2_1 
i 1^ 


If' 


li- 


tr 

.9 


* 


/■ 


/ . 


V 


» 
♦ - 
t 


,k 


%1 

•3  r 


■’I  ■'  T --  - 

’v»^‘  ■ r*  ' 


TREASURES 

OF 

Science,  History  and  Literature 


Jnstructiue,  ^Imueing,  jpractical, 

FOR  THE 


STUDY  AND  THE  FIRESIDE. 


COMPRISING 

CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE;  THE  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH;  FACTS  AND 
WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE;  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR;  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS 
BELIEF  ; SECRET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS  ; CURIOSITIES 
OF  SWINDLING;  HOME  AMUSEMENTS;  ETIQLIETTE  CONDENSED; 

CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE;  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF 
AMERICA;  GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES  ; AND 
ASSUMED  NAMES  IN  LITERATURE. 


(ginbellisl)cb  (Sljrougljout  roitl)  (!Il)oirc  an&  Appropriate  ®iems  of  |)oetrg. 


BY  MOSES  FOLSOM. 

(EoiTEr  Bv  J.  D.  O’Connor.) 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  SUITABLE  CUTS  AND  TWEL  VE  FULL-PAGE  ENGRA  VINGS. 


W.  E.  DIBBLE  & CO.,  PUBLISHERS, 

51  WEST  FOURTH  STREET,  CINCINNATI,  O. 
1882. 


f ■ 


COPYRIGHT,  1876,  BY  MOSES  WARREN  AND  WM.  H.  SHEPARD. 

W.  E.  DIBBLE  & CO.,  1882. 


« 


TO 

ALL  WHO  SEARCH  FOR  KNOWLEDGE 

THIS  BOOK 

IS  RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED. 


PREFACE. 

This  book  is  the  result  of  the  author’s  long-cherished  desire  to  bring  within 
reach  of  the  masses  of  his  countrymen  the  literary,  Biblical,  scientific,  archaeo- 
logical, ethnological,  historical,  political,  statistical,  medical,  social  and  other  truths 
of  universal  interest,  that  he  has  found  scattered  through  a multitude  of  books 
inaccessible  for  the  most  part  to  the  average  citizen.  The  literature  of  the  day  is 
so  voluminous  and  diffuse  that  cyclopaedias,  handbooks  and  condensations  of  various 
kinds  and  names  must  necessarily  form  the  chief  sources  of  knowledge  to  that 
mighty  multitude  who  have  but  little  leisure  for  intellectual  pursuits. 

In  the  hope  of  supplying  this  necessity,  at  least  to  some  extent,  has  this  book 
been  written;  and,  in  pursuance  of  his  design,  the  author  has  selected  a dozen 
topics  of  paramount  interest,  under  which  to  introduce  a great  mass  of  thoroughly 
digested  information  of  enduring  value.  He  has  labored  to  restrain  all  tendency  to 
expansion,  and  to  give  the  truths  he  sought  to  convey  with  as  much  conciseness 
as  was  compatible  with  accuracy  and  perspicuity.  An  effort  has  also  been  made 
(and  it  is  thought  with  success,  but  of  this  the  reader  is  left  to  judge)  to  observe 
a natural  order  of  connection  throughout,  instead  of  the  hap-hazard  jumbling 
together  of  incongruous  subjects  that  characterizes  most  collections  of  this  kind, 
making  them  so  many  labyrinthian  receptacles  of  unavailable,  because  unassorted, 
knowledge. 

He  has  chosen  to  use  plain  and  simple  language,  that  what  he  had  to  commu- 
nicate might  be  within  the  reach  of  all  who  have  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  at 
least  an  ordinary  education.  He  has  endeavored  to  guard  against  burying  knowl- 
edge under  a weight  of  words,  or  clothing  it  in  a garb  of  scientific  and  popularly 
unintelligible  terms. 

In  his  treatment  of*  the  various  subjects,  the  author  has  not  aimed  at  any  pre- 
tended originality,  believing,  as  he  does,  that  the  man  of  today  is  the  legitimate 
heir  of  the  accumulated  wisdom  of  his  predecessors,  without  prejudice,  of  course, 
to  the  vested  rights  — copyright  or  other  — of  the  present  generation.  He,  how- 
ever, hopes  that  he  has  interpreted  aright  the  wishes  of  the  many,  and  has  in  this 
work  contributed  something  to  supply  their  need  of  a compact,  comprehensive  and 
well-arranged  book  of  reference.  He  claims  the  merit  of  a laborious  industry 
that  has  verified  statements  from  whatever  source  originally  derived,  and  that  would 


6 PREFACE. 

not  be  content  with  the  opinion  of  a Newton  unless  confirmed  by  a Herschel  or  a 
Laplace.  His  aim  has  been  to  secure  accuracy  of  statement,  not  to  startle  by 
the  surprises  of  new  conceits;  and  the  work  is  a carefully  prepared  compilation 
rather  than  an  independent  original  production.  Nor  does  the  author  think  it  the 
less  likely  to  be  useful  on  that  account.  He  could  not  without  manifest  pre- 
sumption expect  to  treat  the  many  subjects  discussed  in  this  book  with  as  much 
ability  as  the  eminent  scholars  who  have  made  each  a specialty,  and  to  whom  he 
is  mainly  indebted  for  the  views  set  forth.  Men  who  have  devoted  a lifetime  to 
soiue  special  subject  are,  all  things  else  being  equal,  our  best  guides,  and  this 
work  has  been  compiled  on  that  principle.  Its  chief  merit  must  depend  upon  the 
discriminating  judgment  with  which  its  materials  have  been  selected,  much  more 
than  upon  the  author’s  attainments  in  any  one  of  the  numerous  departments  of 
scholarly  research , which  it  covers. 

Due  credit  has  been  given  throughout  the  work  to  the  several  authors  quoted, 
except  in  a few  unimportant  instances  where  the  requirements  of  a tasteful  typo- 
graphical arrangement  rendered  imperative  a departure  from  this  just  recognition. 
The  author  has  freely  used  for  purposes  of[  comparison  and  verification  the  Apple- 
tons’  American  Cyclopsedia,  the  Chambers’s  Encyclopaedia,  and  the  Encyclopaedia 
Britannica,  as  well  as  several  hundred  works,  specially  devoted  to  one  or  more 
of  the  subjects  treated,  from  the  extensive  library  of  his  publisher,  Moses  Warren, 
Esq.,  of  Chicago.  He  also  takes  pleasure  in  acknowledging  his  indebtedness  to 
Mr.  Warren  for  many  valuable  suggestions,  as  well  as  for  the  excellent  manner 
in  which  the  work  has  been  issued;  and  to  his  laborious  editor,  Mr.  O’Connor, 
for  the  unwearied  vigilance  with  which,  from  first  to  last,  he  has  applied  his  varied 
attainments  to  secure  the  perfection  of  the  work. 

And  now,  with  a sense  of  having  honestly  discharged  his  obligations  to  all  who 
have  directly  aided  him  in  producing  his  ideal  of  a useful  book,  as  well  as  his  self- 
assumed  duty  to  the  readers  of  the  work,  he  commits  his  “ Treasures  ” to  the 
kind  consideration  of  his  fellow-citizens  of  the  Great  Republic,  in  this  the  centennial 
year  of  its  existence  as  a nation. 


Table  of  Contents. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 

PAGE. 

NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN,  - 19-37 

The  Animal  Kingdom, 19 

The  Races  of  Mankind, 19 

The  Five  Races  of  Man,  ....  20 

I.  The  Caucasian,  Indo-European,  Indo-Ger- 

manic  or  Aryan  Race,  - - - 20 

II.  The  Mongolian  Race,  - - - - 20 

III.  The  Ethiopian  Race,  - - - - 20 

IV.  The  Malay  Race, 20 

V.  The  American  Race,  ....  20 

Distinctive  Characteristics  of  the  Five  Races,  21 

The  Eleven  Races,  after  Pickering,  - - - 22 

The  Five  Races,  after  Figuier,  - - - 22 

Man’s  Preeminence,  - 22 

Man,  a poem, 22 

Man’s  Origin  and  Early  Condition,  . - - 23 

Origin, 23 

Primeval  Condition, 23 

The  Five  Ages  of  Hesiod,  ....  23 

Man’s  Birthplace, 23 

Antiquity  of  Man, 23 

Creation  of  Adam, 24 

The  Ages  of  the  Archaeologists,  - - - 24 

Mankind  Progressive, 24 

The  Present  Age,  - 25 

“The  Good  Old  Times,” 26 

The  Coming  Age,  - 27 

What  is  Man.^ 28 

In  the  Language  of  Cosmology ; In  the  Lan- 
guage of  Anatomy ; In  the  Language  of 
Physiology ; In  the  Language  of  Chemistry  ; 

In  the  Language  of  Hygiene;  In  the  Lan- 
guage of  Phrenology;  In  the  Language  of 
Physiognomy ; In  the  Language  of  Meta- 
physics; In  the  Language  of  Psychology ; 

In  the  Language  of  True  Spiritualism ; In 
the  Language  of  Theology;  In  the  Lan- 
guage of  Education;  In  the  Language  of 
Histor}';  In  the  Language  of  Individualism; 

In  the  Language  of  Society;  In  the  Lan- 
guage of  Ethnology,  Philology,  etc.,  - 28-29 

Man  the  Crown  of  Creation,  - - - - 29 

Man  the  Lord  of  Creation,  - - - - 30 

Who  is  Master  — Man  or  Beast.^  - - 30 

Whence  Man’s  Superiority.^  - - - - 32 

Man’s  Power, 32 

Wherein  Man  Falls  Short,  - - - -32 

Man’s  Adaptability  to  all  Climes,  - - - 32 

Man  at  Home  Everywhere,  a poem,  - - - 34 

The  First  Man,  - 34 


WHAT  IS  LIFE.> 37-42 

In  the  Language  of  Metaphor:  Life  is  a Voy- 
age— Life  is  a Journey — Life  is  a Land- 
scape ; In  the  Language  of  Religion ; In 
the  Language  of  Science;  In  the  Language 
of  Benevolence;  In  the  Language  of  Wis- 
dom; In  the  Language  of  Sociability;  In 
the  Language  of  the  Beautiful;  In  the  Lan- 
guage of  Poetry, 37-4° 


PAGE. 


What  is  Life,  a poem, 41 

Life  — at  Morn,  Noon  and  Night,  a poem,  - 41 

The  Happy  Life,  a poem,  - - - - • 41 

All  the  World,  a poem, 41 

A Psalm  of  Life,  a poem,  - - - - - 41 


THE  HUMAN  MACHINERY, 

The  Human  Skeleton,  . . . - 

Analysis  of  Skeleton, 

Composition  of  Bone,  . . - - 

The  Skeleton,  a poem,  . . . - 

The  Brain, 

Average  Weight  of  Brain,  - 

The  Home  of  the  Soul,  - - - - 

Sizes  of  Skulls, 

Weight  of  Skulls,  ----- 
Composition  of  Brain, 

Proportion  of  Substances  in  Brain,  - 

The  Heart, 

The  Lungs,  ...... 

The  Blood, 

Composition  of  the  Blood, 

Composition  of  Dried  Blood, 

Circulation  of  the  Blood, 

The  Stomach, 

The  Muscles, 

The  Skin,  

The  Senses, 

The  Eye, 

The  Ear, 

The  Nose, 

The  Voice, 

The  Hail-, 

Remarkable  Preservation  of  Hair,  - 
Notions  of  the  Ancients  about  Hair,  - 
Beards  and  Shaving,  .... 

False  Hair,  - 

The  Hands, 

The  Foot, 

The  Foot’s  Complaint — a poem. 
Temperature  of  the  Body, 

Bodily  Proportions, 

Stature, 

Giants, 

Dwarfs, 

Count  Joseph  Borowlaski,  of  Poland, 
Weight,  ------- 

Average  Height  and  Weight,  - 
Average  Weight  in  Pounds  Avoirdupois, 
Average  Height  in  Inches, 

Average  Strength  in  Pounds, 

Human  Strength,  . . . . . 

The  Chemical  Man,  .... 

Man  Under  the  Microscope, 

The  Living  Temple  — a poem, 


42-69 

- 42 

43 

- 43 

44 

- 44 

- 46 
46 

. 46 

46 

- 47 

47 

- 48 

49 

- SO 

50 

- 50 

51 

- 52 
S3 

- 54 
55 

- 56 

58 

- 58 

59 

- 59 
59 

■ 

61 

- 62 

62 

- 62 

62 

- 63 

63 

- 63 

64 

- 64 

65 

- 65 

66 

- 66 
66 

- 66 
66 
- 67 
68 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS,  - - 69-96  • 

How  We  Spend  Our  Time,  ...  - 69 

How  the  Average  Man  Reaches  Fifty,  - - 69 

Wants  that  Kill,  69 

Under  the  Snow,  -.----  70 


8 TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

What  We  Eat  in  a Lifetime,  - - - - 71 

How  Much  to  Eat, 72 

One  Day’s  Necessary  Food,  - - - 72 

Analysis  of  Foods, 73 

Digestion  of  Foods, 73 

Beaumont’s  Table,  - 74 

Sleep, 75 

Ventilation  of  Sleeping  Rooms,  - - - 77 

How  to  Put  Nervous  Babies  to  Sleep,  - - 78 

The  Brain  in  Sleep,  - 78 

A Case  of  Abnormal  Sleep,  - - - 79 

Sleep  Described,  - 79 

The  Sleep  of  the  Young,  - - - - 79 

Value  of  Sleep  in  Youth,  - - - - 79 

Early  Rising, 79 

How  to  Induce  Sleep, 80 

Sleep,  a poem,  - - - - - - 81 

Specters  and  Dreams, 82 

Marriage,  .......  84 

Marriage  and  Celibacy, 84 

Customs  of  the  Ancients,  ....  85 

Marriage  and  Longevity,  - - - "85 

Directions  and  Suggestions,  - - - 85 

Some  Curious  Facts  about  Marriage,  - - 87 

Curious  Marriage  Custom,  - - - - 87 

An  Actual  Marriage  Lottery,  - - - - 88 

The  Virtuous  Wife  Far  Above  Rubies,  - 88 

Marriage,  a poem,  ------  89 

The  Zone  of  Life,  ------  89 

Length  of  Life, 90 

Longevity  and  Civilization,  - - - 91 

The  Y ears  of  Man’s  Life,  a poem,  - - - 91 

Summary  of  Life,  ------  91 

Death,  ........  gi 

The  Death  Rate, 92 

Suicides,  ......... 

Dying  at  the  Top  First,  -----  93 

We  Die  Daily,  -------  94 

Oh ! Why  Should  the  Spirit  of  Mortal  be  Proud 

a poem,  -------  94 

Man  and  Mind,  a poem,  - - - - - 95 

Man,  a poem,  - 96 

THE  ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF 
NAMES,  ------  96-110 

Common,  Given  or  Christian  Names,  - - 99 

Names  of  Men, 99 

Names  of  Women,  -----  102 

Surnames,  - 105 

Patronymic  Surnames, 107 

Local  Surnames,  ------  107 

Surnames  from  the  Animal  Kingdom,  - - io8 

Beasts, 108 

Fishes, 108 

Birds, 108 

From  the  Vegetable  Kingdom,  - - - 108 

Trees,  - - - - - - - - 108 

Shrubs,  - 108 

Plants, 108 

From  the  Mineral  Kingdom,  <•-  - - 108 

Industrial  Surnames, 108 

Offices,  - - 108 

Trades, 108 

Occupations,  ------  108 

Miscellaneous  Surnames, 108 

The  Compass, 108 

1 

PAGE, 

Age, 109 

Size, 109 

Disposition, 109 

Foods,  -------  - 109 

Water  Crafts, 109 

Time, 109 

Household  Articles, 109 

Diseases,  .......  109 

Dress, 109 

Colors,  - - 109 

Emotions, 109 

War, 109 

THE  LIFE  THAT  IS  TO  COME,  - 110-117 

There  is  No  Death,  a poem,  - - - - 112 

The  Future,  a poem, 112 

Immortality,  a poem, 113 

MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 

HEALTH, 117-119 

The  Value  of  Health, 118 

THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH,  - - 119-126 

Mental  Requirements, 119 

Mental  Effect  of  Pecuniary  Pressure,  - - 119 

Moral  Requirements, 120 

Physical  Requirements, 121 

1.  Healthful  Food, 12 1 

2.  Sleep, 123 

Early  Rising,  a poem,  - - - - 123 

3.  Cleanliness,  ------  124 

4.  Ventilation,  - - 124 

5.  Sunshine,  - 125 

6.  Exercise, 125 

7.  Dress, 126 

Health  a Result  of  Exercise,  - - - - 126 

DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS,  - - 126-139 

History  of  Medicine, 127 

Sources  of  Disease, 132 

General  Remedial  Principles,  - - - - 132 

The  Great  Epidemics  of  the  World,  - 133,  134 

How  People  Get  Sick, 135 

How  Not  to  Get  Sick, 135 

1.  Let  Well  Enough  Alone,  - - - - 13S 

2.  Control  your  Temper,  - - - - 133 

3.  Keep  the  Body  Erect, 135 

4.  Observe  the  Laws  of  Health,  - - - 135 

5.  Avoid  Contracting  Bad  Habits,  - - - 136 

6.  Use  Pure  Water, 136 

Nursing  the  Sick, 137 

Qualifications  of  Nurses,  - - - - 137 

Ventilation  of  Sick-rooms,  - . - - 138 

Cautions  in  Visiting  the  Sick,  - - - 138 

Benefits  Derivable  from  Disease,  - - - 138 

PREVENTION  BETTER  THAN  CURE,  139-142 
How  to  Save  the  Babies,  - - - - - 139 

How  to  Prevent  Accidents,  - - - - 140 

What  to  Do  in  Cases  of  Accident,  - - - 141 

POISONS  AND  THEIR  ANTIDOTES,  142-144 

How  Poisoning  is  Detected,  - - - - 143 

THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS,  144-160 

Alcohol, 144 

Percentage  of  Alcohol  in  Liquors,  - - 145 

TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


9 


Analysis  of  Beer, 145 

Liquor  Consumption,  .....  145 

In  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  ....  145 

In  the  United  States, 146 

Spirituous  Liquors, 146 

Fermented  Liquors, 146 

Statistics  of  Intemperance,  .... 
Secrets  of  the  Deadly  Bowl,  - - - 146 

Diseases  Due  to  Alcohol, ....  147 

Alcohol  Tested, 148 

The  Cure  of  Drunkenness,  .... 

Prohibitory  License, 151 

A Parable,  from  the  Gospel  according  to  Com- 
mon Sense,  .......  1152 

To  the  Rescue,  a poem,  - - - - - 153 

Tobacco, 153 

Tobacco  Condemned, 154 

Tobacco  Praised, 155 

Opium, 155 

Analysis  of  Opium, 155 

Tea, 157 

Analysis  of  Tea, 158 

Coffee, 158 

Analysis  of  Coffee, 160 

Advice,  a poem, 160 


SELF-DOCTORING  IN  EMERGENCIES,  160 


Ho\V  to  Administer  Medicines,  - - - 160 

General  Observations,  .....  160 
Miniature  Drug  Store,  ....  161 

Sizes  of  Doses, 161 

How  to  Restore  Animation,  ....  161 

Cautions, 162 

Other  Accidents, ......  162 

Rules  for  Swimmers,  . . . . . 16^ 

Apoplexy,  Lightning  and  Sunstroke,  - - 163 

Hanging, 163 

Sundrj"  Accidents, 163 

Cut  Wounds, 163 

Fractures, 163 

Dislocations, 164 

Sprains, 164 

Scalds  and  Burns, 164 

Scratches,  .......  16^ 

Choking, 165 

Catching  Cold, 165 

Results  and  Remedies, 167 

Diphtheria, 168 

Ailments  of  the  Head, 169 

Dandruff, 169 

Headache, 169 

Bleeding  from  the  Nose,  ....  169 

Mattery  Eyes, 169 

Squinting,  .......  jgp 

Dust,  Cinders,  etc.,  in  Eyes,  - - - - 170 

Cure  for  Catarrh, 170 

Earache, - 170 

Care  of  Teeth, 170 

Toothache,  - - - - - - - 172 

Sore  Throat, 172 

Offensive  Breath, 172 

A Cure  for  Hydrophobia,  - - - - 172 

Consumption,  - - - . - - 

The  Best  Regions  for  Consumptives,  - - 174 

To  Test  the  Lungs, 174 

Bleeding  from  the  Lungs,  - - - - 17S 


A Specific  for  the  Prevalent  American  Nervous 
Disease,  - 
Cholera, 

Sure  Cure  for  Cholera, 

Diarrhea, 

Constipation,  - 


Hiccough, 

Colic, 

Neuralgia, 

Erysipelas, 

Palpitation, 

Heartburn, 

Dyspepsia, 

Frost-bites, 

Chilblains,  - - - - 

Warts,  Corns  and  Bunions, 

Felons,  .... 
Run-around  and  Ringworm,  - 
Chapped  Hands  and  Stings, 

Jaundice,  .... 

Dr.  Peabody’s  Remedy,  - 
Piles,  ..... 
Carbuncles  and  Boils, 

My  Boil,  and  How  I Cured  It, 
Children’s  Diseases,  - 
Scarlet  Fever  and  Measles, 

The  Mumps, 

Fits  and  Convulsions, 

Hooping-Cough, 

Croup, 

Worms,  .... 

Thrush  or  Canker,  - 
Sundries,  .... 

Hard  Substances  in  Nose  and  Ears, 
Swallowing  Hard  Substances, 
Bow-legged  Children,  - 
Biting  the  Nails,  . . . . 

Holding  the  Breath, 


175 

- 175 

176 

- 176 

177 

- 177 
177 

• 177 

177 

- 177 
177 

- 178 
179 

- 179 

179 

- 180 

180 

- 180 
180 

- 180 

180 

- 181 

181 

- 183 

183 

- 183 

184 

- 184 

184 

- 184 

185 

- 185 
i8s 

- 185 
183 

- 18s 
18s 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

THE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS,  - 1S9-200 


Inspiration  of  the  Bible, 189 

Commendations  of  the  Bible,  ....  jgi 
What  is  Claimed  for  It,  - - - - - 193 

Its  Diversity  and  Unity, 193 

Its  Sufficiency  and  Sublimity,  - - - 194 

Its  Truth,  - 194 

Its  Growth, 194 

The  Family  Bible,  a poem,  .....  195 

Divisions  of  the  Bible, 195 

The  Whole  Bible,  - - - - - - 195 

The  Old  Testament, 195 

The  Apocrypha, 195 

The  New  Testament,  .....  196 

How  to  Read  the  Bible  in  a Year,  - - - 196 

Analysis  of  the  Bible, 196 

The  Old  Testament, 196 

The  New  Testament, 198 

The  Apocrypha, 198 

Names  and  Order  of  the  Books,  a poem,  - 200 

The  Lost  Books, 200 

VERSIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  OF 
THE  BIBLE,  ....  200-208 

The  Hebrew  Version  or  Original  Text,  - - 201 

The  Samaritan  Version, 202 


lO  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

The  Septuagint  Greek  Version,  - - - - 202 

The  Vulgate  Latin  Version,  - - - - 202 

Other  Ancient  Versions, 203 

English  Translations  — Wickliffe’s  Bible;  Tyn- 
dale’s  Bible;  Matthew’s  Bible;  Cranmer’s 
Bible;  Geneva  Bible;  The  Bishop’s  Bible; 
Parker’s  Bible;  Douay  Bible;  King  James’s 

Bible, 203-206 

American  Reprint, 206 

The  Bay  Psalm  Book,  -----  206 

Other  Modern  Translations,  - - - - 207 

Luther’s  German  Translation,  - - - 207 

Polyglot  Bibles,  -------  207 

Bible  Societies,  207 

American  Bible  Society, 208 

American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  - 208 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  - - - 208 

FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

20^217 

The  Number  Three, 208 

The  Number  Seven, 210 

The  Number  Ten, 213 

The  Number  Twelve, 214 

The  Number  Forty, 216 

WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE,  - - 217-220 

Miracles  of  Christ, 217 

Miracles  by  the  Apostles,  - - - - 218 

Names  and  Titles  Given  to  Christ,  - - - 218 

Chronology  of  the  Life  of  Christ,  - - - 218 

Description  of  Jesus  Christ,  - - - - 219 

The  Death  Warrant  of  Christ,  - - - 219 

Sentence, 219 

CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  BIBLE,  - 220-223 

The  Decalogue, 220 

Circumcision,  -------  220 

Fishing, 220 

The  Lord’s  Prayer,  a cross,  - - - - 221 

“ Bible  Quotations  ” not  in  the  Bible,  - - 221 

Poem  from  Biblical  Texts,  - - - - 221 

Metrical  Version  of  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  - - 222 

“ Search  the  Scriptures,”  - - - - 222 

“ Seek  and  Ye  shall  Find,”  a cross,  - - - 222 

A Strange  Substitute  for  the  Bible,  - - 223 

CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  CALENDAR,-  - 227-228 

Synchronism  of  Various  Calendars,  - - 228 

DIVISIONS  OF  THE  CALENDAR,  - 229-232 
The  Day,  229 

The  Week,  --------  229 

The  Days  of  the  Week,  -----  230 

Sunday, 230 

Monday, 230 

Tuesday,  --------  230 

Wednesday, - - 230 

Thursday, 230 

Friday, 230 

Saturday, 230 

The  Months, 231 

The  Year, 231 

PAGE. 

MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  YEAR,  232-264 

January, 233 

Jan.  I.  New  Year’s  Day,  - - - - 234 

Circumcision,  - - - - - 235 

Jan.  6.  Epiphany,  -----  235 

Twelfth  Day, 235 

Jan.  7.  Distaff  Day,  -----  235 

Jan.  8.  St.  Lucian, 236 

Plow  Monday, 236 

Jan.  13.  St.  Hilary, 236 

Jan.  17.  St.  Anthony,  - - - ■ - - 236 

Jan.  18.  St.  Prisca, - 236 

Jan.  19.  St.  Wulstan, 236 

Jan.  20.  St.  Fabian, 236 

Jan.  21.  St.  Agnes, 236 

Jan.  22.  St.  Vincent, 237 

Jan.  25.  Conversion  of  St.  Paul,  - - - 237 

Jan.  27.  St.  John  Chrysostom,  - - - 237 

Jan.  29.  Birthday  of  Swedenborg,  - - 237 

January,  a poem, 237 

February, 237 

Feb.  I.  St.  Ignatius, 238 

Feb.  2.  Purification,  or  Candlemas,  - - 238 

Feb.  3.  St.  Blaise, 238 

Feb.  5.  St.  Agatha, 238 

Feb.  7.  St.  Romualdo,  -----  238 
Quinquagesima  Sunday,  - - - - 238 

Shrove  Tuesday,  ------  238 

Ash  Wednesday, 239 

Feb.  14.  St.  Valentine, 239 

Feb.  22.  Washington’s  Birthday,  - - 239 

Feb.  29.  St.  Oswald, 240 

February,  a poem,  ------  240 

March, 2.^0 

Mar.  I.  St.  David, 240 

The  Ember  Days, - 240 

Mar.  2.  St.  Cheddi,  or  Chad,  - - - 240 

Mothering  Sunday,  ------  240 

Mar.  12.  St.  Gregory  the  Great,  - - - 240 

Mar.  17.  St.  Patrick, 241 

Mar.  18.  St.  Edward  the  Martyr,  - - 241 

Mar.  20.  St.  Cuthbert, 241 

Palm  Sunday,  ------  241 

Mar.  21.  St.  Benedict, 241 

Maundy  Thursday,  -----  241 

Mar.  25.  The  Annunciation,  - - - - 241 

Good  Friday,  - - - - - 242 

Easter, 242 

March,  a poem, 243 

April, 243 

April  I.  All  Fools’  Day,  - - - - 243 

April  3.  St.  Richard, 243 

April  4.  St.  Ambrose, 244 

Low  Sunday, - - - 244 

April  19.  St.  Elphege, 244 

April  23.  St.  George, 244 

April  25.  St.  Mark, 244 

April,  a poem, - 244 

May, 244 

May  I.  St.  Philip  and  St.  James,  - - - 245 

Rogation  Days, 245 

May  3.  The  Finding  of  the  Cross,  - - - 245 

Ascension  Day, 245 

May  7.  St.  John  of  Beverly,  - - - - 245 

Whitsunday, 245 

May  19.  St.  Dunstan, 245 

TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


1 1 


PAGK. 

Trinity  Sunday, 246 

May  26.  St.  Augustine, 246 

May  27.  Death  of  John  Calvin,  - - - 246 

Corpus  Christi, 246 

Fete  Dieu, 246 

May  29.  Royal  Oak  Day,  ....  246 
May  30.  Memorial  or  Decoration  Day,  - 246 

May,  a poem, 246 

June, 246 

June  I.  St.  Nicomede, 247 

June  5.  St.  Boniface, 247 

June  II.  St.  Barnabas, 247 

June  13.  St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  - - - 247 

June  17.  St.  Alban,  247 

June  24.  St.  John  the  Baptist,  - - - 247 

June  29.  St.  Peter, 247 


June,  a poem, 248 

July, 24S 

July  2.  Visitation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  - 248 

July  4.  Independence  Day,  ....  248 
July  15.  St.  Swithin’s  Day,-  - - - 249 

July  20.  St.  Margaret, 249 

July  22.  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  - - - 249 

July  25.  St.  James, 249 

July  26.  St.  Anne, 250 

July  27.  Festival  of  the  Seven  Sleepers,  - 250 

July  29.  St.  Martha 250 

J uly,  a poem, 250 

August, 250 

Aug.  I.  Lammas  Day, 251 

Aug.  3.  Sailing  of  Columbus,  - - - 251 

Aug.  6.  Transfiguration,  - - - - -251 

Aug.  7.  Name  of  Jesus,  ....  251 

Aug.  10.  St.  Lawrence, 251 

Aug.  20.  St.  Bernard, 251 

Aug.  24.  St.  Bartholomew,  ....  251 

Aug.  28.  St.  Augustine,  ....  252 

Aug.  29.  Beheading  of  John  the  Baptist,  - 252 
Aug.  31.  Birthday  of  John  Bunyan,  - - 252 

August,  a poem,  - - - - ' - - - 252 

September,  - 252 

Sept.  I.  St.  Giles, 252 

Sept.  7.  St.  Enurchus, 252 

Sept.  8.  Nativity  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  - - 252 

Sept.  14.  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross,  - 252 

Sept.  17.  St.  Cyprian, 253 

Sept.  21.  St.  Matthew,  ....  253 

Sept.  24.  Feast  of  the  Ingathering,  - - 253 

Sept.  29.  St.  Michael  and  all  the  Angels,  - 253 

Sept.  30.  St.  Jerome, 253 

September,  a poem, 253 

October, 253 

Oct.  I.  Festival  of  the  Rosary,  - - - 253 

Oct.  4.  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  . - - - 254 

Oct.  6.  St.  Faith, 254 

Oct.  9.  St.  Denys, 254 

Oct.  12.  Discovery  of  America,  - - - 254 

Oct.  13.  Translation  of  Edward,  Confessor,  - 254 
Oct.  17.  St.  Etheldreda,  . - - - 254 

Oct.  18.  St.  Luke, 254 

Oct.  25.  St.  Crispin, 254 

Oct.  28.  St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude,  - - - 255 

Oct.  31.  Halloween, 255 

October,  a poem, 255 

November, 255 

Nov.  I.  All  Saints, 255 


Nov.  2.  All  Souls,  .... 
Nov.  6.  St.  Leonard,  .... 

Nov.  II.  St.  Martin,  . . . - 

Nov.  13.  St.  Britius,  .... 

Nov.  15.  St.  Machutus, 

Nov.  17.  St.  Hugh,  ..... 
Nov.  20.  St.  Edmund,  or  Edmund  Martyr, 
Nov.  22.  St.  Cecilia’s  Day, 

Nov.  23.  St.  Clement,  . - - • - 

Thanksgiving, 

Nov.  25.  St.  Katherine, 

Advent  Sunday, 

Nov.  30.  St.  Andrew,  - 

November,  a poem, 

December,  ...... 

Dec.  6.  St.  Nicholas,  , . . . 

Dec.  8.  Conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 

Dec.  13.  St.  Lucy, 

Dec.  21.  St.  Thomas,  .... 
Dec.  25.  Christmas,  .... 
Dec.  26.  St.  Stephen,  .... 

Dec.  27.  St.  John, 

Dec.  28.  Holy  Innocents,  - 
Dec.  31.  St.  Sylvester,  .... 
New  Year’s  Eve,  a poem, 

December,  a poem,  ..... 
The  Year’s  Twelve  Children,  a poem,  - 


PAGE. 


255 

■ 256 
2c,6 

■ 256 

256 
- 256 


257 

- 257 

257 

- 257 

258 

- 258 


2.59 

■ 259 

2.59 

- 259 

259 

- 2.59 

260 

- 260 
262 

- 262 

262 

- 262 

263 

- 263 
263 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR, 

264-272 


The  Fasts  of  the  Jews,  .....  264 
The  Day  of  Atonement,  ....  264 

Fast  of  the  Fourth  Month,  ....  264 

Fast  of  the  Fifth, 264 

Fast  of  the  Seventh, 264 

Fast  of  the  Tenth, 265 

The  Feasts  of  the  Jews  — Sabbaths,  - - - 265 

New  Moon,  .......  265 

Feast  of  Trumpets, 265 

The  Passover,  266 

Pentecost, 266 

Feast  of  Tabernacles,  ....  266 

Purim, 266 

The  Feast  of  the  Dedication,  - - . 267 

Mohammedan  Festivals,  .....  267 
The  Hegira,  ......  267 

The  Kurban  Beyram, 267 

The  Weekly  Sabbath,  .....  267 

Other  Festivals, 267 

Explanations  of  the  Almanac,  - - - 267 

To  Find  the  Length  of  the  Day  and  Night,  - 268 
Dominical  Letter,  ......  268 

To  Find  the  Dominical  Letter  for  Any  Year,  268 
Table  of  Dominical  Letters,  . . - 269 

Golden  Number, 269 

The  Epact, 269 

How  to  Find  Easter  Sunday,  ....  270 
Comprehensive  Calendar  for  the  19th  Century,  271 
The  Closing  Y ear,  a poem,  ....  272 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 

THE  GREAT  RELIGIONS  OF  THE 


WORLD,  - 275-285 

Paganism, 275 

Fetichism, 276 

Parseeism, 276 


12 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Brahmanism,  . . . . 

Shintoism,  or  “Kami  no  Michi,” 
Confucianism,  . . - . 

Buddhism,  . . . . 

Lamaism, 

Islam  or  Mohammedanism,  - 
Judaism,  . . - . . 

Christianity,  - - - . 

Strength  of  the  Great  Creeds, 


- 277 

278 

- 278 

279 

- 280 
281 

- 282 
283 

- 284 


CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE 
UNITED  STATES,  - - - 285-296 

Adventists, 285 

Baptists, 285 

Christian  Connection, 286 

Church  of  God, 286 

“ Christians,”  or  Disciples  of  Christ,  - - 286 

Congregationalists, 286 

Dunkers, 286 

Dutch  Reformed, 287 

Episcopalians, 287 

Evangelical  Association, 288 

Friends  or  Quakers, 288 

German  Reformed, 288 

Lutherans,  ^ . 288 

Mennonites, 288 

Methodists, 289 

Mormons, - 290 

Moravians, 290 

Presbyterians, 291 

Roman  Catholics, 292 

Spiritualists, 292 

Swedenborgians,  293 

Unitarians, 293 

United  Brethren  in  Christ,  - - . . 294 

Universalists, 294 

Strength  of  the  Denominations  in  the  United 

States, 295 

Who  is  Right? 295- 

Practice  vs.  Theory, 296 

The  Universal  Prayer,  a poem,  - - - 296 

RELIGIOUS  COMMUNITIES,  - - 297-300 

Icarians, 297 

Inspirationists, 297 

Perfectionists, 297 

Rappists, 298 

Religious  Orders, 299 

Separatists, 299 

Shakers, 300 

Smaller  Communities, 300 

PECULIAR  PEOPLE,  - - - 301-304 

The  Owen  Communities, 301 

The  Fourier  Excitement,  - . . . ^oi 

Greeley’s  Parting  Words,  ....  302 

Vineland,  New  Jersey,  ....  203 

The  Bachelor’s  Paradise, 303 

The  Old  Maid’s  Paradise,  ....  304 


SECRET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE  ORCANI- 
ZATIONS. 

THE  LEADING  SECRET  SOCIETIES,  307-312 

Freemasonry, 307 

Freemasonry  in  the  United  States,  - - - 308 

Grades  of  Masonry, 308 


PAGE. 

The  York  Rite, 308 

The  Scotch  Rite, 308 

Adoptive  Masonry, 309 

Odd  Fellowship,  ......  ^09 

Odd  Fellowship  in  the  United  States,  - - 310 

Method  of  Organization,  - . - - 310 

Encampments, 310 

Success  of  the  Order, 310 

Knights  of  Pythias, 311 

Patrons  of  Husbandry, 31 1 

TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS,  - 312-315 
The  Temperance  Society  of  Moreau  and  North- 
umberland, - ...  . . - 312 

American  Temperance  Union,  ....  313 

Washingtonians, 313 

Father  Mathew  Societies, 313 

Sons  of  Temperance, 313 

Independent  Order  of  Rechabites,  - - - 314 

Templars  of  Honor  and  Temperance,  - - 314 

Good  Samaritans, 314 

Good  Templars, 314 

Council  of  Friends, 314 

Friends  of  Temperance, 314 

Knight  Templars  of  Temperance,  - - - 314 

Bands  of  Hope, - 314 

Cadets  of  Temperance, 315 

Strength  of  the  Foregoing  Societies,  - - 315 

Mottoes  of  the  Various  Societies,  - - - 315 

The  National  Temperance  Society,  - - 315 

What  Might  be  Done,  a poem,  - - - - 315 

CURIOSITIES  OF  SWINDLINC. 

SPECIMEN  SWINDLES,  , - - - 319-323 

The  Note  S\yindle, 319 

Lotteries  and  Gift  Enterprises,  ....  319 
Art  Swindles,  320 

Three-Card  Monte, 320 

Bunko,  - 321 

“Ways  that  are  Dark,”  .....  322 
Counterfeit  Money,  - - - , - 322 

Cheap  Lands,  ....  ...  322 

Smuggled  Goods,  - - - . - 322 

Courtship  and  Marriage, 322 

Bogus  Dollar  Stores, 323 

Medical  Works, 323 

Stoneless  Fruit  Trees, 323 

Fortune  Told, 323 

The  Evil  Effects  of  Gambling,  ....  323 

QUACKS  AND  THEIR  NOSTRUMS,  323-325 
How  the  Victims  are  Ensnared,  ....  323 

How  Bitters  are  Made, 324 

Potato  Starch  as  a Medicine,  ....  324 

Adulterations  of  Food, 324 

Boot  Jelly  and  Shirt  Coffee,  ....  324 
Quack  Medicines,  a poem,  - - - , - 325 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 

INTELLECTUAL  PASTIMES,  - - 329-350 

Acrostics, - 329 

Double  Acrostics, 330 

Triple  Acrostics,  ......  330 

Central  Acrostics, 331 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


'3 


Anagrams, 331 

Arithmoreins, 331 

Buried  Names, 332 

Thirty  Buried  Organs  of  the  Human  Body,  - 332 

Charades, 332 

Acted  Charades, 333 

Charades  by  Letters, 333 

Numbered  Charades, 333 

Chronograms, 333 

Conundrums, 333 

Cryptographs, 334 

Key  to  Cryptograph, 334 

Another  Example, 334 

Curtailment,  - - • 334 

Decapitation, 334 

Description, 335 

Ellipses, 335 

Decapitation  Ellipse, 335 

Enigmas, 335 

Guessing  Authors’  Names,  ...  - 336 

Logogriphs,  - 337 

Metagrams, 337 

Palindromes, 338 

Positives  and  Comparatives,  ....  338 

Puzzles, 338 

Eleven  Made  to  Serve  for  Twelve,  - - - 338 

Rebuses,  340 

Example,  - - 340 

Re-discovered  Language,  ....  341 

Riddles, 341 

Spelling  to  the  Utmost, 341 

Spelling  by  Figures, 342 

Spelling  by  Sound, 342 

Square,  Star  and  Other  Word  Puzzles,  - - 342 

Square  Words,  ......  342 

Parallelogram, 342 

Diamond  Form, 342 

Star  Form, 343 

Diagonals, 343 

Center  Diagonals, 343 

Telestick, 344 

Transmutations, 344 

Transpositions, 344 

Traveling  Alphabetically, 344 

Example, 344 

Word  Sentences, 345 

Curiosities  of  Numbers, 345 

Old  Chinese  Diagram, 346 

More  Complicated  Diagrams,  ...  3^6 

Think  of  a Number, 44.7 

Buzz, 347 

The  Wonders  of  Figures,  ....  3^7 

Peculiar  Compositions, 348 

Simon  Short’s  Sorrow, 348 

Some  T’s, 349 

Proper  Names  Reduced  to  Common,  - - 349 

Aids  to  Articulation, 349 

Exercise  in  Pronunciation, 349 

Spelling  School, 350 

Two  Times, 350 


PARLOR  GAMES, 
Forfeits, 

“ Pigeon  Flies,” 
Blindman’s  Buff,  - 


350-3  H 

- 350 

- 351 

- 352 


Porco,  or  Spanish  Blindman’s  Buff, 
French  Blindman’s  Buff,  - 
Cabinet  Makers,  .... 
Cupid’s  Box,  .... 

Deaf  Man, 

“ Do  as  I Do,”  - . . - 

Flour  Dealer, 

“ I had  a Little  Basket,” 

My  Lady’s  Toilet,  .... 

“My  Owl,” 

Pairs, 

“ Philopena,”  .... 

Puss  in  the  Corner, .... 

“ Simon  Says,”  .... 

“ Stir  the  Batter,”  .... 
Twirling  the  Platter,  - 


FIRESIDE  MAGIC,  - 
Boiled  Egg,  - 
Burning  Iron,  - 
Candle  Trick, 

Colored  Flames, 

Creeping  into  a Pint  Pot, 
Easy  Tricks,  - 
Fire  on  Ice,  - 
Fire  on  Anything,  - 
Glass  of  Water,  - 
Hat  Measuring, 

Invisible  Writing, 

Magic  Circle,  - 
Magic  Milk, 

Nickel  Trick,  - 
Nut  Trick,  - 
Shadowy  Pantomime, 
Singular,  but  True, 

Soon  Tired, 

Watch  Trick, 


352 

352 

352 

352 

352 

3.53 

353 
353 
353 

353 

354 
354 

3.54 
354 
3.54 
354 


355-358 

- 3.55 

- 355 

- 355 

- 355 

- 3.55 

- 356 

- 356 

- 356 

- 356 

- 356 

- 356 

- 357 

- 357 

- 357 

- 357 

- 357 

- 358 

- 358 

- 358 


GYMNASTICS 
CISES,  - 
Climbing, 

Egg- Hat,  - 
Hoops,  - 
Toll,  - 
Encounters, 
Musical  Hoops, 
“ I spy  I,’ 


AND  OUT-DOOR  EXER- 

358-362 

358 

359 

359 

359 

359 

359 

359 

Jumping, 359 


Jumping  the  Rope,  - 
Kites, 

Leaping, 


Leap-Frog, 

Running,  .... 
See-Saw,  - - - . 

Sucker,  .... 
Swimming,  ... 
Vaulting,  .... 
Walking, 

“ Whoop,”  .... 
Innocent  Amusements,  - 
Saturday  Afternoon,  a poem. 


ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


What  is  Etiquette.^ 

The  Value  of  Etiquette,  - 


359 

360 
360 
360 
360 

360 

361 
361 

361 

362 
362 
362 
362 


365 

365 


H 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

The  True  Gentleman, 366 

He  is  not  always  Dressed  in  Broadcloth,  - 366 

What  to  Do, 367 

Be  Natural, 367 

Be  Honest,  .......  367 

Be  Consistent, 367 

Be  Kind  in  Little  Things,  . - . . 367 

Be  Polite, 367 

Be  Sociable, 368 

Be  Punctual, 368 

Minor  Points, 368 

What  to  Avoid, 368 

Falsehood, 368 

Pride, 368 

Interfering  with  Others’  Affairs,  - - - 369 

Showing  Ill-temper, 369 

V ulgarity, 369 

Swearing, 369 

Tattling, 369 

Talking  About  Yourself,  ....  370 

Envy, 370 

Disputation,  ......  370 

Minor  Points, 370 

Conversation,  -------  370 

Kind  Words, 370 

Small  Talk, 371 

How  to  Dress, 371 

The  Lady’s  Emblematic  Toilet,  - - - 371 

Table  Manners, 372 

Home  Politeness  for  Little  Folks,  - - - 372 

Letter  Writing,  - - 373 

The  Busy  Bees  of  Etiquette,  - - - - 374 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 

PECULIARITIES  OF  OUR  LANGUAGE, 

377-381 

Languages  and  Alphabets,  ...  - 377 

Number  of  Letters  in  Various  Alphabets,  - 377 
Origin  of  the  Language,  - . - - 378 

Analysis  of  English  Words,  . - - - 378 

Semitic  Languages, 378 

Aryan,  Languages,  ------  378 

How  Many  Words  We  Use,  - - - - 379 

Proportion  of  the  Commonest  Woi-ds  in  30,000,  379 
Relative  Frequency  of  the  Letters,  - - 379 

Scope  of  the  Language, 380 

Difficulties  of  the  Language,  - - - - 380 

The  Same  Idea  in  Many  Words,  - - - 380 

The  Same  Letters  Variously  Pronounced,  - 380 

The  Same  Sound  Differently  Written,  - - 380 

Tricks  of  Speech, 381 

“I  Say,” 381 

INGENIOUS  COMBINATIONS,  - 381-393 

Play  upon  Words, 381 

Echo, - . 382 

Echo  on  Matrimony,  a poem,  - . - - 382 

Marriage,  383 

The  House  that  Jack  Built,Temperately  Speaking,  383 

A Printer’s  Essay, 384 

Essay  on  Want, 384 

Something  out  of  Nothing,  - . - . 384 

Threatened  Sioux-eye-sighed,  . . - . 384 

A Precept  Well  Told, 385 


How  Does  the  Printer  Live.? 

Answer — “The  Devil  Helps  Him,”  - 
The  Song  of  the  Decanter, 

The  Wine  Glass, 

Apt  and  Attractive  Alliterations, 

An  Alphabetical  Analysis  of  Contents, 

Siege  of  Belgrade,  a poem. 

Age  Bluntly  Considered,  a poem,  - 
Bunker  Hill  Bepraised,  .... 

A Swarm  of  B’s,  - 

Biblical  B’s, 

Poetic  Patchwork, 

Life, 

What  is  Man.? 

Genevieve, 

A Curiosity  of  Transposition, 

Difficulties  in  Rhyming,  .... 
Words  Without  Rhymes,  .... 
Lines  to  a Pretty  Barmaid, 

Timbuctoo, 

Rhyming  Difficulties  Overcome, 

A Nocturnal  Sketch,  a poem. 

The  Rivers  and  Lakes  of  Maine,  a poem,  - 
The  House  that  Jack  Built — on  Stilts,  a poem, 
Latin  Freely  Translated,  .... 
Popular  Similes  in  Rhyme,  a poem, 


- 385 

385 

- 385 

386 

- 386 
386 

- 386 

386 

- 387 

387 

- 387 

387 

- 387 

388 

- 388 

389 

- 389 
389 

- 389 

389 

- 390 

390 

- 391 

392 

- 392 

393 


CHANGES  IN  THE  LANGUAGE, 
Changes  Illustrated, 

The  Lord’s  Prayer  — a.  d.  700, 

“ “ “ A.  D.  900,  - 

“ “ “ A.  D.  1258, 

“ “ “ A.  D.  1300,  - 

Wickliffe’s  Version,  about  a.  d.  1530, 
The  Lord’s  Prayer  — a.  d.  1582,  - 

“ “ “ A.  D.  1611, 

Bill  of  Lading,  A.  d.  1773, 


393-395 

394 

- 394 
394 

■ 394 

- 394 

- 395 

- 395 

- 395 

- 395 


AIDS  TO  CORRECT  COMPOSITION,  395-400 


Leading  Principles, 395 

Laws  of  Language, 396 

Canons  of  Composition, 396 

Repetition,  - - - 396 

Redundancy, 396 

Tautology 396 

Circumlocution, 397 

Ambiguity, 397 

Misplacement, 397 

Indirectness, » - - 397 

Involution, 397 

Profundity, 398 

Bombast, 398 

“ High-Falutin,” 398 

Punctuation, 398 

Varieties  of  Method, 399 

How  Shall  we  Print.? 399 

A Pointless  Paragraph,  - - - -.  - 399 

The  Same  Pointed, 399 

Without  Spaces, 399- 

The  Usual  Way, 399 

A New  Method, 399 


MISCELLANEOUS  GLEANINGS,  400-403 

A Quaint  Sermon, 400 

Alphabetical  Advice, 400 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


15 


PAGE. 

Johnny’s  Composition  — The  Horse,  - - - 401 

Why  Do  1 Go  to  School.^  ....  ^02 

Seven  Ways  of  Saying  Yes,  ....  402 
The  Mystified  Quaker,  a poem,  - - - 403 

Notliing  Perfect,  a poem, 403 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


NATURE  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT, 
The  National  Government, 

Legislative  Department, 

The  Senate, 

The  House  of  Representatives,  - 
Powers  and  Functions  of  Congress,  . 
The  Executive,  ..... 

Powers  of  the  President, 

The  Judiciary,  or  Courts  of  Justice, 

Court  of  Impeachment,  - 

The  Supreme  Court,  - - - - 

Circuit  Courts,  .... 

District  Courts, 

Court  of  Claims,  .... 

The  State  Governments, 

The  Territories, 

Anomalous  Governments, 

District  of  Columbia, 

Indian  Territory,  .... 

Alaska,  - 

Distribution  of  Government  in  the  U.  S., 
Reserved  Rights  of  Citizens, 


407-413 

• 407. 

407 


- 408 
408 

- 408 


409 

409 

409. 

409 

410 
410 
410 
410 

410 

41 1 
411 
411 
411 

411 

412 

413 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HISTORY,  413-426 
Brief  Chronology  of  Antecedent  Events,  - - 413 

Discoveries,  ...... 

Discoveries,  Conquests  and  Settlements,  - 413 
Permanent  British  Settlements,  - - - 414 

Self-government  and  Union,  ....  41^, 

The  Mutterings  of  the  Storm,  - - - 415 

Birth  of  the  Nation,  and  Struggle  for  Independ- 
ence, 1776-82, 416 

The  Formative  Period,  1783-9,  - - - . ^16 

Washington’s  Administration,  1789-97,  - - 417 

John  Adams’s  Administration,  1791-1801,  - - 417 

Jefferson’s  Administration,  1801-9,  ■ ' * 418 

Madison’s  Administration,  1809-17,  - - - 418 

The  Nation’s  Rank  Vindicated,  1812-15,  - 419 

Monroe’s  Administration,  1817-25,  - - - 419 

John  Quincy  Adams’s  Administration,  1825-9,  420 

Jackson’s  Administration,  1829-37,  - - - 420 

Van  Buren’s  Administration,  1837-41,  - - 421 

Harrison’s  and  Tyler’s  Administi-ation,  1841-5,  - 421 
Polk’s  Administration,  1845-9,  - - - 421 

Taylor’s  and  Fillmore’s  Administration,  1849-53,  4^2 
Pierce’s  Administration,  1853-7,  ' " ■ 422 

Buchanan’s  Administration,  1857-61,  - - - 422 

Lincoln’s  Administration,  1861-5,  ‘ " ■ 423 

Lincoln’s  and  Johnson’s  Administration,  1865-9,  424 
Grant’s  Administration,  1869-77,  - - - 424 

Anniversaries  in  the  Centennial  Year,  - - 425 

POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES,  426-440  i 
Signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  - 426  | 
Signers  of  the  Articles  of  Confederation,  - 427  | 

Signers  of  the  Constitution,  ....  ^28 
Ratification  of  the  Constitution  by  the  Original 

States, ' . . . ^28 


Ratification  of  Constitutional  Amendments  I. 

to  XV., 

Presidents  and  Vice-presidents  of  the  United 
States,  ---... 
Candidates  for  the  Presidency,  with  the  Popular 
and  Electoral  Votes,  etc.,  ... 
Presidents  Pro  Tern,  of  the  Senate, 

Speakers  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 
Membership  of  the  House,  and  Ratio  to  Popu 
lation,  ........ 

Chief  Justices  of  the  Supreme  Court, 

Associate  Justices  of  the  Supreme  Court,  - 
Secretaries  of  State  and  of  the  Treasury, 

Secretaries  of  War, 

Generals-in-Chief  of  the  Army, 

Secretaries  of  the  Navy,  ..... 

Postmasters-general, 

Attorneys-general, 

Secretaries  of  the  Interior,  .... 
Salaries  of  United  States  Officials, 

The  States  and  Territories,  .... 
The  Seceding  States,  ..... 

The  States,  - - 

What  Constitutes  a State,  a poem. 


428 

- 429 

430 
43 « 
432 

432 

433 

433 

434 
43.S 
43.? 
436 

436 

437 
437 

437 

438 

438 

439 
439 


ONE  HUNDRED  YEARS’  PROGRESS,  440-447 
What  a Century  Has  Brought  Forth,  - - 440 

Then  and  Now, 440 

Secresy  and  Exclusiveness, 441 

Increase  of  Comforts,  .....  441 

Improved  Facilities, 442 

Multiform  Growth,  .....  442 

Extent  of  the  United  States,  ....  44^ 
Acquisition  of  Territory,  ....  44-^ 

When,  How  and  How  Much  Acquired,  - - 444 

The  Great  Lakes, 444 

What  Has  Been  Done  With  the  Public  Domain,  445 

Distribution  of  Lands, 445 

Homesteads  and  Homesteaders,  ....  446 
The  Growth  of  the  Country,  ....  447 

Productions, 447 

Great  Enterprises,  - - - - - - 447 


STATISTICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES,  448-456 


Growth  of  Population, 448 

Population  63'  Races  in  1870,  and  Estimate  for 

1880, 449 

Population  and  Illiterac}'  by  Sexes,  and  Illiterate 
Voters  in  1870,  with  the  Presidential  Vote 

in  1872, 450 

Statistics  of  Education, 451 

Agricultural  Products,  etc.,  in  1870,  - - 452 

Imports  and  Exports  in  1873,  - . - - - 452 

Transfer  of  Specie  and  Bullion  in  1873,  - - 452 

Receipts,  Expenditures  and  Debt  of  the  U.  S.,  - 453 
Price  of  Gold  since  the  Suspension  of  Specie 

Payment, 453 

Postoffice  Statistics, 454 

Debts  of  the  States, 454 

Railroads,  - 454 

Industries  and  Wealth  of  the  Country,  - - 455 

Exemption,  Limitation  and  Interest,  - - 456 

CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  HIS- 
TORY,   457-478 

Memorable  Incidents, 457 


ILL  USTRA  TIONS. 


l6 


Office- holding  Extraordinary, 

Eleven  Rebellions,  . - - . 

First  Declaration  of  Independence, 
The  Beginning  of  the  Union, 

The  First  American  Revolution,  - 
Happenings  in  April,  - - - 

Friday  in  Our  History,  - 
American  Newspapers, 

American  Newspapers  of  Today,  - 

Yankee, 

Brother  Jonathan,  . - - - 

Uncle  Sam,  . . . - 

Significance  of  the  Names  of  States, 
Mottoes  of  the  States, 

Geographical  Nicknames, 

States  and  Territories, 

Natives  of  States  and  Territories, 
Nicknames  of  Cities, 

The  New  Haven  Blue  Laws,  - 
Macaulay’s  Tribute  to  the  Puritans,  - 
The  United  States  and  England, 

The  Wages  of  American  Labor, 
American  Wonders, 

Niagara  Falls, 

Where  Gold  is  Found, 

The  Dome  of  the  Capitol,  - 
Bees  in  the  United  States, 

United  States  Coinage, 

The  Goddess  of  Liberty, 

The  Dollar  Mark  — $, 

American  Inventions  Abroad, 

Losses  by  Fire,  - - - - - 

The  Weather  Divisions  and  Storms, 
Are  We  in  Danger?  - - - . 

The  Future  of  America,  - - - 

My  Country,  a poem,  - - - - 

America,  a poem,  - - . . 

Columbia,  a poem,  . . . . 


458 

- 458 
4.S9 

- 459 

460 

- 461 

461 

- 462 

463 

- 463 

464 

- 464 

465 

- 465 

466 

- 466 

466 

- 466 

467 

- 468 

468 

- 470 

471 

- 472 

472 
' 473 

473 

- 473 

473 

- 474 

474 

- 474 
474 

- 475 

476 

- 477 

477 

- 478 


PAGE. 

GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 

THE  WORLD, 481-487 

How  Baily  Weighed  the  Earth,  - - - 481 

The  Nations,  with  their  Dependencies,  etc.,  482-485 
Population  of  the  Cities  of  the  World  Having 

Over  100,000  Inhabitants,  - - - 486 

A Trip  Around  the  World,  - - - . ^86 

Difference  in  Time  Between  Washington  and 

Other  Cities,  ------  .^87 

^ir-Line  Distances  from  Washington  to  Various 

Parts  of  the  World,  - - . . - 487 

Distances  by  Water  from  New  York  to  Various 

Parts  of  the  World, 487 


VALUES,  WEIGHTS,  MEASURES,  ETC., 

488-494 

Gold  and  Silver  Moneys  of  the  World,  - 488-9 

The  Metric  System, 490 

Linear  or  Long  Measure,  - - - - 

Square  or  Surveyor’s  Measure,  - - - 491 

Cubic  Measure  and  Measures  of  Capacity,  - 491 

Weights, 491 

Dry  Measure,  per  bushel, 492 

To  Measure  the  Capacity  of  Granaries,  etc.,  - 492 

To  Measure  Corn  on  the  Floor,  - - - - 492 

Weights  of  Liquids,  per  gallon,  - - - 492 

To  Measure  Wells  or  Cisterns,  - - - - 492 

To  Measure  Casks  or  Barrels,  - - - 492 

To  Measure  Hay, 492 

Relative  Values  of  Various  Feeds,  - - 492 

Weight  of  Cattle, 492 

The  Unit  of  Weight, 492 

Relative  Values  and  Weights  of  Woods,  - - 493 

Relative  Values  and  Specific  Gravities  of  Metals,  493 
Weight  of  a Cubic  Foot  of  Various  Substances,  493 

Duration  of  Animal  Life, 493 

Trials  of  Speed,  Strength,  Skill  and  Endurance,  494 

Assumed  Names  in  Literature,  - • - 495-7 


Illustrations. 


Races  of  Mankind  — full  page,  - - - - 18 

From  the  Cradle  to  the  Grave,  * ■ • 37 

The  Human  Skeleton, 43 

Upper  and  Lower  Surfaces  of  brain,  - - 45 

Breathing  and  Digestive  Organs,  - - - 48 

Organs  of  Circulation, 50 

Section  of  the  Heart,  - 51 

Section  of  Stomach  and  Duodenum,  - - 52 

The  Muscular  Man, 53 

Section  of  Skin, 54 

Section  of  the  Eye, 55 

Muscles  of  the  Eye, 56 

Inversion  of  Objects, 56 

Front  View  of  Organ  of  Hearing,  • - - 56 

Small  Bones  of  the  Ear, 57 


Cochlea  Laid  Open, 57 

Health  a Result  of  Exercise  — full  page,  - - 116 

The  Two  Careers, 150 

The  Victim, 152 

The  Deluge — full  page,  - - - . - 188 

The  Astronomer  Computing  the  Calendar  — full 

page, 226 

Moses  on  the  Mount  — full  page,  - - - 274 

Temperance  — full  page, 306 

The  Swindler  “ Forging”  his  Chains  — full  page,  318 
Pleasure  vs.  Profit  — full  page,  - - - 328 

Politeness  in  Y outh  — full  page,  - - - 3^4 

Literature  in  the  Workshop  — full  page,  - 37^ 

The  Capitol  at  Washington  — full  page,  - - 406 

Weights  and  Measures  — full  page,  - - 480 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


AN’S  recognized  place  in  na- 
ture is  at  the  head  of  all  orders, 
classes  and  divisions  of  anima- 
ted beings,  apparently  the  com- 
pletion and  crown  of  them  all. 
Naturalists  give  many  and 
somewhat  different  classifications  of  the  Ani- 
mal Kingdom,  but  the  following  table  will 
exhibit  the  chief  points  of  difference,  and  the 
gradual  elevation  of  the  type  of  animal  life 
throughout  the  whole  series; 

THE  ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 


(Commencing  -with  the  lowest). 


SUB-KINGDOMS  OR 
DIVISIONS. 

I.  Protozoa — First- 
living  things,  or  lowest  ^ 
form  of  animal  life. 

II.  Radiat A— Radi- 
ates, that  is,  with  the 
parts  arranged  around  a ’ 
common  center  or  axis. 


CLASSES  OR 
SUBDIVISIONS. 

I.  Amoeba,  sponges,  pro- 
teus,  etc.  They  have  no 
mouth,  and  no  distinct 
members,  but  are  capa- 
ble of  making  many 
changes  in  their  form. 

1.  Coral  animals,  sea- 
anemones,  etc. 

2.  Jelly-fishes,  sea-nettles. 

3.  Star-fishes,  sea-urchins. 


IV.  Articulata  — 
Articulates,  that  is,  ani- 
mals having  the  body 
and  members  jointed, 
but  without  an  internal 
skeleton. 


V.  Vertebrata — 
Vertebrates,  that  is,  an- 
imals that  have  a back-  . 
bone,  and  an  articulated 
or  jointed  skeleton. 


1.  Worms;  as  earth-worms, 
leeches,  etc. 

2.  Crustaceans;  as  crabs, 
lobsters,  etc. 

3.  Centipedes,  etc. 

4.  Spiders,  etc. 

5.  Beetles,  butterflies,  etc. 

1.  Fishes. 

2.  Reptiles,  that  is,  creep- 
ing things;  as  turtles, 
frogs,  snakes,  lizards,  etc. 

3.  Birds,  that  is,  “Every 
winged  fowl.” 

4.  Mammalia,  that  is,  ani- 
mals with  teats. 


. And  this  class,  Mammalia,  is  further  sub- 
divided into  fourteen  orders,  of  which  the 
most  distinctive  (still  ascending  from  the 
lower  to  the  higher)  are  four,  viz.: 

1.  Cetacea,  that  is,  of  the  whale  tribe. 

2.  Quadrupeds,  that  is,  four-footed  animals  generally. 

3.  Quadrumana,  that  is,  four-handed ; as  the  gorilla, 

chimpanzee,  ape  and  monkey. 

4.  Bimana,  that  is,  two-handed ; of  which  the  only 

representative  is  man. 


III.  Mollusca  — 
Mollusks,  that  is,  soft- 
bodied,  without  joints, 
and  without  vertebrae. 


^ I.  Bryozoa,  that  is,  moss- 
animals  ; as  sea  - mats, 
white  sea-weeds,  etc. 

2.  Brachiopods,  that  is, 
with  arm-feet,  or  spiral 
appendages;  as  the  lin- 
gulae, spirifers,  etc. 

3.  Ascidians,  that  is,  pouch- 
like; as  salpae,  etc. 

4.  Acephals,  that  is,  head- 
less ; as  oysters,  etc. 

5.  Cephalates,  that  is,  with 
heads;  as  snails,  etc. 

6.  Cephalopods,  that  is, 
with  heads  and  feet,  or, 
more  strictly,  tentacles. 


But  man  is  again  subdivided,  by  reason  of 
difference  of  color,  of  the  formation  of  the 
facial  angle,  and  other  characteristics,  into 
races. 

THE  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 

There  is  still  much  diversity  of  opinion 
amongst  scientists  as  to  the  best  classification 
of  the  races  of  mankind.  Linnjeus,  the 
Swedish  pioneer  naturalist  of  the  first  half  of 
the  last  century,  gives  five : American,  Eu- 

ropean, Asiatic,  African,  and  Men  of  Preter- 
natural Formation! 

Buffon,  his  F rench  contemporary,  the  great 


20  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


THE  FIVE  RACES  OF  MAN. 


“high-priest  and  interpreter  of  Nature,”  also 
settled  on  five,  viz.:  Hyperborean -Tartar, 
Southern  Asiatic,  European,  Ethiopian, 
American.  Earlier,  he  had  preferred  six, 
distinguishing  Hyperboreans  from  Tartars. 

Blumenbach,  the  German  naturalist  of  the 
second  half  of  the  last  century,  “the  first 
who  placed  natural  history  on  a scientific 
basis — comparative  anatomy,” — agrees  with 
BuflTon,  only  calling  Hypei'borean-Tartar, 
Mongolian;  and  Southern  Asiatic,  Malay. 

Baron  Cuvier,  the  great  French  naturalist 
of  the  early  part  of  the  present  century,  gives 
only  three  races:  Caucasian,  Mongolian  and 
Ethiopian;  assigning  the  Malays  and  Red 
Men,  or  Americans,  to  the  Mongolian. 

Dr.  Pickering,  the  American  naturalist  and 
tra'veler,  who  was  a member  of  the  United 
States  exploring  expedition  of  1838-42, 
claims  to  “ have  seen  in  all  eleven  races  of 
men”;  and  fui'ther  says,  “there  is,  I con- 
ceive, no  middle  ground  between  the  admis- 
sion of  eleven  distinct  species  in  the  human 
family,  and  the  reduction  to  one.”  St.  Vin- 
cent gives  fifteen;  and  Desmoulins,  sixteen. 

Dr.  Latham,  of  England,  perhaps  the  great- 
est of  living  ethnologists,  gives  only  three 
races,  viz.:  Mongolidae,  Atlantidas,  and  Jape- 
tid*;  but  these  he  divides  and  subdivides  to 
the  number  of  about  fifty.  Of  the  Mongol- 
idse  he  gives  seven  branches,  viz.:  Altaic, 

Dioscui'ian  (Georgians,  etc.).  Oceanic,  Hyper- 
borean, Peninsular  (Coreans,  etc.),  American 
and  Indian  (East  Indians,  etc.) ; of  the  Atlan- 
tidas, seven,  viz.:  Negro,  Kaffir,  Hottentot, 
Nilotic,  Amazirgh,  Egyptian  and  Semitic; 
and  of  the  Japetidae,  two,  viz.:  Kelts  (Celts) 
and  Indo-Germanic ; this  last  embracing  the 
Greeks,  Latins,  Goths,  Teutons  and  Slavo- 
nians, as  well  as  Persians,  Armenians,  etc. 

Following  the  opinion  of  many  eminent 
anthropologists  who  consider  Blumenbach’s 
classification  the  most  convenient,  we  subjoin 
a table  of  The  Five  Races,  according  to  his 
method,  with  their  subdivisions  and  habitats : 


I.  The  Caucasian,  Indo-European,  Indo-Ger- 
MANic  OR  Aryan  Race. 

It  is  called  by  all  these  names,  but  the  last 
is  fast  superseding  the  others  in  common 
use.  It  comprises  seven  families: 

I.  Persic,  Iranian  or  Caucasian  proper,  whose 
habitat  is  Persia,  Armenia,  Georgia  and  Circassia. 

3.  Celtic,  very  wide-spread  twenty-five  hundred 
years  ago  throughout  central  and  western  Europe, 
but  now  chiefly  represented  by  feeble  remnants  in 
Brittany,  Wales,  Scottish  Highlands  and  Ireland. 

3.  Germanic,  including  Anglo-Saxons  of  England 
and  America,  besides  several  subdivisions  of  the 
Germans  proper. 

' 4.  Arabic,  mostly  in  Arabia. 

5.  Libyan,  mostly  in  North  Africa. 

6.  Nilotic  or  Egyptian,  in  the  Valley  of  the  Nile. 

7.  Indie  or  Hindu,  in  India. 

II.  The  Mongolian  Race. 

It  is  subdivided  into  five  families: 

1.  Chinese,  in  China. 

2.  Indo-Chinese,  in  Chin-India  or  India  beyond 
the  Ganges,  that  is,  Burmah,  Siam,  etc. 

3.  Polar,  that  is,  Samoyeds,  Esquimaux,  etc. 

4.  Mongol-Tartar,  in  Mongolia,  Turkestan,  etc. 

5.  Turk,  in  Turkish  Empire. 

III.  The  Ethiopian  Race. 

Subdivided  into  five  families: 

1.  Negro,  in  Africa. 

2.  Kaffir,  in  Africa. 

3.  Hottentot,  and  Bushman,  in  Africa. 

4.  Australian,  in  Australia. 

5.  Alfoorian,  the  inferior  races  of  the  Malay  Archi- 
pelago or  East  India  Islands. 

IV.  The  Malay  Race. 

Two  families: 

1.  Malay  Proper,  in  the  Malay  Peninsula  and 
Archipelago. 

2.  Polynesians,  in  Tahiti,  Samoa,  Tonga  and  other 
islands  of  Polynesia. 

, V.  The  American  Race. 

Two  families: 

1.  American  Indians. 

2.  Toltecs  and  Aztecs,  of  Mexico. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


21 


1 


CHIEF  DISTINCTIVE  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE  FIVE  RACES. 


MENTAL. 

PHYSICAL. 

KACli,. 

RELIGIOUS. 

INTELLECTUAL  AND  SOCIAL. 

OF  THE  SKULL,  FACE  AND  FEATURES. 

OF  THE  HAIR  AND 
SKIN. 

White  OK 
Aryan 

In  its  Semitic 
branch  it  has 
been,  through  the 
Jews  and  Arabs, 
the  great  teacher 
ofthe  Unity  of  the 
Godhead  ; other- 
wise, polytheis- 
tic, with  an  exu- 
berant mythology 
common  in  the 
main  features  to 
all  its  branches. 

Is  possessed  of  the  highest  grade 
of  intellect  — endowed  with  the 
greatest  facility  of  all  the  races  in 
attaining  knowledge.  And  as 

“ knowledge  is  power,”  it  is  also  the 
most  progressive,  and  has  exercised 
the  greatest  and  most  continuous 
influence  ori  the  affairs  of  mankind 
at  least  within  the  historic  period  ; 
nor  does  it  evince  any  symptoms  of 
decay,  but  is  on  the  contrary  daily 
achieving  new  triumphs. 

Skull — Generally  doiicho-cepha- 
lie,  that  is,  longer  from  front  to  back 
than  from  side  to  side,  but  only  to 
a moderate  extent ; large  and  oval, 
with  high  frontal  development,  and 
great  capacity. 

Face — Oval;  small  relatively  to 
skull;  moderately  broad ; rarely  flat. 

Features — Nose  arched  and  gen- 
erally prominent;  eyes  horizontal, 
with  indes  black,  brown,  gray  or 
blue;  maxillary  profile  nearly  verti- 
cal; lips  generally  thin. 

Skin — White  or 
brunette,  smooth, 
soft,  and  suscepti- 
ble of  various 
tints. 

Hair — Fine  and 
long,  tending  to 
curl,  and  varying 
in  color  from 
blonde  to  black. 

Beard — Abun- 
dant. 

Y ELLOW, 
Mongolian 

OR 

Turanian 

Polytheistic,  but 
with  a marked 
feature  in  the  ex- 
traordinary rever- 
ence or  worship 
paid  to  ancestors; 
and  the  unwilling- 
ness to  depart 
from  the  ancient 
landmarks  of 
their  peculiar  su- 
perstitions. 

Fairly  intellectual  and  moderately 
ingenious,  but  mainly  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  necessaries  or  conven- 
iences of  life ; not  in  the  higher 
regions  of  science  or  philosophy. 
Progressive  to  a limited  extent,  with 
the  same  restrictions  as  are  assigned 
to  its  intellectual  efforts. 

Skull — Brachy-cephalic,  that  is, 
relatively  shorter  from  front  to  back, 
or  oblong-oval,  a little  flattened  at 
the  sides,  with  a low  and  slightly 
retreating  forehead. 

Face — Broad  and  flat;  round 
rather  than  oval ; cheek-bones 
prominent  laterally. 

Features — Nose  broad  and  short, 
eyes  obliquely  set,  generally  with 
dark  irides  ; maxillary  (jawbone)  pro- 
file moderately  projecting ; broad, 
retreating  chin. 

Skin  — Tawny, 
or  yellowish ; rare- 
ly either  a true 
white  or  jet-black ; 
“always  sufficient- 
ly light  to  show  a 
flush,  and  in  the 
far  north  decided- 
ly florid.’* 

Hair  — Long, 
straight  and  lank ; 
generally  dark, 
rarely  light. 

Beard  — Scant 
or  absent. 

Black, 
Ethiopian  ■ 
OR  Negro 

Polytheistic  in 
the  most  degraded 
form.  In  their 
lowest  condition 
they  evince  a 
striking  tendency 
to  Feticism,  or  the 
worship  of  any 
object  their  ca- 
pricious fancy 
may  suggest. 

Rather  imitative  than  intellectual, 
but  perhaps  owing  to  lack  of  oppor- 
tunity as  much  as  to  any  innate  de- 
ficiency; with  a marked  natural  talent 
for  music.  Have  been,  and  still  are, 
mostly  sunk  in  barbarism,  and  are 
scarcely  to  be  considered  a progres- 
sive race.  Have  exercised  no  influ- 
ence on  the  progress  of  humanity. 

Skull  — Is  in  a marked  degree 
dolicho-cephalic,  that  is,  relatively 
long  from  front  to  back,  and  narrow 
from  side  to  side ; forehead  low  and 
much  retreating. 

Face — Almost  oval,  the  top,  how- 
ever, approaching  a horizontal  line; 
cheek-bones  prominent. 

Features  — Nose  broad  and  flat; 
eyes  horizontal  and  large,  with  black 
irides;  maxillary  profile  projecting; 
lips  thick,  full  and  rolling;  chin  broad 
and  small. 

Skin  — Black, 
oily  and  glossy. 

Hair  — Crisp, 
black  and  woolly; 
inextricably  curly, 
but  very  rarely 
straight,  and 
never  light-color- 
ed, except  in  the 
abnormal  Albinos. 

Beard  — Scant, 
and  sometimes  en- 
tirely wanting. 

Brown  or  . 
Malay 

In  the  normal 
state  they  have 
little  or  no  reli- 
gion, or  only  such 
as  would  be  desig- 
nated a debased 
superstition;  they 
are  passionate, 
treacherous,  and 
vindictive;  but  the 
more  civilized  por-, 
tion  have  long 
since  been  con- 
verted to  Moham- 
medism. 

Of  fair  intellectual  powers,  capa- 
ble of  amassing  wealth  by  commerce, 
and  with  some  skill  in  the  arts ; they 
have  not  made  any  great  progress  in 
the  historic  period.  They  are,  how- 
ever, an  ancient  race,  ana  may  have 
had  somewhat  more  to  do  with  the 
affairs  of  mankind  in  prehistoric 
times. 

Skull  — Fairly  well-proportioned, 
with  good  frontal  development,  even 
more  vertical  than  in  the  white  race. 

Face — Oval,  not  inferior  in  its 
best  types  to  the  European,  with 
high  cheek-bones. 

Features — Nose  generally  short 
and  rather  flat;  eyes  large  and  dark; 
eyelids  slightly  turnea  up  at  the 
outer  corner;  lips  rather  thicker  than 
in  the  European ; mouth  large. 

Skin — A black- 
ish brown,  darker 
than  the  Chinese, 
and  yet  not  so 
dark  as  the  Aryan 
Hindoo. 

Hair  — Long, 
dark,  shining, 
coarse  and 
straight. 

Beard  — Scant 
or  absent. 

Red  or 
American  ' 

Their  religion  is 
a worship  of  the 
powers  of  Nature, 
with  an  explicit 
recognition  of  the 
Great  Spirit. 

Of  small  intellectual  power ; and 
slow  in  acquiring  knowledge.  “Are 
averse  to  cultivation ; restless,  re- 
vengeful and  warlike.**  Have  exer- 
cised no  influence  on  the  progress  of 
mankind  or  the  history  of  the  world, 
except  what  little  may  have  apper- 
tained to  the  now  extinct  Toltecs, 
Aztecs,  and  the  Peruvians  under 
their  Incas. 

Skull — Meso-cephalic,  or  me- 
dium-headed; square,  with  fore- 
head low  and  broad  ; back  of  head 
flattened,  and  top  elevated. 

Face — Too  broad  and  full  to  be 
strictly  oval,  and  well  developed,  but 
not  markedly  angular. 

Features  — Nose  broad  but 
prominent;  eyes  deeply  set,  with 
Slack  irides  ; lips  full. 

Skin  — “ Red,” 
or  rather  cinna- 
mon - hued,  but 
varying  consider- 
ably from  the  dark 
brown  of  the  Cali- 
fornia tribes  to 
the  light-colored 
Mandans  of  the 
Missouri  river. 

Hair  — Lon  g, 
black  and  wavy. 

Beard  — Gene- 
rally scant. 

22 


CURIOSITIES  OR  HUMAN  LIFE. 


THE  ELEVEN  Pickering. 


White 


Brown  . 


Black- 

Brown 


Black 


1.  Arabian...  -j 

2.  Ahyssmian  | 

3.  Mo7igolia7i.. 

4.  Hottentot.,  -j 

$.  Malay 

6.  Papuaji  - --  -j 

7.  Negrillo...  •< 


8.  Indian.. 


g.  Ethiopian. 

10.  Australian  j 

11.  Negro - 


PHYSICAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 

Nose  prominent,  lips  thin,  beard 
abundant,  hair  straight,  flowing. 

Complexion  hardly  florid,  nose 
prominent,  hair  crisped. 

Beardless,  hair  straight  and  long. 

Negro  features,  hair  woolly,  sta- 
ture small. 

Features  not  prominent  in  profile, 
complexion  darker,  hair  straight 
and  flowing. 

Features  same  as  No.  5,  beard 
abundant,  hair  crisped  or  frizzled 

Beardless,  features  Negro,  hair 
woolly,  stature  small. 

Features  Arabian,  hair  straight 
or  flowing. 

Features  between  the  Indian  and 
Negro,  hair  crisped. 

Negro  features,  hair  straight  or 
flowing. 

Hair  woolly,  nose  flat,  lips  thick. 


THE  FIVE  RkC.^^.-After  Figiiier. 


White 


Yellow  . 


Black  .. 
Mixed  .. 


Brown  .. 


Red. 


races.  branches. 

I.  European - 

II.  Aramean - 

I.  Hyperborean.  - 

II.  Mongolian..  ^ 

III.  Sinaic - 

I.  Hindoo - 

II.  Ethiopian - 

III.  Malay - 

I.  Souther Ji -■ 

II.  Norther 71 - 

I.  Western 

II.  Easter 77 - 

Everywhere 


1.  Teutonic .. 

2.  Latin 

3.  Slavonian  . 

4.  Greek 

1.  Libyan 

2.  Semitic 

3.  Persian 

4.  Georgian  __ 
4.  Circassian . 


. Lapp 

. Samoiede 

. Kamtschadale  - 

. Esquimaux 

. Temisian 

Jukaghirite,  etc. 

. Mongol 

. Tungusian 

. Yakut 

. Turkish 

. Chinese 

. Japanese 

. Indo-Chinese.. 

. Hindoo 

. Malabar.. 


, Abyssinian , 

, Fellan - 


, Malay 

, Polynesian  ... 
, Micronesian .. 


, Andean 

, Pampean 

. Guarany..! 

. Southern  

, Northeastern.. 

, Northwestern  _ 

, Caffre -i 

. Hottentot 

. Negro L 

, Papuan 

, Andaman J 

Half-Breeds,  etc. 


NUMBERS. 

Rcnmdly 

Estwiated. 


550,000,000 


528,000,000 


75.000. 000 

11,500,000 

152.000. 000 
11,500,000 


MAN’S  PREEMINENCE. 

“Thou  hast  made  him  a little  lower  than  the  angels,  and 
hast  crowned  him  with  glory  and  honor.” — Bible. 

Man  is  formed  for  an  upright  position, 
admirably  adapted  to  permit  the  free  use  of 
his  two  arms,  to  which  are  affixed  hands  of 
exquisite  structure,  as  instruments  that,  di- 
rected by  his  mental  power,  give  him  a supe- 
riority over  all  the  other  inhabitants  of  the 
world,  and,  connected  with  his  capacity  of 
communicating  his  ideas  to  his  fellows  by  the 
variations  of  sound,  for  which  his  organ  of 
voice  is  consummately  formed,  place  him  at 
an  immeasurable  distance  above  them.  His 
constitution  also  adapts  itself  to  every  climate, 
and  he  is  found  the  same  superior  creature 
wherever  he  exists;  yet  man  is  in  himself  a 
defenseless  being — no  other  animal  is  so  desti- 
tute of  instinct;  no  other  i-emains  so  long  in  a 
state  of  infantile  weakness;  his  powers  but 
begin  to  develope  when  his  reason  and  obser- 
vation begin  to  act,  and  that  only  after  years 
of  maternal  care. 

MAN. 

HOW  poor,  how  rich,  how  abject,  how  august. 
How  complicate,  how  wonderful,  is  man ! 

How  passing  wonder  He  who  made  him  such! 

Who  centred  in  our  make  such  strange  extremes. 
From  different  natures  marvellously  mixed. 
Connection  exquisite  of  distant  worlds  I 
Distinguished  link  in  being’s  endless  chain ! 

Midway  from  nothing  to  the  Deity ! 

A beam  ethereal,  sullied  and  absorpt! 

Though  sullied  and  dishonored,  still  divine! 

Dim  miniature  of  greatness  absolute ! 

An  heir  of  glory ! a frail  child  of  dust ! 

Helpless  immortal ! insect  infinite ! 

A worm!  a God! — I tremble  at  myself, 

And  in  myself  am  lost.  At  home,  a stranger. 
Thought  wanders  up  and  down,  surprised,  aghast, 
And  wondering  at  her  own.  How  reason  reels ! 

O,  what  a miracle  to  man  is  man!. 

Triumphantly  distressed!  What  joy!  what  dread! 
Alternately  transported  and  alarmed ! 

What  can  preserve  my  life.?  or  what  destroy.? 

An  angel’s  arm  can’t  snatch  me  from  the  grave; 
Legions  of  angels  can’t  confine  me  there. 

— Young:  Night  Thoughts. 


C 


NATURAL  IIISTORT  OF  MAN.  23 

MAN’S  ORIGIN  AND  EARLY  CONDITION. 

“ So  God  created  man  in  his  “When  rude  animals,  men, 

own  image,  in  the  image  ofGod  crawled  forth  upon  the  earth, 
created  he  him;  male  and  fc-  a mute  and  hlthy  herd.” 
male  created  he  them.”  — Hokace,  Satire  I,  3:99. 

—Genesis  1 : 27.  ..rm  1 ^ ..1 

' “ They  knew  not  as  yet  liow 

“And  the  Lord  God  formed  to  employ  fire  in  the  prepara- 
man  [Adam]  of  the  dust  of  the  tion  of  things,  or  how  to  use 
ground,  and  breathed  into  his  skins,  or  how  to  clothe  their 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life;  and  bodies  in  the  spoils  of  wild 
man  became  a living  soul.”  beasts ; but  dwelling  in  woods, 

— Ibid,  2:7.  and  caves,  and  the  hollows  of 

^ ^ , hills,  when  they  sought  to  cs- 

ball  of  Adam.  , , r • , 

2 blows  of  the  wind,  or 

the  rain,  hid  their  squalid  limbs 

“In  Adam  all  die.”  under  the  thicker  shrubs.” 

I Corinth.,  15:22.  Lucretius,  Book  5:954. 

ORIGIN. 

Was  it  by  special  creation,  as  indicated  by- 
the  Bible;  or,  by  evolution,  from  a type  of 
anthrojDomorphic  mammal  now  lost,  and  gen- 
ericallv  related  to  apes,  gorillas,  and  monkeys? 
The  latter  opinion  may  for  the  present  at 
least  be  regarded  as  not  proved ; and  the  time- 
honored  belief  that  he  is  the  result  of  a spe- 
cial creation  continues  to  receive  the  support 
of  all  but  a small  minority  of  mankind. 

PRIMEVAL  CONDITION. 

The  above  quotations  mark  diametrically 
opposite  opinions  as  to  the  primitive  condi- 
tion of  man,  the  one  implying  original  inno- 
cence— a golden  age ; the  other  a condition  of 
original  rudeness,  from  which  he  has  by  labo- 
rious and  long-continued  efforts  emerged,  in 
the  most  favorable  circumstances,  to  the  civili- 
zation and  refinement  of  to-day.  The  idea 
of  a primitive  golden  age  is  found  in  the 
Bibles  or  sacred  books,  in  the  mythologies, 
and  in  the  early  poetry  of  the  nations  of  an- 
tiquity; but  the  theory  of  primeval  rudeness 
and  a gradual  advancement  to  higher  condi- 
tions has  generally  characterized  the  teach- 
ings of  the  philosophers,  ancient  and  modern. 
Both  are,  however,  reconcilable  by  supplying 
an  intermediate  stage,  thus:  First,  innocence; 
second,  fall  and  consequent  degradation; 
third,  restoration.  This  is  substantially  the 
common  view  of  Christendom. 

“We  will  not  attempt  to  decide  the  question 
whether  the  races,  at  present  termed  savage,  are  all 
in  a condition  of  original  wildness;  or  whether,  as 
the  structure  of  their  language  often  allows  us  to 
conjecture,  many  among  them  may  not  be  tribes  that 
have  degenerated  into  a wild  state,  remaining  as  scat- 
tered fragments  of  a civilization  that  was  early  lost.” 
— Humboldt. 

THE  FIVE  “ages”  of  HESIOD. 

I.  The  Golden  — Simple,  patriarchal,  virtuous. 

II.  The  Silver — Corrupted,  voluptuous,  godless. 

III.  The  Brazen  — Wild,  warlike,  violent. 

IV.  The  Heroic — Brave,  aspiring,  godlike. 

V.  The  Iron — Unjust,  impious,  faithless. 

Ovid  has  but  four,  omitting  the  Heroic. 

MAN’S  BIRTHPLACE. 

The  preponderance  of  opinion  seems  to 
favor  the  unity  of  the  human  race;  and  that 
however  diversified  we  find  men,  they  sprang 
from  one  center,  somewhere  in  the  Highlands 
of  Upper  Asia.  But  here  we  are  at  once 
confronted  with  the  time-problem,  and  are  at 
a loss  to  conjecture  how  many  thousand  years 
must  have  been  required  to  produce  the  trans- 
formations of  organism  and  color  that  have 
characterized,  without  sensible  modification, 
the  different  existing  races  of  mankind  since 
the  dawn  of  the  historic  period.  Five  thou- 
sand years  ago  the  negro  was  as  marked  a 
divergence  from  the  white  man  as  he  is 
to-day. 

ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN. 

At  what  time,  that  is,  how  many  years 
ago,  did  man  appear  upon  the  earth,  is,  in  the 
present  state  of  scientific  investigation,  very 
uncertain.  Scientists,  however,  seem  suffi- 
ciently agreed  that  he  was  contemporary  with 
certain  species  of  mammals  now  extinct;  and 
there  is  some  slight  evidence  that  he  may 
have  existed  in  the  tertiary  (geological)  epoch ; 
but  when  it  is  attempted  to  define  in  years 
when  he  appeared,  all  that  can  safely  be  said 
is,  that  hitherto  the  task  has  been  found 
impracticable. 

24 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


CREATION  OF  ADAM. 

About  one  hundred  and  fifty  different  dates 
are  assigned  to  this  event  by  Christian  writers, 
varying  from  the  “ about  20,000  years  ” of 
Bunsen  (which  is  scarcely  a date),  or  the  b.  c. 
6984  of  the  Alfonsine  Tables  to  the  b.  c.  4004 
of  Ussher.  It  has  been  well  inferred  from 
this  fact  that  the  Sacred  Scriptures  were  not 
meant  to  be  a guide  to  chronology. 

That  the  Short  Chronology  of  Ussher, 
despite  its  favorable  acceptance  for  the  last 
two  hundred  years,  must  be  abandoned,  does 
not  admit  of  a serious  doubt;  but  the  longer 
one,  of  the  Septuagint  Version,  which  has 
largely  replaced  it  amongst  later  writers,  will 
probably  be  found  too  short  also,  and  will  in 
turn  be  abandoned ; for,  as  has  been  well  said 
in  the  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes^  “ What  can 
we  do  against  the  concurring  lists  furnished 
by  Manetho,  Eratosthenes,  the  Turin  Papy- 
rus, and  the  Egyptian  Tablets  of  Abydos, 
Thebes,  and  Sakkara?”  and,  it  might  be 
added,  against  the  results  of  modern  archae- 
ology ? It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  six 
thousand  years  since  Adam  is  merely  a calcu- 
lation of  the  commentators,  and  has  no  pre- 
tension to  being  inspired. 

“ What  we  usually  term  the  beginning  of 
history,”  says  Humboldt,  “ is  only  the  period 
when  the  later  generations  awoke  to  self- 
consciousness  ” ; and  the  remark  can  be  well 
extended  to  all  chronological  systems.  The 
various  efforts  to  give  chronological  sequence 
to  the  primitive  and  necessarily  obscure  tra- 
ditions of  antiquity,  can  be  readily  shown, 
from  their  cyclical  character,  to  have  been  in 
every  instance  the  self-confessed  afterthought 
of  the  comparatively  recent  compilers — their 
methods  of  bridging  over  the  assumed  dura- 
tion of  man’s  existence  on  the  earth.  What 
helps  to  strengthen  this  inference  is,  that 
allowing  for  the  variation  of  cycles,  accord- 
ing to  the  customs  of  different  nations,  the 
elements  of  calculation  are  substantially  the 
same  in  all  the  systems. 


THE  AGES  OF  THE  ARCH>EOLOGISTS. 


I.  The  Stone  Age 


The  Old,  or  Unpolished. 
The  New,  or  Polished. 


( The  Bronze,  preceded  in  some 
II.  The  Metal  Age  places  by  the  Copper. 

( The  Iron. 


These  ages  are  not  to  be  understood  as 
contemporaneous  in  the  different  parts  of  the 
earth,  as  some  countries  had  certainly  learned 
the  use  of  metals  several  thousand  years 
before  Christ,  while  some  uncivilized  races, 
like  the  American  Indians  in  their  normal 
state,  are  still  in  the  Stone  Age. 

An  attempt  has  been  made  to  compute  the 
antiquity  of  man  upon  the  basis  of  these 
ages,  but  such  calculations  lack  some  essen- 
tial elements  of  being  entitled  to  acceptance, 
except  as  mere  conjectural  approximations. 
The  result  thus  obtained  is  that  man  has 
been  upon  the  earth  at  least  twice  the  six 
thousand  years  of  the  common  chronology. 

MANKIND  PROGRESSIVE. 


“Yet  I doubt  not  through  the  ages  one  increasing  purpose 
runs. 

And  the  thoughts  of  men  are  widened  with  the  process  of  the 
suns.”  — ^Tennyson. 


The  now  generally  received  opinion,  that, 
whether  starting  from  an  inborn  rude  condi- 
tion, or  a sin-depraved  and  punitive  state  of 
decadence,  the  career  of  mankind  has  be^n, 
on  the  whole,  progressing  onward  and  up- 
ward, is  ably  and  eloquently  sketched  in  the 
following  extract  from  that  great  master  of 
generalization,  the  historian  Gibbon: 

“The  discoveries  of  ancient  and  modern  naviga- 
tors, and  the  domestic  history,  or  tradition,  of  the 
most  enlightened  nations,  represent  the  human  savage 
naked  both  in  mind  and  body,  and  destitute  of  laws, 
of  arts,  of  ideas,  and  almost  of  language.  From  this 
abject  condition — perhaps  the  primitive  and  universal 
state  of  man — he  has  gradually  risen  to  command  the 
animals,  to  fertilize  the  earth,  to  traverse  the  ocean, 
and  to  measure  the  heavens.  His  progress  in  the 
improvement  and  exercise  of  his  mental  and  corporeal 
faculties  has  been  irregular  and  various;  infinitely 
slow  in  the  beginning,  and  increasing  by  degrees 
with  redoubled  velocity : ages  of  laborious  ascent 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  25 

have  been  followed  by  a moment  of  rapid  downfall; 
and  the  several  climates  of  the  globe  have  felt  the 
vicissitudes  of  light  and  darkness.  Yet  the  experi- 
ence of  four  thousand  years  should  enlarge  our  hopes, 
and  diminish  our  apprehensions:  we  cannot  deter- 
mine to  what  height  the  human  species  may  aspire 
in  their  advances  toward  perfection ; but  it  may  safely 
be  presumed  that  no  people,  unless  the  face  of  nature 
is  changed,  will  relapse  into  their  original  barbarism. 
The  improvements  of  society  may  be  viewed  under 
a threefold  aspect,  i.  The  poet  or  philosopher  illus- 
trates his  age  and  country  by  the  efforts  of  a single 
mind;  but  these  superior  powers  of  reason  or  fancy 
are  rare  and  spontaneous  productions ; and  the  genius 
of  Homer,  or  Cicero,  or  Newton,  would  excite  less 
admiration,  if  they  could  be  created  by  the  will  of  a 
prince,  or  the  lessons  of  a preceptor.  2.  The  benefits 
of  law  and  policy,  of  trade  and  manufactures,  of  arts 
and  sciences,  are  more  solid  and  permanent;  and 
many  individuals  may  be  qualified,  by  education  and 
discipline,  to  promote,  in  their  respective  stations,  the 
interest  of  the  community.  But  this  general  order 
is  the  effect  of  skill  and  labor;  and  the  complex 
machinery  may  be  decaj'ed  by  time  or  injured  by 
violence.  3.  Fortunately  for  mankind,  the  more  use- 
ful, or,  at  least,  more  necessary  arts,  can  be  performed 
without  superior  talents,  or  national  subordination ; 
without  the  powers  of  one  or  the  union  of  many. 
Each  village,  each  family,  each  individual,  must 
always  possess  both  ability  and  inclination  to  perpet- 
uate the  use  of  fire  and  of  metals;  the  propagation 
and  service  of  domestic  animals;  the  methods  of 
hunting  and  fishing;  the  rudiments  of  navigation; 
the  imperfect  cultivation  of  corn,  or  other  nutritive 
grain ; and  the  simple  practice  of  the  mechanic  trades. 
Private  genius  and  public  industry  may  be  extirpated ; 
but  these  hardy  plants  survive  the  tempest,  and 
strike  an  everlasting  root  into  the  most  unfavora- 
ble soil.  The  splendid  days  of  Augustus  and  Trajan 
were  eclipsed  by  a cloud  of  ignorance ; and  the  bar- 
barians subverted  the  laws  and  palaces  of  Rome. 
But  the  scythe,  the  invention  or  emblem  of  Saturn, 
still  continued  annually  to  mow  the  harvests  of  Italy; 
and  the  human  feasts  of  the  Laestrigons  have  never 
been  renewed  on  the  coast  of  Campania.  Since  the 
first  discovery  of  the  arts,  war,  commerce,  and  relig- 
ious zeal  have  diffused,  among  the  savages  of  the 
Old  and  New  World,  these  inestimable  gifts;  they 
have  been  successively  propagated;  they  can  never 
be  lost.  We  may  therefore  acquiesce  in  the  pleasing 
conclusion,  that  every  age  of  the  world  has  increased, 
and  still  increases,  the  real  wealth,  the  happiness,  the 
knowledge,  and  perhaps  the  virtue,  of  mankind.” 

THE  PRESENT  AGE. 

The  age  in  which  we  live  has  already,  it  is 
universally  agreed,  far  surpassed  all  preceding 
ages  in  the  liberality  and  impartiality  with 
which  its  privileges  are  distributed  amongst 
all  classes;  nor  is  the  end  yet.  The  masses 
of  mankind  are  to-day  sharers  of  the  discove- 
ries of  science,  the  beauties  of  literature  and 
art,  and  the  protection  of  the  laws,  to  an 
extent  hitherto  unparalleled.  The  import- 
ance of  the  human  being,  in  and  of  himself, 
irrespective  of  the  accidents  of  birth  or  for- 
tune, is  recognized  as  it  never  was  before. 
The  privileged  classes  of  society  are  being 
compelled  to  recognize  the  value  of  those 
beneath  them  in  the  social  scale;  and  man- 
kind is  no  longer  engaged,  as  in  the  past,  in 
vindicating  the  privileges  of  the  few,  but  the 
rights  of  all,  even  the  downtrodden  and  the 
lowly.  The  gulf  so  long  existing  between 
the  privileged  few  and  the  oppressed  many 
is  being  silently  bridged  over  by  the  irresisti- 
ble influences  of  the  age.  Men  are  learning 
that  the  world  is  for  all,  not  for  the  few;  that 
all  fill  a place  in  the  economy  of  the  whole; 
and  that  the  labor  o*f  the  lowly  is  as  indis- 
pensable to  prosperity  as  the  more  pretentious 
work  of  the  more  exalted ; and  that  society  is 
bound  to  care  for  all,  and  see  that  the  strong 
do  not  oppress  the  weak.  Indeed  the  noble 
utterance  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
that  “All  men  are  endowed  by  their  Creator 
with  certain  unalienable  rights;  that  among 
these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  hap- 
piness,” is  fast  becoming  the  recognized  basis 
of  the  progress  of  the  age;  and  the  prayer 
of  Burns  bids  fair  to  be  soon  realized: 

“ Then  let  us  pray  that  come  it  may, — 

As  come  it  will  for  a’  that,— - 
That  sense  and  worth,  o’er  a’  the  earth, 

May  bear  the  gree,  and  a’  that. 

For  a’  that,  and  a’  that, 

It’s  coming  yet,  for  a’  that, — 

When  man  to  man,  the  warld  o’er. 

Shall  brothers  be  for  a’  that.” 

CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


26 


“THE  GOOD  OLD  TIMES.” 

There  is  a sentimental  longing  in  some 
quarters  for  the  “good  old  times,”  which, 
carried  to  a not  uncommon  excess,  produces 
harm,  for  men  imagine  the  world  is  dete- 
riorating; that  a tidal  wave  of  ignorance, 
misery  and  vice  is  sweeping  over  the  world; 
and  that  they  are  but  atoms,  unable  to  do 
anything  save  drift  with  this  deadly  tide. 
They  abandon  any  hopes  of  bettering  the 
present  or  the  future,  sit  down  in  dull  inac- 
tion, so  far  as  disinterested  effort  is  concerned, 
and  let  their  dreams  of  the  golden  age  that  has 
been  prevent  their  striving  for  a new  golden 
age  in  the  present  or  the  boundless  future. 
This  is  not  the  view  of  most  thinkers.  Wit- 
ness Mill’s  glowing  picture,  in  the  “Three 
Essays  on  Religion,”  of  the  man  of  the  fu- 
ture, inspired  by  the  “religion  of  humanity.” 
Spencer  is  a constant  and  an  exceedingly  able 
advocate  of  the  law  of  everlasting  progress. 
Candolle  mentions  his  arguments  with  deep 
respect.  Draper,  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  his 
“History  of  the  Conflict  between  Science 
and  Religion,”  supplies  a mass  of  facts  in 
regard  to  tbe  bad  old  times,  which  have  so 
long  masqueraded  as  good,  which  are  more 
substantial  than  philosophical  reasoning,  and 
more  convincing  to  the  average  man.  Let 
us  see  what  those  facts  are: 

“The  good  old  times  of  idyllic  peace  and  inno- 
cence were  marked,  first,  by  terribly  destructive 
wars,  epidemics  and  plagues.  Theological  quar- 
rels and  persecutions  almost  depopulated  Northern 
Africa.  The  wars  of  Justinian  made  incredible  in- 
roads on  the  people  of  Italy.  Spanish  barbarity 
killed  2,000,000  Mexicans,  and  swept  Peru  almost 
bare  of  life.  England,  thanks  to  war,  bloody  cruelty, 
sickness  and  misery,  only  barely  doubled  its  popula- 
tion in  five  hundred  years  after  the  Norman  con- 
quest. The  normal  rate  of  increase  doubles  popu- 
lation every  fifty  years.  In  the  famine  of  1030, 
human  fiesh  was  cooked  and  sold.  In  1258,  fifteen 
thousand  persons  died  of  hunger  in  London,  then  a 
city  of  not  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  souls. 
.(Eneas  Sylvius,  afterward  Pope  Pius  II.,  visited  the 
British  Isles  in  1430,  and  has  left  a description  of 


the  condition  of  the  common  people  at  that  time. 
They  lived,  he  says,  in  huts  built  of  stone  without 
mortar,  with  turf  roofs,  with  a dry  bull’s  hide  for 
a door,  without  windows,  with  no  chimneys,  with 
clay  floors.  Some  of  them  had  never  seen  bread. 
They  lived  on  coarse  vegetables  and  on  pulverized 
bark.  Their  scanty  clothing  swarmed  with  vermin. 
They  were  brutal  in  their  habits.  The  condition  of 
things  in  Paris  and  London  for  a thousand  years 
before  the  Reformation  was  scarcely  better.  The 
houses  were  of  wood,  daubed  with  mud  and  thatched 
with  clay  or  reeds.  Dirty  straw  was  the  only  car- 
pet. Domestic  and  human  animals  herded  together 
in  filth.  A bag  of  straw  and  a wooden  log  were  bed 
and  pillow.  Modesty  and  purity  were  impossible. 
Outside  the  houses,  things  were  no  better.  The 
narrow,  filthy  streets,  without  sewers,  drainage,  or 
lamps,  were  filled  with  garbage  and  night-soil. 
Showers  of  slops  fell  on  the  wayfarer  who  walked 
through  these  afleys  after  night. 

“Michelet  has  said,  with  French  exaggeration  of 
an  unclean  h'uth ; ‘There  was  not  a bath  for  a thou- 
sand years.’  King,  courtier  and  slave  vied  with  each 
other  in  dirtiness.  When  Thomas  a’  Becket  was 
murdered,  his  clothes  were  found  to  be  full  of  ver- 
min. The  ‘odor  of  sanctity’  at  that  age  would  de- 
mand disinfectants  and  boards  of  health  now. 

“The  good  old  times,  thus  rich  in  war,  pestilence, 
famine,  misery  and  dirt,  were  poor  in  the  resources 
of  the  healing  art.  A sick  man  sought  a shrine 
cure,  not  a physician.  The  first  were  everywhere, 
the  latter  almost  nowhere.  Some  crusaders  brought 
back  to  Europe  two  sovereign  cures  for  all  the  ills 
flesh  is  heir  to, — a bottle  of  the  pretended  milk  of 
the  Virgin,  and  a finger  of  the  Holy  Ghost! 

“The  good  old  times,  again,  were  times  of  utter 
insecurity.  William  of  Malmesbury,  speaking  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  says : ‘ The  common  people  were  a 

prey  to  the  more  powerful ; their  property  was  seized, 
their  bodies  dragged  away  to  distant  countries ; their 
maidens  were  either  thrown  into  a brothel,  or  sold 
for  slaves ; drinking,  day  and  night,  was  the  general 
pursuit;  vices,  the  cottipanions  of  inebriety,  fol- 
lowed.’ Every  castle  was  the  stronghold  of  a thief 
The  ruins  of  robber  towers  still  crowd  the  banks  of 
the  Rhine. 

“ Law,  in  the  good  old  times,  was  the  science  of 
torture.  The  bed  of  justice  was  a rack.  Thumb- 
screws tore  truth  and  falsehood  — more  often  the  lat- 
ter — out  by  the  roots  of  the  nails.  The  shuddering 
visitor  still  sees  in  the  subterranean  cells  of  Nu- 
remberg the  ‘Iron  Virgin,’  a ghastly  compound 
of  knives,  and  spear-heads,  and  iron  bars,  which 


NATURAL  II I STORY  OF  MAN.  27  ^ 

pierced  and  sqeezed  its  victim  in  its  iron  embrace 
until  just  enough  life  was  left  to  let  him  feel  the 
sharp  blades  which  cut  him  to  pieces  as  he  fell 
into  the  bloody  stream  thirty  feet  below, — a stream 
which  seems  to  shrink  away  from  the  earth’s  sur- 
face, as  if  ashamed  of  the  part  it  plays  in  this  sick- 
ening drama  of  man’s  inhumanity  to  man. 

“ The  good  old  times,  once  more,  were  an  era  of 
utter  selfishness.  There  were  no  hospitals,  no  char- 
itable organizations  — unless  the  monastic  nurseries 
of  vice  and  hot-beds  of  lechery  are  entitled  to  that 
name  — no  brotherhood,  no  humanity,  no  philan- 
thropy. 

“ It  is  needless  to  add  that  the  good  old  times 
were  times  of  the  darkest  ignorance  and  the  grossest 
superstition.  In  proportion  as  education  advanced, 
the  condition  of  the  world  became  better.  The 
lamp  that  burns  in  the  human  brain  is  the  light 
which  guides  nations  to  civilization.  The  key  to 
material  growth  is  mental  growth.  It  is  by  waging 
a relentless  war  against  ignorance;  by  freventuig 
crime,  attacking  it  with  the  schoolhouse  instead  of 
the  jail ; by  compelling  parents  to  cease  to  deny 
their  offspring  the  natural,  inalienable  right  of  in- 
struction,— it  is  by  such  means  that  modern  society 
will  finally  reach  the  vicinity  of  the  Millennium. 
In  proportion  as  it  has  used  these  weapons,  it  has 
prospered  in  the  struggle  of  life.  When  it  uses 
them  all,  it  will  finally  win  the  fight  and  usher  in 
the  good  new  times.” 

THE  COMING  AGE. 

Wendell  Phillips  once  said,  in  a speech, 
that  the  time  was  coming:  when  we  mig-ht 
communicate  instantly  with  San  Francisco 
without  wires  or  operator.  The  audience 
laughed  at  him.  Perhaps  his  statement  is 
not  so  extravagant  as  it  seemed.  Had  the 
ordinary  work  now  done  by  the  magnetic 
telegraph  been  predicted  fifty  years  ago,  it 
would  have  been  received  with  the  same 
incredulity.  The  truth  is  that  science,  like 
politics  and  love,  always  develops  in  unex- 
pected directions.  No  sooner  are  men  fixed 
in  their  scientific  ojoinions  than  some  startling 
discovery  reveals  their  ignorance,  and  shows 
the  world  that  all  things  are  possible  under 
the  sun. 

Ever  since  the  invention  of  the  use  of 
steam,  men  have  agreed  that  only  hot  vapor 

had  the  greatest  jwwcr;  but  recently  a Phil- 
adelphia machinist  is  said  to  have  exhibited 
an  iron  globe,  no  larger  than  a gallon  jug, 
full  of  cold  vapor,  showing  a jircssure  of 
twenty  thousand  pounds  to  the  square  inch, 
and  neither  time  nor  temperature  could  dimin- 
ish its  tremendous  power.  The  discovery  is 
said  to  have  been  accidental.  The  inventor 
was  experimenting  with  an  engine  run  by 
compressed  air  and  a vacuum,  when  to  his 
profound  astonishment  he  stumbled  on  the 
cold  vapor  secret,  and  it  was  some  time  be- 
fore he  could  make  a gauge  strong  enough 
to  test  its  power.  Until  then  he  had  not  im- 
agined such  a discovery  possible. 

Nature  seems  to  coquet  with  the  inquiring 
intellect  of  man  until  he  is  sure  of  some  great 
secret,  when  she  confounds  him  with  disap- 
pointment ; but  in  his  less  inquisitive  moments 
she  reveals  what  he  never  dreamed  of. 

Modern  science  is  a paradox.  Water, 
which  was  always  considered  the  most  in- 
eombustible  matter  in  nature,  produces  the 
greatest  heat  known.  The  chemist  prepares 
delicate  muslin  so  that  it  can  be  cleansed  by 
fire.  Arsenic  is  prescribed  for  dangerous 
diseases.  Frozen  feet  are  saved  by  plunging 
them  into  snow.  Children  are  told  to  keep 
away  from  iron  during  a thunder-storm,  yet 
hardware  stores  ai'e  never  struck  by  light- 
ning. Persons  suffering  with  hydrophobia 
go  into  convulsions  at  the  sight  of  water;  a 
French  physician,  however,  has  cured  fifty 
cases  of  this  awful  malady  with  hot  baths. 
An  editor  of  a New  York  newspaper  lost 
his  sight  until  a surgeon  put  a knife  into  his 
eyeballs,  whereupon  the  man  recovered  and 
went  about  his  work. 

The  wildest  imagination  is  unable  to  pre- 
dict tbe  discoveries  of  the  future.  For  all 
we  know,  families  in  the  next  century  may 
pump  fuel  from  the  river,  and  illuminate 
their  houses  with  ice  and  electricity.  Iron  ves- 
sels, properlv  magnetized,  may  sail  through 
the  air  like  balloons,  and  a trip  to  the  Rocky 

28  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


Mountains  may  be  made  in  an  hour.  Per- 
haps within  fifty  years  American  grain  may 
be  shot  into  Liverpool  and  Calcutta  through 
iron  pipes  laid  under  the  sea.  By  means  of 
condensed  air  and  cold  vapor  engines,  excur- 
sion parties  may  travel  along  the  floor  of  the 
ocean,  sailing  past  ancient  wrecks  and  mount- 
ains of  coral.  On  land  the  intelligent  farmer 
may  turn  the  soil  of  one  thousand  acres  in  a 
day,  while  his  son  cuts  wood  with  a platinum 
wire,  and  shells  corn  by  electricity.  The  mat- 
ter now  contained  in  a New  York  daily  may 
be  produced  twenty  thousand  times  a minute, 
on  little  pieces  of  pasteboard,  by  improved 
photography;  and  boys  may  sell  the  news 
of  the  world  printed  on  visiting  cards,  which 
their  customers  will  read  through  artificial 
eyes.  Five  hundred  years  hence  a musician 
may  play  a piano  in  New  York,  connected 
with  instruments  in  San  Francisco,  Chicago, 
Cincinnati,  New  Orleans,  and  other  cities, 
and  when  fashionable  audiences  in  San  Fran- 
cisco go  to  hear  some  renowned  singer,  she 
will  be  performing  in  New  York,  Boston,  or 
Philadelphia. 

In  1900  a man  may  put  on  his  inflated 
coat,  with  a pair  of  steel  wings  fastened  to 
his  arms,  and  go  from  New  York  to  Chi- 
cago and  back  in  an  hour.  All  the  great 
battles  will  be  fought  in  the  air.  Patent 
thunderbolts  will  be  used  instead  of  cannon. 
A boy  in  Hoboken  will  go  to  Canada  in  the 
family  air-carriage  to  see  his  sweetheart,  and 
the  next  day  his  father  will  chasten  him  with 
a magnetic  rebuker,  because  he  did  not  return 
home  before  midnight.  The  time  is  coming 
when  skillful  miners  will  extract  gold  from 
quartz  as  easily  as  cider  is  squeezed  from 
apples.  A compound  telescope  will  be  in- 
vented on  entirely  new  principles,  so  that  one 
may  see  the  planets  as  distinctly  as  we  see 
the  hills  above  us.  Microscopes  will  be  made 
so  powerful  that  paidicles  of  dust  on  a gnat’s 
back  will  appear  larger  than  Pike’s  Peak. 

Marvelous  progress  will  also  be  made  in 


psychological  and  mental  science.  Two  men 
will  sit  in  baths  filled  with  chemical  fluids; 
one  of  them  may  be  in  Denver,  and  the 
other  in  Montreal;  a pipe  filled  with  the 
same  liquid  will  connect  the  two  vessels,  and 
the  fluid  will  be  so  sensitive  that  each  man 
will  know  the  other’s  thoughts.  In  those 
days  our  present  mode  of  telegraphy  will  be 
classed  with  the  wooden  plows  of  Egypt, 
and  the  people  will  look  back  to  steamships 
and  locomotives  as  we  now  look  back  to  sail 
boats  and  stage  coaches. 

WHAT  IS  MAN? 

Having  in  the  foregoing  pages  considered 
man’s  place  in  nature,  the  diflferent  races 
and  their  chief  characteristics,  his  probable 
birthplace,  antiquity,  pre-eminence,  capabil- 
ity of  progress,  the  goal  he  has  already 
reached  in  the  present  age,  what  he  was  in 
the  “ good  old  times,”  and  what  he  may  be 
in  the  coming  age,  it  will  not  be  unacceptable 
to  the  reader  to  be  presented,  in  addition, 
with  the  following  graphic  sketch  from 
“Human  Nature,”  as  a comprehensive,  popu- 
lar and  systematic  answer  to  the  query, 
“what  is  man?” 

“/«  the  language  of  Cosmology — Man  is  a part  of 
the  universe,  subject  to  the  various  laws  and  princi- 
ples that  regulate  its  action  in  its  many  spheres  of 
phenomenal  development. 

“/«  the  language  of  Anatomy — Man  is  an  organized 
structure — a magnificent  physical  temple — a unique 
specimen  of  architecture,  so  beautiful  in  appearance, 
convenient  in  arrangement,  and  suitable  in  material, 
that  to  fulfill  all  the  purposes  of  ornament  and  use, 
no  improvement  could  be  effected  in  it  by  the  cun- 
ning and  experience  of  the  wisest  designers. 

“/«  the  language  of  Physiology — Man  is  a bundle 
of  functions ; an  instrument  of  a thousand  strings 
adapted  to  discourse  music  of  the  most  exquisite  har- 
mony, of  the  widest  compass,  of  the  most  celestial 
altitude,  of  all  keys,  expressing  in  a universal  lan- 
guage the  most  profound  purposes  of  creative  power. 

“/«  the  language  of  Chemistry — Man  is  ‘of  the  dust 
of  the  ground  ’ — a shovelful  of  earth  and  a pailful 
of  water ; a fortuitous  compound  of  moldered  rocks, 
and  condensed  rain  clouds  — agglomerated  round  a 


NATURAL  HISTORT  OF  MAN. 


29 


mystic  magnetic  center,  subject  to  that  inevitable  fiat, 
the  laws  of  matter. 

“/«  the  language  of  Hygiene — Man  is  a wondrous, 
vitalic,  vegetative  machine,  the  normal  state  of  which 
is  change,  growth,  health ; at  the  same  time  subject, 
in  whole  or  in  part,  to  stagnation,  disease,  death. 

“/«  the  language  of  Rhrenology — Man  is  a rational 
being,  an  individualized  entity,  distinguished  by  or- 
ganic conditions  — the  laws  of  the  universe,  in  a state 
of  self-consciousness  and  voluntiiry  action. 

“/«  the  language  of  Physiognomy — Man  may  be 
read  by  the  various  external  ‘ features  ’ of  his  organ- 
ization, which  are  the  outward  expression  of  the 
internal  qualities,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  eyes,  ears, 
nose,  mouth,  cheeks,  chin,  complexion,  and  other 
‘ signs  of  character.’ 

“/«  the  language  of  Metaphysics — Man  is  an  accu- 
mulation of  hereditary  and  acquired  mental  experi- 
ences, thought-powers,  and  processes — an  occult 
chemesary  of  mind-products  in  all  degrees  of  union 
and  logical  relationship  — a great  subjective  halo  en- 
shrouding the  sphere  of  cerebral  function. 

“/?i  the  language  of  Psychology — Man  is  a ‘ living 
soul,’  extending  his  influence  and  individuality  be- 
yond the  confines  of  the  body,  reciprocating  the 
activities  of  other  congenial  souls,  and  those  soul- 
forces  of  the  universe  which  are  represented  in  his 
being. 

“/«  the  langtiage  of  true  Spiritualism — Man  is  an 
immortal  being  tabernacling  in  the  flesh,  in  the  germ- 
hood  of  existence,  preparing  for  the  ‘ higher  sphere  ’ 
and  holding  intercourse  therewith,  developing  within 
his  external  form  a comely  and  perfect  organism, 
more  intensely  a reflex  of  mental  states. 

“/«  the  language  of  Theology — Man  is  the ‘child 
of  God’ — that  eternal  and  inexhaustible  source  of 
the  principles  of  being;  and,  as  a necessity,  man’s 
mission  is  forever,  through  endless  grades  of  exist- 
ence, to  give  fuller  and  truer  expression  to  the  ‘ Deity 
that  rules  ■within  him.’ 

“/«  the  language  of  Education — Man  is  a germ-seed 
of  very  limited  extension,  but  capable  of  infinite  de- 
velopment in  all  directions,  in  one  or  all  of  his 
powers,  and  in  many  degrees  of  combination. 

“/«  the  language  of  History — Man  is  a series  of 
mental  phenomena  and  social  forms,  repeating  them- 
selves in  accordance  with  the  sublime  purposes  of 
creation.  * 

“/«  the  language  of  Individualism — Each  human 
being  is  the  center  of  the  universe,  by  God  made 
manifest  in  a special  manner,  and  to  aid  in  realizing 
which  all  other  things  exist. 

“/«  the  language  of  Society — Man  is  a myriad  of 


atoms,  and  one  of  millions  of  similar  beings,  having 
common  interests  and  destiny  — each  one  promoting 
his  end  in  the  highest  degree  by  promoting  the  ends 
of  all. 

“/«  the  language  of  Ethnology,  Philology,  etc. — 
Man  exhibits  verj'  different  characteristics.  What  a 
diversity  of  aspect  this  mighty  subject  presents! 
The  greatest  that  the  mind  of  the  investigator  can 
apply  itself  to.  In  its  many  ramifications  are  em- 
braced all  other  forms  of  knowledge  and  conditions 
of  existence.  Each  distinct  language  in  which  Man 
can  be  read  is  the  imposing  frontage  of  a stately 
edifice  looking  out  on  a landscape  of  rare  and  charac- 
teristic beauty.  The  scene  is  changed,  as  by  enchant- 
ment, according  to  the  position  of  the  beholder;  and 
to  wander  amid  these  varied  glories,  and  drink  in 
their  true  significance,  is  an  occupation,  a privilege, 
worthy  of  the  most  sublime  attributes  of  intelligence. 
But,  alas!  many  inquirers  know  not  one-half  of  the 
many  features  of  the  subject  they  presume  to  dis- 
course upon.  Like  the  unsophisticated  children  of 
isolated  tribes,  they  vainly  think  that  all  the  won- 
ders of  existence  are  comprised  in  the  familiar 
objects  that  portray  their  native  spot,  and  that 
their  limited  horizon  is  the  verge  of  creation. 
Hence,  the  students  of  Human  Nature  are,  in 
most  cases,  the  assiduous  nurses  of  mongrel  hob- 
bies, which  they  pet  and  pamper  till  timely  destruc- 
tion overtakes  them.  The  question  may  be  asked. 
Is  there  a science  of  Human  Nature.?  or  are  we 
only  admonishing  ourselves  as  to  the  advisability  of 
such  a thing.?  That  there  are  ample  materials  for  it, 
none  can  doubt;  and  that  they  are  being  brought  to 
light  day  by  day,  is  equally  apparent.” 

MAN  THE  CROWN  OF  CREATION. 

This  subject  has  been  treated  with  such 
admirable  lucidity  and  such  captivating  elo- 
quence by  the  Rev.  W.  R.  Alger,  of  Boston, 
in  his  “ Doctrine  of  a F uture  Life,” — W.  J. 
Widdleton,  New  York,  publisher, — that  the 
reader  will  „no  doubt  be  pleased  with  the 
following  extract,  which  is  merely  the  open- 
ing paragraph  of  the  seventh  chapter  of  the 
fifth  part  of  that  truly  admirable  work : 

“ According  to  the  imagining  of  some  speculative 
geologists,  perhaps  this  earth  first  floated  in  the  abyss 
as  a volume  of  vapor,  wreathing  its  enormous  folds 
of  mist  in  fantastic  shapes  as  it  was  borne  along  on 
the  idle  breath  of  law.  Ages  swept  by,  until  this 
stupendous  fog-ball  was  condensed  into  an  ocean  of 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


30 


fire,  whose  billows  heaved  their  lurid  bosoms  and 
reared  their  ashy  crests  without  a check,  while  their 
burning  spray  illuminated  its  track  around  the  sable 
vault.  During  periods  which  stagger  computation, 
this  molten  world  was  gradually  cooled  down;  con- 
stant rivers  wrung  from  the  densely-swathing  vapor 
poured  over  the  heated  mass  and  at  last  submerged 
its  crust  in  an  immense  sea.  Then,  for  unknown 
centuries,  fire,  water  and  wind  waged  a Titanic  war, 
that  imagination  shudders  to  think  of, — jets  of  flame 
licking  the  stars,  massive  battlements  and  columns 
of  fire  piled  to  terrific  heights, — now  the  basin  of  the 
sea  suddenly  turned  into  a glowing  caldron  and  the 
atmosphere  saturated  with  steam, — again  explosions 
hurling  mountains  far  into  space  and  tearing  the  earth 
open  in  ghastly  rents  to  its  very  heart.  At  length 
the  fire  was  partially  subdued,  the  peaceful  deep 
glassed  the  sky  in  its  bosom  or  rippled  to  the  whis- 
pers of  the  breeze,  and  from  amidst  the  fertile  slime 
and  mold  of  its  sheltered  floor  began  to  sprout  the 
first  traces  of  organic  life,  the  germs  of  a rude  spe- 
cies of  marine  vegetation.  Thousands  of  years 
rolled  on.  The  world-ocean  subsided,  the  peaks  of 
mountains,  the  breasts  of  islands,  mighty  continents, 
emerged,  and  slowly,  after  many  tedious  processes 
of  preparation,  a gigantic  growth  of  grass,  every 
blade  as  large  as  our  vastest  oak,  shot  from  the  soil, 
and  the  incalculable  epoch  of  ferns  commenced, 
whose  tremendous  harvest  clothed  the  whole  land 
with  a deep  carpet  of  living  verdure.  While  un- 
numbered growths  of  this  vegetation  were  succes- 
sively maturing,  falling,  and  hardening  into  the  dark 
layers  of  inexhaustible  coal-beds,  the  world,  one 
waving  wilderness  of  solemn  ferns,  swept  in  its 
orbit,  voiceless  and  silent,  without  a single  bird  or 
insect  of  any  kind  in  all  its  magnificent  green  soli- 
tudes, the  air  everywhere  being  heavily  surchai-ged 
with  gases  of  the  deadliest  poison.  Again  innumer- 
able ages  passed,  and  the  era  of  mere  botanic  growths 
reaching  its  limit,  the  lowest  forms  of  animal  life 
moved  in  the  waters,  the  earliest  creatures  being 
certain  marine  reptiles,  worms,  and  bugs  of  the  sea. 
Then  followed  various  untimed  periods,  during 
which  animal  life  rose  by  degrees  from  mollusk  and 
jelly-fish,  by  plesiosaurus  and  pterodactyl, — horrible 
monsters,  hundreds  of  feet  in  length,  whose  tramp 
crashed  through  the  woods,  or  whose  flight  loaded 
the  groaning  air, — to  the  dolphin  and  the  whale  in 
the  sea,  the  horse  and  the  lion  on  the  land,  and  the 
eagle,  the  nightingale,  and  the  bird  of  paradise  in 
the  air.  Finally,  when  millions  of  seons  had  worn 
away,  the  creative  process  culminated  in  Humanity, 
the  crown  and  perfection  of  all ; for  God  said,  ‘ Let 


us  make  man  in  our  own  image;’  and  straightway 
Adam,  with  upright  form,  kingly  eye,  and  reason 
throned  upon  his  brow,  stood  on  the  summit  of  the 
world  and  gave  names  to  all  the  races  of  creatures 
beneath.” 

“ No  higher  creature  than  man  is  to  be  expected 
on  earth,  because  the  capacities  of  the  earthly  plan 
of  organic  creation  are  completed  and  exhausted 
with  him.” — Agassiz. 

“ Man  is  the  end  towards  which  all  the  animaj 
creation  has  tended.” — Idem. 

“ Man  is  the  sum-total  of  all  the  animals.” — Prof. 
Oken. 

“ What  a piece  of  work  is  a man ! how  noble  in 
reason  ! how  infinite  in  faculty ! in  form  and  moving 
— how  express  and  admirable ! in  action  — how  like 
an  angel!  in  apprehension  — how  like  a god!  the 
beauty  of  the  world!  the  paragon  of  animals!” — 
Shakespeare. 

MAN  THE  LORD  OF  CREATION. 

JefFerys  Taylor,  in  his  “Glance  at  the 
Globe,”  answers  this  question  in  the  follow- 
ing happy  manner: 

WHO  IS  MASTER MAN  OR  BEAST 

“ Elephants  are  sagacious,  and  have  uncommon 
strength ; lions  and  tigers  are  both  fierce  and  strong ; 
foxes  are  cunning;  and  apes  and  monkeys  try  their 
hands  at  man’s  doings;  but  what  does  it  signify.? 
Did  you  ever  hear  that  the  beasts,  with  all  their 
powers,  united  their  endeavors  so  as  to  drive  a 
number  of  human  beings  into  one  of  their  dens, 
there  to  feed,  poke,  and  show  them  oft? — or  that 
they  attempted  to  fatten  them  as  meat,  or  train  them 
as  laboring  slaves.?  The  fact,  you  know,  is  exactly 
the  reverse  of  all  this. 

“ Q.  Not  always  the  reverse,  surely ; animals  do 
catch  men,  and  eat  them  up  alive. 

“A.  That  does  not  alter  the  matter  I am  speaking 
of.  The  beast  overpowers  the  man,  as  a falling  tree 
or  a wave  of  the  ocean  may  do;  but  it  cannot  be 
said  that  these  become  the  man’s  master,  neither 
does  the  tiger  become  his  master  even  when  he 
bites  him  in  two;  he  has  never  7'tded  the  man,  he 
has  never  compelled  service  from  him ; neither  can 
the  tiger  wait  behind  a bush,  and  kill  his  man  with- 
out approaching  him. 

“ See  now  what  man  has  really  done  with  ani- 
mals. See,  not  only  the  flocks,  and  herds,  and 
horses  — all  the  cattle  of  the  land  — as  much  under 


1 


NATURAL  II I Sr CRT  OF  MAN.  31 

the  dominion  of  man  as  his  own  children  are  — 

arc  growing  amongst  thistles  and  prickles,  very 

nay ! a great  deal  more ; but  behold  the  most  enor- 

inconveniently  ! And,  ah ! they  arc  very  sour,  aus- 

mous,  the  most  fierce,  those  armed  with  deadly 

tere,  bitter,  and  husky! 

weapons,  all  caged  like  birds,  fed,  and  trained,  and 

“You  eat  a few,  but  you  are  not  half  satisfied; 

made  to  fear  the  keeper,  whose  body  would  not  be  a 

and,  besides,  you  are  shivering  with  the  cold.  Well, 

mouthful  amongst  them  — one  whom  the  least  of 

that  sheep  has  a great  coat  on,  which  he  really  does 

them  could  snap  up  as  we  would  a kitten,  but  before 

not  want;  try  and  ease  him  of  it.  Dear  me,  how 

whom  they  cower  in  awe,  not  daring  to  disobey  him. 

tiresome ! he  sets  oft' scrambling  through  the  thickets. 

“ Q.  Oh,  but  they  do  snap  up  their  keepers  some- 

frightened  at  the  sight  of  you!  Ah!  now  it  rains  — 

times ! 

hailstones  come  pelting  down  — the  wind  rattles 

“A.  Yes,  but  that  is  when  he  forgets  his  manner 

them  in  your  fade!  Get  under  a tree;  that  is  a little 

towards  them,  and  trifles  with  the  conditions  on 

better,  but  it  is  rather  an  inclement  home! 

which  alone  he  can  manage  them ; he  may  beat 

“Well,  cut  the  tree  down,  split  it  into  boards. 

them  till  they  howl,  if  needful,  but  he  must  not  trick 

build  yourself  a house.  But  you  have  no  tools! 

them  nor  tamper  with  their  tempers.  When  we  see 

There  is  iron  in  the  mine,  but  where  is  the  mine.^ 

creatures  like  those  which  are  the  terror  of  the 

in  another  part  of  the  country!  You  sit  down 

tropics,  crouched  under  the  wand  of  a keeper  — 

dejected,  helpless,  and  famished ; you  obtain  a little 

when  we  find  that  a whale,  which  is  bigger  than  a 

uneasy  sleep,  till  the  wild  animals  disturb  you;  the 

thousand  men,  is  hooked,  and  landed,  and  skinned. 

pigs  and  foxes  put  their  noses  to  your  face,  and  have 

and  carved,  by  a boat  full  of  people  — this  looks 

a smell  at  you ; they  grunt  or  bark  in  your  ear,  and 

very  much  like  mastery,  quite  like  the  superiority 

then  they  trot  awaj'.  It  is  very  unpleasant;  up  you 

of  man. 

jump  and  climb  a tree  — a monkey  is  there  before 

“And  did  you  ever  see  a little  child  leading  a 

you  — he  jibbers  and  pelts  you  down  ! 

horse  — a little  fellow  sitting  on  the  back  of  the 

. “ ‘ This  will  never  do ! ’ jmu  say.  So  3'ou  set  your 

huge  creature,  and  guiding  it  away  from  the  herbage 

brains  to  work,  and  now  find  a new  use  for  your 

it  would  like  to  crop  — away  from  the  pond  where 

hands.  Somehow,  you  build  yourself  a hut;  you 

it  really  wants  to  drink  Yes.  Of  these  powerful 

procure  a fire ; the  smoke  that  issues  has  a savory 

animals  it  is  even  now  true,  that  ‘a  little  child  can 

odor  in  it;  there  is  cooking  going  on  and  you  are 

lead  them ! ’ 

a little  better  off. 

“All  this,  you  know,  was  expressly  promised  to 

“ The  fact  is,  that  until  man  has  made  use  of  his 

man  by  God  Himself : ‘And  the  fear  of  you  and  the 

special  powers  and  faculties,  which  are  the  best  gifts 

dread  of  you  shall  be  upon  eveiy  beast  of  the  earth. 

of  God  to  him,  he  must  be  a wretch.  He  cannot 

and  upon  every  fowl  of  the  air,  upon  all  that  moveth 

live  as  the  beasts  do,  nor  share  their  competence ; 

upon  the  earth,  and  upon  all  the  fishes  of  the  sea; 

for,  though  Nature  waits  upon  them,  and  gives  them 

into  your  hand  are  they  delivered.’ 

all  their  meat  in  due  season,  she  will  not  do  so  by 

“ Well,  now,  let  us  see  what  man  has  to  do  before 

man.  She  says  to  him,  ‘There  are  all  sorts  of  things 

he  can  make  use  of  the  gifts  of  Nature  that  are 

provided  for  your  use,  but  they  will  not  come  to  you; 

placed  before  him.  The  materials,  we  have  seen. 

you  must  up,  and  be  doing,  and  procure  and  prepare 

are  of  three  general  sorts;  and  man’s  wants,  we  may 

them  ; you  must  work.’ 

say,  are  of  three  general  kinds : we  have  animals. 

“Well,  man  has  taken  the  hint,  as  I said  before. 

vegetables,  and  minerals;  and  we  require  food,  cloth- 

See,  now,  the  miners,  the  founders,  the  smiths,  the 

ing,  and  shelter. 

artificers  in  all  kinds  of  wood  and  metal.  Man  has 

“Suppose,  now,  all  these  things  in  a state  of 

obtained  tools,  and  there  he  is,  without  ceasing,  dig- 

nature,  and  you,  a poor,  hungry,  houseless,  uncov- 

ging,  and  heaving,  and  blowing,  and  hammering. 

ered  wretch,  but  very  clever  indeed,  placed  amongst 

and  driving,  and  all  the  rest  of  it.  Men  do  not  sleep 

them.  There  are  wild  bulls  careering  along  the 

under  trees  now  — at  least,  not  sensible  men,  under 

plains,  wild  goats  scrambling  up  the  rocks,  and  so 

whole  ones ; the  sawer  has  worked  his  way  through 

far  from  acknowledging  your  superiority  at  that  mo- 

and  through  the  mighty  oak ; and  the  builder,  with 

ment  that  — see!  they  are  looking  down  upon  you! 

his  beams  and  boards,  has  already  caged  himself  in. 

Well,  catch  and  eat  them ; you  have  free  leave. 

and  has  room  for  a score  of  people  under  one  roof. 

“And  there  are  the  wild  vegetables,  too,  which 

“ And  the  architect,  not  content  with  this,  rears  a 

cannot  run  away ; and  fruits,  and  berries,  and  corn- 

mighty  edifice  to  be  seen  from  afar,  and  for  those 

seeds,  here  and  there;  taste  and  eat  them.  Oh,  they 

afar  otf  to  come  and  see,  and  to  perpetuate  his  name 

32 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


to  future  ages.  Where  did  he  find  those  very  con- 
venient square  blocks  of  stone.?  O,  peep  down 
yonder  at  the  foot  of  the  craggy  steep,  where  works 
the  mason.  With  patient  diligence  he  sits,  pushing 
and  pulling  his  long,  toothless  saw  through  the 
shapeless  masses.  Did  I say  hef  Hundreds  are  at 
the  work ; and  the  rock,  which  nature  had  piled  ’mid 
the  darkness  of  chaos,  is  taken  down  by  man  that  he 
may  rebuild  it  at  his  pleasure.  Man  can  do  all  this, 
for  now  he  is  not  a famishing  wretch,  contending 
with  the  beasts  of  prey  for  his  meal  — his  food  is 
secured;  the  husbandman  has  learned  to  plow,  to 
sow,  to  reap,  to  gather  into  barns. 

“ And  now  the  beasts,  which  once  grinned  at  the 
roaming  savage  in  contempt,  come  lowing  and  bleat- 
ing to  his  gate,  asking  to  partake  of  the  benefits  of 
this  state  of  things ; they  expect  here  their  daily  food 
and  nightly  shelter.  For  this  they  lend  him  their 
mighty  strength,  yield  him  their  own  bodily  sub- 
stance ; they  give  up  their  rugged  freedom,  and  in 
exchange  they  acknowledge  man  their  master!” 

WHENCE  man’s  SUPERIORITY. 

“The  great  source  of  man’s  superiority  is  the 
immense  and  immeasurable  disproportion  of  those 
faculties,  of  which  nature  has  given  the  mere  rudi- 
ments to  brutes;  that  this  disproportion  has  made 
man  a speculative  animal,  even  where  his  mere 
existence  is  not  concerned ; that  it  has  made  him  a 
progressive  animal;  that  it  has  made  him  a religious 
animal ; and  that  upon  that  mere  superiority,  and  on 
the  very  principle  that  the  chain  of  mind  and  spirit 
terminates  here  with  man,  the  best  and  the  most 
irrefragable  arguments  for  the  immortality  of  the 
soul  are  founded,  which  natural  religion  can  afford : 
that  indeperrdent  of  revelation,  it  would  be  impossi- 
ble not  to  perceive  that  man  is  the  object  of  the 
creation,  and  that  he,  and  he  alone.,  is  reserved  for 
another  and  a better  state  of  existence.” — S.  Smith. 

man’s  power. 

“ He  conquers  the  sea  and  its  storms.  He  climbs 
the  heavens,  and  searches  out  the  mysteries  of  the 
stars.  He  harnesses  the  lightning.  He  bids  the 
rocks  dissolve,  and  summons  the  secret  atoms  to 
give  up  their  names  and  laws.  He  subdues  the  face 
of  the  world,  and  compels  the  forces  of  the  waters 
and  the  fires  to  be  his  servants.  He  makes  laws, 
hurls  empires  down  upon  empires  in  the  fields  of 
war,  speaks  words  that  cannot  die,  sings  to  distant 
realms  and  peoples  across  vast  ages  of  time;  in  a 
word,  he  executes  all  that  is  included  in  history, 
showing  his  tremendous  energy  in  almost  every- 


thing that  stirs  the  silence,  and  changes  the  condi- 
tions of  the  world.  Everything  is  transformed  by 
him,  even  up  to  the  stars.  Not  all  the  winds,  and 
storms,  and  earthquakes,  and  seas,  and  seasons  of  the 
world,  have  done  so  much  to  revolutionize  the  world 
as  he  has  done  since  the  day  he  came  forth  upon  it, 
and  received,  as  he  is  most  truly  declared  to  have 
done,  dominion  over  it.” — Bushnell. 

wherein  man  falls  short. 

What  a noisy  creature  would  a man  be 
were  his  voice,  in  proportion  to  his  weight, 
as  loud  as  that  of  a locust!  A locust  can  be 
heard  at  the  distance  of  one-sixteenth  of  a 
mile.  The  golden  wren  is  said  to  weigh  but 
half  an  ounce;  so  that  a middling-sized  man, 
of  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  pounds,  would 
weigh  down  four  thousand  of  them;  and  it 
must  be  strange  if  a golden  wren  would  not 
outweigh  four  of  our  locusts.  Supposing, 
therefore,  that  a common  man  weighs  as  much 
as  sixteen  thousand  of  our  locusts,  and  that 
the  note  of  a locust  can  be  heard  one-six- 
teenth of  a mile,  a man  of  common  dimen- 
sions, pretty  sound  in  wind  and  limb,  ought  to 
be  able  to  make  himself  heard  at  the  distance 
of  one  thousand  miles ; and  when  he  sneezed, 
“ his  house  ought  to  fall  about  his  ears !”  Sup- 
posing a flea  to  weigh  one  grain,  which  is 
more  than  its  actual  weight,  and  to  jump  one 
and  a half  yards,  a man  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds,  with  jumping  powers  in  pro- 
portion, could  jump  twelve  thousand  eight 
hundred  miles,  or  about  the  distance  from 
New  York  to  Cochin  China. 

MAN’S  ADAPTABILITY  TO  ALL  CLIMES. 

Man  has  this  superiority  over  all  other 
animals,  that  he  can  inhabit  every  different 
region  of  the  globe,  however  extreme  the 
degree  of  temperature.  He  is  found  under 
the  scorching  sun  and  amid  the  arid  plains 
of  Africa,  as  well  as  in  the  ice-bound  regions 
of  the  most  northern  lands;  and  he  is  found 
to  live  and  thrive  under  these  various  ex- 
tremes, not  only  after  a gradual  naturaliza- 
tion of  ages,  but  he  can  move  from  one 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  33 


country  to  another,  and  undergo  a change 
of  climate  with  comparative  impunity.  The 
Esquimaux  and  the  British  American  Indian 
will  prosecute  their  usual  employments  of 
the  chase  in  a temperature  where  mercury 
freezes  into  a solid  mass,  and  where  even 
brandy  congeals  to  ice  in  apartments  contain- 
ing fires;  while  the  African,  again,  feels 
quite  at  his  ease  in  a burning  climate,  where 
the  thermometer  in  the  shade  ranges  from 
90  to  100  degrees  and  iq^wards.  Man  has 
an  equal  facility  in  adapting  himself  to  the 
pressure  of  the  atmosphere  attendant  on  low 
or  elevated  situations.  In  the  mining  regions 
of  the  western  territories  he  lives  happily, 
and  labors  hard,  located  from  6,000  to  10,000 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea;  and  in  some 
parts  of  South  America  hamlets  are  found  at 
15,000  feet,  while  in  distant  India  an  order 
of  Buddhist  monks  has  a home  in  the  Hima- 
laya mountains  at  the  extraordinary  height 
of  nearly  17,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
ocean. 

On  the  contrary  we  find  almost  all  animals 
only  adapted  to  live  in  the  regions  in  which 
they  are  naturally  found ; and  when  removed 
from  such  localities  they  seldom  enjoy  the 
natural  period  of  their  lives.  Even  the  dog 
and  the  horse,  the  domesticated  companions 
of  man,  degenerate  and  change  their  natures 
under  extreme  varieties  of  temperature;  and 
the  monkey  tribe  — which,  in  the  structure  of 
their  bodies,  and  in  the  substances  on  which 
they  feed,  approach  the  nearest  to  man — be- 
come sickly  and  diseased,  and  never  propa- 
gate their  species,  when  remoyed  into  any  of 
the  colder  regions  of  the  earth. 

In  order  to  enable  man  to  thus  subsist  in 
regions  having  such  a diversity  of  natural 
productions,  he  is  endowed  with  the  power 
of  feeding  on  and  digesting  every  possible 
kind  of  food ; he  is,  compared  to  other  ani- 
mals, in  respect  to  diet,  omnivorous.  We 
thus  find  the  inhabitants  of  the  frozen  north 
living  almost  exclusively  on  the  fat  and  flesh 


of  land  and  sea  animals,  the  only  food  which 
the  barren  and  ungenial  climate  affords,  but 
one  which,  nevertheless,  from  its  stimulating 
and  nourishing  nature,  is  the  very  best  for 
enabling  them  to  live  under  such  an  extreme 
depression  of  temperature.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  hot  countries,  again,  will  be  found 
living  on  rice,  fruits,  and  other  vegetable 
productions,  which  the  warm  and  genial  soil 
yields  in  abundance,  and  which,  from  their 
nature,  are  less  heating  and  stimulating  than 
an  animal  diet.  In  the  intermediate  and  tem- 
perate regions  a mixed  diet  of  animal  and 
vegetable  food  is  preferred.  Much  discussion 
has  arisen  whether  man  be  more  a flesh- 
feeding or  herb-eating  animal;  experience 
demonstrates  that  he  is  equally  adapted  to 
become  both  — that  he  will  live  on  an  almost 
purely  animal  diet,  as  well  as  on  one  purely 
vegetable;  although  to  strictly  compare  the 
form  of  his  jaw  and  teeth  and  the  general 
structure  of  his  intestines  with  those  animals 
that  live  on  nuts  and  other  fruits,  and  farina- 
ceous or  mealy  substances,  they  would  seem 
to  indicate  that  a vegetable  diet  is  the  most 
suitable  to  his  natural  organization.  Among 
civilized  nations,  bread  and  the  grains  and 
mealy  roots,  in  some  shape  or  other,  have  a 
preponderance  in  every  meal;  but  the  art  of 
cooking,  which  man  resorts  to  even  in  the 
first  dawning  of  civilization,  enables  him  to 
change  the  nature  of  his  various  food,  and  to 
render  it  more  suitable  both  for  digestion 
and  the  purposes  of  nourishment,  and  thus 
gives  him  a wonderful  superiority  over  all 
the  rest  of  the  animated  world.  Perhaps  it 
is  this  improved  method  of  preparing  his 
food,  as  much  as  by  original  strength  and 
perfection  of  frame,  joined  to  the  other  com- 
forts of  civilization,  that  he  is  enabled  to 
brave  the  vicissitudes  of  climate,  and  to  pro- 
long his  life  to  a longer  period  than  the  great 
majoi'ity  of  other  animals. 

Man  has  been  formed  with  a naked  skin, 
with  the  evident  intention  that  he  should 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


34 

clothe  himself  by  his  own  labor  and  inge- 
nuity. Almost  all  the  larger  and  more  per- 
fect animals  have  a covering  of  hair,  of 
feathers,  or  of  down,  which  is  at  stated 
periods  renewed,  and  in  some  animals  in 
greater  length  and  abundance  at  particular 
seasons,  to  suit  the  variations  of  temperature. 
But  man  can  always  adapt  his  clothing  to 
the  climate  he  inhabits,  or  to  the  varying 
changes  of  the  seasons;  and  he  can,  at  all 
times,  by  his  own  industry,  vary  or  renew 
his  suits.  Man,  too,  builds  for  himself  a 
comfortable  habitation  to  protect  him  from 
the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  and  is  not 
contented  with  a burrow  under  the  ground, 
or  the  casual  shelter  of  the  trees  and  vines, 
as  are  the  animals  of  the  forests.  It  is  true, 
the  architecture  of  bees,  and  some  other  ani- 
mals, is  curious,  ingeniously  combined,  and 
admirably  suited  to  their  necessities;  but  in 
comparative  taste,  splendor,  or  even  conven- 
ience, how  far  are  all  these  surpassed  by  the 
houses,  and  temples,  and  cities  of  mankind! 
Though  man  is  naturally  defenseless  and 
unarmed,  how  soon  does  his  ingenuity  enable 
him  to  obtain  a mastery  of  the  beasts  of  the 
field  and  forest,  and  furnish  him  with  the 
weapons  of  defense  against  all  his  enemies. 
How  soon  does  his  ingenuity  enable  him  to 
improve  and  cultivate  the  soil  — to  drain 
swamps,  cut  down  forests,  level  mountains 
— to  select  and  cultivate  the  best  species  of 
grain  and  the  most  wholesome  vegetables 
for  food  — to  invent  tools  and  engines,  by 
which  he  acquires  a command  over  the  sea 
and  land,  by  which  he  erects  bridges,  con- 
structs machinery,  launches  mighty  vessels 
upon  the  water,  and  sends  his  thoughts  under 
ocean’s  bed  to  another  continent!  And,  too, 
with  what  skill  he  constructs  other  instru- 
ments of  art  and  science,  by  which  he  can 
examine  and  investigate  the  most  minute  ob- 
jects of  nature,  as  well  as  bring  within  his 
sphere  of  observation  other  planets  and  other 
suns  in  the  vast  dome  of  the  universe. 


“ In  the  diversity  of  the  regions  which  he  is  capa- 
ble of  inhabiting,  the  lord  of  the  creation  holds  the 
first  place  among  animals.  His  frame  and  nature  are 
stronger  and  more  flexible  than  those  of  any  other 
creature;  hence  he  can  dwell  in  all  situations  on 
the  surface  of  the  globe.  The  neighborhood  of  the 
pole  and  the  equator,  high  mountains  and  deep  val- 
leys, are  occupied  by  him ; his  strong  but  pliant  body 
bears  cold,  heat,  moisture,  light  or  heavy  air ; he  can 
thrive  anywhere,  and  runs  into  less  remarkable 
varieties  than  any  other  animals  which  occupy  so 
great  a diversity  of  abodes ; a prerogative  so  singular 
that  it  must  not  be  overlooked.” — Lawrence. 

MAN  AT  HOME  EVERYWHERE. 

MAN’S  home  is  everywhere.  On  ocean’s  flood, 
Where  the  strong  ship  with  storm-defying  tether 
Doth  link  in  stormy  brotherhood 
Earth’s  utmost  zones  together, 

Where’er  the  red  gold  glows,  the  spice  trees  wave. 
Where  the  rich  diamond  ripens,  mid  the  flame 
Of  vertic  suns  that  ope  the  stranger’s  grave. 

He  with  bronzed  cheek  and  daring  step  doth  rove; 
He  with  short  pang  and  slight 
Doth  turn  him  from  the  checkered  light 
Of  the  fair  moon  through  his  own  forests  dancing. 
Where  music,  joy  and  love 
Were  his  young  hours  entrancing; 

And  where  ambition’s  thunder-claim 
Points  out  his  lot, 

Or  fitful  wealth  allures  to  roam. 

There  doth  he  make  his  home. 

Repining  not.  — Lydia  H.  Sigourney. 

THE  FIRST  MAN. 

The  following  beautiful  conception  of  the 
emotions  and  sensations,  the  doubts  and  mis- 
givings, the  joys  and  disappointments,  of  the 
imaginary  first  man  is  from  the  pen  of  the 
great  naturalist,  BufFon: 

‘‘The  first  man  describes  his  first  movements,  his  first  sensa- 
tions, and  his  first  ideas  after  the  creation. 

“I  recollect  that  moment  full  of  joy  and  per- 
plexity, when,  for  the  first  time,  I was  aware  of  my 
singular  existence;  I did  not  know  what  I was, 
where  I was,  or  where  I came  from.  I opened  my 
eyes.  How  my  sensations  increased!  the  light,  the 
vault  of  heaven,  the  verdure  of  the  earth,  the  crystal 
of  the  waters,  everything  interested  me,  animated 
me,  and  gave  me  an  inexpressible  sentiment  of 
pleasure.  I thought  at  first  that  all  these  objects 


NATURAL  HIS  TORT  OF  MAN.  35 

were  in  me,  and  made  a part  of  myself.  I was  con- 
firming myself  in  tliis  idea,  when  I turned  my  eyes 
towards  the  sun:  its  brilliancy  distressed  me;  I 
involuntarily  closed  my  eyelids,  and  I felt  a slight 
sensation  of  grief.  In  this  moment  of  darkness  I 
thought  I had  lost  my  entire  being. 

“Afflicted  and  astonished  I was  thinking  of  this 
great  change,  when  suddenly  I heard  sounds;  the 
singing  of  the  birds,  the  murmuring  of  the  air, 
formed  a concert  the  sweet  influence  of  which 
touched  my  very  soul ; I listened  for  a long  time,  and 
I soon  felt  convinced  that  this  harmony  was  myself. 
Intent  upon  and  entirely  occupied  with  this  new 
part  of  my  existence,  I had  already  forgotten  light, 
that  other  portion  of  my  being,  the  first  with  which 
I had  become  acquainted,  when  I re-opened  my 
eyes.  What  happiness  to  possess  once  more  so 
many  brilliant  objects ! My  pleasure  surpassed  what 
I had  felt  the  first  time,  and  for  a while  suspended 
the  charming  effect  of  sound. 

“ I fixed  my  eyes  on  a thousand  different  objects ; 
I soon  discovered  that  I might  lose  and  recover 
these  objects,  and  that  I had  at  my  will  the  power 
of  destroying  and  reproducing  this  beautiful  part  of 
myself;  and,  although  it  seemed  to  me  immense  in 
its  grandeur,  from  the  quality  of  the  rays  of  light, 
and  from  the  variety  of  the  colors,  I thought  I had 
discovered  that  it  was  all  a portion  of  my  being. 

“ I was  beginning  to  see  without  emotion,  and  to 
hear  without  agitation,  when  a slight  breeze,  whose 
freshness  I felt,  brought  to  me  perfumes  that  gave 
me  inward  pleasure,  and  caused  a feeling  of  love  for 
myself. 

“Agitated  by  all  these  sensations,  and  oppressed 
by  the  pleasures  of  so  beautiful  and  grand  an  exist- 
ence, I suddenly  rose,  and  I felt  myself  taken  along 
by  an  unknown  power.  I only  made  one  step;  the 
novelty  of  my  situation  made  me  motionless,  my 
surprise  was  extreme;  I thought  my  existence  was 
flying  from  me;  the  movement  I had  made  disturbed 
the  objects  around  me,  I imagined  everything  was 
disordered. 

“ I put  my  hand  to  my  head,  I touched  my  fore- 
head and  eyes;  I felt  all  over  my  body;  my  hand 
then  appeared  to  me  the  principal  organ  of  my 
existence.  What  I felt  was  so  distinct  and  so  com- 
plete, the  enjoyment  of  it  appeared  so  perfect,  com- 
pared with  the  pleasure  that  light  and  sound  had 
caused  me,  that  I gave  myself  up  entirely  to  this 
substantial  part  of  my  being,  and  I felt  that  my 
ideas  acquired  profundity  and  reality. 

“ Every  part  of  my  body  that  I touched  seemed 
to  give  back  to  my  hand  feeling  for  feeling,  and  each 

touch  produced  a double  idea  in  my  mind.  I was 
not  long  in  discovering  that  this  faculty  of  feeling 
was  spread  over  every  part  of  my  body ; I soon 
found  out  the  limits  of  my  existence,  which  had  at 
first  seemed  to  me  immense  in  extent.  I had  cast 
my  eyes  over  my  body ; I thought  it  of  enormous 
dimensions,  so  large,  that  all  the  objects  that  struck 
my  eye  appeared  to  me,  in  comparison,  mere  lumin- 
ous points.  I examined  myself  for  a long  time,  I 
looked  at  myself  with  pleasure,  I followed  my  hand 
with  my  eyes,  and  I observed  all  its  movements. 
My  mind  was  filled  with  the  strangest  ideas.  I 
thought  the  movement  of  my  hand  was  only  a kind 
of  fugitive  existence,  a succession  of  similar  things. 
I put  my  hand  near  my  eyes ; it  seemed  to  me  larger 
than  my  whole  body,  and  it  hid  an  infinite  number 
of  objects  from  my  view. 

“ I began  to  suspect  that  there  was  an  illusion  in 
the  sensations  that  my  eyes  made  me  experience. 
I had  distinctly  seen  that  my  hand  was  only  a small 
part  of  my  body,  and  I could  not  understand  how  it 
could  increase  so  as  to  appear  of  immoderate  size. 
I then  resolved  to  trust  only  to  touch,  which  had 
not  yet  deceived  me,  and  to  be  on  my  guard  with 
respect  to  every  other  way  of  feeling  and  being. 

“ This  precaution  was  useful  to  me.  I put  myself 
again  in  motion,  and  I walked  with  my  head  high 
and  raised  towards  heaven.  I struck  myself  slightly 
against  a palm  tree ; filled  with  fear,  I placed  my 
hand  on  this  foreign  substance,  for  such  I thought 
it,  because  it  did  not  give  me  back  feeling  for  feeling. 
I turned  away  with  a sort  of  horror,  and  then  I knew, 
for  the  first  time,  that  there  was  something  distinct 
from  myself.  More  agitated  by  this  new  discovery 
than  I had  been  by  all  the  others,  I had  great  diffi- 
culty in  reassuring  myself;  and  after  having  medi- 
tated upon  this  event,  I came  to  the  conclusion  that 
I ought  to  judge  of  external  objects  as  I had  judged 
of  the  parts  of  my  own  body,  that  it  was  only  by 
touching  them  that  I could  assure  myself  of  their 
existence.  I then  tried  to  touch  all  I saw;  I wanted 
to  touch  the  sun;  I stretched  out  my  arms  to  em- 
brace the  horizon,  and  I only  clasped  the  emptiness 
of  air. 

“ At  every  experiment  that  I made,  I became  more 
and  more  surprised ; for  all  the  objects  around  appeared 
to  be  equally  near  me;  and  it  was  only  after  an  infi- 
nite number  of  trials  that  I learnt  to  use  my  eyes  to 
guide  my  hand,  and,  as  it  gave  me  totally  different 
ideas  from  the  impressions  that  I received  through 
the  sense  of  sight,  my  opinions  were  only  more 
imperfect,  and  my  whole  being  was  to  me  still  a 
confused  existence. 

CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIF'E. 


36 


“ Profoundly  occupied  with  myself,  with  what  I 
was,  and  what  I might  be,  the  contrarieties  I had 
iust  experienced  humiliated  me.  The  more  I re- 
flected, the  more  doubts  arose  in  my  mind.  Tired 
out  by  so  much  uncertainty,  fatigued  by  the  work- 
ings of  my  mind,  my  knees  bent,  and  I found  myself 
in  a position  of  repose.  This  state  of  tranquility 
gave  new  vigor  to  my  senses.  I was  seated  under 
the  shadow  of  a fine  tree;  fruits  of  a red  color  hung 
down  in  clusters  within  reach  of  my  hand.  I 
touched  them  lightly,  they  immediately  fell  from 
the  branch,  like  the  fig  when  it  has  arrived  at 
maturity.  I seized  one  of  these  fruits,  I thought  I 
had  made  a conquest,  and  I exulted  in  the  power  I 
felt  of  being  able  to  hold  in  my  hand  another  entire 
being.  Its  weight,  though  very  slight,  seemed  to 
me  an  animated  resistance,  which  I felt  pleasure  in 
vanquishing.  I had  put  this  fruit  near  my  eyes;  I 
was  considering  its  form  and  color.  Its  delicious 
smell  made  me  bring  it  nearer;  it  was  close  to  my 
lips;  with  long  respirations  I drew  in  the  perfume, 
and  I enjoyed  in  long  draughts  the  pleasures  of  smell. 
I was  filled  with  this  perfumed  air.  My  mouth 
opened  to  exhale  it;  it  opened  again  to  inhale  it.  I 
felt  that  I possessed  an  internal  sense  of  smell,  purer 
and  more  delicate  than  the  first.  At  last,  I tasted. 

“What  a flavor!  What  a novel  sensation  I Until 
then  I had  only  experienced  pleasure;  taste  gave 
me  the  feeling  of  voluptuousness.  The  nearness 
of  the  enjoyment  to  myself  produced  the  idea  of 
possession.  I thought  the  substance  of  the  fruit 
had  become  mine,  and  that  I had  the  power  of 
transforming  beings. 

“Flattered  by  this  idea  of  power,  and  urged  by 
the  pleasure  I had  felt,  I gathered  a second  and  a 
third  fruit,  and  I did  not  tire  of  using  my  hand  to 
satisfy  my  taste ; but  an  agreeable  languor,  by  degrees 


taking  possession  of  my  senses,  weighed  on  my 
members,  and  suspended  the  activity  of  my  mind. 
*I  judged  of  my  inactivity  by  the  faintness  of  my 
thoughts;  my  weakened  senses  blunted  all  the  ob- 
jects around,  which  appeared  feeble  and  indistinct. 
At  this  moment  my  now  useless  eyes  closed,  and 
my  head,  no  longer  kept  up  by  the  power  of  my 
muscles,  fell  back  to  seek  support  on  the  turf. 
Everything  became  eftaced,  everything  disappeared. 
The  course  of  my  thoughts  was  interrupted,  I lost 
the  sensation  of  existence.  This  sleep  was  profound, 
but  I do  not  know  whether  it  was  of  long  duration, 
not  yet  having  an  idea  of  time,  and  therefore  unable 
to  measure  it.  My  waking  was  only  a second  birth, 
and  I merely  felt  that  I had  ceased  to  exist.  The 
annihilation  I had  just  experienced  caused  a sensa- 
tion of  fear,  and  made  me  feel  that  I could  not  exist 
forever. 

“Another  thing  disquieted  me.  I did  not  know 
that  I had  not  lost  during  my  sleep  some  part  of  my 
being.  I tried  my  senses.  I endeavored  to  know 
myself  again. 

“At  this  moment,  the  sun,  at  the  end  of  the 
course,  ceased  to  give  light.  I scarcely  perceived 
that  I lost  the  sense  of  sight;  I existed  too  much 
to  fear  the  cessation  of  my  being;  and  it  was  in 
vain  that  the  obscurity  recalled  to  me  the  idea  of 
my  first  sleep.” 

“ For  me  kind  Nature  wakes  her  genial  power. 
Suckles  each  herb,  and  spreads  out  every  flower ; 
Annual  for  me  the  grape,  the  rose,  renew 
The  juice  nectarious  and  the  balmy  dew; 

For  me  the  mine  a thousand  treasures  brings; 

For  me  health  gushes  from  a thousand  springs; 
Seas  roll  to  waft  me,  suns  to  light  me  rise ; 

My  footstool  earth,  my  canopy  the  skies.” — Pope. 


The  cradle  and  the  tomb,  alas!  so  nigh, 

To  live  is  scarce  distinguished  from  to  die. 


WHAT  IS  LIFE? 


Life  is  felt  by  the  countless  myriads  of 
^ Animated  Nature,  bringing  to  each 
individual  thereof  a different  value  and  sig- 
nificance. In  the  w^ords  of  Dr.  Davies: — 
“ There  are  innumerable  forms  of  life  in 
creation.  The  first  and  lowest  is  the  vege- 
table, the  second  is  the  animal,  and  the  third 
and  highest  is  the  intellectual.  And  in  every 
one  of  these  manifestations  there  are  several 
degrees,  by  which  nature  rises  to  the  perfec- 
tion of  that  kind  which  has  some  near 
resemblance  of  the  next  above  it.  For 
example:  some  things  without  life  are  much 
larger  and  grander  than  others;  some  plants 
and  flowers,  too,  surpass  their  neighbors 
both  in  loveliness  and  fragrance,  and  ap- 
proach nearer  to  sense.  There  are  also 
myriads  of  living  creatures  that  occupy  a 
position  between  the  vegetable  and  animal 


kingdoms,  and  naturalists  have  not  yet  deter- 
mined whether  to  rank  them  among  plants 
or  animals;  while  some  animals  ai'e  more 
apprehensive  and  docile  than  their  fellows, 
and  seem  but  one  remove  from  intelligence 
itself.” 

But  the  subject  of  most  interest  to  the 
average  reader  is  human  life  itself.  Now 
there  are  twelve  or  thirteen  hundred  mil- 
lions of  human  beings  on  this  globe,  accord- 
ing to  the  latest  estimates,  and  to  the  actual 
problem  of  human  life,  as  no  two  of  these 
are  entirely  alike,  there  must  be  as  many 
solutions.  But  human  life  generally  consid- 
ered has  been  a subject  of  reflection  to  the 
greatest  of  our  kind;  and  many  and  various 
are  the  words  that  have  been  summoned  to 
do  service  in  defining,  or  rather  describing, 
“ What  is  Life.” 


38  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE.  '' 

In  the  language  of  Nleta^hor — Life  is  a 
Voyage. — Under  this  aspect  it  has  been  very 
beautifully  presented  by  the  late  American 
painter,  Thomas  Cole,  in  his  four  famous 
pictures — Childhood,  Youth,  Manhood,  and 
Old  Age;  and  these  have  been  ably  repro- 
duced by  the  engraver  Smillie.  The  follow- 
ing eloquent  word  - picturing,  by  Bishop 
Heber,  or  more  probably  the  extract  from 
Pope,  which  is  subjoined,  may  have  sug- 
gested the  subject: 

“Life  bears  us  on  like  the  stream  of  a mighty 
river.  Our  boat  at  first  glides  swiftly  down  the  nar- 
row channel,  through  the  playful  murmurings  of  the 
little  brook  and  the  windings  of  its  grassy  borders; 
the  trees  shed  their  blossoms  over  our  young  heads, 
and  the  flowers  on  the  brink  seem  to  offer  themselves 
to  our  young  hands;  we  rejoice  in  hope,  and  grasp 
eagerly  at  the  beauties  around  us;  but  the  stream 
hurries  us  on,  and  still  our  hands  are  empty. 

“ Our  course  in  youth  and  manhood  is  along  a 
wider  and  deeper  flood,  and  amid  objects  more  strik- 
ing and  magnificent.  We  are  animated  by  the  mov- 
ing picture  of  enjoyment  and  industry  that  is  passing 
before  us ; we  are  excited  by  some  short-lived  success, 
or  depressed  and  rendered  miserable  by  some  short- 
lived disappointment.  But  our  energy  and  depend- 
ence are  alike  in  vain.  The  stream  bears  us  on,  and 
our  joys  and  griefs  are  left  behind  us;  we  may  be 
shipwrecked,  but  we  cannot  anchor;  our  voyage  may 
be  hastened,  but  cannot  be  delayed;  whether  rough 
or  smooth,  the  river  hastens  us  towards  its  home ; 
the  roaring  of  the  waves  is  beneath  our  keel,  the  land 
lessens  from  our  ej'es,  the  floods  are  lifted  up  around 
us,  and  we  take  the  last  leave  of  earth  and  its  inhab- 
itants, and  of  our  future  voyage  there  is  no  witness 
save  the  Infinite  and  the  Eternal ! ” 

“ Behold  the  Child,  by  nature’s  kindly  law. 

Pleased  with  a rattle,  tickled  with  a straw; 

Some  livelier  plaything  gives  his  Youth  delight, 

A little  louder,  but  as  erflpty  quite; 

Scarfs,  garters,  gold,  amuse  his  Riper  Stage, 

And  beads  and  prayer-books  are  the  toys  of  Age, 
Pleased  with  this  bauble  still,  as  that  before. 

Till  tired,  he  sleeps,  and  life  can  charm  no  more.” 

— Pope. 

Life  is  afourney. — In  Childhood  we  have 
those  pleasurable  anticipations  of  life  that 
find  their  analogies  at  the  outset  of  a journey 

from  which  we  expect  the  pleasure  and  profit 
so  often  belied  by  the  event.  In  Youth,  the 
buoyancy,  whose  counterpart  is  the  elastic  step 
that  marks  the  earlier  stages  of  the  journey. 
In  Manhood,  the  endurance  stripped  of  all 
illusion,  that  is  aptly  paralleled  by  the  for- 
titude required  to  meet  the  stress  and  fatigue 
of  the  more  advanced  stages,  when  the 
novelty  and  glamour  that  accompanied  the 
setting  out  have  worn  away.  And,  finally, 
in  Old  Age  we  have  the  weariness  and 
exhaustion  that  characterize  the  close  of  a 
long  and  tedious  journey. 

“ Life  is  a journey  : on  we  go 
Through  many  a scene  of  joy  and  woe.” 

— Combe. 

“ Had  but  the  heart  that  thrills  a three  years’  boy 
A voice  to  speak,  ’twould  say  that  life  is  joy! 

Note  then  the  youth  whose  impulse  naught  can  tame. 
That  life  is  action,  tongue  and  limb  proclaim ! 

The  man  whom  well-spent  years  from  dread  release. 
Secure  in  knowledge,  tells  thee,  life  is  peace ; 

And  the  gray  sage  who  smiles  beside  the  grave. 
Knows  life  is  all,  and  death  a dusty  slave ! ” 

—Sterling. 

“We  talk  of  human  life  as  a journey,  but  how 
variously  is  that  journey  performed  I There  are  those 
who  come  forth  girt,  and  shod,  and  mantled,  to  walk 
on  velvet  lawns  and  smooth  terraces,  where  every 
gale  is  arrested  and  every  beam  is  tempered.  There 
are  others  who  walk  on  the  Alpine  paths  of  life, 
against  driving  misery,  and  through  stormy  sorrows, 
over  sharp  afflictions;  walk  with  bare  feet  and  naked 
breast,  jaded,  mangled,  and  chilled.” — Sydney  Smith. 

Life  is  a Landscape. — Looking  at  life  from 
the  watch-tower  of  sober  contemplation,  in 
some  moment  snatched  from  the  hurry  of 
high-pressure_  existence,  we  see  the  lights 
and  shadows,  the  hills  and  vales,  the  somber 
gray  and  the  living  green  of  the  chequered 
career  of  every  human  being  like  the  various 
features  of  a variegated  landscape. 

“ How  few  the  incidents  of  life  — how  multitudi- 
nous its  emotions!  How  flat,  monotonous,  may  be 
the  circumstance  of  daily  existence,  and  yet  how 
various  the  thoughts  which  spring  from  it!  Look 
at  yonder  landscape,  broken  into  hill  and  dale,  with 
trees  of  every  hue  and  form,  and  water  winding 

IV HA  T IS  LIFE? 


39 


in  silver  threads  through  velvet  fields.  How  beau- 
tiful, for  how  various!  Cast  your  eye  over  that 
moor;  it  is  flat  and  desolate  — barren  as  barren  rock. 
Not  so!  Seek  the  soil,  and  then,  with  nearer  gaze, 
contemplate  the  wondrous  forms  and  colors  of  the 
thousand  mosses  growing  there!  give  ear  to  the  hum 
of  busy  life  sounding  at  every  root  of  poorest  grass ! 
Listen!  Does  not  the  heart  of  the  earth  beat  audibly 
beneath  this  seeming  barrenness  — audibly  as  where 
the  corn  grows  and  the  grape  ripens.^  Is  it  not  so 
with  the  veriest  rich  and  the  veriest  poor  — with  the 
most  active,  and  apparently  the  most  inert.^” — Jer- 

ROLD. 

In  the  language  of  Religion  — Life  is 
God’s  transcendentally  mysterious  and  unut- 
terably uncertain  gift;  that  man,  through  his 
own  free  agency  and  knowledge  of  moral 
laws,  may  fix,  while  in  this  world,  his  char- 
acter and  condition  for  eternal  ages. 

“The  Lord  God  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life;  and  man  became  a living  soul.” — 
Bible. 

“We  are  but  of  yesterday,  and  know  nothing,  be- 
cause our  days  upon  earth  are  a shadow.” — Ibid. 

“This  life  is  the  childhood  of  eternity.” — Abp. 
Manning. 

“Live  virtuously,  my  lord,  and  you  cannot  die 
too  soon,  nor  live  too  long.” — Lady  Rachel  Rus- 
sell. 

“That  life  is  long  which  answers  life’s  great  end; 
the  time  that  bears  no  fruit  deserves  no  name ; the 
man  of  wisdom  is  the  man  of  years.” — Young. 

“To  be  enslaved  by  the  senses  in  the  violation 
of  the  Divine  laws,  neglecting  the  mind  and  abus- 
ing the  members,  is  to  be  dead  to  the  goodness 
of  God,  the  joys  of  virtue,  and  the  hopes  of  heaven, 
and  alive  to  guilt,  anguish  and  despair.  To  obey 
the  will  of  God  in  love,  keeping  the  body  under, 
and  cherishing  a pure  soul,  is  to  be  dead  to  the 
evil  of  the  world,  the  goading  of  passions,  and 
the  fears  of  punishment,  and  alive  to  innocence, 
happiness  and  faith.  According  to  the  natural 
plan  of  things  from  the  dawn  of  creation,  the  flesh 
was  intended  to  fall  into  the  ground,  but  the  spirit 
to  ri.se  into  heaven.  Suffering  is  the  retributive 
result  and  accumulated  merit  of  iniquity;  while 
enjoyment  is  the  gift  of  God  and  the  fruit  of  con- 
formity to  his  law.  To  receive  the  instructions 
of  Christ  and  obey  them  with  the  whole  heart, 
walking  after  his  example,  is  to  be  quickened  from 
that  deadly  misery  into  this  living  blessedness.  The 


inner  life  of  truth  and  goodness  thus  revealed  and 
proposed  to  men,  its  personal  experience  being  once 
obtained,  is  an  immortal  possession,  a conscious 
fount  springing  up  unto  eternity  through  the  benefi- 
cent decree  of  the  Father,  to  play  forever  in  the 
light  of  his  smile  and  the  shadow  of  his  arm.  Such 
are  the  great  component  elements  of  the  Christian 
doctrine  of  life  and  death,  both  present  and  eternal.” 
— W.  R.  Alger. 

In  the  language  of  Science — Life  is,  ac- 
cording to  Bichat,  the  sum  of  functions  by 
which  death  is  resisted;  but  as  life  is  actual 
and  death  the  negation  of  life,  it  has  been 
better  defined  by  Herbert  Spencer,  in  his 
“ Principles  of  Psychology,”  in  an  affirmative 
form,  thus: 

“Life  is  the  co-ordination  of  actions;  the  imper- 
fection of  the  co-ordination  is  disease;  its  arrest  is 
death.”  Or,  “ Life  is  the  continuous  adjustment  of 
relations  in  an  organism  with  relations  in  its  envi- 
ronment.” Or,  again,  “Life  is  the  continuous  differ- 
entiation and  integration  of  tissues  and  of  states  of 
consciousness.” 

“Life  consists  in  a faculty  possessed  by  certain 
corporeal  substances,  of  continuing  for  a time  under 
one  determined  form,  by  attracting  incessantly  from 
without,  and  identifying  with  the  matter  of  their 
own  composition,  particles  of  extraneous  substances, 
and  by  rendering  to  the  surrounding  elements  por- 
tions of  their  own.” — Cuvier. 

In  the  language  of  Benevolence — The 
great  object  of  life  is  to  make  one’s  self 
happy  by  promoting  the  happiness  of  others. 

“ I have  shewed  you  all  things,”  says  the 
Apostle  Paul,  in  bidding  farewell  to  the 
elders  of  the  church  of  Ephesus,  as  recorded 
in  Acts  20:35,  “how  that  so  laboring  ye 
ought  to  support  the  weak,  and  to  remem- 
ber the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how 
he  said.  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive.” 

“ He  that  does  good  to  another  does  good  also  to 
himself,  not  only  in  the  consequence,  but  in  the  very 
act;  for  the  consciousness  of  well-doing  is  in  itself 
ample  reward.” — Seneca. 

“To  feel  much  for  others  and  little  for  ourselves; 
to  restrain  our  selfish,  and  to  indulge  our  benevo- 


40  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 

lent  affections,  constitute  the  perfection  of  human 
nature.” — Adam  Smith. 

“ The  lessons  of  prudence  have  charms, 

And  slighted  may  lead  to  distress; 

But  the  man  whom  benevolence  warms. 

Is  an  angel  who  lives  but  to  bless.” 

— Bloomfield. 

In  the  language  of  Wisdom  — Life  is  the 
harbinger  of  those  benefits  which  Time’s 
scythe  cannot  mow  down,  nor  the  chemistry 
of  death  impair;  of  lessons  which,  whether 
heeded  and  treasured  up  or  not  in  our  early 
years,  are  the  primal  causes  and  necessary 
rudiments  of  an  eternal  education.  The  wise 
man  thinketh  that  the  life  of  this  world,  like 
a great  harp,  yieldeth  to  the  use  made  of  it; 
music  floats  out  from  its  vibrating  wires,  or 
goes  rolling  and  winding  through  the  tissues 
of  life,  just  as  we,  attuned  to  harmony  or 
discord,  play  upon  it. 

“ We  shape  ourselves,  our  joy  or  fear 
Of  which  the  coming  life  is  made. 

And  fill  our  future’s  atmosphere 
With  sunshine  of  with  shade. 

“ The  tissue  of  the  life  to  be 

We  weave  with  colors  all  our  own. 

And  in  the  field  of  destiny. 

We  reap  as  we  have  sown.” — Whittier. 

In  the  language  of  Sociability  — Life  is 
a charmed  circle  of  ceaseless  friendships;  an 
ebbless  river  of  blessed  sympathies;  the 
fountain  and  mainspring  of  heart-born  joys 
and  loving  kindnesses;  of  the  sweetest  deli- 
cacies — gentleness,  tenderness,  loveliness, 
happiness. 

“ To  live  uprightly,  then,  is  sure  the  best ; 

To  save  ourselves,  and  not  to  damn  the  rest.” 

— Dryden. 

“ Teach  the  glad  hours  to  scatter,  as  they  fly. 

Soft  quiet,  gentle  love,  and  endless  joy.” 

— Prior. 

“ So  to  live  that  when  the  sun 

Of  our  existence  sinks  in  night. 

Memorials  sweet  of  mercies  done 
May  shrine  our  names  in  memory’s  light. 
And  the  blest  seeds  we  scatter’d  bloom 
A hundred-fold  in  days  to  come.” 

— Sir  J.  Bowring. 

In  the  la7iguage  of  the  Beautiful — We 
can  scarcely  characterize  the  beauty  of  human 
life  in  words  too  strong,  or  too  grandly  eulo- 
gistic. It  is  the  greatest  possession  of  hu- 
manity; and,  if  rightly  used,  can  be  made  to 
serve  the  noble  purpose  ascribed  to  it  by  the 
“ godlike  Socrates,”  in  those  memorable 
words  that  seem  to  anticipate  the  teachings 
of  Christianity,  and  tend  to  confirm  the 
view  that  Paganism  was  not  without  its 
inspiration:  “The  end  of  life  is  to  be  like 

unto  God;  and  the  soul  following  God  will 
be  like  unto  Him;  He  being  the  beginning, 
middle  and  end  of  all  things.” 

“ Life,  like  the  waters  of  the  seas,  freshens  only 
when  it  ascends  to  heaven.” — Richter. 

“ Life  is  a casket  not  precious  in  itself,  but  valuable 
in  proportion  to  what  fortune,  or  industry,  or  virtue 
placed  within  it.” — Landor. 

“ Life  is  not  a drearj'  waste ; on  the  contrary,^  it  is 
full  of  joy  and  beauty,  and  to  the  strong,  reliant  soul, 
who  has  faith  and  hope,  it  is  full  of  goodness ; but 
beauty  must  be  in  the  mind,  and  goodness  in  the 
heart,  or  neither  will  be  seen  to  be  in  the  world.” — 
J.  Johnson. 

“We  live  in  deeds,  not  years ; in  thoughts,  not  breaths ; 
In  feelings,  not  in  figures  on  a dial ; 

W e should  count  time  by  heart-throbs.  He  most  lives 
Who  thinks  most,  feels  the  noblest,  acts  the  best.” 

—Bailey. 

In  the  language  of  Poet7y — Using  the 
words  of  Shakespeare,  the  world’s  writer, 
“the  web  of  our  life  is  of  a mingled  yarn, 
good  and  ill  together.  Our  virtues  would  be 
proud,  if  our  faults  whipped  them  not;  and 
our  crimes  would  despair,  were  they  not 
cherished  by  our  virtues.”  “Life  is  short,” 
says  Richter;  “man  has  two  minutes  and  a 
half  to  live — one  to  smile,  one  to  sigh,  and 
a half  to  love  — for  in  the  middle  of  this  he 
dies;  but  the  grave  is  not  deep — it  is  the 
shining  tread  of  an  angel  that  seeks  us. 
When  the  unknown  hand  throws  the  fatal 
dart,  at  the  end  of  man,  then  boweth  he 
his  head,  and  the  dart  only  lifts  the  crown  of 
thorns  from  his  wounds.” 

1 

WHAT  IS  LIFE? 


41 


WHAT  IS  LIFE? 

And  what  is  life?  an  hour  glass  on  the  run, 

A mist  retreating  from  the  morning  sun, 

A busy,  bustling,  still-repeated  dream; 

Its  length,  a minute’s  pause  — a moment's  thought; 
And  happiness  a bubble  on  the  stream. 

That  in  the  act  of  seizing  shrinks  to  nought. 

And  what  is  hope?  the  puffing  gale  of  morn 
That  robs  each  flowret  of  its  gem,  and  dies ; 

A cobweb  hiding  disappointment’s  thorn. 

Which  stings  more  keenly  through  the  thin  dis- 
guise. 

And  what  is  death?  Is  still  the  cause  unfound? 
That  dark,  m^^sterious  name  of  horrid  sound ! 

A long  and  lingering  sleep  the  weary  crave ; 

And  peace,  where  can  its  happiness  abound? 
Nowhere  at  all  save  heaven  and  the  grave. 

Then,  what  is  life,  when  stripped  of  its  disguise? 

A thing  to  be  desired  it  cannot  be. 

Since  everything  that  meets  our  foolish  eyes 
Gives  proof  sufficient  of  its  vanity. 

’Tis  but  a trial  all  must  undergo 

To  teach  unthankful  mortal  how  to  prize 
That  happiness  vain  man’s  denied  to  know. 

Until  he’s  called  to  claim  it  in  the  skies. 

LIFE— AT  MORN,  NOON  AND  NIGHT. 

At  morn  — a mountain,  ne’er  to  be  climbed  o’er, 
A horn  of  plenty,  lengthening  evermore; 

At  noon  — the  countless  hour-sands  pouring  fast. 
Waves  that  we  scarce  can  see  as  they  run  past; 

At  night  — a pageant  over  ere  begun, 

A course  not  even  measured,  and  yet  run  — 

A short,  mysterious  tale,  suddenly  done : 

At  first  — a heap  of  treasure,  heaven-high; 

At  last — a failing  purse,  shrunk,  lean  and  beggarly.” 

—Mrs.  Butler. 

THE  HAP  FT  LIFE. 

MARTIAL,  the  things  that  do  attain 
The  happy  life,  be  these,  I find : — 

The  riches  left,  not  got  with  pain ; 

The  fruitful  ground,  the  quiet  mind ; 

The  equal  friend,  no  grudge,  no  strife ; 

No  charge  of  rule,  nor  governance; 

Without  disease,  the  healthful  life; 

The  household  of  continuance; 

The  mean  diet,  no  delicate  fare; 

True  wisdom  joined  with  simpleness; 

The  night  discharged  of  all  care; 

Where  wine  the  wit  may  not  oppress ; 


The  faithful  wife  — without  debate; 

Such  sleeps  as  may  beguile  the  night; 
Contented  with  thine  own  estate. 

Nor  wish  for  death,  nor  fear  his  might. 

— Surrey. 

ALL  THE  WORLD. 

All  the  world  is  full  of  babies. 

Sobbing,  sighing,  everywhere; 
Looking  out  with  eyes  of  terror. 

Beating  at  the  empty  air. 

Do  they  see  the  strife  before  them. 

That  they  sob  and  tremble  so? 

Oh,  the  helpless,  frightened  babies! 

Still  they  come,  and  still  they  go. 

All  the  world  is  full  of  children. 

Laughing  over  little  joys. 

Sighing  over  little  troubles, 

Fingers  bruised  and  broken  toys; 
Wishing  to  be  older,  larger. 

Weeping  at  some  fancied  woe; 

Oh,  the  happy,  hapless  children ! 

Still  they  come,  and  still  they  go. 

All  the  world  is  full  of  lovers. 

Walking  slowly,  whispering  sweet. 
Dreaming  dreams,  and  building  castles. 
That  must  crumble  at  their  feet; 

Breaking  vows  and  burning  letters. 

Smiling,  lest  the  world  shall  know  I 
Oh,  the  fooling,  trusting  lovers! 

Still  they  come,  and  still  they  go. 

All  the  world  is  full  of  people. 

Hurrying,  rushing,  passing  by. 

Bearing  burdens,  carrying  crosses, 

Passing  onward  with  a sigh ; 

Some  there  are  with  smiling  faces, 

But  with  heavy  hearts  below; 

Oh,  the  sad-eyed,  burdened  people! 

How  they  come,  and  how  they  go. 

All  the  earth  is  full  of  corpses. 

Dust  and  bones  laid  there  to  rest; 

This  the  end  that  babes  and  children. 
Lovers,  people,  find  at  best. 

All  their  fears,  and  all  their  crosses. 

All  their  sorrows  wearing  so; 

Oh,  the  silent,  happy  corpses. 

Sleeping  soundly,  lying  low. 

A PSALM  OF  LIFE. 

Tell  me  not  in  mournful  numbers. 

Life  is  but  an  empty  dream ! 

For  the  soul  is  dead  that  slumbers. 

And  things  are  no^what  they  seem. 


42  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


Life  is  real!  Life  is  earnest! 

And  the  grave  is  not  its  goal ; 
Dust  thou  art,  to  dust  returnest, 
Was  not  spoken  of  the  soul. 

Trust  no  Future,  howe’er  pleasant! 

Let  the  dead  Past  bury  its  dead ! 
Act, — act  in  the  living  Present! 
Heart  within,  and  God  o’erhead ! 

Not  enjoyment,  and  not  sorrow, 
Is  our  destined  end  or  way ; 
But  to  act,  that  each  to-morrow 
Find  us  farther  than  to-day. 

Lives  of  great  men  all  remind  us 
We  can  make  our  lives  sublime. 
And,  departing,  leave  behind  us. 
Footprints  on  the  sands  of  time;  — 

Art  is  long,  and  Time  is  fleeting. 

And  our  hearts,  though  stout  and  brave. 
Still,  like  muffled  drums,  are  beating 
Funeral  marches  to  the  grave. 

Footprints,  that  perhaps  another. 
Sailing  o’er  life’s  solemn  main, 

A forlorn  and  shipwrecked  brother. 
Seeing,  shall  take  heart  again. 

In  the  world’s  broad  field  of  battle. 
In  the  bivouac  of  Life, 

Be  not  like  dumb,  driven  cattle ! 

Be  a hero  in  the  strife  I 

Let  us,  then,  be  up  and  doing. 

With  a heart  for  any  fate; 

Still  achieving,  still  pursuing, 

Learn  to  labor  and  to  wait. — Longfellow. 

THE  HUMAN 

Man  is  marvelously  made.  Who  is  eager 
to  investigate  the  curious,  to  contemplate  the 
wonderful  works  of  God,  let  him  not  wan- 
der the  “wide  world  ’round”  to  seek  them, 
but  examine  himself. 

“ The  proper  study  of  mankind  is  man.” 
Wonders  at  home,  by  familiarity,  cease  to 
excite  astonishment;  and  thence  it  happens 
that  many  know  but  little  about  the  “ house 
we  live  in” — the  human  body.  We  look 
upon  a house  from  the  outside,  just  as  a whole 
or  unit,  seldom  thinking  of  the  many  rooms, 
the  curious  passages,  or  the  ingenious  inter- 
nal arrangements  of  the  house;  and,  in  like 
manner,  we  seldom  reflect  on  the  wonderful 
structure  of  man,  or  the  harmony  and  adapta- 
tion of  all  his  parts. 

THE  HUMAN  SKELETON. 

The  chief  structures  in  the  human  body  are 
distinguished  as  follows:  9 kinds  of  articula- 
tions, 100  cartilages,  100  nerve-bundles,  400 
muscles  and  tendons,  and  238  bones. 

Of  the  whole  number  of  bones,  there 


MA  CH INERT. 

are  8 in  the  skull,  which  appears  to  be  com- 
posed of  only  one.  Each  ear  has  3 little 
bones,  which  form  a chain.  The  face  is 
made  of  a frame- work  of  14  bones.  There 
is  I bone  at  the  root  of  the  tongue.  The 
teeth  are  33  in  number:  8 incisors,  or  cut- 
ting teeth;  4 canine,  or  dog-teeth;  and  20 
grinders,  or  double  teeth. 

The  spine  has  24  bones,  which  constitute 
the  vertebrae:  of  these,  7 are  in  the  neck; 
12,  to  which  the  ribs  are  attached;  and 
the  5 lumbar  bones.  The  lower  end  of  the 
spinal  column  is  formed  by  3 bones:  one 
called  the  sacrum;  and  the  other,  coccyx; 
they  are  also  known  as  the  false  vertebrae. 
The  pelvis  is  formed  by  the  two  hips,  or, 
more  strictly,  by  the  two  ossa  innominata 
(unnamed  bones)  and  the  sacrum  and  coccyx. 

There  are  64  bones  in  the  upper  extremi- 
ties— the  shoulders,  ai'ms,  wrists  and  Angers; 
32  on  each  side. 

The  frame- work  of  the  chest  has  25  bones 
in  addition  to  12  spinal  bones,  viz. : the  breast- 
bone, and  34  ribs.  The  long  or  true  ribs  join 


THE  HUMAN  MACHINERY. 


43 


the  sternum  or  breast-bone,  and  are  14  in 
number  — 7 on  each  side;  the  short  or  false 
ribs  are  10  in  number  — 5 on  a side. 

In  the  lower  extremities,  from  the  thigh 
down,  there  are  60  bones  — 30  on  each  side. 
The  feet  and  toes  are  made  up  of  46  bones. 


A,  Os  I'rontis,  frontal  bone,  or  forehead. 

BB,  Parietal  bones,  or  sides  of  head. 

C,  D,  Maxillaries,  or  upper  and  lower  jaws. 

EE,  Cervical  vertebrae,  or  seven  bones  of  the  neck. 
FF,  Clavicles,  or  right  and  left  collar-bones. 


GG,  Scapulae,  or  right  and  left  shoulder-blades. 

////,  Sternum,  or  breast  bone. 

1 /,  Os  humeri,  or  arm,  right  and  left. 

yj,  nurabar  vertebrae,  or  five  bones  of  the  loins. 

KK,  Ossa  innominata,  or  unnamed  bones,  or  sides  of  pelvis. 

L,  Os  sacrum,  or  “sacred  bone,”  the  one  immediately  under  the 
spinal  column. 

.1/,  Os  coccygis,  or  “cuckoo-bone”  (from  its  resemblance  to 
the  beak  of  a cuckoo),  under  the  sacrum,  and  forming, 
as  it  were,  the  tapering  extremity  thereof. 

Both  these,  being  virtually  a continuation  oi  the  spinal 
column,  are  also  called  false  vertebrae. 

KK,  L,  M,  Constitute  together  the  enclosure  known  as  the 
pelvis,  or  cavity  of  the  urinary  and  genital  organs. 

NN,  Femora,  or  thigh-bones. 

PP,  Patellae,  or  knee-pans. 

TT,  Tibiae,  or  shin-bones. 

UU,  Fibulae,  or  hinder  bones  of  legs. 

VV,  Tarsi,  or  insteps  and  adjoining  bones,  or  the  bases  of  legs. 

WW,  Metatarsi,  or  “ beyond  tarsi,”  the  flat  parts  of  either  foot. 

XX,  Phalanges,  or  rows  of  bones,  three  of  which  form  the  toes. 

ANALYSIS  OF  SKELETON. 

Spinal  Column,  including  Sacrum  and 


Coccyx 26 

Skull 8 

Ear-bones 6 

Face-bones 14 

Tongue-bone i 

Teeth 32 

Breast-bone  (sternum) i 

Ribs  (true,  14;  false,  10) 24 

Unnamed  bones 2 

Upper  extremities  — arms,  hands,  etc.. . 64 

Lower  extremities  — legs,  feet,  etc 60 


238 

The  surface  of  the  bones  appears  hard  and 
compact;  yet  the  inside  is  spongy,  and  admits 
numej'ous  blood-vessels.  The  marrow  is  a 
fatty  matter,  well  filled  with  blood-sacs. 

COMPOSITION  OF  BONE. 


Gelatine 33-30 

Phosphate  of  Lime 51-04 

Carbonate  “ 11-30 

Fluoride  of  Calcium 2.00 

Phosphate  of  Magnesia 1.16 

Soda  and  Chloride  of  Sodium 1.20 


100.00 

The  bones,  membranes  and  cartilages  are 
all  of  the  same  structure  and  substance,  only 
differently  proportioned.  The  membrane  is 
a jelly-like  matter  called  gelatine,  filled  with 


44  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


THE  SKELETON. 


nerves  and  blood-vessels,  with  a small  quan- 
tity of  albumen  (white  of  egg),  which  gives 
it  strength.  The  cartilage  is  a membrane 
with  a larger  amount  of  albumen,  which 
gives  it  greater  strength.  Growth  produces 
a somewhat  remarkable  change  in  the  rela- 
tive qualities  of  the  bones.  In  very  young 
animals,  they  are  mere  gristle,  or  temporary 
cartilage;  but  with  age,  earthy  matter  (lime, 
etc.,)  is  deposited  by  the  blood,  and  the  bone’s 
become  harder.  Hence  it  is  that  children 
are  less  liable  to  be  injured  in  their  frequent 
falls  than  youths,  and  youths  less  than  adults, 
the  increased  weight  requiring  a stronger 
support,  but  less  elasticity,  as  the  human 
being  advances  to  maturity. 

In  short,  the  human  machinery  is  made 
up  of  these  component  parts : the  bones, 
which  constitute  the  skeleton,  or  framework, 
for  strength ; the  cartilages,  which  cover  their 
extremities ; the  ligaments,  which  hold  them 
together;  the  muscles,  whose  contraction 
gives  motion;  the  tendons,  which  communi- 
cate that  motion ; the  nervous  ganglia,  which 
generate  force;  the  nerve  fiber,  which  con- 
veys it,  under  direction  of  the  brain;  the 
tubes,  which  circulate  the  fluids  of  the  body; 
the  stomach,  which  prepares  the  food  for 
absorption  into  the  human  system;  the  intes- 
tines, which  carry  it  on  its  way;  the  senses, 
which  discriminate,  and  protect  the  nerves  of 
perception;  the  lungs,  which  inhale  oxygen, 
thereby  revivifying  the  blood ; and  the  heart, 
which,  by  its  alternate  compression  and  dila- 
tation, propels  the  arterial  and  receives  back 
the  venous  blood. 

Of  these  things,  and  the  skin,  which  clothes 
the  body ; of  the  membranes,  which  line  its 
cavities;  of  the  assimilating  glands,  which 
make  the  blood;  of  the  secreting  glands, 
which  purify  it;  and  of  the  many  other  parts 
and  tissues  of  the  body,  let  the  reader  rever- 
ently take  note,  and  learn  that  he  is  a mar- 
velous being,  “fearfully  and  wonderfully 
made.” 


[The  following*  beautiful  lines  were  found  attached  to  a 
skeleton  in  a Tondon  medical  colleg-e,  many  years  ago,  and 
although  two  hundred  dollars’  reward  was  offered  for  the 
writer’s  name,  it  was  never  ascertained,] 

Behold  this  ruin!  ’Twas  a skull, 

Once  of  ethereal  spirit  full. 

This  narrow  cell  was  Life’s  retreat, 

This  space  was  Thought’s  mysterious  seat. 

What  beauteous  visions  filled  this  spot! 

What  dreams  of  pleasure  long  forgot! 

Nor  Hope,  nor  Love,  nor  Joy,  nor  Fear, 

Have  left  one  trace  of  record  here. 

Beneath  this  itloldering  canopy 
Once  shone  the  bright  and  busy  eye ; 

But — start  not  at  the  dismal  void  — 

If  social  Love  that  eye  employed, 

If  with  no  lawless  fire  it  gleamed. 

But  through  the  dews  of  kindness  beamed, 

That  eye  shall  be  forever  bright. 

When  stars  and  suns  are  sunk  in  night. 

Within  this  hollow  cavern  hung 
The  ready,  swift,  and  tuneful  tongue. 

If  Falsehood’s  honey  it  disdained. 

And,  where  it  could  not  praise,  was  chained ; 

If  bold  in  Virtue’s  cause  it  spoke. 

Yet  gentle  Concord  never  broke; 

This  silent  tongue  shall  plead  for  thee. 

When  Time  unveils  Eternity. 

Say,  did  these  fingers  delve  the  mine? 

Or  with  its  envied  rubies  shine? 

To  hew  the  rock,  or  wear  the  gem. 

Can  little  now  avail  to  them. 

But  if  the  page  of  Truth  they  sought. 

Or  comfort  to  the  mourner  brought. 

These  hands  a richer  meed  shall  claim 
Than  all  that  wait  on  Wealth  or  Fame. 

Avails  it  whether  bare  or  shod 
These  feet  the  paths  of  duty  trod  ? 

If  from  the  bowers  of  Ease  they  fled. 

To  seek  Affliction’s  humble  shed. 

If  Grandeur’s  guilty  bribe  they  spurned, 

And  home  to  Virtue’s  cot  returned. 

These  feet  with  angel’s  wings  shall  vie. 

And  tread  the  palace  of  the  sky. 

THE  BRAIN. 

The  average  proportion  of  the  brain  to  the 
spinal  cord  is  23  to  1.  The  foetal  progress 
of  the  human  brain  is  wonderful.  It  first 
becomes  a brain  resembling  that  of  a fish; 


THE  HUMAN  MACHINERY. 


45 


then  it  resembles  that  of  a reptile;  then  that 
of  a bird ; then  it  grows  into  the  form  of  that 
of  a mammiferous  qiiadrujjed ; and  finally  it 
assumes  the  form  in  which  we  have  it  in  man. 
The  progress  of  the  human  brain  as  thus 
developed  comprises  an  epitome  of  natural 
history,  as  if  man  were  kindred  to  and  a 
compendium  of  everything  that  lives.  The 
average  proportion  of  the  brain  to  the  spinal 
cord  in  the  fish  is  only  3 to  i ; in  the  reptile, 
21^  to  I ; in  the  bird,  3 to  i ; and  in  the  mam- 
malia, 4 to  I ; but  in  man,  is  23  to  i. 


The  nerves  are  all  connected  with  the 
brain,  directly  or  by  the  spinal  marrow. 
These  nerves,  together  with  their  branches 
and  minute  ramifications,  probably  exceed 
10,000,000  in  number,  forming  a body-guard 
outnumbering  by  far  the  greatest  army  ever 
marshaled.  The  brain  of  the  male  averages 
somewhat  heavier  than  that  of  the  female. 

The  theory  that,  as  a given  quantity  or 
weight  of  brain  is  necessary  for  the  exercise 
of  the  mental  faculties,  therefore  all  men  are 


provided  with  an  equal  quantity,  has  been 
lately  exploded.  Inquiry  has  demonstrated 
that  there  is  a difference  in  the  average  brain 
weight  of  races  and  nations,  and  a still  greater 
difference  in  that  of  individuals,  as  the  follow- 
ing facts  will  show: 

AVERAGE  WEIGHT  OF  BRAIN. 

Anglo-Saxons  (English  and  American)  45.70  ounces. 


French 44-58 

Germans 44.10 

Italians 44.00 

Americans  (aboriginal  race) 44-37 

Hindoos 42.11 

Kaffirs  (Africans) 45.00 

Negroes  “ 40.50 

Bushmen  “ 38.00 


Malays  and  Oceanic  race,  from  39.56  to  43.70 


The  maximum  weight  of  human  brain 
(Cuvier’s)  is  64.50  ounces,  which  is,  however, 
given  by  others  as  63  ounces;  the  minimum 
weight  (an  idiot’s)  is  20  ounces.  The  average 
weight  of  brain  in  Europeans  is  48  ounces, 
troy,  for  adult  males;  and  for  females,  44. 
The  heaviest  individual  brains  on  record,  next 
to  Cuvier’s,  are:  Daniel  Webster’s  and  Baron 


46  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


Dupuytren’s,  each,  64  ounces;  and  Dr.  Aber- 
crombie’s, 63  ounces;  but  that  of  the  cele- 
brated pulpit  orator.  Dr.  Chalmers,  is  said  to 
have  been  only  53  ounces. 

The  brain  is  the  seat  of  thought.  It  is 
there  that  we  think,  and  will,  and  reason; 
that  we  reflect  upon  the  past,  and  make  plans 
for  the  future.  The  brain,  being  a very  deli- 
cate organ,  requires  great  care  and  protection, 
and  is  lodged  in  the  skull,  which  is  the  safest 
and  strongest  room  in  “ the  house  we  live  in.” 
This  lodging  place  is  sometimes  called  the 
“ Chamber  of  the  soul  ” ; and  the  brain  itself 

THE  HOME  OF  THE  SOUL. 

In  ancient  times,  and  even  in  more  modern 
periods,  it  w'as  believed  that  the  media  of 
human  intelligence  were  diffused  throughout 
the  body — or,  according  to  the  multiform 
beliefs  of  the  Greeks  and  other  peoples, 
located  in  the  stomach,  and  in  the  heart 
and  other  portions  of  the  body.  It  is  within 
comparativ^ely  recent  dates  that  physiologists 
have  agreed  that  the’  mind  of  man  is  located 
exclusively  in  the  brain,  and  it  is  now  gener- 
ally conceded  that  the  generation  of  force  in 
animal  frames  comes  from  the  gray  matter 
found  in  the  brain  and,  to  a lesser  extent,  in 
the  spinal  marrow. 

Dr.  Hammond,  of  New  York,  and  Prof. 
Huxley,  of  England,  have  each  taken  some- 
what of  a departure  from  the  standard  of 
belief  of  the  leading  physiologists  of  this 
age.  The  former  raises  a doubt  as  to  the 
brain  being  the  sole  location  of  what  is 
termed  the  mind.  In  one  of  his  public  lec- 
tures he  instanced  the  case  of  a frog,  which, 
deprived  of  brains,  will  scratch  itself  when 
tickled,  turn  over  when  placed  upon  its  back, 
and  perform  other  acts  of  apparent  conscious- 
ness. The  acts  of  a headless  snake  or  turtle 
are  also  used  to  illustrate  the  theory  which 
Mr.  Hammond  advances,  that  the  mental 
capacity  of  man  is  not  all  located  within 
the  bony  walls  of  the  skull.  The  uncon- 


scious acts  of  many  persons,  as  walking  while 
the  mind  is  wholly  absorbed  in  thought  or 
conversation,  are  supposed  to  be  independent 
of  brain  action.  The  source  of  action  in 
such  cases  Dr.  Hammond  believes  to  be  the 
spinal  coi'd,  and  therefore  attributes  to  it  some 
portion  of  the  mind’s  existence  or  powers. 
Huxley  advances  the  “automatic”  theory, 
which  has  excited  such  a pointed  criticism 
among  both  scientists  and  theologians,  and 
which  it  is  unnecessary  to  allude  to  any  far- 
ther than  by  way  of  comparison  with  the  dif- 
fused intelligence  theory  of  Dr.  Hammond. 

SIZES  OF  SKULLS. 

Out  of  256  skulls  carefully  measured  by 
himself,  the  late  Dr.  Morton  constructed  the 
following  interesting  table,  showing  the  rela- 
tive capacity  of  the  human  skull,  and  indi- 
rectly the  brain-power,  in  the  different  races: 


RACE. 

NO.  OF 
SKULI^. 

CAPACITY  IN  CUBIC  INCHES. 

MEAN. 

LARGEST. 

SMALLEST. 

Caucasian 

52 

87 

109 

75 

Mongolian 

10 

83 

93 

69 

Malay 

18 

81 

89 

64 

American 

H7 

82 

109 

60 

Ethiopian  .. 

29 

78 

94 

6S 

WEIGHT  OF  SKULLS 
very  nearly  the  same  size). 


A Greek 



ounces. 

“ Mulatto - 

26 

u 

“ Negro 

32 

(( 

Another  Negro 

283^ 

(( 

21^ 

u 

A Congo  “ 

2714: 

« 

“ New  Zealander 

26^ 

u 

“ Chinese 

2T,A 

u 

“ Gipsy 

32 

u 

COMPOSITION  OF  BRAIN. 


The  brain  is  a large,  organized  mass  which, 
with  its  enveloping  membranes,  completely 
fills  the  cavity  of  the  skull.  It  is  a soft,  jelly- 
like  substance,  very  much  like  the  marrow  in 
our  bones.  The  interior  portion,  which  is  of 
a whitish  color,  is  composed  of  exceedingly 
small  tubes,  which  are  the  beginnings  of  the 


THE  HUMAN  MACHI NERY.  47 


nerves.  There  are  two  sets  of  nerves  — those 
of  feeling,  and  those  of  motion ; both  are,  as  far 
as  can  be  discovered,  the  same  in  structure  and 
composition,  but  as  the  offices  which  they  per- 
form are  entirely  different,  there  is  something 
about  them  that  the  keenest  physiologist  can- 
not understand.  Nor  can  we  understand  how 
the  brain  receives  impressions  through  one  set, 
and  sends  out  messages  and  causes  motion 
through  another  set,  for  this  would  be  to 
understand  how  mind  acts  upon  matter,  and 
how  the  spiritual  is  connected  with  the  mate- 
rial. The  nerves  are  telegraph  wires;  and,  to 
illustrate  their  uses,  suppose  you  place  your 
finger  upon  a pin  point,  which  piercing  the 
nerves  of  feeling,  they  instantly  convey  the 
intelligence  to  the  brain,  and,  quick  as  a light- 
ning flash,  a command  is  sent  down  over  the 
nerves  of  motion  to  remove  the  finger.  The 
nerves  of  feeling  and  motion  spread  all  over 
and  throughout  the  body,  but  in  the  head  are 
found  the  still  more  wonderful  nerves  of  hear- 
ing, seeing,  smelling  and  tasting,  each  different 
in  its  functions  from  all  the  others,  and  capable 
of  performing  no  other. 

PROPORTION  OF  SUBSTANCES  IN  BRAIN. 

Water about  75 

Fat “ 9^ 

Albumen “ 7 

Phosphorus “ 2^ 

Salts,  Acids,  etc “ 5^ 

100 

Holmes  says,  “ our  brains  are  seventy-year 
clocks.  The  Angel  of  Life  winds  them  up 
once  for  all,  then  closes  the  case,  and  gives 
the  key  into  the  hand  of  the  Angel  of  the 
Resurrection.  Tic-tac,  tic-tac,  go  the  wheels 
of  thought;  our  will  cannot  stop  them,  they 
cannot  stop  themselves;  sleep  cannot  stop 
them;  madness  only  makes  them  go  faster; 
death  alone  can  break  into  the  case,  and,  seiz- 
ing the  ever-swinging  pendulum,  which  we 
call  the  heart,  silence  at  last  the  clicking  of 
the  terrible  escapement  we  have  carried  so 
long  beneath  our  wrinkled  foreheads.” 


THE  HEART. 

The  average  heart  is  six  inches  in  length 
and  four  inches  in  diameter,  and  beats  an 
average  of  70  times  per  minute,  4,200  per 
hour,  100,800  per  day,  36,792,000  per  year, 
and  2,575,440,000  in  three  score  years  and 
ten.  At  each  beat  214  ounces  of  blood 
are  thrown  out  of  it;  175  ounces  per  minute, 
656  pounds  per  hour,  7^  tons  per  day. 
All  the  blood  in  the  body  passes  through 
the  heart  in  three  minutes.  This  little  organ 
by  its  ceaseless  industry, 

“ In  the  allotted  span 
The  Psalmist  gave  to  man,” 

exerts  a power  equal  to  lifting  the  enormous 
weight  of  370,700,200  pounds. 

It  is  rather  singular  that  the  heart,  instead 
of  the  liver,  should  have  been  considered  in 
all  ages  the  seat  of  the  affections,  especially 
since  it  is  a physiological  and  psychological 
fact  that  on  the  condition  of  the  latter  organ 
mainly  depends  the  nature  of  all  the  affec- 
tions, emotions,  and  passions.  The  thing 
ought  to  be  changed.  It  would  come  a little 
awkward  at  first  for  one  to  call  his  “ sweet- 
heart ” his  “ sweet-liver,”  or  to  sing,  “ home 
is  where  the  liver  is,”  etc.,  etc.;  but  after  a 
while,  no  doubt,  we  would  get  used  to  it. 

The  ancients  thought  the  heart  to  be  the 
seat  of  love,  purity,  goodness,  and  the  evil 
passions.  Such  common  words  as  “large- 
hearted,”  “ hearty,”  etc.,  are  remains  of  this 
fanciful  theory.  Modern  science  has  found 
the  seat  of  all  the  mental  faculties  to  be  in 
the  brain.  But  while  it  has  thus  robbed  the 
heart  of  its  romance,  it  has  revealed  wonders 
that  surpass  all  the  mysteries  of  the  past. 

Men  have  lived  many  days  with  bullets  in 
their  hearts.  Instance  the  case  of  Poole,  who 
was  shot,  several  years  since,  in  New  York 
city.  In  Turin,  Italy,  a man  of  unsound 
mind  told  his  relatives  that  he  had  thrust  a 
needle  into  his  chest,  but  they  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  his  assertion.  He  lived  twenty-two 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


months  afterward,  without  manifesting  any 
symptoms  of  disease  in  the  region  of  the 
chest.  He  died,  as  was  supposed,  of  nervous 
excitement.  An  autopsy  was  made,  and  a 
needle  was  found  in  the  left  ventricle  of  his 
heart,  its  point,  after  perforating  the  valve, 
penetrating  into  the  left  auricle. 

The  heart  in  its  ac- 
tion is  involuntary;  it 
beats  without  any  fore- 
thought of  ours,  and 
without  any  direction 
from  us.  It  is  not,  like 
the  movement  of  our 
hands  and  feet,  depend- 
ent on  our  will.  How- 
ever, its  labors  gradu- 
ally wear  upon  it  ; it 
cannot  go  on  forever. 

It  seems  strange  that  it 
should  keep  going  so 
long.  But  though  it 
may  exert  itself  mil- 
lions of  times  in  our 
service,  each  pulsation 
brings  it  nearer  and 
nearer  to  the  end.  No 
physical  organism  can 
be  conceived  of  as  not 
subject  to  decay  and 
death;  so  that  if  Adam 
had  not  seen  death  it 
would  have  been  through  the  added  gift  of 
immortality. 

“ Art  is  long,  and  Time  is  fleeting; 

And  our  hearts,  though  stout  and  brave, 
Still,  like  muffled  drums,  are  beating 
Funeral  marches  to  the  grave.” 

THE  LUNGS. 

The  lungs  will  contain  about  i gallon  or 
231  cubic  inches  of  air,  at  their  usual  degi'ee 
of  inflation.  We  breathe,  on  an  average, 
1,200  times  per  hour,  inhaling  200  gallons  of 
air,  or  4,800  gallons  per  day.  The  aggre- 


Breathing and  Digestive  Organs. 


gate  surface  of  the  air-cells  of  the  lungs 
exceeds  20,000  square  inches,  an  area  nearly 
equal  to  the  floor  of  a room  twelve  feet 
square.  Of  the  amount  of  air  in  the  lungs, 
one  hundred  cubic  inches  are  retained  for 
emergencies,  and  can  only  be  forced  out  by 
an  extra  effort,  as  in  singing,  climbing,  etc. 

The  extra  amount  of 
air  always  on  hand  in 
the  lungs  is  of  great 
value,  since  thereby  the 
action  of  the  air  goes 
on  continuously.  In 
the  delicate  cells  of  the 
lungs  the  air  gives  up 
its  oxygen  to  the  blood, 
and  receives  in  return 
carbonic  acid  gas  and 
water,  foul  with  waste 
matter  which  the  blood 
has  gathered  up  in  its 
circulation  through  the 
body.  The  perfection 
of  the  organs  of  respi- 
ration is  wonderful. 
The  lungs  of  an  adult 
man  contain  over  600,- 
000,000  air-cells.  So 
delicate  are  they  that 
the  very  least  pressure 
would  cause  exquisite 
pain,  yet  tons  of  air 
surge  through  their  intricate  passages.  We 
yearly  perform  at  least  7,000,000  acts  of 
breathing,  inhaling  about  150,000  cubic  feet 
of  air,  and  purifying  over  3,500  tons  of  blood. 
This  gigantic  process  goes  on  constantly, 
never  wearying  or  worrying  us. 

The  breath  which  leaves  the  lungs  has 
been  so  perfectly  divested  of  its  life-giving 
properties,  that  to  rebreathe  it,  unmixed  with 
other  air,  the  moment  it  escapes  the  mouth, 
would  eventually  produce  death  by  suffoca- 
tion; while,  if  it  hovered  about  us,  a more 
or  less  destructive  influence  ov£r  health  would 


THE  HUMAN 


be  occasioned.  But  it  has  become  so  much 
lighter  than  the  common  air,  that  the  moment 
it  escapes  the  lips  and  nostrils  it  ascends  to 
higher  regions,  above  the  breathing  jroint, 
there  to  be  rectified  and  renovated  by  contact 
with  the  oxygen  of  the  air,  and  sent  back 
again  into  the  lungs,  replete  with  purit}^  and 
life,  to  renew  its  constant  round  of  purification. 
How  rapidly  it  ascends  is  beautifully  exhibited 
any  frosty  morning.  But  foul  and  deadly  as 
the  expiring  air  is,  nature,  wisely  economical 
in  all  her  works  and  ways,  turns  it  to  good 
account  in  the  outward  passage  through  the 
organs  of  speech,  and  makes  of  it  the  whisper 
of  love,  the  soft  words  of  affection,  the  tender 
tones  of  human  sympathy,  the  sweet  strains 
of  ravishing  music,  and  the  persuasive  elo- 
quence of  the  finished  orator. 

In  the  human  lung  the  sides  or  walls  of 
the  air-cells  are  constituted  of  a thin,  trans- 
parent memhrane,  and  the  cajoillary  vessels 
are  situated  between  the  walls  of  two  adja- 
cent cells,  so  as  to  be  exposed  to  the  action 
of  the  air  on  both  sides.  The  capacity  of 
the  lungs  varies  gi'eatly  in  different  individ- 
uals. M.  Bourgery  concludes  from  his  in- 
quiries that  the  development  of  the  air-cells 
continues  up  to  the  age  of  thirty,  at  which 
time  the  respiratory  capacity  is  greatest.  Ac- 
cording to  the  experiments  of  Mr.  Coathupe, 
about  266 cubic  feet  of  air  pass  through 
the  lungs  of  a middle-sized  man  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  At  the  average  number  of  six- 
teen inspirations  per  minute,  the  amount  of 
air  received  at  each  inspiration  would  be 
twenty  cubic  inches.  Mr.  Hutchinson  judges 
the  capacity  of  the  lungs  by  “the  quantity 
of  air  which  an  individual  can  force  out 
of  his  chest  by  the  greatest  Voluntary  respi- 
ration.” Dr.  Southwood  Smith,  from  a series 
of  experiments,  estimates  the  volume  of  air 
received  at  an  ordinary  inspiration  at  one 
pint;  the  volume  ordinarily  present  in  the 
lungs  at  about  twelve  pints,  and  the  volume 
expelled  at  an  ordinary  respiration  at  a little 

D 


MACH  INERT.  49 

less  than  a pint.  He  also  concludes  that  in 
the  mutual  action  which  takes  place  between 
the  air  and  blood,  the  air  loses  thirty-seven 
ounces  of  oxygen,  and  the  blood  fourteen 
ounces  of  carbon,  every  twenty-four  hours. 
The  lightness  of  the  lungs  depends  upon  the 
residuary  air  they  contain,  and  when  the 
lungs  have  been  once  inflated  by  a full  inspi- 
ration, no  force  or  mechanical  power  can 
again  dislodge  the  air  sufficiently  to  make 
them  sink  in  water.  It  is  this  residuary  air 
which  supports  life  for  a few  minutes  in  cases 
of  suffocation,  immersion,  etc. 

THE  BLOOD. 

The  average  quantity  in  each  person  is 
about  eighteen  pounds.  It  is  composed  of  a 
thin,  colorless  liquid  filled  with  red  disks  or 
cells,  so  small  that  3,500  placed  side  by  side 
would  only  measure  an  inch,  and  it  would 
take  18,000  laid  flatwise  upon  one  another  to 
make  a column  an  inch  high.  The  disks 
have  a tendency  to  collect  in  piles,  like  rolls 
of  coin.  They  vary  in  size  and  shape  in  the 
blood  of  different  animals  — a fact  of  great 
value  in  criminal  trials,  since  blood-stains  on 
garments  or  weapons,  under  the  microscope, 
reveal  whether  they  are  from  mammalia,  in- 
cluding human  beings,  or  from  other  classes 
of  animals.  Science  has  not  yet  definitively 
settled  whether  such  discrimination  can  be 
extended  with  positive  certainty  to  the  dif- 
ferent orders  of  mammalias,  and  the  test  is 
therefore  to  a great  extent  still  inconclusive. 

The  blood  is  no  more  red  than  the  water 
of  a stream  would  be  if  you  were  to  fill  it 
with  little  red  fishes.  Suppose  the  fishes  to 
be  very  small  — as  a grain  of  sand  — and 
closely  crowded  together  through  the  whole 
depth  of  the  stream,  would  not  the  water  look 
red.?  This  is  the  way  the  blood  looks  red, 
only  the  grain  of  sand  is  a mountain  in  com- 
parison with  the  little  red  fishes  of  the  blood. 
So  minute  are  they  that  1,000,000  would  be 
contained  in  such  a drop  as  would  hang  on 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


5° 

the  point  of  a pin.  The  red  disks  are  the  air- 
cells  of  the  blood.  The  blood  contains  various 
mineral  substances,  as  iron  (enough  iron  has 
been  found  in  the  ashes  of  a burned  body  to 
form  a mourning  ring),  lime,  phosphorus, 
soda,  magnesia,  potash,  etc. 

COMPOSITION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

Water 78.40 

Albumen 7.00 

Fibrine .22 

Red  Corpuscles 14.10 

Fat 13 

Salts .60 

Gases,  etc .55 

100.00 

COMPOSITION  OF  DRIED  BLOOD. 

Carbon about  56 

Hydrogen - “ 6 

Nitrogen “ 16 

Oxygen “ 18 


100 


The  arteries  convey  the  blood  from  the  heart 
outward  to  all  the  extremities,  to  nourish  the 
system,  while  the  veins  are  the  channels  by 
which  the  blood  returns  to  the  heart.  The 
capillaries  form  a fine  net-work  of  tubes, 
constituting  the  innumerable  subdivisions  of 
the  arteries.  These  tiny  tubes  are  so  fine  that 
the  disks  of  the  blood  have  to  go  through 
them  one  by  one,  and  with  great  labor.  The 
natural  heat  of  the  body  is  not  far  from  one 
hundred  degrees.  This  is  maintained  by  the 
action  of  the  oxygen;  every  capillary  tube  is 
a tiny  stove  where  oxygen  is  combining  with 
the  muscles,  tissues,  etc.,  of  the  body. 

THE  CIRCULATION  OF  THE  BLOOD. 

The  portions  of  the  system  engaged  in  the 
circulation  are  the  heart  and  arteries,  the 
veins  and  lungs.  The  compression  (systole) 
of  the  left  auricle  of  the  heart  forces  the  red 
blood  into  the  left  ventricle,  and  this  in  turn 
contracting,  drives  it  into  the  aorta  and  its 
branches,  the  arteries,  and  through  these 


and  their  ramifications,  the  capillaries,  to 
every  part  of  the  body.  In  the  reverse 
action  — dilatation  (diastole)  — the  capillaries 
of  the  veins  absorb  the  purple  blood  from 
the  body  and  convey  it  into  the  veins,  whence 
it  is  also  called  venous  blood.  The  veins 
carry  it  back  through  the  great  sewers,  the 
vence  cavce.,  to  the  right  auricle,  whence 
through  compression  it  flows  into  the  right 
ventricle,  the  like  compression  of  which  drives 
it  through  the  pulmonary  artery,  its  subdivid- 


Organs  of  Circulation. 

ing  branches  and  capillaries,  into  the  lungs; 
whence,  being  purified  and  vitalized  by  con- 
tact with  the  oxygen  from  the  minute  and 
multitudinous  air-cells,  of  which  the  lungs 
are  mainly  made  up,  it  proceeds  through  the 
pulmonary  veins  into  the  left  auricle,  to  be 
again  ejected  by  compression  into  the  ven- 
tricle and  thence  into  the  aorta  and  branches, 
as  before ; and  thus  in  a never-ending  round 
the  circulation  continues  until  the  process  is 
finally  closed  in  death. 

Perhaps’ this  will  be  made  still  clearer  to 
the  unscientific  reader  by  conceiving  of  the 
heart, — which  by  the  way  is  ordinarily  about 
the  size  of  the  closed  fist, — as  a hollow  mus- 
cular tube  of  irregular  shape"  acted  upon  by 


THE  HUMAN 


the  involuntary  muscles  belonging  to  its  four 
subdivisions,  the  right  and  left  auricles  and 
ventricles.  These,  alternately  contracting  and 
dilating  under  the  action  of  the  muscles,  ori- 
ginate and  continue  the  circulating  process. 


Section  of  the  Heart,  etc. 

A,  B,  great  veins;  C,  J,  auricles;  JD,  K,  ventricles  ; E,  L,  M, 
N,  (with  lines)  mark  locations  of  various  valves ; F,  ventricle 
partition ; G,  H,  pulmonary  artery  to  its  division  ; I,  /,  two 
pairs  of  pulmonary  veins. 

The  circulation  might  be  further  illustrated 
by  comparing  it  to  a wonderfully  elaborate 
and  microscopically  minute  system  of  irriga- 
tion and  drainage.  The  left  auricle  and  ven- 
tricle, the  aorta,  and  the  arteries  with  their 
capillaries,  constitute  the  irrigatory  system, 
through  which  the  red  arterial  blood  is  driven 
by  that  wonderful  force-pump  the  ever  busy, 
beating  heart.  It  is  however  to  be  borne  in 
mind  that  this  irrigation  is  internal  and  not 
on  the  surface,  the  arterial  system  being  well 
embedded  in  the  human  frame-work,  and 
thus  protected  from  the  accidents  that,  if  not 
well-guarded  against,  would  so  often  become 
fatal;  while  the  venous  system,  not  being  so 
liable  to  fatal  accidents,  is  nearer  the  surface. 

The  drainage  system  may  be  said  to  begin 
with  minute  capillaries,  which,  also  permeat- 
ing the  whole  body,  convey  their  tiny  rills 
to  the  veins,  the  veins  flow  into  the  two  great 
veins  called  the  upper  and  lower  vena  cava. 


MACHINERY.  51 

these  empty  into  the  right  auricle,  and  thence 
the  blood  is  driven  into  the  right  ventricle. 
But  here  again  the  divinely  formed  organism 
of  man  evinces  its  infinite  superiority;  for  the 
right  ventricle  does  not  constitute  a mere 
cess-pool  for  the  impure  or  disoxygenated 
blood  brought  thither  from  the  whole  body, 
but  a central  receptacle  from  which  origi- 
nates a second  and  smaller  circulating  proc- 
ess, already  described,  by  which  the  blood  is 
brought  into  contact  with  the  air  in  the  lungs, 
and  again  made  fit  for  service. 

The  period  required  for  a complete  circuit 
of  the  blood  in  various  animals,  including 
man,  is  herewith  given,  in  seconds: 

Horse 28 

Man 20 

Dog  - - 15 

Goat 13 

Fox ii}4 

Rabbit 7 

THE  STOMACH. 

As  the  blood  has  much  to  do  with  building 
and  repairing  “ the  house  we  live  in,”  it  will 
be  interesting  to  know  how  it  is  manufactured. 
The  blood  is  made  from  the  food  we  eat,  and, 
as  may  be  stqq^osed,  the  quality  of  the  blood 
depends  considerably  upon  the  quality  of  the 
materials  used  in  its  manufacture.  The  solid 
portions  of  our  food  are  divided  by  chewing, 
and  while  the  teeth  are  doing  their  duty,  little 
sacs  or  glands  in  the  side  of  the  mouth  throw 
out  a liquid  called  saliva,  which  moistens  the 
food  so  that  it  may  glide  easily  down  the 
throat  into  the  stomach.  The  stomach  is  a 
sort  of  a bag  that  will  hold  on  an  average 
about  five  pints,  and  is  formed  of  muscles  run- 
ning in  every  direction,  while  the  inner  side  is 
lined  with  vessels  or  sacs  which  contain  a 
fluid  called  the  gastric  juice.  When  the  food 
enters  the  stomach,  the  blood-vessels  carry  off 
any  water  that  may  be  found  there;  then  the 
gastric  juice  is  poured  out,  and  commences 
its  work  of  dissolving  the  food,  while  the 


52  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


muscles  move  this  way  and  that  way,  mixing 
the  food  thoroughly  with  the  gastric  juice. 

This  operation  is  continued  with  a steady 
action  from  two  to  five  hours,  until  the  food 
is  reduced  to  a thin  paste,  called  chyme.  As 
soon  as  the  food  reaches  this  state,  the  mus- 
cles, seeming  to  know  their  business,  move 
the  chyme  along  to  the  small  end  of  the 
stomach,  where  a door  or  valve  opens  to  pass 
it  through  into  the  smaller  intestines.  If  any 
portion  of  the  food  is  not  properl}'  digested, 
the  little  valve  will  close  against  it,  and  turn 
it  back  into  the  stomach;  and  yet,  while 
resisting,  until  completely  exhausted,  any 
attempt  of  the  stomach  to  force  undigested 
food  through,  it  readily  permits  the  passage 


of  buttons,  coins,  pebbles,  and  any  hard  sub- 
stances that  have  been  swallowed  by  accident. 
If  the  stomach  succeeds  in  forcing  indigesti- 
ble food  through  this  little  valve,  it  passes 
into  the  intestines,  irritating  them  as  it  moves 
along,  and  often  producing  sickness.  But  if 
the  stomach  fails  in  the  struggle,  its  muscles 
try  to  expel  the  unwholesome  food  through 
the  original  route,  which  occasions  vomiting. 

But  suppose  good  chyme  passes  this  little 
doorway, /what  is  the  next  process?  First, 
the  liver  pours  upon  the  chyme  a quantity  of 
that  bitter  fluid  called  bile;  then  another 


organ,  called  the  pancreas,  empties  upon  it 
the  pancreatic  juice,  and,  with  other  liquids, 
converts  a portion  of  the  chyme  into  a thin 
fluid  called  chyle,  and  as  this  is  carried  along 
in  the  intestine  it  comes  in  contact  with  the 
mouths  of  numerous  hair-like  tubes  known 
as  lacteals,  which  absorb  and  convey  it  into 
the  thoracic  duct,  the  latter  being  the  trunk 
of  the  absorbent  vessels,  and  from  thence 
through  the  veins  into  the  heart,  and  then 
into  the  lungs,  where  it  becomes  vitalized  by 
taking  up  oxygen  and  throwing  off  carbonic 
acid  gas,  as  is  elsewhere  described.  Oils  and  fat 
are  not  digested  in  the  stomach,  but  pass  into 
the  intestines,  and  are  acted  upon  by  the  bile. 

THE  MUSCLES. 

While  the  bones  give  support  and  general 
form  to  the  body,  the  instruments  by  which 
it  is  moved  are  the  muscles,  of  which  the 
human  body  contains  527.  They  are  what 
in  animals  is  known  as  flesh,  or  lean  meat,  as 
distinguished  from  fat,  bone,  sinew,  or  carti- 
lage. The  muscles  are  made  of  bundles  of 
very  fine  threads,  called  muscular  fibers,  side 
by  side,  surrounded  or  bound  up  in  a thin 
skin-like  covering  or  sheath.  These  threads 
or  fibers  are  elastic,  so  that  when  stretched 
out  they  shrink  back  again,  like  India  rubber. 
At  the  ends  of  the  muscles  these  threads  are 
changed  into  strong  tendons  or  cords,  which 
are  firmly  fastened  to  the  bones.  The  mus- 
cles are  of  various  shapes,  and  running  in 
almost  every  direction,  according  to  their 
various  uses.  As  an  illustration  of  their 
power,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  those  of 
the  average  human  jaw  exert  a force  of  five 
hundred  and  forty-four  pounds. 

Every  movement  that  is  made  hy  any 
part  of  the  body  requires  the  action  of  at 
least  two  muscles : one  to  draw  the  part 
in  one  direction,  and  the  other  to  yield 
and  then  draw  it  back,  both  acting,  at  the 
command  of  the  brain,  through  the  nerves 
of  motion.  However,  the  'muscles  used  in 


THE  HUMAN  MACHINERY. 


53 


breathing  and  in  moving  the  blood  through 
the  system,  act  independently,  and  are  be- 
yond the  control  of  the  will.  The  former 
are  called  voluntary,  and  the  latter  invol- 
untary muscles.  If  no  exercise  he  given  to  a 
muscle,  it  becomes  thin,  weak,  and  flabby; 
but  if  proper  exercise  is  given,  the  movement 


Principal  Mtiscles. 

Ay  upper  firm;  By  C,  Dy 
fore-arm;  Ey  back-arm;  Ey 
neck  ; Gy  arm-pit;  Hy  rib  and 
shoulder-blade;  /,  abdominal; 
Ly  Ky  upper  thigh;  OyPy  lower 
thigh ; Ry  outer  and  inner 
hamstrings;  Sy  Ty  calves  of 
the  legs. 


Muscular  Man. 

of  the  blood  in  the  artery  which  nourishes  it 
is  quickened,  a full  supply  of  nourishment  is 
provided,  and  the  muscle  attains  its  proper 
shape  and  power.  The  effect  of  vigorous 
exercise  is  seen  in  the  muscles  in  the  arm  of  a 
blacksmith,  which,  though  the}'  do  not  in- 
crease in  number  but  only  in  the  bulk  of  the 


elementary  fibers,  become  hard  and  firm, 
while  other  muscles,  but  little  used,  are  small 
and  feeble.  One  law  j^revails  throughout  the 
entire  body.  If  little  or  no  exercise  is  taken, 
the  whole  body  will  be  literally  starved ; for 
while  the  blood  flows  in  a sluggish  stream, 
it  very  poorly  performs  its  office  of  building 
up  the  body  and  keeping  it  in  repair. 

THE  SKIN. 

The  skin  is  composed  of  three  layers,  and 
varies  from  one-fourth  to  one-eighth  of  an  inch 
or  less  in  thickness.  The  first  layer  is  the 
cuticle,  or  thin,  external  surface  membrane, 
porous,  but  without  nerves  or  blood-vessels, 
called  also  the  epidermis.  The  second  is  the 
7-ete  7nucosum,  or  mucous  net-work,  a coagu- 
lated substance  lying  immediately  beneath  the 
cuticle  which  gives  the  variations  of  color  to 
the  skin.  This  is  a secretion  from  the  true 
skin  — and  hence  some  physiologists  distin- 
guish only  two  layers  — and  the  density  of 
color  in  negroes  is  ascribed  by  Blumenbach 
to  carbon  and  the  increase  of  bilious  secretions 
in  hot  climates.  The  third  is  the  true  skin, 
called  also  the  dermis,  which  is  a dense  resist- 
ing membrane,  fibrous  and  flexible,  forming 
the  envelope  of  the  body,  and  liberally  sup- 
plied with  both  nerves  and  blood-vessels.  In 
it  are  the  papillae,  or  nipple-like  elevations 
that  serve  to  convey  the  sense  of  touch;  the 
sweat-glands,  with  their  ducts  leading  to  the 
pores;  and  the  oil-glands,  with  similar  ducts 
communicating  with  the  roots  of  the  hair. 

The  outside  skin,  or  cuticle,  is  made  up  of 
scales  like  those  of  a fish;  a single  grain  of 
sand  would  cover  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
them,  and  yet  each  covers  five  hundred  pores. 
Through  these  narrow  openings  the  perspira- 
tion forces  itself,  like  water  through  a sieve. 
The  amount  of  fluid  exhaled  from  the  skin 
and  lungs  in  twenty-four  hours  averages  from 
three  to  four  pounds,  carrying  off  substances 
which  would  be  injurious  if  allowed  to  remain. 

In  addition  to  the  nerves,  capillary  blood- 


54 


CURIOSITIES  OR  HUMAN  LIFE. 


vessels,  oil  tubes,  and  perspiratory  tubes,  the 
skin  contains  a system  of  tubular  vessels  called 
lynaphatics,  or  absorbents,  which  open  out- 
wardly under  the  surface  of  the  cuticle  or 
scarfskin,  while  inwardly  they  open  into  the 
veins.  The  mouths  of  these  absorbents  take 
up  substances  exposed  upon  the  skin,  carry 
them  through  their  little  tubes,  empty  them 
into  the  veins,  whence  they  are  carried  to  the 
heart,  and  then  sent  all 
over  the  system.  It  is 
by  the  lymphatics  that 
the  poison  from  the 
bite  of  a snake  or  mad 
dog  is  carried  into  the 
system.  And  it  is  also 
through  the  lymphat- 
ics that  the  process  of 
vaccination  is  consum- 
mated and  accom- 
plishes such  a great 
work.  At  times,  when 
the  stomach  refuses  a 
medicine,  the  physician 
gives  it  by  binding  it 
on  the  skin,  after  first 
removing  the  cuticle 
by  a blister.  Bathers 
have  noticed  that  the 
sensation  of  thirst  soon 
abates  after  entering 
the  water. 

The  average  surface 
of  the  skin  in  an  adult 
is  estimated  to  be  over 
two  thousand  square 
pheric  pressure  being  about  fourteen  pounds 
to  the  square  inch,  a person  of  medium  size 
is  subjected  to  a pressure  of  fifteen  tons. 

Each  square  inch  of  skin  contains  3,528 
sweating  tubes,  each  of  which  may  be  likened 
to  a little  drain-tile  nearly  one-fourth  of  an 
inch  long,  making  an  aggregate  length  for 
the  entire  surface  of  the  body  of  147,000  feet, 
or  a tile  ditch  almost  twenty-eight  miles  long. 


mm 

Section  of  Skin. 

{Magnified  30  diameters.') 

a,  Cuticle. 

b,  Papillary  structure. 

Cy  Cutis  verUy  or  true  skin. 

dy  Sweat-g’landlyingf  in  a cav- 
ity on  the  deep  surface  of 
the  skin,  and  imbedded  in 
g-lobules  of  fat.  Its  duct 
is  seen  passing  to  the  sur- 
face. 

inches.  The  atmos- 


THE  SENSES. 

The  common  reckoning  includes  the  Five 
Senses  — Taste,  Smell,  Touch,  Hearing, 
Sight — but  this  is  not  now  considered  ex- 
haustive or  complete. 

For  example,  the  feelings  of  hunger, 
thirst,  suffocation,  internal  warmth  and  chill- 
iness, etc.,  have  all  the  characters  implied 
in  an  ordinary  sensation:  they  are  the  result 
of  some  external  agent  acting  on  a distinct 
bodily  organ,  and  giving  rise  to  feeling, 
sometimes  pleasurable  and  sometimes  painful. 
In  order  that  these  states,  related  to  the  sen- 
sibility of  the  different  viscera,  may  find  a 
place  among  the  senses,  they  have  been 
grouped  under  one  general  head,  and  desig- 
nated “Sensations  of  Organic  Life.”  They 
are  of  great  importance  as  regards  our  enjoy- 
ments and  our  sufferings,  although  not  contrib- 
uting much  to  our  knowledge  or  intelligence. 
They  approach  nearest  to  taste  and  smell, 
the  more  emotional  senses,  and  are  at  the 
furthest  remove  from  the  intellectual  senses 
— touch,  hearing  and  sight. 

Again,  the  feelings  connected  with  our 
activity,  or  with  the  exercise  of  the  muscu- 
lar organs — as  the  pleasures  of  exercise  and 
rest,  the  pains  of  fatigue,  the  sensibility  to 
weight,  resistance,  etc. — were,  until  lately, 
overlooked  in  the  philosophy  of  the  mind. 
When  they  bega;n  to  be  recognized,  it  was 
common  to  treat  them  as  a sixth  sense,  called 
the  muscular  sense.  But  this  does  not  rep- 
resent their  true  position.  They  do  not  arise 
from  external  agents  opei'ating  on  a sensitive 
part,  but  from  internal  impulses  proceeding 
outwards  to  stimulate  the  muscular  energies, 
and  to  bring  about  movements ; they  are  thus 
the  contrast  of  the  senses  generally.  Sense 
is  associated  with  the  ingoing  nerve-currents ; 
movement,  with  the  outgoing.  The  contrast 
is  vital  and  fundamental;  and  accordingly, 
the  feelings  of  movement  and  muscular  strain 
should  be  considered  as  a genus  distinct  from 
and  not  a species  of,  the  genus  sense. 


THE  HUMAN  MACH  INERT.  55 


The  classilication  of  the  fundamental  sensi- 
bilities of  the  mind  would  then  stand  thus; 
I.  Feelings  of  Muscular  Energy.  II.  Sen- 
sations of  the  Senses.  These  last  are  divided 
into:  I.  Sensations  of  Organic  Life;  2.  Sen- 
sations of  the  Senses  jDroper.  And  this  class 
is  further  subdivided  into  the  Emotional  — 
Smell,  Taste;  and  the  Intellectual  — Touch, 
Hearing,  Sight. 

The  special  senses  have  a double  set  of 
special  organs,  precisely  as  each  mental  fac- 
ulty has  a double  organ,  viz.,  one  in  each 
hemisphere  of  the  brain — and  both  the  spe- 
cial senses  and  the  mental  powers  require, 
for  their  proper  manifestation,  a healthy  con- 
dition of  their  organs,  respectively.  The 
organs  are  all  double,  so  that  if  one,  from 
accident  or  other  cause,  becomes  defective, 
the  other  will  do  the  work  as  well  as  one 
can.  One  eye  can  see,  but  two  eyes  can  see 
better,  and  so,  we  presume,  as  to  all  the 
organs  of  sense  and  faculties  of  the  mind. 
Why  one  eye  or  one  ear,  one  arm  or  one 
leg,  gives  out  and  the  other  remains  good; 
why  one  tooth  decays  and  another  does  not, 
may  not  be  explicable  — yet  the  facts  remain. 
Occasionally  one  is  born  blind  or  deaf,  or  in 
some  way  decrepit,  and  no  one  can  give  the 
reason,  but  no  doubt  a reason  exists. 

THE  EYE. 

This  organ  has  been  very  appropriately 
called  the  “ window  of  the  soul.”  It  opens 
to  us,  by  its  wonderful  mechanism,  a world 
of  beauty;  and  it  probably  contributes  more 
to  the  enjoyment  and  happiness  of  man  than 
any  other  organ  through  which  the  mind 
holds  communion  with  the  outside  world. 
There  is  dust  on  the  sea  and  the  land  — in 
the  valley  and  on  the  mountain  top  — there  is 
dust  always  and  everywhere.  The  atmos- 
phere is  full  of  it.  It  penetrates  the  noisome 
dungeon,  and  visits  the  deepest  and  darkest 
caves  of  the  earth.  No  palace  door  can  shut 
it  out;  no  drawer  is  so  secret  as  to  escape  its 


presence.  Every  breath  of  wind  dashes  it 
upon  the  open  eye,  which  yet  is  not  blinded,  1 
because  there  is  a fountain  of  the  blandest  j 
fluid  in  nature  incessantly  emptying  itself  • 
under  the  eyelid,  which  spreads  itself  over  ' 
the  surface  of  the  eyeball  at  every  winking, 
and  washes  every  atom  of  dust  away.  This  j 
liquid,  so  well  adapted  to  the  eye  itself,  has 
some  acridity,  which,  under  certain  circum- 
stances, becomes  so  decided  as  to  be  scalding 
to  the  skin,  and  would  rot  away  the  eyelids, 
were  it  not  that  along  the  edges  of  these  are 
little  oil  manufactories,  which  spread  over 
their  surface  a coating  as  impervious  to  the 
liquids  necessary  for  keeping  the  eyeballs 


washed  clean,  as  the  best  varnish  is  impervi- 
ous to  water. 

It  is  on  the  retina  (the  disk-like  expansion 
of  the  optic  nerve,  at  the  back  of  the  eyeball) 
that  the  images  of  objects  looked  at,  near  or 
far,  are  beautifully  pictured  or  photographed. 
We  cannot  look  without  wonder  upon  the 
smallness,  yet  correctness,  of  these  pictures. 
Thus,  a landscape  of  several  miles  in  extent 
is  brought  into  the  space  of  a gold  dollar,  yet 
the  objects  which  it  contains  ai'e  all  distinctly 
portrayed  in  their  relative  magnitudes,  posi- 
tions, figures,  and  colors,  with  a fineness  and 
delicacy  of  touch  to  which  art  can  make  no 
approach.  Yet  the  mechanical  part  of  this 


56 


CUR'IOSITIBS  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


apparatus  — its  beautiful  structure,  its  perfect 
adaptation  to  the  laws  of  light,  and  its  ready 
adjustment  to  meet  the  ever-varying  degrees 
of  light,  and  shade,  and  distance  — are  far 
less  wonderful  than  the  mental  or  spiritual 
part,  the  manner  in  which  the  pictures  on  the 
retina  are  made  known  to  the  mind  or  soul 
within,  through  the  medium  of  the ' optic 


Muscles  of  Eye. 

nerve.  The  former  is  a mechanical  wonder, 
of  which  we  comprehend  sufficient  to  excite 
our  unbounded  admiration  ; the  latter  is  a 
spiritual  mystery,  of  which  we  know  nothing 
but  the  bare  fact  itself. 

There  is  a tendency  of  the  eye  to  enlarge 
the  upper  part  of  any  object  upon  which  it 


Inversion  of  Objects. 

looks.  To  illustrate  — here  are  a row  of 
ordinary  capital  letters,  figures,  etc.: 
SSSSXXXXxxxxssss88888ssssxxxxXXXXSSSS 
They  are  such  as  are  made  up  of  two  parts 
of  apparently  equal  size.  Look  carefully  at 
these,  and  you  will  perceive  that  the  upper 
halves  of  the  characters  are  a very  little  smaller 
than  the  lower  halves — so  little  that  an  ordi- 
nary eye  will  declare  them  to  be  of  equal  size. 


Now  turn  the  page  upside  down,  and  without 
any  careful  looking,  you  will  see  that  this  dif- 
ference in  size  is  very  much  underrated ; that 
the  real  top  half  of  the  letter  is  veiy  much 
smaller  than  the  hottom  half. 

Addison,  in  one  of  his  celebrated  essays  in 
the  Sfectator^  says : “ Our  sight  is  the  most 
delightful  of  all  our  senses.  It  fills  the  mind 
with  the  largest  variety  of  ideas,  converses 
with  its  objects  at  the  greatest  distance,  and 
continues  the  longest  in  action  without  being 
tired  or  satiated  with  its  proper  enjoyments.” 

THE  EAR. 

The  ear  or  the  organ  of  hearing,  one  of  the 
most  necessary  to  animal  welfare  and  most 
exquisite  of  the  human  senses  of  enjoyment, 
is  situated  at  the  side  of  the  head,  and  is 
divided  into  the  external  and  internal  ear,  viz. : 
the  passive  part  which  collects  and  transmits 
the  undulations  of  heaten  or  vibrating  air,  and 
which  we  commonly  call  the  ear,  though  it 
is  only  the  porch  or  vestibule  of  that  organ; 

kcus 
fAueus 

^TApes 

SEMi-CIRCULAn  Cpimcs 
Mestibule 
CoCHl/TA 


Front  View  of  Organ  of  Hearing. 
and  the  functional  portion,  where  those  vibra- 
tions, like  a skillful  orchestra,  play  exquisite 
music  on  the  instrument  itself,  carrying  the 
perfected  notes  to  the  appreciating  intelligence 
of  the  brain.  The  external  part,  in  man,  con- 
sists of  a broad,  thin,  and  bent  cartilage,  cov- 
ered with  a delicate  cuticle,  and  attached  to 
the  head  by  cellular  tissue'  and  integument. 


THE  HUMAN  MACHINERY. 


57 


and  by  a series  of  muscles  called  anterior, 
posterior,  and  superior,  but  which  in  man  are 
mere  rndimentary,  as  it  is  a remarkable  cir- 
cumstance to  meet  with  an  individual  possess- 
ing the  power  to  move  the  external  ear.  In 
the  lower  animals,  however,  these  muscles  are 
highly  developed,  and  the  sensitive  manner 
in  which  the  ear  is  moved  backward  or  for- 
ward by  the  hare,  cat,  deer,  horse,  or  hound, 
is  a peculiarity  in  this  class  ot  animals,  to 
enable  it,  without  the  motion  of  the  head,  to 
hear  in  what  direction  danger  may  be  antici- 
pated. With  man,  however,  to  whom  sight 
is  almost  as  necessary  as  sound,  the  motion  of 
the  head  is  needed,  consequently  the  muscles 
of  the  ear  are  in  a state  of  abeyance;  they 
are  certainly  present,  hut  they  are  powerless 
to  act.  This  external  cartilage,  called  concha., 
pinna.,  or  auricle.,  is  a mere  passive  piece  of 


Small  Bones  of  the  Ear. 


gristle,  admirably  adapted  to  catch  every  ray 
of  vibration,  and  by  its  different  hollows  and 
channels  convey  the  entire  of  the  collected 
sound  into  the  meatus  exter?ius,  or  outward 
tube  or  channel,  that  portion  which  in  wash- 
ing we  clear  out  of  wax  and  dust.  At  the  end 
of  this  meatus.,  or  air-passage,  the  length  of 
which  depends  on  the  age  of  the  person,  but 
seldom  exceeding  twelve  lines,  is  situated  the 
cavity  of  the  ty7npanufn.,  or  middle  ear,  which 
comprises  the  tympanum,  the  three  little  bones 
of  the  ear,  the  mastoid  cells,  cavities  in  the 
mastoid  process  of  the  temporal  bone,  and  the 
Eustachian  tube,  a very  fine  and  minute  cellu- 
lar tube,  conveying  air  from  the  external  ear 


to  the  back  of  the  mouth.  This  is  the  channel 
by  which  mountebanks  expel  water  and 
smoke  from  their  mouths  through  their  ears, 
and  accounts  for  the  fact  of  deaf  people  so 
often  keeping  their  mouths  open  while  con- 
versing, as  a certain  amount  of  sound  is  carried 
by  the  mouth  along  the  Eustachian  tube  to 
the  cavity  of  the  tympanum.  The  tympanum 
is  an  opening  between  the  inner  and  the  outer 
ear,  covered  on  its  external  side  by  a thin, 
tense  membrane,  like  the  top  of  a drum,  from 
which  rude  resemblance,  indeed,  it  derives 
its  name.  A thin  mucous  membrane,  of  the 
same  nature  throughout,  covers  the  cells  and 
cavities  and  all  the  parts  adjacent  to  the  tym- 
panum. Between  the  external  opening  and 
the  membrane  of  the  tympanum,  a chain  of 
three  very  minute  bones  is  irregularly 
stretched,  the  malleus.,  hammer,  incus,  anvil. 


Cochlea  L,aid  Open. 


and  the  stapes,  or  the  stirrup,  as  they  are 
called,  from  a fanciful  resemblance  to  these 
articles.  The  space  beyond  the  tympa- 
num or  drum  is  called  the  internal  ear,  or 
labyrinth,  and  is  composed  of  the  cochlea 
or  shell,  the  semicircular  canals,  and  the 
vestibule;  all  these  parts  are  deeply  seated 
in  the  head,  and  seem  to  have  been  scooped 
out  of  the  solid  rock  of  the  thickest  part  of 
the  temporal  bone.  A small  trumpet-shaped 
opening  in  the  bone  of  the  inner  ear,  and 
which  leads  right  through  the  bone,  is  called 
the  meatus  auditorius  i7iter7ius,  or  internal 
auditory  passage.  Through  this  passage 
descends  from  the  brain  the  seventh  or  audi- 
tory nerve,  which  having  sent  off  one  half 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


58 

of  its  bulk  under  the  name  of  the  •portio  dura., 
or  facial  nerve,  the  other  part,  or  portio  mollis., 
divides  into  three  branches,  one  going  to  the 
cochlea,  another  to  the  semicircular  canals, 
and  the  third  to  the  vestibule,  upon  and  over 
each, of  which  they  expand,  divide  and  ramify 
in  the  most  elaborate  manner,  every  part 
being  coated,  as  it  were,  by  a sensitive 
nervous  covering. 

THE  NOSE. 

The  nose  acts  like  a custom-house  officer 
to  the  system.  It  is  highly  sensitive  to  the 
odor  of  the  most  poisonous  substances.  It 
readily  detects  hemlock,  henbane,  monk’s- 
hood,  and  the  plants  containing  prussic  acid; 
it  recognizes  the  fetid  smell  of  drains,  and 
warns  us  not  to  inhale  the  polluted  air.  The 
nose  is  so  sensitive  that  it  distinguishes  air 
containing  the  two-hundred-thousandth  part 
of  a grain  of  the  ottar  of  rose,  or  the  fifteen- 
millionth  part  of  a grain  of  musk.  It  tells 
us  in  the  morning  that  our  bedrooms  are  im- 
pure, and  catches  the  fragrance  of  the  morn- 
ing air,  and  conveys  the  invitation  of  the 
flowers  to  go  forth  into  the  field  and  inhale 
their  sweet  breath.  To  be  led  by  the  nose 
has  hitherto  been  used  as  a phrase  of  reproach ; 
but  to  have  a good  nose,  and  to  follow  its 
guidance,  is  one  of  the  safest  and  shortest 
ways  to  the  enjoyment  of  health. 

The  pernicious  habit  of  breathing  through 
the  mouth,  while  sleeping  or  waking,  is  very 
hurtful.  There  are  many  persons  who  sleep 
with  the  mouth  open,  and  do  not  know  it. 
They  may  go  to  sleep  with  it  closed,  and 
wake  with  it  closed;  but  if  the  mouth  is  dry 
and  parched  on  waking,  it  is  a sign  that  the 
mouth  has  been  open  during  sleep.  Snoring 
is  a certain  sign.  This  habit  should  be  over- 
come. At  all  times,  except  when  eating, 
drinking,  or  speaking,  keep  the  mouth  firmly 
closed,  and  breathe  through  the  nostrils,  and 
retire  with  a firm  determination  to  conquer. 
The  nostrils  are  the  proper  breathing  appa- 


ratus— not  the  mouth.  A man  may  inhale 
poisonous  gases  through  the  mouth  without 
being  aware  of  it,  but  not  through  the  nose. 

In  winter  the  cold  air  should  be  breathed 
through  the  nose,  thus  tempering  and  pre- 
paring it  for  entering  the  lungs  without  in- 
jury to  them,  and  thereby  preventing  many 
a cough  or  cold. 

THE  VOICE. 

The  human  voice,  when  speaking  with 
clear  articulation  and  supplied  from  good 
lungs,  will  fill  400,000  cubic  feet  of  air,  pro- 
vided they  be  inclosed  in  a proper  manner, 
and  the  voice  placed  and  directed  advanta- 
geously. The  same  voice,  singing,  can  fill, 
with  equal  facility,  600,000  cubic  feet.  When 
singing,  the  vowels  are  principally  used,  be- 
cause it  is  necessary  to  dwell  upon  a note, 
and  we  cannot  pi'olong  a consonant.  In 
speaking,  on  the  contraiy,  we  depend  for 
articulation  on  the  consonants;  but  their 
short,  percussive  sound  does  not  travel. 
When  we  shout,  or  in  open-air  speaking, 
which  partakes  of  shouting,  we  prolong  the 
vowels,  drawling  the  syllables  of  each  word; 
but  what  we  gain  in  sound,  we  lose  in  clear- 
ness of  articulation;-’  expression  is  lost  in 
monotony,  because  its  fineness  depends  on  the 
infinite  variety  of  which  the  consonants  are 
capable  and  which  they  bestow  on  the  vowels. 
Two  thousand  voices  singing  or  speaking  to- 
gether travel  no  farther  than  one  voice.  They 
may  fill  a certain  area  more  completely  with 
that  intricacy  of  waves  which,  when  very 
troublesome,  we  call  din ; but  each  voice  exerts 
its  own  influence  on  the  air  according  to  its 
power,  and  dies  away  within  certain  limits. 
A second  voice  acts  independently  and  pro- 
duces its  own  separate  effect,  not  foi'tifying 
the  first,  but  distinct  from  it.  And  so  with 
any  number  of  voices  — say  10,000 — shout- 
ing together;  if  a single  trumpeter  were 
placed  among  them,  the  note  of  his  trumpet 
would  be  heard  clearly  at  a distance  where 


THE  HUMAN 


the  babel  of  voices  would  have  exj^ircd  in  a 
murmur.  Yet  among  the  din  produced  by 
the  10,000  voices,  the  trumpet  would  be  in- 
audible. To  illustrate  this  theory  more  clearly, 
it  is  plain  that  two  thousand  persons  cannot 
throw  stones  farther  than  one  person.  It  is 
true  that  the  air,  within  certain  limits,  will  be 
more  full  of  stones ; but  they  will  all  come  to 
the  ground  within  a limited  area. 

THE  HAIR. 

Somebody  has  been  at  the  trouble  of  cal- 
culating the  average  number  of  hairs  which 
grow  on  an  average  person’s  head.  It  is 
found  that  the  number  varies  according  to 
the  color  of  the  hair.  Light  or  blonde  hair 
is  the  most  luxuriant,  the  average  of  this  color 
being  140,000  hairs.  When  the  hair  is  brown, 
the  number  is  much  less,  being  only  110,000, 
while  black  hairs  reach  only  the  average 
amount  of  103,000.  It  might  naturally  be 
supposed  that  a light-haired  person,  having 
the  most  hair,  would  have  the  greatest  weight 
to  carry;  but  it  is  not  so.  That  which  is  the 
lightest  in  color  is  also  lightest  in  weight; 
and  a lady  with  abundant  flaxen  locks  is  as 
light-headed  as  one  whose  tresses  are  of  a 
raven  hue.  Hence  it  follows  that  the  former 
is  of  a flner  texture.  The  hair,  it  is  said, 
will  sometimes  grow  after  the  death  of  the 
body.  Next  to  the  teeth  and  bones,  the  hair 
is  the  most  indestructible  part  of  the  body, 
and  its  color  is  often  preserved  for  many  years 
after  other  portions  have  gone  to  decay. 

REMARKABLE  PRESERVATION  OF  HAIR. 

In  a cofHn,  belonging  to  the  Norman 
period,  taken  up  in  an  old  abbey  church  of 
England  in  1839,  the  hair  of  the  female  occu- 
pant was  found  entire,  and  having  plaited 
tails  eighteen  inches  in  length. 

NOTIONS  OF  THE  ANCIENTS  ABOUT  HAIR. 

Lank  hair  was  thought  to  indicate  coward- 
ice; frizzly  hair,  clumsiness;  hair  terminating 
in  ringlets  was  the  most  esteemed.  Dares, 


MA  CHINE R r.  59 

the  reputed  ante-homeric  author  of  the 
Phrygian  Iliad,  states  that  Achilles  and  Tel- 
amon Ajax  had  curling  locks.  Such  also 
was  the  hair  of  Timon  of  Athens.  The 
Emjjeror  Augustus  had  such  abundant  locks 
that  they  defied  imitation!  Auburn  or  light 
brown  represented  to  their  fancy  great  sus- 
cejDtibility  to  love,  as  well  as  peacefulness, 
amiability,  industry  and  intelligence.  Castor 
and  Pollux  had  brown  hair;  so  had  Mene- 
laus.  Black  hair  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
held  in  any  especial  repute,  probably  because 
it  was,  then  as  now,  the  invariable  possession 
of  the  inferior  races. 

Red  hair  was  an  object  of  distrust  and 
aversion,  being  held  to  indicate  treachery  and 
wickedness.  Typhon,  the  mythical  usurper 
of  Egypt,  and  murderer  of  his  brother  Osiris, 
was  red-haired ; Esau  was  red-haired,  and 
wicked  (or  foolish)  enough  to  sell  his  birth- 
right; and  Nebuchadnezzar  grew  red-haired 
when  “ he  was  driven  from  men,  and  made 
to  eat  grass  like  an  ox,”  in  punishment  of  his 
pride!  Judas  Iscariot  is  popularly  believed 
to  have  been  red-haired;  but,  alas!  for  the 
theorists,  so  was  St.  Paul. 

The  Greeks  considered  long  hair  a beauti- 
ful adornment;  but  the  Egyptians  removed 
the  hair  as  an  incumbrance,  using  light  wigs 
in  preference.  The  Hebrew  women  gloried 
in  long  hair,  which  they  decorated  with  gold 
and  precious  stones.  The  Roman  ladies 
dyed  their  hair  to  suit  a varying  fashion,  and 
also  wore  artificial  hair,  twining  both  after 
many  fanciful  devices. 

BEARDS  AND  SHAVING. 

Connected  with  the  subject  of  beards  there 
is  much  that  is  curious  and  interesting.  The 
diflTerence  which  the  beard  exhibits  in  differ- 
ent countries  would  alone  form  a curious 
matter  for  inquiry.  It  is  the  cherished  ap- 
pendage of  some  nations,  the  despised  excres- 
cence of  others;  some  have  it  in  profusion, 
others  are  almost  without  it.  In  hot  countries 
the  beard  is  dark,  dry,  hard  and  thin ; in  cold. 


6o  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


thick,  curling,  and  light  in  color.  Poor,  diy 
and  indigestible  food  renders  the  beard  hard 
and  bristly;  while  wholesome  and  digestible 
nutriment  makes  it  soft. 

Civilized  life  appears  to  be  most  favorable 
for  producing  luxuriant  beards.  Savages  are 
seldom  furnished  with  large  ones;  though 
there  is,  perhaps,  no  people,  however  savage, 
upon  whose  chins  a few  stunted  and  stray 
hairs  do  not  appear.  At  one  time  it  was 
believed  that  the  Indians  were  naturally  des- 
titute of  beards;  but  stricter  inquiry  has  since 
shown  that  they  pull  out,  root  and  branch, 
the  scanty  supply  of  hair  with  which  their 
chins  are  furnished.  In  this  they  are  not 
alone;  and  it  may  be  generally  stated  that 
those  on  whose  faces  no  culture  can  raise  a 
decent  beard,  consider  the  little  they  possess 
a deformity  of  which  they  would  be  well  rid. 

Excepting  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  all  the 
nations  of  antiquity  appear  to  have  prized  and 
cultivated  the  beard.  Even  in  Greece  it  was 
worn  until  Alexander’s  time,  b.  c.  336-23,  and 
in  Rome  until  about  B.  c.  200.  In  both  nations 
beards  were  retained  by  the  philosophers  and 
priests  long  after  they  were  given  up  by  the 
mass  of  the  people.  Among  the  Egyptians, 
on  the  other  hand,  it  was  the  priests  that 
shaved,  and  not  only  the  face,  but  the  head 
and  the  whole  body.  In  times  of  mourning, 
however,  they  let  their  beards  grow;  and  so 
did  the  Romans,  after  they  became  a shaven 
people;  while  the  Greeks,  in  tire  time  of 
beards,  on  similar  occasions,  were  accustomed 
to  shave.  After  the  abolition  of  beards, 
among  the  Romans  a long  beard  became  a 
token  of  its  owner  being  a slave.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Franks,  who  were  a bearded 
nation,  ordered  all  bondsmen  to  shave  the 
chin. 

In  the  middle  ages,  beards  were  generally 
in  high  esteem.  Among  the  early  French 
monarchs  it  was  the  custom  to  attach  three 
hairs  of  the  sovereign’s  beard  to  the  seal  of 
all  important  official  documents,  which  prob- 


ably became  so  numerous  as  to  threaten  the 
royal  beard  with  extinction,  and  the  custom 
was  abolished. 

The  natives  of  Europe,  generally  speaking, 
are  now  a shaven  people,  while  the  Asiatics 
are  as  generally  bearded.  Among  Asiatics, 
the  Persians  have  the  finest  and  best  culti- 
vated beards;  we  shall,  therefore,  bestow  a 
few  remarks  upon  Persian  beards.  The 
Persians,  in  early  times,  paid  extreme  atten- 
tion to  their  beards.  According  to  Chrys- 
ostom, their  kings  had  them  interwoven 
with  gold  thread.  During  one  dynasty, 
however,  only  one  mustachio  was  allowed. 
But  at  the  present  time  the  ancient  zeal  for 
them  has  revived,  and  the  king  has  a mag- 
nificent specimen — one  reaching  to  the  waist, 
and  claiming  the  admiration  and  adoration 
of  his  numerous  subjects.  Naturally,  the 
beards  of  the  Persians  grow  to  a larger  size 
than  those  of  any  other  people.  Mostly, 
they  are  black  by  nature;  but  the  practice  of 
dyeing,  either  to  strengthen  the  intensity  of 
the  black  or  to  give  that  color  where  it  does 
not  exist,  is  universal.  The  operation  of 
dyeing  is  both  tedious  and  painful,  and  must 
be  undergone  every  foi'tnight.  It  is  always 
performed  in  the  hot  bath,  as  the  hair  is  then 
saturated,  and  takes  the  color  better.  At  first 
the  beard  is  plastered  over  with  a thick  paste 
of  henna,  which,  after  remaining  for  about 
an  hour,  is  washed  away,  leaving  the  beard 
of  a deep'  orange  color,  bordering  on  that  of 
brick-dust.  Many  of  the  common  people  are 
so  captivated  by  the  meteoric  appearance  of 
beards,  produced  by  this  first  application,  that 
they  decline  having  it  changed  to  black.  In 
the  second  operation,  another  paste,  made 
from  the  leaf  of  the  indigo,  is  applied  in  the 
same  manner  and  allowed  to  remain  for  two 
hours,  after  which  the  patient  leaves  the 
bath,  gi'aced  with  a dark,  bottle-green  beard, 
which  in  the  course  of  twenty-four  hours 
becomes  a jet-black.  Throughout  all  this, 
the  patient  is  obliged  to  lie  on  his  back; 


THE  HUMAN 

MACH/NERr.  61 

while  the  dye,  in  the  application  of  the 
second  preparation,  causes  the  lower  part  of 
his  face  to  smart  and  burn,  and  contracts  the 
features  in  a most  mournful  manner.  The 
whole  operation  is  one  of  great  delicacy,  and 
often  residts  in  a purple  or  parti -colored 
beard. 

The  comparative  advantages  and  propriety 
of  shaving  and  of  permitting  the  beard  to 
grow  it  is  not  easy  to  determine.  Much  that 
is  good  has  been  said  for  both  sides;  yet, 
after  all,  it  seems  more  a matter  of  taste  than 
anything  else. 

The  practice  of  shaving  probably  origi- 
nated at  first  from  its  being  found  that  the 
beard  afforded  too  good  a hold  for  an  enemy 
in  battle;  and  for  this  cause  shaving  was 
originally  ordered  by  Alexander  among  the 
Macedonians  and  Greeks,  who  continued  the 
practice  until  Justinian’s  time,  eight  hundred 
years  later,  when  long  beards  came  again 
into  fashion,  and  so  remained  until  after  Con- 
stantinople was  taken  by  the  Turks,  in  the 
year  1453.  The  Romans  appear  to  have 
derived  the  custom  of  shaving  from  the  Sicil- 
ians, who  were  of  Greek  origin;  and  the 
refinement  of  daily  shaving  was  first  intro- 
duced by  no  less  a personage  than  Scipio 
Africanus.  At  the  close  of  the  Republic, 
beards  were  rare;  and  some  of  the  emperors 
lived  in  great  fear  of  having  their  throats 
cut  by  their  barbers.  F or  the  sake  of  hiding 
the  scars  on  his  face,  the  Emperor  Hadrian 
wore  a beard,  and  this  of  course  brought 
that  appendage  again  into  use;  but  the  cus- 
tom did  not  long  survive  him. 

Among  the  Romans,  shaving  did  not  com- 
mence with  the  appearance  of  the  hair;  the 
youth  was  permitted  to  raise  a small  beard, 
which  was  shorn  for  the  first  time  with  great 
ceremony.  Persons  of  rank  had  the  opera- 
tion performed  for  their  sons  by  men  in  rank 
higher  than  themselves;  and  by  this  act  such 
person  became  the  youth’s  adopted  father. 
The  day  was  kept  as  a festival,  visits  were 

paid  to  the  young  man,  and  he  received  pres- 
ents from  his  friends.  The  first  crop  of  beard 
was  solemnly  consecrated,  generally,  to  the 
household  gods. 

In  Russia,  Peter  the  Great  enforced  the 
shaving  of  his  people,  but  the  compulsory 
fashion  soon  died  out. 

In  England,  beards  were  not  fashionable 
after  the  Norman  Conquest  in  1066,  until  the 
thirteenth  century.  They  went  out  of  fash- 
ion at  the  Restoration  in  1660,  but  have 
revived  since  1830. 

In  our  own  country,  the  wearing  of  beards 
became  a kind  of  necessity  to  the  California 
emigrants  in  1S49,  and  has  ever  since  been 
steadily  growing  in  popularity,  until  the  peo- 
ple bid  fair  to  become  a nation  that  will 
eschew  the  razor  altogether. 

FALSE  HAIR. 

About  the  year  1865  the  fashion  of  decorat- 
ing the  female  head  by  tbe  addition  of  false 
hair  began  to  spread  rapidly  outside  of  F ranee, 
and  in  a very  short  time  had  made  its  way 
into  almost  every  civilized  country  in  the 
world.  It  became  immensely  po|Dular  every- 
where, and  even  women  of  the  lowest  rank 
aspired  to  the  honor  of  possessing  chigno7is. 

The  jDi'ice  of  human  hair  rose  rapidly  in 
consequence  of  this  suddenly  increased  de- 
mand. In  1866  unprepared  hair  was  sold  in 
France  for  twenty  francs  per  pound;  in  1867 
for  thirty-five  francs;  in  1868  for  forty-five 
francs;  and  in  1870  for  fifty-five  francs.  That 
which  had  been  prepared  for  use  brought 
twice  and  three  times  those  amounts. 

Since  that  time  it  has  been  declared  by 
skillful  j^hysicians  that  the  use  of  additional 
hair  of  any  kind  is  very  apt  to  produce  a bad 
effect  upon  the  head  of  the  wearer,  and  that 
many  severe  headaches,  nervous  fevers,  and 
other  painful  affections  of  a similar  character, 
are  directly  traceable  to  the  constant  weight 
and  heat  upon  the  head,  and  strain  upon  the 
roots  of  the  real  hair,  which  this  fashion  nec- 
essarily involves  to  a greater  or  less  extent. 

62  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


THE  HANDS. 

Nothing  is  more  remarkable,  as  forming  a 
part  of  the  prospective  design  to  prepai'e  an 
instrument  fitted  for  the  various  uses  of  the 
human  hand,  than  the  manner  in  which  the 
delicate  and  moving  apparatus  of  the  palm 
and  fingers  is  guarded.  The  power  with 
which  the  hand  grasps,  as  when  a sailor  lays 
hold  of  the  rope  to  raise  his  body  in  the  rig- 
ging, would  be  too  great  for  the  texture  of 
mere  tendons,  nerves,  and  vessels;  they  would 
be  cracked  were  not  every  part  that  bears  the 
pressure  defended  with  a cushion  of  fat,  as 
elastic  as  that  which  is  in  the  foot  of  the 
horse  and  the  camel.  To  add  to  this  purely 
passive  defense,  there  is  a muscle  which  runs 
across  the  palm,  and  more  especially  supports 
the  cushion  on  its  inner  edge ; it  is  this  muscle 
which,  raising  the  edge  of  the  pahu,  adapts 
it  to  lave  water,  forming  the  cup  of  Diogenes, 
There  are  over  fifty  muscles  of  the  upper 
extremities,  more  or  less  subservient  to  the 
uses  of  the  hand,  multiplying  indefinitely  the 
possible  combinations  of  that  unique  human 
instrumentality.  Hence  Ray  has  said  with 
as  much  truth  as  eloquence : “ Some  ani- 

mals have  horns;  some  have  hoofs;  some, 
teeth;  some,  talons;  some,  claws;  some,  spurs 
and  beaks.  Man  hath  none  of  all  these,  but 
is  weak  and  feeble,  and  sent  unarmed  into 
the  world.  Why,  a hand,  with  reason  to  use 
it,  supplies  the  use  of  all  these!” 

The  finger-nails  grow  their  full  length  in 
four  and  a half  months.  A man  seventy 
years  of  age  has  renewed  his  finger-nails  one 
hundred  and  eighty -six  times.  Allowing  each 
nail  to  be  half  an  inch  long,  he  has  grown 
seven  feet  nine  inches  of  nail  on  each  finger, 
and  on  fingers  and  thumbs  togethei',  a total 
of  seventy-seven  feet  and  six  inches. 

THE  FOOT. 

The  general  arrangement  of  the  foot  is 
greatly  like  that  of  the  hand.  The  graceful 
I arch  of  the  foot,  and  the  numerous  bones 


joined  by  cartilages,  gives  an  elasticity  to  the 
step  which  could  never  be  attained  by  a 
single,  fiat  bone.  Few  persons  in  civilized 
nations,  however,  have  naturally  formed  feet. 
The  great  toe  is  crowded  upon  the  others, 
while  crossed  toes,  in-grown  nails,  big  joints, 
corns  and  bunions  abound.  The  cause  of 
these  deformities  is  found  in  the  shape  and 
size  of  fashionable  boots  and  shoes.  There 
is  too  much  desire  to  get  a No.  6 foot  into  a 
No.  5 shoe.  The  following  anonymous  poem 
conveys  a useful  moral: 

THE  FOOT'S  COMPLAINT. 

IT  ’S  really  too  bad,”  cried  the  Foot,  in  a fever, 
“That  I am  thus  walking  and  walking  forever; 
My  mates  are  to  honor  and  indolence  thrust. 

While  here  I am  doomed  to  the  mud  and  the  dust. 

“There ’s  the  Mouth  — he ’s  the  fellow  for  all  the 
nice  things; 

And  the  Ear  only  wakes  when  the  dinner-bell  rings ; 
The  Fland  with  his  rings  decks  his  fingers  so  white ; 
And  as  to  the  Eye,  he  sees  every  fine  sight.” 

“ Stay,  stay,”  said  the  Mouth ; “ don’t  you  know,  my 
dear  brother. 

We  all  were  intended  to  help  one  another.^ 

And  surely  you  can’t  be  thought  useless  and  mean. 
On  whom  all  the  rest  so  entirely  must  lean. 

“ Consider,  my  friend,  we  are  laboring,  too. 

And  toiling  (nay,  don’t  interrupt  me)  for  you ; 

Indeed,  were  it  not  for  the  Hand,  Mouth,  and  Eye, 
Of  course,  you  know  well,  you  would  falter  and  die. 

“ I eat,  but  ’tis  onl^'  that  you  may  be  strong ; 

The  Hand  works  for  you,  friend,  all  the  day  long; 
And  the  Eye  — he  declares  he  shall  soon  lose  his  sight, 
So  great  are  his  efforts  to  guide  you  aright.”  . 

The  foot,  in  reply,  could  find  nothing  to  say, 

For  he  felt  he  had  talked  in  a culpable  way. 

And  owned  the  reproof  was  both  wise  and  well-meant ; 
For,  wherever  we  are,  we  should  there  be  content. 

TEMPERATURE  OF  THE  BODY. 

To  the  uneducated  it  appears  no  less 
erroneous  to  say  that  the  body  is  equally 
warm  on  a cold  winter  morning  as  on  the 
most  sultry  of  the  dog-days,  than  to  affirm 
that  the  sun  is  stationary,  contrary  to  the 
apparent  evidence  of  the  senses;  yet  the  one 


THE  HUMAN  M AC  H I N ERY.  63 


is  as  well  ascertained  as  the  other.  For  ex- 
ample, at  Ceylon,  Dr.  Davy  found  that  the 
temperature  of  the  native  inhabitants  differed 
only  about  one  or  two  degrees  from  the 
oi'dinary  standard  in  England.  Aged  per- 
sons are  generally  thought  to  be  more  sus- 
ceptible of  cold  than  the  young.  The  heat 
of  human  beings  has,  however,  been  proved 
to  be  veiy  nearly  the  same,  whatever  may  be 
their  age,  their  type,  or  the  race  to  which 
they  belong;  and  whatever  may  be  the 
nature  of  their  food,  as  the  comparative  re- 
searches of  Dr.  Davy  prove,  from  the  priests 
of  Buddha,  the  Hindoos,  eaters  of  rice,  and 
the  aborigines  of  India,  the  descendants  of 
the  Padaeans  of  Flerodotus  (3 199),  who  live 
entirely  on  animal  food. 

The  normal  temperature  of  the  body  is 
98.4°,  Fahrenheit;  and  a persistent  elevation 
above  99-5°,  or  a depresssion  below  97.3°, 
indicates  the  presence  of  disease.  It  reaches 
as  low  as  77°  in  cholera,  and  as  high  as  106° 
in  fever;  if  it  reach  110°,  the  disease  is 
almost  certain  to  prove  fatal.  It  reaches  to 
the  greatest  height  in  scarlatina  and  tetanus, 
or  lock-jaw,  rising  to  112°  and  112.5°. 

In  a healthy  condition  of  body  tbe  standard 
temperature  is  maintained  irrespective  of  the 
labor  performed;  thus  a furnace-tender  may 
endure  350°  of  heat  for  a short  time  without 
materially  affecting  the  temperature  of  his 
body ; but  he  will  lose  weight  by  the  perspi- 
ration incidental  to  such  exposure. 

An  increase  of  terhperature  above  98.4° 
corresponds  to  an  increase  of  ten  beats  of  the 
pulse  in  a minute,  thus: 

Normal  temperature,  98- -Pulsations  to  a minute,  60 
Increased  “ 99--  “ “ 70 

“ " 100. . “ “ 80 

BODILY  PROPORTIONS. 

The  proportions  of  the  human  figure  are 
strictly  mathematical.  The  whole  is  six  times 
the  length  of  the  foot.  Whether  the  form  be^ 
slender  or  plump,  the  rule  holds  good;  any 



deviation  from  it  is  a departure  from  the 
highest  beauty  of  proportion.  The  Greeks 
made  all  their  statues  according  to  this  rule. 
The  face,  from  the  highest  point  of  the  fore- 
head where  the  hair  begins,  to  the  chin,  is 
one-tenth  of  the  whole  stature.  The  hand, 
from  the  wrist  to  the  tip  of  the  middle  finger, 
is  the  same.  From  the  top  of  the  chest  to 
the  highest  point  of  the  forehead,  is  a seventh. 
If  the  face,  from  the  roots  of  the  hair  to  the 
chin,  be  divided  into  three  equal  parts,  the 
first  division  determines  the  place  where  the 
eyebrows  meet,  and  the  second  the  j^lace  of 
the  nostrils.  The  height  from  the  feet  to  the 
top  of  the  head  is  the  distance  between  the 
extremities  of  the  fingers  when  the  arms  are 
extended. 

STATURE. 

An  erroneous  notion  obtains  belief,  that  the 
present  stature  of  the  human  race  is  consider- 
ably less  than  it  has  been  in  past  ages.  This 
error  may,  in  part,  have  originated  in  the 
olden  tales  of  men  of  gigantic  stature,  which 
are  now  almost  universally  discredited.  At 
the  same  time,  it  is  extremely  probable  that 
the  size  of  the  race,  notwithstanding  some 
local  variations,  has  not  sensibly  diminished; 
and,  not  only  from  the  concurrence  of  many 
kinds  of  proofs  supported  by  historical  evi- 
dence from  the  earliest  known  periods,  but 
from  considerations  of  science  in  the  absence 
of  all  monuments,  it  may  be  infeiTed  that 
there  has  been  no  material  change  since  the 
origin  of  mankind.  Some  facts  concerning 
giants  and  dwarfs  may  be  of  interest. 

GIANTS. 

First,  there  were  the  great  Scripture  giants, 
Goliath  of  Gath,  and  Og,  king  of  Bashan. 
The  former  was  six  cubits  and  a span  high 
(i  Samuel  17:4),  variously  estimated  to 
be  from  nine  feet  six  inches  to  eleven  feet, 
which  it  is  conjectured  may  have  included 
his  helmet.  Og  is  supposed  to  have  been 
even  taller,  from  the  fact  that  his  bedstead  is 


64 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


mentioned  in  Deuteronomy  3:11,  as  being 
“ nine  cubits  long  ” ; but  it  is  suggested,  in 
qualification,  that  not  his  height  is  recorded, 
but  the  length  of  his  bedstead;  and  we  are 
therefore  left  to  conjecture  his  actual  height. 

Homer  seems  to  have  intended  to  convey 
an  idea  of  the  uncommon  size  of  Achilles, 
when  he  says : 

“And  now  he  shakes  his  great  paternal  spear, 
Ponderous  and  huge,  which  not  a Greek  could  rear. 
From  Pelion’s  cloudy  top  an  ash  entire 
Old  Chiron  fell’d,  and  shaped  it  for  his  sire; 

A spear  which  stern  Achilles  only  wields. 

The  death  of  heroes,  and  the  dread  of  fields.” 

Descending  to  more  certain  evidence,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  in  exceptional  cases  a height 
of  between  eight  and  nine  feet,  and  probably 
of  more  than  nine  feet,  has  been  attained. 
There  is  a skeleton  in  the  Museum  of  Trin- 
ity College,  Dublin,  eight  feet  six  inches 
in  height;  that  of  Byrne,  in  the  Museum 
of  the  College  of  Surgeons  of  England, 
is  eight  feet  two  inches;  and  that  of  a giant 
in  the  Museum  at  Bonn  is  eight  feet.  Ga- 
bara,  the  Arabian  giant,  is  said  to  have  been 
nine  feet  nine  inches  high;  the  emperor  Maxi- 
minus, eight  feet  six  inches;  Jacobus  Damian, 
eight  feet;  Walter  Parsons,  seven  feet  four 
inches;  William  Evens,  seven  feet  six  inches. 

Concerning  giants,  the  rule  is  that  they  are 
of  feeble  intellect;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the 
men  who  have  accomplished  the  most  of  the 
individual  deeds  of  greatness  have  been  rather 
small  men.  Napoleon  was  only  about  five 
feet  four;  Washington  was  five  feet  seven 
and  a half;  Lord  Nelson  was  a small  man; 
William  III.  was  a small  man,  and  his  greatest 
adversary,  Luxemburg,  was  a mei'e  dwarf. 
Cromwell  was  about  the  size  of  Grant,  and 
Phil.  Sheridan  is  of  smaller  stature  than 
either  of  the  last  named.  One  of  the  greatest 
of  American  statesmen,  Alex.  H.  Stephens, 
has  never  weighed  over  one  hundred  and  fif- 
teen pounds;  and  the  late  Stephen  A.  Douglas 
was  popularly  known  as  the  “little  giant.” 


The  giants,  however,  seem  to  have  more 
mental  ability  than  the  dwarfs.  The  lat- 
ter have  always  been  considered  legitimate 
subjects  of  amusement  for  their  full-grown 
contemporaries.  Julia,  the  daughter  of  Au- 
gustus Cassar,  is  said  to  have  had  in  her 
service  a dwarf,  Coropas,  two  feet  four  inches 
high;  and  a maid,  Andromeda,  of  about  the 
same  height;  and  Augustus  himself  is  stated 
to  have  exhibited  in  his  plays  a dwarf  not 
quite  two  feet  high.  Alypius  of  Alexandria, 
a sophist  of  the  fourth  century,  and  Philetas 
of  Cos,  an  elegiac  poet,  three  centuries  before 
Christ,  who  are  sometimes  given  as  remarka- 
ble dwarfs,  were  probably  more  notable  for 
fragility  and  thinness  than  for  smallness  of 
stature.  There  was  Sir  Geoflfrey  Hudson,  a 
dwarf,  only  eighteen  inches  high.  He  was 
the  plaything  of  that  Duchess  of  Bucking- 
ham who  lived  in  1619.  There  was  Hopens 
the  dwarf,  who  was  thirty-one  inches  high 
and  weighed  only  twelve  pounds. 

As  many  curious  questions  in  regard  to 
dwarfs  are  indirectly  answered  by  one  of  the 
most  famous  of  the  class  in  a memoir  written 
by  bimself,  it  has  been  thought  worth  while 
to  give  some  details  from  that  unique  work. 

COUNT  JOSEPH  BOROWLASKI  OF  POLAND. 

He  was  one  of  the  six  children  of  parents 
marked  by  no  peculiar  characteristics.  Of 
the  children,  the  first,  third  and  fifth  were 
dwarfs,  while  the  other  three  were  of  the 
normal  type.  Of  the  dwarfs,  the  oldest,  a 
son,  was  three  feet  six  inches ; and  the  young- 
est, a daughter  Anastasia,  was  two  feet  two 
inches  when  she  died  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
two.  The  other  was  the  “ Count,”  who  was 
born  in  in  1739,  and  developed  as  follows: 

In  1740,  being  i year  old,  he  was  14  inches  high. 


“ 174.';. 

“ 6 

(< 

17 

a 

i749> 

“ 10 

a 

31 

a 

“ 1754. 

“ 15 

a 

2,1 

“ 17.19. 

“ 20  • 

“ 

28 

u 

“ 1764. 

“ 25 

u 

35 

“ 1769. 

“ 30 

u. 

39 

THE  HUMAN  M ACII INERT. 


65 


He  had  married,  at  the  age  of  40,  a woman 
of  ordinary  size;  and  died  in  1837  at  the  age 
of  98,  leaving  several  well-formed  children. 

In  our  own  time  and  country  we  have 
General  Tom  Thumb,  Commodore  Nutt, 
Minnie  Warren,  and  others. 

Tom  Thumb  (Chas.  S.  Stratton)  was  born 
at  Bridgeport,  Conn.,  in  1837,  and  in  1843 
was  not  quite  two  feet  high,  and  weighed 
a little  less  than  sixteen  pounds.  In  1863, 
being  twenty-five  years  old,  and  thirty-one 
inches  high,  he  married  Lavinia  Warren, 
aged  twenty-one,  and  thirty-two  inches  high. 
Exhibited  bimself,  wife  and  child  in  1864, 
with  Commodore  Nutt,  and  his  wife’s  sister. 

Not  one  of  all  these  dwarfs  has  ever  been 
noted  for  more  than  ordinary  intelligence. 

WEIGHT. 

Upon  the  average,  boys,  at  birth,  weigh  a 
little  more  than  seven  pounds  (7.04);  and 
girls,  a little  less  than  six  and  a half  pounds 
(6.402).  The  average  height  of  the  former 
is  19.52,  and  of  the  latter  19.01,  inches.  For 
the  first  twelve  years  the  two  sexes  continue 
in  about  the  same  proportion.  At  the  age 
of  twelve,  both  are,  on  an  average,  of  equal 
weight,  but  beyond  tbat  time  males  acquire  a 
decided  preponderance.  Thus,  young  men  of 
twenty  average  133  pounds  each,  while  the 
young  women  of  twenty  average  120  pounds. 
Men  reach  their  heaviest  bulk  at  about  forty 
years,  when  they  average  about  140  pounds; 
but  women  slowly  increase  in  weight  until 
fifty,  when  their  average  is  about  134  pounds. 
Men  and  women  begin  to  waste  after  sixty, 
losing  from  thirteen  to  sixteen  pounds  in 
weight,  and  two  and  a half  to  three  inches  in 
height,  where  they  live  to  an  extreme  old  age. 
Taking  men  and  women  together,  their 
weight  at  full  growth  averages  about  twenty 
times  as  heavy  as  they  were  on  the  first  day 
of  their  existence;  and  their  height  is  about 
three  and  a quarter  times  as  great  as  at  birth. 
Men  ordinarily  range  from  108  to  220 
E 


pounds,  and  women  from  88  to  207  pounds. 
The  actual  weight  of  a human  being,  taking 
the  average  of  ages,  sexes,  and  conditions 
— nobles,  clergy,  tinkers,  tailors,  maidens, 
boys,  girls,  and  babies,  all  included  — is 
very  nearly  100  pounds.  These  figures  are 
given  in  avoirdupois  weight;  but  the  advo- 
cates of  the  superiority  of  woman  might 
make  a nice  j^oint  by  introducing  the  rule 
that  women  be  weighed  by  troy  weight  — 
like  other  jewels  — and  men  by  avoirdupois. 
The  figures  will  then  stand:  young  men  of 
twenty,  133  pounds  each;  young  women  of 
twenty,  160  pounds  each,  and  so  on. 

The  following  table  shows  the  average 
stature  and  weight  of  males  and  females  of 
the  White  Race,  from  birth  to  the  age  of 
ninety : 


AVERAGE  HEIGHT  AND  WEIGHT. 


Males. 

Females. 

Ages. 

Feet. 

lbs. 

Ages. 

Feet. 

lb.c. 

0 

1.64 

7.06 

0 

1.61 

6.42 

2 

2.60 

25.01 

2 

2.56 

23-.53 

4 

3-04 

31-38 

4 

3.00 

28.67 

6 

3-44 

38.80 

6 

3-38 

35-29 

9 

4.00 

49-95 

9 

3-92 

47.10 

II 

436 

59-77 

II 

4.26 

,56-57 

13 

4.72 

75-82 

13 

4.60 

72-65 

15 

5-07 

96.40 

15 

4-92 

89.04 

17 

5-36 

116.56 

17 

5.10 

104-34 

18 

5-44 

127-59 

18 

5-13 

112-55 

20 

549 

132.46 

20 

5.16 

115-30 

30 

5-52 

140.38 

30 

5.18 

119.82 

40 

5-52 

140.42 

40 

5.18 

121.81 

50 

549 

139.96 

50 

5-04 

123.86 

60 

5-38 

136.07 

60 

4-97 

119.76 

70 

5-32 

131.27 

70 

4-97 

113.60 

80 

5-29 

127-54 

80 

4-94 

108.88 

90 

5-29 

127-54 

90 

4-94 

108.81 

Mean 

-- 103.66 

Mean 

----93-73 

The  Esquimaux  and  Bosjesmen  attain  but 
4 feet  3 inches,  and  the  Kamtschadales  and 
other  Mongols  but  4 feet  9 inches.  The 
Caribs  are  5 feet  1 1 inches,  the  people  of 
the  Navigator’s  Islands  5 feet  6 inches,  and 
the  Patagonians  6 feet  7 inches. 

Forbes  gives  the  following  results  of  his 
experiments  with  English,  Scotch  and  Irish 


C %-  __  

66  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 

students,  to  which  are  added  Quetelet’s,  with 
Belgians.  The  weights  include  ordinary 
clothing;  and  the  heights,  shoes. 

AVERAGE  WEIGHT  IN  POUNDS  AVOIRDUPOIS. 

AGE.  ENGLISH.  SCOTCH.  IRISH.  BELGIANS. 

i6  127  125.5  129  II7-S 

20  144  146.5  148  i43'0 

24  150  152.0  155  149.5 

AVERAGE  HEIGHT  IN  INCHES. 

16  66.5  66.8  64.2 

20  68.7  69.1  69.8  67.9 

24  68.9  69.3  70.2  68.2 

AVERAGE  STRENGTH  IN  POUNDS. 

16  336  314  236 

20  385  392  416  310 

24  402  421  431  337 

Probably  the  largest  and  heaviest  single 
family  in  the  world  is  the  Howard  family, 
of  Kentucky;  and,  possibly,  there  has  never 
at  any  time  existed  a parallel  to  it.  In  the 
subjoined  table,  the  accuracy  of  which  may 
be  relied  upon,  we  give  both  the  weight  and 
height  of  its  members: 

Father .6  feet  4 inches 200  pounds. 

Mother 6 “ 0 “ 285  “ 

Thomas 6 “ 4 “ 230  “ 

James -.6  “ 6 “ 215  “ 

Sarah 6 “ 2 “ 165  “ 

John 6 “ II  >4  “ 266  “ 

Mary 6 “ 2 “ 150  “ 

Elijah 6 “ 3 “ 210  “ 

Matthew 6 “ 6 “ 220  “ 

Eli 6 “ 6j4  “ 197  “ 

Another  daughter. 6 “ 3 “ 160  “ 

Total 70  feet.  2,298  pounds. 

Computed  strength  of  father  and  sons, 
6,500  pounds.  Many  of  the  grandchildren 
of  this  family  are  6j4  feet  in  height,  and 
weigh  over  200  pounds. 

HUMAN  STRENGTH. 

The  average  weight  of  man  is  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  pounds.  The  force  of  a single 
man,  unaided  by  machinery,  and  working  to 
^ the  best  advantage,  is  equal  to  the  lifting  of 
j seventy  pounds  one  foot  per  second  for  ten 
1 

hours  a day.  A man  travels,  without  a load, 
an  average  of  thirty-three  miles  a day.  A 
man  can  carry  one  hundred  pounds  about 
ten  miles  in  a day.  A man  of  average 
strength  will,  for  a short  time,  exert  force  as 
follows : 

With  an  auger equal  to  100  lbs. 

“ a drawing-knife “ 100  “ 

“ a screw-driver “ 85  “ 

“ a bench  vice,  handle “ 75  “ 

“ a windlass “ 60  “ 

“ a hand-planer “ 50  “ 

“ a handsaw  - “ 36  “ 

THE  CHEMICAL  MAN. 

Man  may  be  viewed  from  almost  any 
standpoint.  We  speak  of  the  tall  man,  the 
short  man,  the  corpulent  man,  the  lean  man; 
and,  in  an  intellectual  and  moral  sense,  of 
the  wise  man,  the  foolish  man,  the  good 
man,  and  the  bad  man.  We  now  propose 
to  look  at  the  chemical  man.  We  see  him 
in  all  his  solidity  and  strength,  and  some- 
times as  dry  and  tough  as  leather.  We  place 
him  upon  the  scales,  and  he  weighs  one  hun- 
dred and  forty  pounds.  Now,  who  would 
ever  dream  that  this  identical  man  is  a 
“ standing  body  ” of  water,  with  a few 
pounds  of  solid  mixture?  It  is  even  so; 
seventy  per  cent.,  at  least,  of  him  is  water. 
Analyze  him,  and  you  will  find  one  hundred 
and  one  parts  of  water,  and  only  thirty-nine 
of  solid  substance.  ^ Burn  him,  and  you  will 
get  a few  ashes  — that  is  all;  the  rest  has 
been  consumed  or  evaporated.  Nearly  twenty 
pounds  of  the  solid  in  this  man  is  carbon,  and, 
of  course,  will  burn.  Nearly  thirty  pounds 
of  the  solid  forty  will  disappear  in  the  pro- 
cess of  burning,  and  you  have  left  only  some 
ten  pounds  of  bone  ashes. 

Of  the  sixty-five  primary  elements  known 
in  nature,  eighteen  are  said  by  some  physiol- 
ogists to  be  found  in  the  human  body,  while 
others  claim  nineteen;  but  the  pi'esence  of 
the  following  seventeen  is  recognized  by  all 
scientists : 

THE  HUMAN  MACH/NERT. 


67 


Oxygen,  Hydrogen,  Carbon,  Nitrogen, 

Copper,  Sulphur,  Phosphorus,  Calcium, 

Iodine,  Lead,  Magnesium,  Sodium, 

Potassium,  Manganese,  Iron,  Chlorine. 

Fluorine,  Silicum,  Bromine, 

Of  these,  seven  are  metallic.  Iron  is  found 
in  the  blood;  phosphorus  in  the  brain;  lime- 
stone in  the  bile;  lime  in  the  bones;  dust  and 
ashes  in  all.  Not  only  these  seventeen  human 
elements,  but  the  whole  sixty-five,  of  which 
the  universe  is  made,  have  their  essential 
basis  in  the  four  substances  — oxygen,  hy- 
drogen, nitrogen,  and  carbon,  representing 
the  more  familiar  names  of  fire,  water,  salt- 
petre and  charcoal;  oxygen  is  the  fire,  food, 
and  sup23orter  of  animal  life,  as  well  as  of 
combustion,  and,  when  combined  with  hy- 
drogen, constitutes  water.  And  such  is  man, 
the  lord  of  the  earth  — a spark  of  fire;  a drop 
of  water;  a grain  of  gunpowder;  an  atom  of 
charcoal ! 

MAN  UNDER  THE  MICROSCOPE. 

However  wonderful  a piece  of  mechanism 
man  'may  appear  to  the  unaided  vision,  it  is 
when  we  place  him  under  the  microscope  that 
we  are  most  emphatically  compelled  to  own 
that  he  is  fearfully  as  well  as  wonderfully 
made.  Man  is  in  himself  a microcosm,  or 
little  universe  — quite  as  wonderful  as  the 
vast  creation  that  extends  above  and  around 
him.  Doctor  Holmes,  in  his  luminous  style, 
thus  speaks  of  the  subject: 

“ A slight  prick  of  the  finger  with  a cam- 
bric needle  supplies  a point,  not  a drop,  of 
blood,  which  we  spread  out  on  a slip  of  glass, 
cover  with  another  much  thinner  piece  of 
glass,  and  look  at  in  the  microscope.  You 
see  a vast  number  of  flattened  disks  rolling 
around  in  clear  fluid,  or  piled  in  columns  like 
rouleaux  of  coin.  Each  of  these  is„about  one- 
fiftieth  of  the  diameter  of  the  dot  over  this  i, 
or  the  period  at  the  end  of  this  sentence,  as  it 
will  be  seen  in  fine  print.  These  are  the  red 
and  the  white  blood  corpuscles,  which  are  car- 


ried along  by  the  pale  fluid  to  which  the  red  ones 
give  its  color,  as  the  grains  of  sand  are  whirled 
along  with  a rapid  torrent.  The  blood,  then, 
you  see,  is  not  like  red  ink,  but  more  like 
water  with  red  and  white  currents,  say  one 
of  the  latter  to  two  or  three  hundred  of  the 
former,  floating  in  it  — not  dissolved  in  it. 

“ The  solids  of  the  body  are  made  up  chiefly 
of  cells  or  particles  originally  rounded,  often 
more  or  less  altered  in  form,  or  of  fibers. 
Here  is  a minute  scrap  of  fat,  half  as  large  as 
the  head  of  a pin,  perhaps.  You  see  in  the 
microscope  that  it  consists  of  a group  of  little 
vesicles  or  cells,  looking  like  miniature  soap 
bubbles.  They  are  large,  comparatively  — 
eight  of  them  in  a row  would  stretch  across 
the  dot  of  the  i which  it  took  fifty  blood-disks 
to  span.  That  part  of  the  brain  with  which 
we  think  is  made  up  of  cells  of  a different 
aspect.  They  are  granular,  instead  of  being 
clear  like  the  fat-cells.  Each  of  them  has  a 
spot  upon  it  called  its  nucleus,  and  that  has  a 
smaller  spot,  called  the  nucleolus. 

“Again,  turn  down  your  lower  lip  and  scrape 
it  very  lightly  with  the  blade  of  a pocket- 
knife.  Examine  what  it  removes,  with  a 
microscope,  on  a slip  of  glass,  as  before.  Here 
is  a cell  again,  with  its  nucleus  and  nucleolus, 
but  the  whole  flattened  out,  so  that  the  spot 
looks  like  the  boss  of  a shield.  All  the  inter- 
nal surfaces  of  the  body  are  lined  with  altered 
cells  like  these,  except  that  some  are  not  flat- 
tened, but  round  or  elongated,  and  that  in 
some  internal  passages,  as  in  the  air  tubes  of 
the  lungs,  they  have  little  hair-like  append- 
ages, called  cilia,  which  keep  moving  all  the 
time  by  some  unknown  power  of  their  own. 
Here  is  a shred  from  an  03'^ster  just  opened; 
you  see  a row  of  cilia  in  a perpetual  ripple, 
like  that  of  a field  of  grain  in  a light  breeze. 

“ Once  more — take  a little  slice  of  cartilage 
from  the  joint  we  are  to  see  on  the  table  b\^ 
and  by ; cells  again,  spotted  or  nucleated  cells, 
scattered,  like  plums  in  a jjudding,  through  a 
solid  substance  which  has  no  particular  struc- 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


ture,  as  far  as  we  can  see,  but  looks  like 
ground  glass. 

“Now  let  us  examine  some  fibei's.  These 
fine  wavy  threads  are  the  material  employed 
by  nature  for  a larger  variety  of  purposes 
than  any  other  anatomical  element.  They 
look  like  silk  floss  as  you  see  them  here. 
But  they  take  many  aspects.  Made  into 
bands  and  cords,  they  tie  joints  as  ligaments, 
and  form  the  attachment  of  muscles  as  ten- 
dons. Woven  into  dense  membranes,  they 
wrap  the  limbs  in  firm  envelopes,  sheathing 
each  separate  muscle,  and  binding  the  whole 
muscles  of  a part  in  a common  covering. 
Shaped  into  stout  bags,  they  furnish  protec- 
tion for  the  brain,  the  heart,  the  eyes,  and 
other  organs.  In  looser  masses,  they  form 
the  packing  of  all  the  delicate  machinery  of 
life,  separating  the  parts  from  each  other,  and 
yet  uniting  them  as  a whole  much  as  the 
cement  at  once  separates  and  unites  the  stones 
or  bricks  of  a wall,  or,  more  nearly,  as  the 
cotton  wool  packs  the  fragile  articles  it  is 
intended  to  protect. 

“ These  other  fibers,  coarser,  curling  at  the 
ends  like  the  tendrils  of  a vine,  are  used  to 
form  many  of  the  elastic  parts  of  the  animal 
machine.  They  are  employed  as  labor-saving 
contrivances  where  parts  that  have  been  dis- 
placed are  to  be  restored,  just  as  India  rubber 
bands  are  used  to  shut  doors  after  us.  A 
stout  bundle  of  them  stretches  along  the  back 
of  an  ox’s  neck,  and  helps  to  lift  his  head 
after  he  has  done  grazing.  All  our  arteries 
are  rendered  elastic  by  a coating  of  these 
fibers. 

“ On  the  point  of  this  pin  is  a particle  of 
red  flesh  from  the  sirloin  which  is  to  be  on 
our  table.  The  microscopic  threads  of  which 
our  instrument  shows  it  is  made  up,  are  exactly 
like  those  which  foi'm  all  our  own  muscles,  the 
organs  of  all  our  voluntary  acts  of  motion  and 
of  speech.  See  how  every  one  of  them  is 
crossed  by  closely  set  cobweb-like  lines,  as  if 
it  were  a ladder  for  invisible  monads  to  climb 


upon.  These  striped  filaments  are  the  ser- 
vants of  the  brain.  To  each  bundle  of  them 
runs  a nervous  telegraphic  cord,  which  com- 
pels it  to  every  act,  good  or  bad,  which  it 
does ; to  every  word,  right  or  wrong,  which 
it  utters.  Your  muscles  will  murder,  as 
readily  as  they  will  embrace,  a fellow  crea- 
ture ; they  will  curse,  as  willingly  as  they  will 
bless,  if  your  brain  telegraphs  them  to  do  it. 
Your  red  flesh  has  no  more  conscience  or 
compassion  than  a tiger’s  or  hyena’s.” 

‘ THE  LIVING  TEMPLE. 

Not  in  the  world  of  light  alone, 

Where  God  has  built  his  blazing  throne, 
Nor  yet  alone  in  earth  below, 

With  belted  seas  that  come  and  go, 

And  endless  isles  of  sunlit  green. 

Is  all  thy  Maker’s  glory  seen  : 

Look  in  upon  thy  wondrous  frame. 

Eternal  wisdom  still  the  same. 

The  smooth,  soft  air,  with  pulse-like  waves. 
Flows  murmuring  through  its  hidden  caves, 
Whose  sti'eams  of  brightening  purple  rush, 
Fired  with  a new  and  livelier  blush. 

While  all  their  burden  of  decay, 

The  ebbing  current  steals  away ; 

And  red  with  Nature’s  flame  they  start 
From  the  warm  fountains  of  the  heart. 

No  rest  that  throbbing  slave  may  ask, 

Forever  quivering  o’er  his  task, 

While  far  and  wide  a crimson  jet 
Leaps  forth  to  All  the  woven  net, 

Which  in  unnumbered  crossing  tides 
The  flood  of  burning  life  divides ; 

Then,  kindling  each  decaying  part 
Creeps  back  to  find  the  throbbing  heart ; 

But,  warmed  with  that  unchanging  flame, 

- Behold  the  outward  moving  frame ; 

Its  living  marbles  jointed  strong 
With  glistening  band  and  silvery  thong, 

And  linked  to  reason’s  guiding  reins 
By  myriad  rings  in  trembling  chains. 

Each  graven  with  the  threaded  zone 
Which  clkims  it  as  the  Master’s  own.  i 

See  how  yon  beam  of  seeming  white 
Is  braided  out  of  seven-hued  light; 

Yet  in  those  lucid  globes  no  ray 
By  any  chance  shall  break  astray. 


rilE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS.  69 


Hark  how  the  rolling  surge  of  sound, 
Arches  and  spirals  circling  round, 

Wakes  the  hushed  spirit  through  thine  ear 
With  music  it  is  heaven  to  hear. 

Then  mark  the  cloven  sphere  that  holds 
All  thought  in  its  mysterious  folds; 

That  feels  sensation’s  faintest  thrill. 

And  flashes  forth  the  sovereign  will ; 

Think  on  the  stormy  world  that  dwells 
Locked  in  its  dim  and  clustering  cells! 

The  lightning  gleams  of  power  it  sheds 
Along  its  hollow  glassy  threads! 


O Father!  grant  thy  love  divine 
To  make  these  mystic  temples  thine! 

When  wasting  age  and  wearying  strife 
Have  sapped  the  leaning  walls  of  life. 

When  darkness  gathers  over  all. 

And  the  last  tottering  pillars  fall. 

Take  the  poor  dust  thy  mercy  warms, 

And  mold  it  into  heavenly  forms! 

— Oliver  Wendell  Holmes. 

“Our  prayer  should  be 
For  a sound  mind  in  a sound  body.” 

— Juvenal. 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


HOW  WE  SPEND  OUR  TIME. 

A CURIOUS  calculation  has  been  made  of 
the  proportion  of  time  spent  in  different 
employments  in  a lifetime.  At  the  age  of  fifty, 
most  men  and  women  have  spent  about  seven- 
teen years  in  sleep,  three  and  a half  years  in 
eating  and  drinking,  and  the  same  in  dressing 
and  washing,  and  sick  or  ailing,  thus: 

HOW  THE  AVERAGE  MAN  REACHES  FIFTY. 


OCCUPATIONS. 

HOURS 
PER  DAY. 

TOTAL 
IN  DAYS. 

Sleeping  

8 

6,088 

571 

Washing  and  Dressing 

% 

Eating  and  Drinking 

^'A 

1,140 

Walking  or  Riding 

W 

950 

Amusing  himself ; Talking,  etc 

oA 

1..330 

Sick 

U 

iK 

571 

1,142 

Religious;  or  Taking  Holiday 

Working,  as  follows: 

Playing  Baby,  first  five  years 

A 

666 

Going  to  School,  next  nine  years. 

1,142 

Active  Pursuits  (36  years,  at  10 
hours  a day,  and  310  working  days 

a year).. 

€>A 

24 

4,662 

18,262 

50  years  at  365  days. 

-18,250 

“ have  12  leap-years 

12 

18,262 

Jn  other  words,  about  one  fourth  of  our 
existence  only  is  left  available  for  the  hard 
work  of  life.  Men  who  are  occupied  ten 


j hours  at  any  trade  or  profession,  and  who 
commenced  such  labor  at  fourteen  years  old, 
will  have  spent  (allowing  for  Sundays)  about 
twelve  years  and  nine  months  at  it  by  the 
time  they  have  arrived  at  the  age  in  question, 
and  a man  of  active  habits,  two  to  three  years 
in  walking,  riding  or  driving.  Finally,  nearly 
all  of  us  who  have  lived  for  half  a century 
have  spent  something  like  three  or  four  years 
in  talking  — that  being  the  employment 
which  fills  up  the  interstices  of  time  left 
vacant  by  every  other  occupation. 


WANTS  THAT  KILL. 


A man  will  die  for  want  of  air  in  five 
minutes ; for  want  of  sleep,  in  ten  days ; for 
want  of  water,  in  a week ; for  want  of  food, 
at  varying  intervals,  dependent  on  constitu- 
tion, habits  of  life,  and  the  circumstances  of 
the  occasion.  The  following  are  well-authen- 
ticated cases  of  remarkable  tenacity  of  life 
under  severe  privation : 

In  the  summer  of  1874,  the  crew  of  a Bos- 
ton whaler  was  wrecked.  For  eight  days 
they  could  not  get  a drop  of  water  nor  a 
particle  of  food.  On  the  day  of  the  wreck 
the  captain  weighed  one  hundred  and  ninety 
pounds;  when  rescued,  he  weighed  one  hun- 
dred pounds.  A teaspoonful  of  brandy  was 


J 


70  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


given  to  each  patient ; but,  before  they  could 
be  taken  aboard  the  vessel  which  saved  them, 
they  became  unconscious,  and  remained  so 
for  two  days;  all,  however,  eventually  recov- 
ered. 

gDr.  Sloan  has  given  an  account  of  a healthy 
man,  aged  sixty-five,  who  was  found  alive 
after  having  been  shut  up  in  a coal  mine  for 
twenty-three  days,  during  the  first  ten  of 
which  he  was  able  to  procure  a small  quantity 
of  foul  water.  He  was  in  a state  of  extreme 
exhaustion,  and  notwithstanding  that  he  was 
carefully  nursed,  he  died  three  days  after  his 
rescue. 

Dr.  Willan  records  the  case  of  a young 
gentleman  who,  under  the  influence  of  relig- 
ious delusion,  starved  himself  to  death.  He 
survived  for  sixty  days,  during  which  time 
he  took  nothing  but  a little  orange  juice.  In 
this  case  life  was  probably  abnormally  pro- 
longed in  consequence  of  the  peculiar  emo- 
tional excitement  of  the  patient.  Judging 
from  the  cases  of  abstinence  owing  to  dis- 
eases of  the  throat  and  impossibility  of  swal- 
lowing, Dr.  Taylor  infers,  “that  in  a healthy 
person  under  perfect  abstinence,  death  would 
not  commonly  take  place  in  a shorter  period 
than  a week  or  ten  days.” 

Many  persons  have  been  killed  by  eating 
too  much  after  having  fasted  for  a long  time. 
The  safest  plan  of  procedure  is,  to  feel  the 
way  along,  as  persons  who  are  traveling 
in  the  dark  and  near  a precipice  ahead. 
There  can  be  no  one  rule  given,  because 
there  are  so  many  modifying  circumstances. 
Give  a teaspoonful  of  hot  drink  at  a time, 
and,  if  no  ill  result,  repeat  in  five  minutes; 
and  the  same  amount  of  soft  food,  boiled  rice, 
or  softened  bread,  or  gruel ; for  the  stomach 
is  itself  as  weak  as  the  sufferer,  in  proportion, 
and  can  only  manage  a very  small  amount  of 
food.  Wading  in  water,  or  keeping  the 
clothing  saturated  with  water,  even  if  it  is 
sea-water,  very  sensibly  abates  the  horrors  of 
thirst. 


UNDER  THE  SNOW. 

The  following  event,  which  occurred  dur- 
ing the  remarkably  hard  winter  of  1708-9, 
is  recorded  on  the  most  unquestionable  au- 
thority. A poor  woman  in  Somersetshire, 
England,  having  been  to  a neighboring  vil- 
lage to  sell  her  yarn,  on  her  return  home  fell 
so  very  ill  that  she  was  forced  to  take  refuge 
in  a small  house  by  the  wayside,  and  it  being 
towards  evening,  she  requested  to  be  permit- 
ted to  sit  beside  the  fire  during  the  night. 
This  favor  was  denied.  She  left  the  house, 
and,  Jeeling  very  ill,  laid  herself  down  under 
a hedge.  It  snowed  very  hard,  and  in  a little 
time  she  was  almost  covered  by  it.  At  last 
one  of  her  neighbors  came  by  who  asked  her 
how  she  could  be  so  mad  as  to  lie  there  to  be 
starved.  She  said  her  sickness  was  so  violent 
she  could  not  possibly  go  further.  He  then 
took  her  up,  and  hade  her  try  as  well  as  she 
could,  adding,  it  was  not  so  very  far  for  her 
to  go.  She  followed  him  a little  way,  but, 
unable  to  persevere,  she  fell  behind,  and  laid 
herself  down  under  the  hedge  again.  She 
was  soon  covered  with  the  snow,  which  was 
falling  very  thick.  Thus  she  continued  for 
nearly  a week,  her  neighbors,  meanwhile, 
making  great  inquiries  after  her;  but  no  one 
could  give  any  account  except  that  one  man, 
and  he  kept  silent  for  fear  of  a suspicion  fall- 
ing upon  him  of  having  made  away  with 
her. 

During  this  surprise  a poor  woman  dreamed 
(or  rather  pretended  to  have  dreamed,  the 
man  having,  probably,  suggested  to  her  this 
expedient  to  save  his  conscience  and  his 
neck,)  that  she  lay  under  a hedge  in  such  a 
place.  Her  neighbors  immediately  went  to 
the  place  with  sticks,  which  they  forced 
through  the  snow.  At  last  one  of  them 
thought  he  heard  a groan;  upon  which  he 
thrust  his  stick  down  with  more  force,  which 
made  the  woman  cry  out,  “Oh!  for  God’s 
sake  don’t  kill  me.”  She  was  taken  out,  to 
the  astonishment  of  them  all ; and  was  found 


TUB  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


to  have  taken  a great  part  of  her  upper  gar- 
ment for  sustenance.  She  told  them  she  had 
lain  very  warm,  and  had  slept  most  part  of 
the  time.  One  of  her  legs  lay  just  under  a 
bush,  so  that  it  was  not  quite  covered  with 
snow,  by  which  it  became  almost  mortified, 
but  (says  the  contemporary  narrator)  it  is 
like  to  do  very  well.  She  was  very  cheerful, 
and  soon  walked.  She  lay  under  the  hedge 
at  least  seven  days. 

In  February,  1799,  a similar  imprisonment 
in  the  snow,  but  attended,  ultimately,  with 
more  fatal  consequences,  was  the  lot  of  Eliz- 
abeth Woodcock,  aged  forty-two,  between 
Impington  and  Cambridge.  She  was  riding 
from  market,  when  her  horse,  frightened  by  a 
meteor,  started;  and,  running  backward,  ap- 
proached the  brink  of  a ditch.  She  dis- 
mounted, and  the  horse  ran  from  her.  She 
overtook  him  and  continued  leading  him,  till 
worn  down  with  fatigue,  and  under  the  load 
of  a heavy  basket  full  of  her  marketings,  she 
addressed  the  horse:  “Tinker,  I am  too  tired 
to  go  any  further,  you  must  go  home  without 
me.” 

She  sat  herself  down  and  was  soon  cov- 
ered with  snow'.  Here,  in  a sort  of  cavern, 
she  was  buried  alive  for  eight  days.  On  the 
morning  after  her  first  enclosure  she  contrived 
to  break  off  a stick  from  the  hedge,  and  tying 
her  handkerchief  to  it,  she  thrust  it  through 
an  opening  in  the  snow.  She  was  certainly 
sensible  all  the  time,  and  overheard  the  con- 
versation of  some  gypsies,  but  although  she 
cried  as  loud  as  she  could  they  did  not  (as 
they  declared)  hear  her.  On  the  second  Sun- 
day, Joseph  Muncy,  a farmer,  on  his  way 
home  from  Cambridge,  was  drawn  to  the 
place  by  the  appearance  of  the  handkerchief, 
and,  discovering  who  it  was,  went  for  help. 
A shepherd  who  came  said,  “Are  you  there, 
Elizabeth  Woodcock?”  She  replied,  in  a 
feeble,  faint  voice,  “Dear  John  Stittle,  I know 
your  voice;  for  God’s  sake,  help  me  out!” 
Stittle  made  his  way  through  the  snow;  she 


71 

eagerly  grasped  his  hand,  and  said,  “ I have 
been  here  a long  time.”  “Yes,”  answered 
he,  “since  Saturday.”  “Ay,  Saturday  week,” 
she  replied;  “I  have  heard  the  bells  go  two 
Sundays  for  church.” 

She  was  then  taken  home,  and  a most  fatal 
treatment  was  she  subjected  to.  They  gave 
her  strong  liquors,  and  applied  poultices  of 
stale  beer  and  oatmeal  boiled  together.  The 
direct  contrary  to  which,  under  Providence, 
would  have  restored  Iter.  She  lost  her  toes; 
and  lingered  on  till  the  following  July,  when 
she  died. 

The  following  remarks  deserve  the  serious 
attention  of  every  one;  they  are  founded  on 
sound  physiological  principles; 

The  application  of  heat  to  the  body  after 
intense  cold,  is  attended  with  the  most  dread- 
ful consequences ; it  always  produces  extreme 
pain,  and,  most  frequently,  either  partial  or 
general  mortification  of  the  parts  to  which 
the  heat  is  applied.  Instead,  therefore^  of 
allowing  persons  who  have  thus  suffered 
from  frost  or  snow  to  come  near  a fire,  let 
the  limbs  be  rubbed  well  with  snow,  or,  if 
snow  cannot  be  procured,  let  them  be  put 
into  cold  water,  and  afterwards  rubbed  with 
flannel  for  a considerable  time.  Let  the  per- 
son be  kept  most  cautiously  from  taking  too 
much  or  too  nutritious  food.  Spirits,  also,  or 
wine,  should,  under  no  pretense  whatever,  be 
given,  without  being  weakened  very  much 
with  water.  Great  attention  must  be  paid  to 
the  state  of  the  bowels.  The  use  of  opium 
and  camphor  is  much  to  be  recommended, 
though  at  first  the  opium  should  be  given  in 
very  small  portions. 

WHAT  WE  EAT  IN  A LIFETIME. 

When  we  pour  milk  into  a cup  of  tea  or 
coffee,  the  albumen  of  the  milk  and  the  tan- 
nin of  the  tea  instantly  unite  and  form 
leather,  or  minute  flakes  of  the  very  same 
compound  which  is  produced  in  the  texture 
of  the  tanned  hide,  and  which  makes  it 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


72 

leather,  as  distinguished  from  the  original 
skin.  In  the  course  of  a year,  a tea-drinker 
of  average  habits  will  have  imbibed  leather 
enough  to  make  a pair  of  shoes,  if  it  could 
be  put  in  proper  shape  for  the  purpose.  We 
carry  iron  enough  in  our  blood  constantly 
to  make  a horseshoe;  and  it  is  said  our  blood 
is  renewed  every  new  moon.  We  have  clay 
enough  in  our  frames  to  make,  if  properly 
separated  and  baked,  a dozen  good-sized 
bricks.  The  man  who  carelessly  tips  a glass 
of  lager  into  his  stomach,  little  reflects  that 
he  has  begun  the  manufacture  of  hats;  yet 
such  is  the  case.  The  malt  of  the  beer  assimi- 
lates with  the  chyle,  and  forms  a sort  of  felt 
— the  very  same  so  often  seen  in  hat  facto- 
ries; but,  not  being  instantly  utilized,  it  is 
lost.  Still  further:  it  is  estimated  that  the 
bones  in  every  adult  person  require  to  be 
fed  with  lime  enough  to  make  a marble 
mantel  every  eight  months. 

To  sum  up,  we  have  the  following  astound- 
ing  aggregate  of  articles  charged  to  account 
of  physiology,  to  keep  every  poor  shack  on 
his  feet  for  thi'ee-score  years  and  ten : 


Men’s  shoes,  at  i pair  a year 70 

Horseshoes,  at  i a month 840 

Bricks,  at  12  per  7 years 120 

Hats,  not  less  than  14  a year 980 

Mantels,  at  a year 105 


Here  we  are  surprised  to  observe  that  we 
eat  as  many  shoes  as  we  wear,  and  a sufficient 
number  of  hats  to  supply  a large  family  of 
boys ; that  we  float  in  our  blood-vessels  horse- 
shoes enough  to  keep  a span  of  grays  shod 
all  the  while;  that  we  carry  in  our  frame  clay 
bricks  enough  to  build  a modern  fire-place; 
and  in  our  bones,  marble  enough  to  supply 
our  neighbors  with  mantels. 

HOW  MUCH  TO  EAT. 

The  requirements  of  the  body  vary  with 
age,  sex,  occupation,  health,  work  done,  cli- 
mate, and  race.  Therefore,  any  attempt  to 
decide  just  how  much  a person  should  eat  or 


drink  would  be  fruitless.  In  the  first  place, 
it  may  be  stated  generally,  that  a healthy 
person  requii'es  from  seven  hundred  to  eight 
hundred  pounds  of  perfectly  dry  food  a year, 
which  amounts  to  about  two  pounds  a day. 
In  addition  to  this,  about  six  pounds  of  liquid 
are  required.  Dr.  Dalton  is  author  of  the 
following  statement: 

“ F rom  experiments  performed  while  living 
on  an  exclusive  diet  of  bread,  meat,  fish  and 
butter,  with  coffee  and  water  for  drink,  we 
have  found  the  entire  quantity  of  food  re- 
quired during  twenty-four  hours,  by  a man 
in  full  health  and  taking  free  exercise  in  the 
open  air,  as  follows: 

ONE  day’s  necessary  FOOD. 

Meat 16  ounces. 

Bread 19  “ 

Butter 3^  “ 

Water 52  fluid  ounces. 

“That  is  to  say,  rather  less  than  two  and  a 
half  pounds  of  solid  food,  and  over  three 
pints  of  water.” 

Science  teaches  that  the  best  proportions 
of  food  for  the  body  generally  are : 


Fat- forming  materials 9 

Flesh-forming  ^materials — 22 

Starch  and  sugar-forming  materials. 69 


100 

Here  is  another  classification,  based  upon 
the  analysis  of  the  human  body  itself: 


Phosphates,  or  brain  and  bone  builders 2 

Nitrogenous,  or  muscle  builders 16 

Carbonaceous,  or  heat  and  fat  producers 70 

Waste.- 12 


100 

When  we  eat  of  food  which  is  deficient  in 
any  necessary  ingredient,  we  generally  com- 
bine it  with  another  that  contains  an  excess 
of  the  missing  property.  Thus,,  we  combine 
bread  with  butter,  lean  meat  with  potatoes, 
salad  with  eggs. 

The  following  table  shows  the  relative 
properties  of  food  in  one  hundred  parts: 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


73 


ANALYSIS  OF  FOODS. 


DIGESTION  OF  FOODS. 


Artici-es. 


Apples 

Asparagus 

Bacon  

Bariev 

Beans  

Beef,  lean 

Beef  fat 

Buckwheat  

Butter  

Cabbage  

Cheese 

Cherries 

Clams 

Codfish 

Corn 

Cream 

Cucumbers 

Currants 

Eels 

Eggs,  white  of. . 
Eggs,  yolk  of- . . 

Fat 

Figs 

Haddock  

Halibut 

Herring 

Lamb 

Lard 

Lobster 

Milk,  human 

Milk,  cow’s 

Mutton,  lean  ... 

Mutton,  fat 

Oats 

Onions 

Oysters 

Parsnips 

Pears 

Peas 

Pigeon 

Pork 

Potatoes 

Potatoes,  s^veet 

Poultry 

Prunes 

Rice 

Rye 

Salmon 

Smelts 

Starch 

Sugar 

Trout  

Turbot 

Turnips  

Veal 

Venison 

Wheat c 

White  Fish 


1 

Water  and 
Waste. 

Heat  A:  Fat 
Producing. 

Muscle- 

making’. 

1 

I Brain - 
feeding. 

AUTICLKS. 

now  rooKKi). 

h’rs. 

Rice 

Boiled - 

I 00 
I 00 

Piss’  feet,  soused 

Boiled 

S4.0 

lO.O 

.■i-S 

0-5 

i 1^/0^  A.  » * . ^ — 

Eggs,  whipped 

Raw  

1 30 

94.0 

5-0 

0-5 

0-5 

Salmon  Trout 

Boiled  

I 20 

29.0 

62.0 

8-5 

0-5 

Soup,  barley  

Boiled 

I 30 

32.0 

52.0 

12.0 

4.0 

Apples,  sweet,  mellow 

Raw  

I 30 

32.0 

40.0 

24.0 

4.0 

Venison  steak 

Broiled  

1 20 

65.0 

14.0 

19.0 

2,0 

Brains,  animal 

Boiled  

‘ 45 

55-4 

29.8 

1 3-3 

>•5 

Sago 

Boiled 

I 4.^ 

60.0 

8.0 

1-5 

Tapioca 

Boiled 

2 00 

0.0 

100.0 

0.0 

0.0 

Barley 

Boiled 

2 00 

9^-5 

6.0 

I.O 

0-5 

Milk  I 

Boiled 

2 t)0 

37-0 

28.0 

30.0 

5-0 

Liver,  beef  fresh 

Broiled 

2 00 

77.0 

2I-S 

I.O 

0-5 

Eggs,  fresh 

Raw - 

2 00 

84.0 

2.0 

12.0 

2.0 

Codfish,  cured,  dry 

Boiled 

2 00 

79.0 

I.O 

16.0 

4.0 

Apples,  sour,  mellow 

Raw 

2 00 

19.0 

68.0 

13.0 

I.O 

Cabbage,  with  vinegar 

Raw 

2 00 

92.0 

4-5 

3-5 

0.0 

Milk 

Raw 

2 15 

97-5 

2.0 

0.0 

0-5 

Eggs,  fresh 

Roasted 

2 I C 

91.7 

7.0 

I.O 

0-3 

Turkev,  wild 

Roasted 

2 18 

75-0 

4.0 

17.0 

4.0 

Turkev,  domestic 

Boiled 

2 2^ 

84.0 

0.0 

13.0 

30 

Gelatine ..  

Boiled  

?.  20 

Si.o 

30.0 

17.0 

2.0 

Turkey,  domestic 

Roasted . 

2 20 

0.0 

100.0 

0.0 

0.0 

Goose,  wild 

Roasted  

2 20 

34-0 

58.0 

6.0 

2.0 

Pig,  sucking 

Roasted . 

2 20 

80.0 

I.O 

ii5.o 

4.0 

Lamb,  fresh 

Broiled 

2 20 

78.0 

I.O 

18.0 

3-0 

Hash,  meat  and  vegetables 

Warmed 

2 30 

73-0 

4.0 

18.0, 

5-0 

Beans 

Boiled 

2 20 

63.0 

14.0 

21.0 

2.0 

Cake,  sponge 

Baked 

2 30 

0.0 

100.0 

0.0 

0.0 

Parsnips 

Boiled 

2 30 

81.0 

0.0 

14.0 

5-0 

Potatoes,  Irish 

Roasted 

7.  20 

89-5 

7.0 

30 

0-5 

Potatoes,  Irish . 

Baked 

2 20 

86.0 

8.0 

5-0 

I.O 

Cabbage,  head 

Raw 

2 30 

63.0 

14.0 

21.0 

2.0 

Spinal  marrow,  animal 

Boiled 

2 4.0 

56-5 

31.0 

I I.O 

• i-S 

Chicken,  full  grown  

Frieasseed 

2 45 

29.0 

51.0 

17.0 

3-0 

Custard 

Baked . 

2 4C 

94.0 

5-0 

0-5 

0-5 

Beef,  with  salt  only 

Boiled 

2 A C 

87.0 

0-5 

12.0 

0-5 

Apples,  sour,  hard 

Raw - 

2 ;0 

91.0 

7.0 

I -5 

O.i, 

Oysters,  fresh 

Raw 

2 

84.0 

II-S 

4.0 

0-5 

Eggs,  fresh 

Soft  Boiled 

j j 

3 00 

30.0 

41.0 

26.0 

30 

Bass,  striped,  fresh .. 

Broiled 

3 00 

72.0 

2.0 

23.0 

3-0 

Beef,  fresh,  lean,  rare 

Roasted 

2 00 

42.0 

48.0 

8.S 

1.4 

Beefsteak  . 

Broiled..  

2 00 

75-9 

22.0 

I.O 

1. 1 

Pork,  recently  salted 

Raw 

3 00 

73-0 

22.0 

2.0 

30 

Pork,  recently  salted 

Stewed 

3 00 

74.0 

2.0 

21.0 

3.0 

Mutton,  fresh  

Broiled 

3 00 

74.0 

20.0 

4.0 

2.0 

Mutton,  fresh  

Boiled 

2 00 

16.0 

78.0 

5-5 

o-S 

Boiled 

3 00 

12.0 

73-0 

12.0 

2.0 

Boiled - - 

3 00 

72.0 

I.O 

20.0 

7.0 

Dumpling,  apple 

Boiled 

3 00 

76.0 

I.O 

17.0 

6.0 

Baked _. 

3 00 

0.0 

100.0 

0.0 

0.0 

Beefsteak 

Broiled 

3 00 

0.0 

100.0 

0.0 

0.0 

Mutton,  fresh 

Broiled 

2 00 

78.0 

I.O 

17.0 

4.0 

Oysters,  fresh 

Roasted . . 

2 1 

84.0 

I.O 

13.0 

2.0 

Pork,  recently  salted 

Broiled 

3 15 

91.4 

7.2 

I.O 

0.4 

Porksteak  

Broiled 

2 I K 

68.1; 

I. 

14.6 

1.4 

Mutton,  fresh  _ _ 

Roasted 

21^ 

. 69.0 

8.0 

20.0 

3-0 

Bread,  corn 

Baked.. 

vJ  0 

3 15 

16.0 

67.0 

iS-o 

2.0 

Carrot .. 

Bojled 

3 

71.0 

1 0.0 

16.0 

30 

Sausage,  fresh 

Broiled 

3 20 

74 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


DIGESTION  OF  FOODS  — Continued. 


ARTICLES. 


HOW  COOKED. 


Flounder,  fresh 

Catfish,  fresh 

Oysters,  fresh 

Beef,  fresh,  lean,  dry 

Beef,  with  mustard,  etc. 

Butter 

Cheese 

Soup,  Mutton 

Oyster  soup 

Bread,  wheat,  fresh 

Turnips,  flat 

Potatoes,  Irish 

Eggs,  fresh 

Eggs,  fresh 

Green  corn  and  beans 

Beets 

Salmon,  salted 

Beef 

V eal,  fresh 

Fowls,  domestic 

Fowls,  domestic 

Ducks,  domestic 

Soup,  beef,  vegetables,  and  bread 

Heart,  animal 

Beef,  old,  hard,  salted 

Pork,  recently  salted 

Soup,  marrow  bones 

Cartilage ' 

Pork,  recently  salted 

Veal,  fresh 

Ducks,  wild i 

Suet,  mutton 

Cabbage  

Pork 

Tendon 

Suet,  beef,  Ifesh 

Beefsteak 

Beef... 


Fried 

Fried 

Stewed 

Roasted 

Boiled 

Melted 

Raw 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Baked 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Hard  boiled 

Fried 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Fried 

Broiled 

Boiled 

Roasted  

Roasted 

Boiled 

Fried 

Boiled 

Fried : 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Fried 

Roasted . 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Roasted 

Boiled 

Boiled 

Raw 

Boiled 


h’rs. 


3 3° 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 30 
3 45 

3 45 

4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 00 
4 IS 
4 IS 
4 15 
4 15 
4 30 
4 30 
4 30 
4 30 

4 00 

5 IS 
5 30 
S 30 
5 35 
5 40 


The  periods  required  for  the  digestion  of 
various  foods  are  not  merely  scientific  deduc- 
tions; many  of  them  have  been  ascertained 
by  actual  observation  under  the  following 
peculiar  circumstances : 

Dr.  AVilliam  Beaumont,  a surgeon  in  the 
United  States  army,  stationed,  in  1822,  at 
Mackinac,  Michigan,  was  called  upon  to  give 
surgical  and  medical  attendance  to  one  Alexis 
St.  Martin,  a young  man  of  eighteen,  who 
had  been  accidentally  shot,  at  short  range — 
about  three  feet — by  a musket.  In  a year 
St.  Martin  was  restored  to  health,  but  with 
an  aperture  in  his  stomach  through  which 


Dr.  Beaumont  was  enabled  to  mark  the  pro- 
cess of  digestion.  The  Doctor  also  obtained 
the  gastric  juice,  and  analyzed  its  properties 
and  powers.  He  further  noted  the  influence 
of  human  passions  on  the  digestion,  and 
found  that  this  was  delayed  twenty-four  to 
forty-eight  hours  by  anger,  fear,  fever,  glut- 
tony or  drunkenness.  The  following  table 
gives  the  results  of  these  observations  con- 
tinued from  1825  to  1833. 

BEAUMONT’S  TABLE. 

Rice,  boiled  soft,  was  perfectly  converted  into  h’rs. 


chyme  in. i 00 

Sago'. I 45 

Tapioca  and  barley,  etc 2.  00 

Fresh  bread 3 00 

Stale  bread 2 00 

Strong  cake 2 30 

Cabbage,  raw 2 30 

Cabbage,  boiled  (vinegar  aided  its  digestion) — 4 00 

Potatoes,  roasted 2 30 

Potatoes,  boiled 3 30 

Carrots,  boiled 3 15 

Beets,  boiled 3 45 

Turnips,  boiled 3 30 

Parsnips,  boiled 2 31 

Apples,  sour  and  hard 2 50 

Apples,  sweet  and  ripe i 30 

Oysters,  undressed 2 03 

Oysters,  stewed.:? 3 30 

Turkey  and  goose 2 30 

Fowls,  domestic 4 00 

Fowls,  wild 4 30 

Tripe  or  pigs’  feet i 00 

Venison . i 35 

Beef  and  mutton,  roasted  or  boiled 3 00 

Beef,  salted 3 I5 

Pork,  broiled 3 30 

Pork,  salted  and  boiled 4 30 

Pork,  roast S IS 

Eggs,  raw 2 00 

Eggs,  soft  boiled 3 00 

Eggs,  hard  boiled  or  fried  — 3 30 

Custard,  baked • 2 45 

Milk.. 2 00 

Butter  and  Cheese — 3 30 

Suet 4 30 

Oil  - 4 40 

Apple  dumplings — 3 00 

Calf’s-foot  jelly o 30 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS.  75 


SLEEP. 


“ He  giveth  liis  bulovcd  sleep.” — Bible. 

**Tired  nature’s  sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep.” — Young. 

Sleep  is  defined  by  Webster,  “A  natural 
and  healthy,  but  temporary  and  periodical, 
suspension  of  the  functions  of  the  organs  of 
sense,  as  well  as  of  those  of  the  voluntary 
and  rational  soul;  that  state  of  the  animal 
in  which  the  senses  are  more  or  less  unaf- 
fected by  external  objects,  and  the  fancy  or 
fantasy  only  is  active.”  And  by  Dr,  Car- 
penter, as:  “That  state  of  suspension  of  the 
sensory  and  motor  functions  which  appears 
to  alternate  in  all  animals  with  the  active 
condition  of  those  functions,  and  which  may 
be  made  to  give  place  to  it  by  the  agency  of 
appropriate  impressions  upon  the  sensory 
nerves.”  All  physicians  assert  — and  the  ex- 
perience of  everyone  confirms  the  assertion — 
that  there  is  nothing  so  capable  of  mitigating 
the  evil  effects  of  a high-pressure  life  as 
sound  sleep.  If  a man  have  the  faculty  of 
sleeping  soundly  and  long,  it  is  astonishing 
with  what  impunity  he  may  overtax  his 
mental  and  physical  powers,  and  with  what 
impunity,  too,  he  resists  the  attacks  of  that 
anxiety  which  is  to  thousands  of  people  the 
most  insidious  and  dangerous  of  diseases. 
We  have  long  ago  given  up  the  habit  of 
talking  of  the  mind,  the  soul  and  the  heart 
as  if  they  were  so  many  “little  men  inde- 
pendently inhabiting  the  body.”  Even  in 
our  common  talk  we  recognize  the  fact  that 
the  various  emotions  and  affections,  the  vari- 
ous thoughts,  aspirations,  imaginings  of  every 
life  are  part  and  parcel  of  the  physical  sys- 
tem. Black  Care  does  not  ride  behind  the 
horseman;  it  confronts  him  before  he  leaves 
his  chamber;  it  interferes  with  his  breakfast; 
it  disturbs  his  apprehensions  of  the  most  ordi- 
nary objects;  it  pales  his  cheek,  silvers  his 
hair,  and  in  time  drags  his  body  down  to  the 
grave.  There  are  more  people  killed  by 
mental  worry,  by  anxiety,  by  disappoint- 


ment, than  by  all  the  fevers  which  the  doc- 
tors have  defined  and  named.  Doubtless 
this  form  of  ailment  becomes  more  prevalent 
the  further  we  urge  on  our  social  life  at  high 
pressure,  for  there  are  keener  ambitions, 
stronger  desires,  greater  apprehensions  of 
failure,  and  more  abundant  chances  of  disap- 
pointment. Now,  for  all  this  mental  tear 
and  wear  there  is  no  such  anodyne  as  sleep. 

Sound  sleep  is  the  quinine  of  mental  fever 
and  unrest,  and  many  must  regret  that  it 
cannot  be  purchased  like  quinine.  Others, 
again,  have  the  faculty  of  sleeping  well  with- 
out putting  a proper  value  on  it.  They  are 
as  fortunate  as  those  who,  even  in  their 
waking  hours,  have  the  gift  of  definitely 
putting  aside  for  the  moment  responsibilities 
which  would  haunt  the  minds  of  others  from 
morning  till  night.  If  we  mistake  not.  Lord 
Palmerston  used  to  attribute  his  good  health 
and  cheerful  temperament  to  his  habit  of 
convincing  himself  that,  a thing  once  done 
to  the  best  of  his  ability,  he  was  absolved 
from  further  anxiety  about  it.  But  who 
would  not  cultivate  the  habit  if  they  had  the 
temperament  necessary  for  its  formation  to 
start  with.  It  is  hard  to  say  which  is  cause 
and  which  is  effect  in  such  a case ; probably 
cause  and  effect  act  and  react  on  each  other. 

A man  cannot  throw  off  anxiety  at  will; 
he  may  reason  about  it,  and  convince  himself 
that  being  anxious  can  do  no  good,  but  the 
anxiety  remains  for  all  that.  He  may  say  to 
himself — “ my  health  is  of  more  consequence 
to  my  family  and  myself  than  the  future  of 
this  company  which  has  got  into  trouble. 
Perish  my  $5,000,  and  let  me  regain  my 
serenity.  I will  read  the  reflections  of 
Marcus  Aurelius  this  evening.  What  a fool 
I am  to  be  thus  disturbed  about  a matter 
which  all  my  anxiety  cannot  help!”  These 
are  sensible  resolves;  but  it  is  not  always 
possible  to  carry  them  out.  In  that  respect 
the  mind  is  indeed  a “ a little  man  independ- 
ently inhabiting  the  body;”  for  its  actions 


76  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 

are  frequently,  to  all  appearance,  automatic. 
The  man  says  to  himself — “I  will  not  think 
of  this  unfortunate  business;”  and  so  he  sits 
down  to  read  Marcus  Aurelius,  hoping  to 
imitate  his  lofty  self-composure.  But  he  still 
keeps  thinking  of  the  business  which  troubles 
him,  and  the  chances  are  that  the  divided 
attention  begets  a sort  of  mental  inability, 
which  induces  a sleepless  night,  and  a hag- 
gard face  in  the  morning. 

Tall  and  bulky  people  require  more  sleep 
than  short  and  thin  people ; men,  more  than 
women;  and  all  animals  sleep  longer  in  win- 
ter than  in  summer.  Age,  constitution,  cli- 
mate, occupation,  and  a variety  of  incidental 
causes  must  be  taken  into  consideration.  In 
extreme  old  age,  much  sleep  is  required. 
Youth  and  young  adults  sleep  habitually 
very  soundly.  The  faculty  of  I’emaining 
asleep  longer  than  is  necessary  cannot  be 
indulged  in  without  impairing  the  strength 
both  of  the  body  and  mind.  In  a state  of 
health  the  amount  of  sleep  required  to  restore 
the  nervous  energy  averages,  it  is  believed, 
from  six  to  eight  hours. 

It  is  better  to  go  to  sleep  on  the  right  side, 
for  then  the  stomach  is  very  much  in  the 
position  of  a bottle  turned  upside  down,  and 
the  contents  are  aided  in  passing  out  by  gravi- 
tation. If  one  goes  to  sleep  on  the  left  side, 
the  operation  of  emptying  the  stomach  of  its 
contents  is  more  like  drawing  water  from  a 
well.  If  you  sleep  on  your  back,  especially 
soon  after  a hearty  meal,  the  weight  of 
the  digestive  organs,  and  that  of  the  food, 
resting  on  the  great  vein  of  the  body,  near 
the  backbone,  compresses  it,  and  arrests  the 
flow  of  blood  more  or  less.  If  the  arrest  is 
partial,  the  sleep  is  disturbed,  and  there  are 
unpleasant  dreams.  If  the  meal  has  been 
recent  or  hearty,  the  arrest  is  more  decided, 
and  various  sensations,  such  as  those  of  fall- 
ing over  a precipice,  or  the  pursuit  by  a 
wild  beast,  or  other  impending  danger,  are 
experienced,  until  the  desperate  effort  to  get 

rid  of  them  arouses  us,  and  we  wake  in  a 
fright,  or  trembling,  or  pei'spiring,  or  feeling 
exhausted,  according  to  the  degree  of  stagna- 
tion and  the  length  and  strength  of  the 
effort  made  to  escape  the  danger.  But 

when  we  are  not  able  to  escape  the  danger, 
when  we  do  fall  over  the  precipice,  when 
the  tumbling  building  crushes  us,  what  then? 
That  is  death  ! That  is  the  death  of  those 
of  whom  it  is  said,  when  found  lifeless  in 
their  beds  in  the  morning,  “ They  were  as 
well  as  they  ever  were,  the  day  before ; 
and,”  it  is  often  added,  '•'■ate  heartier  than 
usual!''''  This  last,  as  a frequent  cause 

of  death  to  those  who  have  gone  to  bed 
well  to  wake  no  more,  we  give  merely 
as  a private  opinion.  The  possibility  of  its 
truth  is  enough  to  deter  any  rational  man 
from  a late  and  hearty  meal.  This  we  do 
know  with  certainty,  that  waking  up  in  the 
night  with  painful  diarrhoea,  or  cholei'a,  or 
bilious  colic,  ending  in  death  in  a very  short 
time,  is  properly  traceable  to  a late  large 
meal.  The  truly  wise  will  take  the  safer 
side.  For  persons  who  eat  three  times  a 
day,  it  is  amply  sufficient  to  make  the  last 
meal  of  cold  bread  and  butter  with  a cup  of 
some  warm  drink.  No  one  can  starve  on  it, 
while  a perseverance  in  the  habit  soon  begets 
a vigorous  appetite  for  breakfast,  so  promis- 
ing of  a day  of  comfort. 

Dr.  Edward  Smith  wisely  discourses  upon 
sleep  as  follows: 

“ Sleep  is  necessary  to  life  and  health,  and  the  fol- 
lowing are  its  chief  effects.  The  body  is  at  rest  by 
lying  down,  and  unconsciousness ; pulsation  and  res- 
piration are  at  their  lowest  point,  and  allow  more  rest 
to  the  heart  and  lungs;  the  circulation  is  the  most 
easy,  for  the  column  of  blood  is  horizontal,  and  all 
the  actions  of  the  body  are  at  their  lowest  point.  The 
eyes  and  ears  are  at  rest  by  darkness,  silence  and  un- 
consciousness. The  mind  is  oblivious,  and  troubles 
are  forgotten.  On  awaking,  the  mind  is  fresher,  the 
senses  are  acuter,  the  spirits  more  cheerful,  and  all 
the  ppwers  of  the  body  revivified  and  fitted  for  work. 

“ Sleep  is  more  or  less  sound  according  to  circum- 
stances. Fatigue,  if  not  too  great,  aids  it,  whilst 

THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


77 


idleness  lessens  it.  Food,  if  taken  too  late,  so  as  not 
to  be  digested,  and  if  either  too  much  or  too  little, 
lessens  it.  Some  kinds  of  food,  as  tea  and  coffee, 
may  prevent  it.  Anxious  thought  and  pain,  or  even 
great  pleasure,  lessen  it.  In  proportion  as  it  is  sound 
the  body  and  mind  are  refreshed. 

“ 1 lence  the  conditions  most  conducive  to  sleep  are 
previous  moderate  exertion;  light  suppers  taken  at 
least  two  hours  before  going  to  sleep;  no  tea  or  coffee 
taken  at  night;  calmness  of  mind  and  subsidence  ot 
, thought;  a comfortable  bed;  neither  too  much  nor 
1 too  little  bed-clothing;  silence,  darkness,  moderate 
j warmth  and  freshness  of  the  air  in  the  bedroom. 

“ Those  who  work  in  the  night  and  sleep  during  the 
dav  say  that  they  sleep  well ; but  they  have  less  than 
than  those  who  sleep  in  the  night,  and  it  is  much 
better  to  sleep  in  the  night  than  by  day. 
j “ Sleep  is  clearly  more  easily  obtained  at  night 
during  the  darkness,  and  is  more  difficult  when  the 
nights  are  very  short,  as  at  midsummer,  than  when 
long,  as  in  midwinter.  With  the  morning  light  ap- 
pearing early,  the  eyes  have  not  so  much  rest,  and  as 
there  is  then  less  silence  in  the  streets  than  in  the 
j darkness  of  the  night,  unconsciousness  is  less  pro- 
! found  and  sleep  is  lighter.  Hence  there  is  more  and 
i better  sleep  in  winter  than  in  summer. 

“It  is  proper  to  retire  to  rest  early  at  night,  when 
the  day’s  work  is  done,  and  the  body  and  mind  are 
fatigued,  and  the  soundest  and  best  sleep  is  then  ob- 
tained. It  is  said  that  ‘one  hour’s  sleep  before  mid- 
night is  better  than  two  afterwards.’  But  when 
I should  we  awake  and  get  up.^  Clearly  when  we  are 
' conscious  of  dreaming,  for  consciousness  has  then  in 
^ great  part  returned.  To  awake  feeling  refreshed,  and 
yet  strive  to  sleep  again  is  to  waste  time  and  weaken 
, the  body ; for  every  one  knows  that  the  second  sleep 
is  not  so  refreshing  as  the  first.  Yet  many  do  this, 
either  from  sloth  or  to  wait  until  a fixed  hour  for 
rising. 

“ It  is  difficult  to  name  a given  number  of  hours 
for  sleep  at  all  seasons,  but  eight  hours  for  an  adult, 
man  or  woman,  and  somewhat  more  for  children  and 
old  people,  is  believed  to  be  right.  Children  naturally 
sleep  long  because  their  bodies  need  rest  for  growth, 
and  they  go  to  bed  very  early ; whilst  old  people  are 
more  wakeful,  and  require  to  lie  down  longer  than 
they  can  sleep. 

“People  generally  sleep  too  much,  having  regard 
to  their  health  and  the  proper  use  of  time,  and  with 
the  mind  at  rest  a less  quantity  would  be  equally 
good.  They  should  not,  how'ever,  go  to  bed  late  and 
rise  early,  but  if  they  must  rise  early  they  should  go 
to  bed  early.  Those  who  go  to  bed  at  nine  may  get 


up  at  four  or  five  o’clock,  and  those  who  stay  up  until 
ten  or  eleven  may  rest  until  five,  six,  or  seven  o’clock, 
according  to  their  age,  health  and  duties. 

“The  proper  rule  is  to  go  to  bed  early  and  rise 
early,  and  to  make  the  best  use  of  morning  hours  for 
devotion  and  study. 

“There  can  be  no  doubt  that  to  lie  down  an  undue 
length  of  time,  and  to  use  too  much  clothing,  is  to 
relax  the  body  and  to  make  it  less  fit  for  exertion,  so 
that,  independently  of  waste  of  time,  less  tone  and 
health  of  body  result.  The  heart  becomes  feeble  and 
the  skin  unusually  sensitive,  whilst  at  the  same  time 
the  lowest  state  of  vital  action  is  unduly  prolonged, 
so  that  disease,  having  the  character  of  debility  and  a 
tendency  to  take  colds  must  follow.  On  the  other 
hand,  to  rise  when  we  have  been  sufficiently  refreshed 
is  to  add  to  the  usefulness  of  the  body  as  an  instru- 
ment of  labor,  and  to  prolong  life.  Two  hours  a day 
saved  from  prolonged  sleep  adds  thirty  days  to  every 
year  of  life,  and  every  twelve  years  we  shall  have 
practically  lived  one  year  longer.  We  forget  this  as 
life  passes,  but  how  will  it  appear  when  life  is  ending! 
The  greatest  men  of  all  ages  have  been  early  risers, 
so  as  to  find  time  for  their  work,  and  if  the  young 
would  strive  to  emulate  them  they  must  not  waste 
time,  whether  in  bed  or  otherwise.  Oh  I for  a single 
dav ! is  the  thought  of  many  at  the  last ; and  even 
those  who  have  spent  their  time  the  most  usefully 
feel  that  there  is  still  much  more  that  they  might 
have  done.” 

VENTILATION  OF  .SLEEPING  ROOMS. 

If  two  persons  are  to  occupy  a bedroom 
during  a night,  let  them  step  upon  weighing 
scales  as  they  retire,  and  then  again  in  the 
morning,  and  they  will  find  that  their  actual 
weight  is  at  least  a pound  less  in  the  morning. 
Frequently  there  will  be  a loss  of  two  or 
more  pounds,  and  the  average  loss  through- 
out the  year  will  be  more  than  a jDOund. 
That  is,  during  the  night  there  is  a loss  of  a 
pound  of  matter  which  has  gone  off  from 
their  bodies,  partly  from  the  lungs  and  partly 
through  the  pores  of  the  skin.  The  escaped 
material  is  carbonic  acid  gas  and  decayed  ani- 
mal matter,  or  poisonous  exhalations.  This  is 
diffused  through  the  air  in  part,  and  in  part 
absorbed  by  the  bedclothes.  If  a single  ounce 
of  wood  or  cotton  be  burned  in  a room,  it  will 
so  comjDletely  saturate  the  air  with  smoke  that 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


78 

one  can  hardly  breathe,  though  there  can  be 
only  one  ounce  of  foreign  matter  in  the  air. 
If  an  ounce  of  cotton  be  burned  every  half 
hour  during  the  night,  the  air  will  be  kept 
continually  saturated  with  smoke  unless  there 
be  an  open  door  or  window  for  its  escape. 
Now  the  sixteen  ounces  of  smoke  thus  formed 
is  far  less  poisonous  than  the  sixteen  ounces 
of  exhalations  from  the  lungs  and  bodies  of 
the  two  persons  who  have  lost  a pound  in 
weight  during  the  eight  hours  of  sleeping, 
for  while  the  dry  smoke  is  mainly  taken  into 
the  lungs,  the  damp  odors  from  the  body  are 
absorbed  both  into  the  lungs  and  into  the 
pores  of  the  whole  body. 

Nothing  more  need  be  said  to  show  the 
importance  of' having  bedrooms  well  venti- 
lated, and  of  thoroughly  airing  the  sheets, 
coverlids  and  mattresses,  in  the  morning, 
before  packing  them  up  in  the  form  of  a 
neatly-made  bed. 

Children  especially  sutfer  from  bad  air. 
The  disturbed  sleep,  restless  tossing  and  mut- 
terings,  give  evidence  of  the  effect  of  bad  air, 
further  confirmed  by  the  dull  eye,  stupid 
expression,  languid  movements  and  unre- 
freshed feeling  which  remain  in  the  morning. 
Let  the  house  be  well  ventilated,  cover  the 
body  sufficiently  with  loose,  warm,  appro- 
priate clothing,  and  the  sleep  will  be  sound 
and  refreshing,  the  eyes  will  brighten,  and 
life  will  receive  a new  impulse. 

HOW  TO  PUT  NERVOUS  BABIES  TO  SLEEP. 

A baby  is  a very  tender  thing,  people  say, 
but  most  of  them  are  very  far  from  knowing 
how  tender.  Imagine  how  nervous  you  are 
in  certain  states  — when  recovering  from  ill- 
ness, say,  when  the  fall  of  a book  or  the  slam 
of  a door  makes  you  quiver  and  feel  faint,  as 
if  some  one  gave  you  a blow.  That  is  the 
way  a young  baby  feels  at  best.  A puff  of 
wind  will  set  it  gasping,  its  little  breath 
blown  quite  away.  A noise  makes  it  shiver, 
a change  of  summer  air  makes  it  turn  deathly 


cold.  A baby  is  the  most  nervous  of  beings, 
and  the  torture  it  suffers  in  going  to  sleep 
and  being  awakened  by  careless  sounds, 
when  just  “ dropping  off,”  is  only  compara- 
ble to  the  same  experience  of  an  older  person 
during  an  acute  nervous  headache.  Young 
babies  ought  to  pass  the  first  month  of  their 
lives  in  the  country,  for  its  stillness  no  less 
than  its  fresh  air.  But  where  this  silence  is 
not  to  be  commanded,  baby  may  be  soothed 
by  folding  a soft  napkin,  wet  in  warmish 
water,  lightly  over  the  top  of  its  head,  its 
eyes,  and  its  ears,  the  end  twisted  a little  till 
it  makes  a sort  of  skull  cap.  It  is  the  best 
way  to  put  nervous  babies  to  sleep;  and, 
though  baby  sometimes  fights  against  being 
blindfolded  in  this  way,  five  minutes  will 
usually  send  him  off  into  blissful  slumber. 
The  compress  soothes  the  little,  feverish 
brain,  deadens  sound  in  his  ears,  and  shuts 
out  everything  that  takes  his  attention,  so 
that  sleep  takes  him  unaware.  Teething 
babies  find  this  very  comfortable,  for  their 
heads  are  always  hot,  and  thei'e  is  a fevered 
beating  in  the  arteries  each  side. 

THE  BRAIN  IN  SLEEP. 

The  following  points  in  relation  to  the 
condition  of  the  brain  in  sleep  have  been  de- 
termined by  the  observations  made  by  Dr. 
Durham  on  a dog,  from  whose  skull  he  had 
cut  out  a piece  of  bone  for  the  purpose. 

1.  Pressure  of  distended  veins  upon  the 
brain  is  not,  as  is  generally  believed,  the 
cause  of  sleep,  for  during  sleep  the  veins  are 
not  distended. 

2.  During  sleep  the  brain  is  in  a compara- 
tively bloodless  condition,  and  the  blood  in 
the  encephalic  vessels  is  not  only  diminished 
in  quantity,  but  moves  with  diminished  ra- 
pidity. 

3.  The  condition  of  the  cerebral  circula- 
tion during  sleep  is,  from  physical  causes, 
that  which  is  most  favorable  to  the  nutrition 
of  the  brain- tissue. 


rilE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


79 


A CASE  OF  ABNORMAL  SLEEP. 

Dr.  IJlanchet  relates  the  case  of  a lady, 
who,  at  eighteen,  had  slept  forty  consecutive 
days;  at  twenty,  fifty  days,  and  at  twenty- 
four,  from  Easter,  1S62,  to  March,  1863.  A 
tooth  was  removed,  to  feed  her  with  milk 
and  soup,  her  only  food.  She  was  motion- 
less and  insensible.  The  pulse  was  low,  the 
breathing  scarcely  perceptible,  there  were 
no  evacuations,  and  she  showed  ho  signs  of 
leanness,  her  complexion  remaining  florid 
I and  healthy.  This,  however,  was  not  sleep 
properly  so  called,  but  a condition  of  hysteric 
coma. 

SLEEP  DESCRIBED. 

“Sleep,  that  knits  up  the  raveled  sleeve  of  care, 
the  death  of  each  day’s  life,  sore  labor’s  bath,  balm 
of  hurt  minds,  great  nature’s,  second  course,  chief 
nourisher  in  life’s  feast.” — Shakespeare. 

“ Sleep,  gentle  sleep,  nature’s  soft  nurse.” — Idem. 

“O  sleep,  thou  ape  of  death.” — Idem. 

“ Downy  sleep,  death’s  counterfeit.” — Idem. 

“To  sleep  — there  is  a drowsy  mellifluence  in  the 
very  word  that  would  almost  serve  to  interpret  its 
meaning  — to  shut  up  the  senses  and  hoodwink  the 
soul ; to  dismiss  the  world  ; to  escape  from  one’s  self; 
to  be  in  ignorance  of  our  own  existence;  to  stagnate 
upon  the  earth,  just  breathing  out  the  hours,  not 
living  them, — ‘doing  no  mischief,  only  dreaming 
of  it’;  neither  merry  nor  melancholy,  something 
between  both,  and  better  than  either.  Best  friend 
of  frail  humanity,  and,  like  all  other  friends,  it  is 
best  estimated  in  its  loss.” — Longfellow. 

“ Blessings  light  on  him  that  first  invented  sleep ! 
it  covers  a man  all  over,  thoughts  and  all,  like  a 
cloak ; it  is  meat  for  the  hungry,  drink  for  the  thirsty, 
heat  for  the  cold,  and  cold  for  the  hot;  in  short, 
money  that  buys  everything,  balance  and  weights 
I that  make  the  shepherd  equal  to  the  monarch,  and 
! the  fool  to  the  wise ; there  is  only  one  evil  in  sleep, 
as  I have  heard,  and  it  is  that  it  resembles  death, 
since  between  a dead  and  sleeping  man  there  is  but 
little  difference.” — Cervantes. 

THE  SLEEP  OF  THE  YOUNG. 

“ Even  sleep  is  characteristic.  How  charming  are 
children  in  their  lovely  innocence!  how  angel-like 
their  blooming  hues!” — Wilhelm  von  Humboldt. 


“ Sleep  on,  baby,  on  the  floor. 

Tired  of  all  the  playing! 

Sleep  with  smile  the  sweeter  for 
That,  you  dropp’d  away  in! 

On  your  curls’  full  roundness  stand 
Golden  lights  serenely : 

One  cheek  pushed  out  by  the  hand. 

Folds  the  dimple  inly.” — Mrs.  Browning. 

VALUE  OF  SLEEP  IN  YOUTH. 

Late  hours,  irregular  habits,  and  want  of 
attention  to  diet,  are  common  errors  with 
most  young  men,  and  these  gradually,  but 
at  first  im2^erceptibly,  undermine  the  health, 
and  lay  the  foundation  for  various  forms  of 
disease  in  after  life.  It  is  a very  difficult  thing 
to  make  young  persons  comj^rehend  this. 
They  frequently  sit  ujd  as  late  as  twelve,  one, 
or  two  o’clock,  without  experiencing  any  ill 
eflfects;  they  go  without  a meal  to-day,  and 
to-morrow  eat  to  rej^letion,  with  only  tempo- 
rary inconvenience.  One  night  they  will 
sleep  three  or  four  hours,  and  the  next,  nine 
or  ten ; or  one  night,  in  their  eagerness  to  get 
away  into  some  agreeable  com^Dany,  they  will 
take  no  food  at  all,  and  the  next,  perhaps, 
will  eat  a hearty  supper,  and  go  to  bed  upon 
it.  These,  with  various  other  irregularities, 
are  common  to  the  majority  of  young  men, 
and  are,  as  just  stated,  the  cause  of  much  bad 
healtb  in  mature  life.  Indeed,  nearly  all  the 
shattered  constitutions  with  which  too  many 
are  cursed  are  the  result  of  a disregard  of  the 
plainest  precepts  of  health  in  early  life. 

“ Let  youth  cherish  sleep,  the  happiest  of  earthly 
boons,  while  yet  it  is  at  its  command;  for  there 
cometh  a day  to  all  when  ‘ neither  the  voice  of  the 
lute  nor  the  birds  ’ shall  bring  back  the  sweet  slum- 
bers that  fell  on  their  young  eyes  as  unbidden  as  the 
dews.”— Bulwer  Lytton. 

EARLY  rising. 

The  difference  between  rising  every  morn- 
ing at  six  and  at  eight,  in  the  course  of  forty 
years,  amounts  to  29,200  hours,  or  three  years 
one  hundred  and  twenty-one  days  and  sixteen 
hours,  which  are  equal  to  eight  hours  a day 
for  exactly  ten  years.  So  that  rising  at  six 


8o 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


will  be  the  same  as  if  ten  years  of  life  (a 
weighty  consideration)  were  added,  wherein 
we  may  command  eight  hours  every  day  for 
the  cultivation  of  our  minds  and  the  despatch 
of  business. 

“ Leave  your  bed  upon  the  first  desertion  of  sleep ; 
it  being  ill  for  the  eyes  to  read  lying,  and  worse  for 
the  mind  to  be  idle;  since  the  head  during  that  lazi- 
ness is  commonly  a cage  for  unclean  thoughts.” — 
Francis  Osborne. 

HOW  TO  INDUCE  SLEEP. 

“ The  best  of  rest  is  sleep.” — Shakespeare. 

” One  hour’s  sleep  before  midnig-ht  is  worth  two  after.”— 
Fielping. 

How  to  get  sleep  is  to  many  persons  a 
matter  of  high  importance.  Nervous  persons 
who  are  troubled  with  wakefulness  and  ex- 
citability, usually  have  a strong  tendency  of 
blood  to  the  brain,  with  cold  extremities. 
The  pressure  of  the  blood  on  the  brain  keeps 
it  in  a stimulated  or  wakeful  state,  and  the 
pulsations  in  the  head  are  often  painful.  Let 
such  rise  and  chafe  the  body  and  extremities 
with  a brush  or  towel,  or  rub  smartly  with 
the  hands,  to  promote  circulation,  and  with- 
draw the  excessive  amount  of  blood  from  the 
brain,  and  they  will  fall  asleep  in  a few  mo- 
ments. A cold  bath,  or  a sponge  bath  and 
rubbing,  or  a good  run,  or  a rapid  walk  in 
the  open  air,  or  going  up  and  down  stairs  a 
few  times  just  before  retiring,  will  aid  in 
equalizing  circulation  and  promoting  sleep. 
Purify  the  air  by  jaroper  ventilation;  reduce 
the  temperature  of  the  atmosphere,  if  too 
high;  or,  if  too  low,  add  more  bedclothes; 
darken  the  room,  and  exclude  all  disturbing 
sounds;  withdraw  the  mind  as  much  as  pos- 
sible from  all  engrossing  thoughts,  harassing 
anxieties  and  depressing  cares.  These  rules 
are  simple,  and  easy  of  application  in  castle 
or  cabin,  and  may  minister  to  the  comfort 
of  thousands  who  would  freely  expend  money 
for  an  anodyne  to  promote  “ Nature’s  sweet 
restorer,  balmy  sleep ! ” 

The  following,  by  Fi'ank  Buckland,  will 
read  to  many  like  a “new  departure.” 


“ I have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  the  proper 
thing  to  do  is  to  go  to  sleep  immediately  (or  at  least 
very  soon)  after  the  meal  of  the  day.  All  animals 
always  go  to  sleep,  if  they  are  not  disturbed,  after 
eating.  This  is  especially  noticeable  in  dogs;  and 
the  great  John  Hunter  showed  by  an  experiment 
that  digestion  went  on  during  sleep  more  than  when 
the  animal  was  awake  and  going  about.  This  is  his 
experiment : He  took  two  dogs  and  gave  them  both 

the  same  quantity  of  food.  One  of  them  was  then 
allowed  to  go  to  sleep,  the  other  was  taken  out  hunt- 
ing. At  the  end  of  three  or  four  hours  he  killed 
both  these  dogs.  The  food  in  the  stomach  of  the 
dog  which  had  been  asleep  was  quite  digested;  in 
that  of  the  one  which  had  been  hunting,  the  food 
was  not  digested  at  all. 

“This  fact,  I think,  shows  the  advisability  of  going 
to  sleep  immediately  after  eating.  This  ignored  fact 
always  occurs  to  my  memory  when  I see  old  gentle- 
men nodding  over  their  wine.  Nature  says  to  them, 
‘ Go  to  bed ! ’ They  will  not  go  to  bed ; but  still 
Nature  will  not  allow  her  law  to  be  broken,  so  she 
sends  them  to  sleep  sitting  in  their  chairs.  People, 
therefore,  who  feel  sleepy  after  dinner  ought  to  dine 
late  and  go  straight  to  bed  when  a sleepy  feeling 
comes  over  them. 

✓ 

“ Most  good  folks,  however,  do  the  worst  possible 
thing  imaginable;  they  retire  all  together  into  the 
drawing-room,  and  then,  to  make  matters  worse, 
they  drink  tea  and  coffee.  Now’  I regard  tea  and 
coffee,  when  taken  at  night,  to  be  poison  to  certain 
constitutions.  It  is  very  well  in  the  morning,  but  it 
is  very  bad  at  night.  The  reason  why  tea  and  coffee 
should  not  be  taken  at  night  is  that  the  one  contains 
an  alkaloid  called  theine,  and  the  other  contains  an 
alkaloid  called  caffeine.  These  two  alkaloids  taken 
into  the  system  stimulate  the  brain  and  do  not  allow 
it  to  go  to  rest.  I speak  of  this  matter  from  experi- 
ence. If  I take,  thoughtlessly,  a cup  of  tea  or  coffee 
after  five  o’clock  in  the  evening,  going  to  bed  about 
eleven,  I cannot  go  to  sleep;  and  if  the  brain  does 
fall  asleep  the  alkaloid  will  wake  it  up  in  about  an 
hour  or  two.  Sleeplessness,  therefore,  is  usually 
caused  by  tea  or  coffee,  though  strange  to  say  that 
tea  and  coffee  actually  send  some  people  into  sound 
slumber. 

“ I well  recollect  the  late  Dr.  Wilberforce,  then 
Bishop  of  Oxford,  telling  my  father,  then  most  actively 
engaged  as  Dean  of  Westminster,  of  his  patent  way 
of  going  to  sleep.  It  is  better  than  the  old-fashioned 
prescription  of  watching  sheep  jumping  through  a 
hedge,  one  after  another,  ships  sailing  out  to  sea,  etc. 
The  Bishop’s  prescription  was  to  repeat  very  slowly 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


8l 


the  vowels  A E I O.  In  doing  this  tliey  were  to  be 
faintly  pronounced  with  each  inspiration  and  expira- 
tion. It  will  be  found  easy  to  do  this  without  mov- 
ing the  lips;  but  the  vowel  U must  not  be  pro- 
nouneed,  for  to  do  this  the  muscular  action  of  the 
lips  necessarily  takes  place,  and  sleep  comes  not.  I 
advise  my  readers  to  try  this  plan. 

“ I now  venture  to  suggest  a new  but  simple 
remedy  for  want  of  sleep.  Opiates  in  any  form, 
even  the  liquor  opii  and  chlorodyne,  will  leave  some 
traees  of  their  influence  the  next  morning.  I there- 
fore prescribe  for  myself — and  have  frequently  done 
so  for  others  — onions;  simply  common  onions  raw, 
but  Spanish  onions  stewed  will  do.  Everybody 
knows  the  taste  of  onions;  this  is  due  to  a peculiar 
essential  oil  contained  in  this  most  valuable  and 
healthy  root.  This  oil  has,  I am  sure,  highly  sopo- 
rific powers.  In  my  own  case  they  never  fail.  If  I 
am  much  pressed  with  work,  and  feel  I shall  not 
sleep,  I eat  two  or  three  small  onions,  and  the  effect 
is  magical.  Onions  are  also  excellent  things  to  eat 
when  much  exposed  to  intense  cold.  Mr.  Parnabjq 
Troutdale  Fishery,  Keswick,  informed  me  that,  when 
collecting  salmon  and  trout  eggs  in  the  winter,  he 
finds  that  common  raw  onions  enable  him  and  his 
men  to  bear  the  ice  and  cold  of  the  semi-frozen 
water  much  better  than  spirits,  beer,  etc.  The  Arctic 
expeditions  should  therefore  take  a good  stock  of 
onions.  Finally,  if  a person  cannot  sleep,  it  is 
because  the  blood  is  in  his  brain,  not  in  his  stomach ; 
the  remedy,  therefore,  is  obvious : call  the  blood 
down  from  the  brain  to  the  stomach.  This  is  to  be 
done  by  eating  a biscuit,  a hard-boiled  egg,  a bit  of 
bread  and  cheese,  -or  something.  Follow  this  up 
with  a glass  of  milk,  or  even  water,  and  you  will 
fall  asleep,  and  will,  I trust,  bless  the  name  of  the 
writer.” 

“There  are  many  ways  of  inducing  sleep, — the 
thinking  of  purling  rills,  or  waving  woods;  reckon- 
ing of  numbers;  droppings  from  a wet  sponge,  fixed 
over  a brass  pan,  etc.  But  temperance  and  exercise 
answer  much  better  than  any  of  these.” — Sterne. 

“ Different  matters  are  arranged  in  my  head  as  in 
drawers ; I open  one  drawer  and  close  another  as  I 
wish.  I have  never  been  kept  awake  by  an  involun- 
tary pre-occupation  of  the  mind.  If  I desire  repose, 
I shut  up  all  the  drawers,  and  sleep.  I have  always 
slept  when  I wanted  rest,  and  almost  at  will.” — 
Napoleon  I. 

“ From  an  observation  of  more  than  sixty  years,  I 
have  learnt  that  man  in  health  requires,  at  an  average, 
from  six  to  seven  hours  sleep ; and  healthy  women  a 
F 


little  more  — from  seven  to  eight  in  four-and-twenty 
hours.  I know  this  quantity  of  sleep  to  be  most 
advantageous  to  the  body  as  well  as  the  sold.  It  is 
preferable  to  any  medicine  which  I have  known  both 
for  preventing  and  removing  nervous  disorders.” — J. 
Wesley. 

SLEEP. 

F all  the  thoughts  of  God  that  are 
Borne  inward  unto  souls  afar. 

Among  the  Psalmist’s  music  deep. 

Now  tell  me  if  that  any  is 
For  gift  or  grace  surpassing  this, — 

“He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep 

What  would  we  give  to  our  beloved.^ 

The  hero’s  heart,  to  be  unmoved, — 

The  poet’s  star-tuned  harp,  to  sweep, — 

The  patriot’s  voice,  to  teach  and  rouse, — 

The  monarch’s  crown,  to  light  the  brows 
“ He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

What  do  we  give  to  our  beloved.^ 

A little  faith,  all  undisproved, — 

A little  dust,  to  overweep, — 

And  bitter  memories,  to  make 
The  whole  earth  blasted  for  our  sake, 

“ He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

“Sleep  soft,  beloved!”  we  sometimes  say. 

But  have  no  tune  to  charm  away 
Sad  dreams  that  through  the  eyelids  creep; 
But  never  doleful  dream  again 
Shall  break  the  happy  slumber  when 
“ He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

O earth,  so  full  of  dreary  noise! 

O men,  with  wailing  in  your  voice! 

O delved  gold  the  wailers  heap! 

O strife,  O curse,  that  o’er  it  fall! 

God  strikes  a silence  through  you  all. 

And  “giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

His  dews  drop  mutely  on  the  hill. 

His  cloud  above  it  saileth  still. 

Though  on  its  slope  men  sow  and  reap; 

More  softly  than  the  dew  is  shed. 

Or  cloud  is  floated  overhead, 

“ He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

For  me,  my  heart,  that  erst  did  go 
Most  like  a tired  child  at  a show. 

That  sees  through  tears  the  mummers  leap. 
Would  now  its  wearied  vision  close. 

Would  childlike  on  His  love  repose 
Who  “giveth  his  beloved  sleep.” 

— Mrs.  Browni.vg. 


83 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


SPECTERS  AND  DREAMS. 

“ Things  not  within  our  wits  to  solve, 

Oft  in  our  minds  as  ghosts  revolved’ 

This  couplet  of  homely  poetry  contains  a 
thought  always  to  be  kept  in  mind  in  dealing 
with  those  things  seemingly  out  of  the  natu- 
ral order,  and  will  answer  as  a kind  of  motto 
for  the  following  theory,  taken  largely  from 
the  works  of  Profs.  Wilson  and  Draper,  in 
regard  to  the  causes  of  dreams,  ghosts,  and 
other  illusions.  It  furnishes  a possible  explana- 
tion for  much  of  the  “Spiritual  phenomena” 
of  the  day,  or  at  least  gives  a hint  of  a branch 
of  science  that  it  would  be  well  to  study  care- 
fully before  attributing  to  supernatural  causes, 
appearances  and  impressions  that  may  be 
accounted  for  on  known  principles  of  physics. 

Dreams  serye,  at  least  to  some  extent,  to 
indicate  our  dominant  propensities.  “ If  any 
man  desire,”  says  Shute,  “ to  make  a right 
use  of  dreams,  let  him  consider  himself,  in 
his  dreaming,  to  what  inclination  he  is  mostly 
carried,  and  so  by  his  thoughts  in  the  night 
he  shall  learn  to  know  himself  in  the  day.” 

They  may  also  be,  as  it  were,  manufactured 
to  order.  Dr.  Gregory,  by  placing  a bottle 
of  hot  water  to  his  feet,  dreamed  he  was 
ascending  Mt.  Etna.  Dr.  Reid  put  a blister 
on  his  head,  and  dreamed  of  being  scalped. 

Some  physiologists  believe  that  the  sensa- 
tions which  the  nerves  of  taste,  touch,  smell, 
sight  and  hearing  convey  to  the  brain,  leave 
upon  that  organ  impressions  which  can  be 
fully  eradicated  only  by  death ; and  that  these 
impressions,  which  may  be  regarded  as  im- 
ages of  the  outward  world,  the  mind  makes 
use  of  in  memory,  in  imagination,  in  visions, 
in  fancied  apparitions,  and  in  dreams;  often 
forming  new  and  strange  combinations  very 
different  from  the  original  impressions.  It 
is  also  believed  that  every  impression  made 
upon  the  material  substance  of  the  brain  pro- 
duces some  permanent  change  in  its  structure, 
and  that  one  impression  never  completely 
effaces  another ; that  the  mind  can,  as  it  were, 


see  all  of  them.,  and  that  what  the  mind  or 
soul  thus  learns,  death  itself  cannot  destroy. 
Even  certain  physical  phenomena,  explained 
by  Dr.  Draper,  give  countenance  to  the  the- 
ory of  permanent  impressions  upon  the  ma- 
terial substance  of  the  brain.  He  says: 

“If  on  a cold,  polished  piece  of  metal,  any 
object,  as  a wafer,  is  laid,  and  the  metal  then 
be  breathed  upon,  and,  when  the  moisture 
has  had  time  to  fully  disappear,  the  wafer  be 
thrown  off,  though  now  upon  the  polished 
surface  the  most  critical  inspection  can  dis- 
cover no  trace  of  any  form,  yet,  if  we  breathe 
upon  it,  a spectral  figure  of  the  wafer  comes 
into  view,  and  this  may  be  done  again  and 
again.  And  more : if  the  polished  metal  be 
carefully  put  aside  where  nothing  can  dete- 
riorate its  surface,  and  be  so  kept  for  many 
months,  on  breathing  again  upon  it,  the 
shadowy  form  emerges;  or,  if  a sheet  of 
paper  on  which  a key  or  other  object  is  laid 
be  carried  for  a few  moments  into  the  sun- 
shine, and  then  instantaneously  viewed  in  the 
dark,  the  key  being  simultaneously  removed, 
a fading  specter  of  the  key  on  the  paper  will 
be  seen.  And  if  the  paper  be  put  away  where 
nothing  can  disturb  it,  and  so  kept  for  many 
months,  if  it  then  be  carried  away  into  a dark 
place  and^  laid  on  a piece  of  hot  metal,  the 
specter  of  the  key  will  come  forth.  In  the 
case  of  bodies  more  highly  phosphorescent 
than  paper,  the  specters  of  many  different 
objects  which  may  have  been  in  succession 
laid  originally  thereon  will,  on  warming, 
emerge  in  their  proper  order. 

“ I introduce  these  illustrations,”  says  Dr. 
Draper,  “ for  the  purpose  of  showing  how 
trivial  are  the  impressions  which  may  be  thus 
registered  and  preserved.  Indeed,  I believe 
that  a shadow  never  falls  upon  a wall  with- 
out leaving  thei'eon  its  permanent  trace — a 
trace  which  might  be  made  visible  by  resort- 
ing to  proper  processes.  But  if  on  such  inor- 
ganic surfaces  impressions  may  in  this  way 
be  preserved,  how  much  more  likely  is  it 


THE  LIFE  Til  AT  NOW  IS. 


that  the  same  thing  occurs  in  the  wonderfully 
constituted  nerve  bundles  of  the  brain!” 
Hut,  whether  the  impressions  of  sense  be 
permanently  fixed  in  the  material  substance 
of  the  brain  or  not,  there  is  no  reason  for 
supposing  that  any  perceptions  which  the 
mind  has  once  taken  notice  of  can  ever  be 
lost;  and  if  at  any  time  memory  fails  to  recall 
them,  it  is  because  the  brain,  and  not  the  mind 
itself,  becomes  impaired.  While  in  the  exer- 
cise 'of  ordinary  memory,  imj^ressions  and. 
trains  of  thought  are  recalled  in  their  real 
character  and  natural  order,  it  is  not  so  in 
what  are  called  visions,  fancied  apparitions, 
and  in  dreams.  The  most  common  visions 
— unreal  objects  which  we  fancy  — ai'e  doubt- 
less the  remains  of  impressions  which  have 
been  made  on  the  optic  nerve,  and  which  are 
recalled  by  a strong  mental  effort.  Others 
arise  from  the  disease  of  the  nerve,  often 
producing,  by  the- impressions  conveyed  from 
the  diseased  nerve  to  the  brain,  grotesque 
images  among  the  real  objects  at  which  we 
are  looking.  Some  unusual  pressure  of  blood 
upon  this  nerve  will  often  produce  apparent 
flashes  of  light,  or  objects  apparently  floating 
in  the  air.  These  appearances  are  indications 
of  disease  in  the  nerve.  When,  in  addition 
to  the  optic  nerve,  portions  of  the  brain 
become  affected  by  disease,  former  impres- 
sions often  become  mingled  with  the  present, 
and  the  complicated  scenes  of  a passing  drama 
are  displayed.  Thus,  in  the  delirium  tremens 
which  so  often  follows  a sudden  cessation 
from  the  customary  use  of  alcohol  to  excess, 
phantoms  appear  moving  around  among  real 
objects.  “ The  form  of  a cloud  no  bigger 
than  the  hand  may  perhaps  first  be  seen 
floating  over  the  carpet;  but  this,  as  the  eye 
follows  it,  takes  on  a definite  shape,  and  the 
sufferer  sees  with  dismay  a writhing  serpent 
on  the  floor.  Or,  out  of  an  indistinct  cloud, 
faces,  sometimes  of  surpassing  loveliness,  but 
more  frequently  of  hideous  aspect,  emerge, 
another  face  succeeding  as  one  dies  away. 


% 

The  mind,  ever  ready  to  practice  imposture 
iqDon  itself,  will  at  least  accomjiany  the  illu- 
sion with  grotesque  or  even  dreadful  inven- 
tions.” The  illusions  to  which  one  is  subject 
under  such  derangements  of  the  brain  take  a 
character  from  the  jDrevious  occupation,  travel, 
mental  habits,  or  reading  of  the  sick  man. 
Former  trains  of  thought  and  former  scenes, 
although  often  confusedly  mingled,  assume  to 
the  individual  all  the  vividness  of  existing 
realities.  To  opium  eaters  are  often  pre- 
sented spectacles  of  more  than  earthly  splen- 
dor. {See  De  ^uincey  in  his  “ Confessions 
of  an  English  Opium-Eater.") 

What  are  called  apparitions  or  sjsectral 
appearances,  physiology  endeavors  to  exjslain 
upon  scientific  principles.  They  arise  from  a 
disturbance  of  the  retina  of  the  eye,  which 
gives  a false  interjD relation  of  present  impres- 
sions, sometimes  the  vivid  recalling  of  old 
images  which  have  been  stored  up  in  the 
brain,  but  which  the  mind  then  looks  upon 
as  present  realities,  and  sometimes  the  two 
causes  unite  to  produce  the  effect.  Upon 
these  principles  the  mind,  in  apparitions, 
could  never  see  anything  absolutely  new  to 
it.  Thus,  to  the  Greeks  and  Romans  came 
the  ghosts  in  the  forms  of  their  heathen 
images.  The  monks  of  the  middle  ages  saw 
phantoms  of  the  Virgin  and  Saints,  for  these 
were  the  objects  which  their  minds  most 
dwelt  upon;  and  at  a later  period,  in  Europe, 
fairies,  brownies,  etc.,  were  the  specters  most 
frequently  seen.  Prior  to  the  time  of  Colum- 
bus no  European  ever  witnessed  the  ghost  of 
an  American  Indian,  yet  they  prevailed  after 
the  voyage  of  discovery.  And  Indian  spec- 
ters were  no  strangers  to  the  early  colonial 
settlers. 

The  belief  in  the  apparitions  of  the  dead 
has  survived  all  changes  of  creed  and  super- 
stitions. Yet  in  them  nothing  new  is  seen. 
The  American  sees  the  shade  of  his  friend 
clothed  in  a modern  garb;  and  the  European 
sees  his  grandfather  in  knee-breeches  and 


84 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


shoes  with  silver  buckles.  In  short,  it  is  a 
very  significant  fact  that  ghosts  always  appear 
in  the  garb  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived  on 
the  earth ; and  if  they  are  really  visitors  from 
another  world,  as  is  claimed  by  some,  instead 
of  phantoms,  to  be  accounted  for  on  some 
such  grounds  as  the  foregoing,  how  gro- 
tesque and  varied  must  be  the  habiliments 
worn  by  the  throng  who  have  passed  into 
the  futui'e  state. 

MARRIAGE. 

“Marriage  is  honorable  in  all.” — Bible. 

“ Marriage  is  the  nursery  of  heaven.” — Jeremy  Taylor. 

“No  man  can  either  live  piously  or  die  righteous  without  a 
wife.” — Richter. 

“Hail!  wedded  love, 

Perpetual  fountain  of  domestic  sweets!” — Milton. 

Marriage  is  defined  as  the  union  of  a man 
and  woman  in  the  legal  relation  of  husband 
and  wife.  Monogamy,  or  the  marriage  of 
one  man  to  one  woman,  is  the  rule  amongst 
the  most  advanced  races  of  mankind.  Po- 
lygamy, or  more  strictly  speaking  polygyny, 
that  is,  the  taking  of  many  women  in  the 
marriage  relation  at  the  same  time,  prevails 
rather  extensively,  even  in  regions  whither 
civilization  has  extended;  and  it  seems  to  be 
permitted  by  the  law  of  nature,  as  indeed 
it  also  was  by  the  law  of  Moses,  though  the 
almost  absolute  numerical  equality  in  the 
sexes  proves  irresistably  that  the  monogamic 
marriage  is  most  in  accord  with  the  design 
of  the  Creator.  Polyandry,  or  the  taking  of 
many  husbands  without  even  the  formality  of 
a divorce  from  any,  still  prevails  in  Tibet,  in 
parts  .of  India  and  Ceylon,  in  New'Zealand, 
in  some  of  the  Polynesian  Islands,  and  else- 
where in  remote  uncivilized  corners  of  the 
earth;  and  was,  it  is  thought,  at  one  time 
still  more  extensive,  being  probably  the  first 
stage  of  pi'ogress  from  the  promiscuity  that 
appertains  to  the  lowest  barbarism. 

Marriage  is  regarded  in  every  civilized 
community  as  the  most  important  of  civil 
contracts;  and  throughout  Christendom  has 


the  added  sanction  of  being  considered  a 
religious  ceremony,  while  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  it  is  furthermore  esteemed  a 
sacrament. 

MARRIAGE  AND  CELIBACY. 

“And  God  said  unto  them,  Be  fruitful,  and  multi- 
ply, and  replenish  the  earth.” — Bible. 

“To  be  a man  in  a true  sense  is,  in  the  first  place, 
and  above  all  things,  to  have  a wife.”- — Michelet. 

Notwithstanding  the  divine  injunction  in 
favor  of  marriage,  celibacy  has  had  at  various 
times,  as  it  still  has  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  some  quasi-religious  sanction  as  a 
superior  condition  of  existence.  This  idea 
seems  to  have  originated  in  the  ancient  and 
wide-spread  philosophy  of  a good  and  evil 
principle  in  nature.  The  body,  being  ma- 
terial, was  considered  the  seat  of  the  evil 
principle;  and  the  spiritual  soul,  the  center 
of  the  good  principle.  Hence  the  Jewish 
sect  of  the  Essenes  esteemed  celibacy  as  the 
chief  help  to  sanctity.  And  early  in  the  his- 
tory of  Christianity — perhaps  partly  through 
the  prevalent  idea  that  the  end  of  the  world 
was  near  at  hand  — this  view  obtained  very 
generally  among  believers;  and  is  indeed  to 
this  day  fondly  cherished  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  church,  though  without 
denial  of  the  lawfulness  of  marriage;  and 
even  despite  the  teaching  that  this  last  is  a 
sacrament. 

“ Humble  wedlock  is  far  better  than  proud 
virginity,”  said  Augustine;  but  wedlock  in 
its  best  type  ranks  confessedly  second  to 
the  exalted  state  of  virginity.  As  early  as 
A.  D.  305,  the  synod  of  Elvira  ordained  that 
the  higher  clergy — bishops,  priests  and  dea- 
cons— should  abstain  from  marriage;  and 
this  view,  receiving,  amongst  other  helps,  a 
renewed  impulse  tlirough  the  severe  enact- 
ments of  Hildebrand  (Pope  Gregory  VII.)  in 
the  eleventh  century  against  mari'ied  priests, 
became,  in  spite  of  many  and  oft-repeated 
struggles,  the  geileral  law  of  the  Western 
church. 


rilE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


At  the  era  of  the  Reformation,  in  the  gen- 
eral overhauling  of  the  doctrines  and  prac- 
tices of  the  church  incidental  to  that  religious 
revolution,  the  question  of  the  celibacy  of 
the  clergy  came  up  again  for  consideration; 
but  the  Council  of  Trent,  in  1563,  peremp- 
torily closed  the  discussion,  as  far  as  the 
Catholics  were  concerned,  by  one  of  its  irre- 
fragable decrees  enforcing  celibacy.  The 
Eastern  or  Greek  church,  on  the  contrary, 
has  persistently  adhered  to  the  ancient  custom, 
sanctioned  by  apostolic  example  as  well  as 
by  a Council  of  Constantinople  in  the  seventh 
century,  of  permitting  the  marriage  of  the 
lower  clergy.  The  higher  orders,  as  bishops, 
archbishops,  metropolitans  and  patriarchs  are, 
however,  required  to  observe  celibacy. 

CUSTOMS  OF  THE  ANCIENTS. 

The  gymnosophists  or  half-naked  ascetics 
of  India  abstained  from  marriage,  as  well  as 
from  the  use  of  meat,  and  indeed  from  all 
bodily  pleasures,  and  were  esteemed  as  the 
holiest  and  best  of  mankind  by  their  less  ab- 
stemious countrymen.  In  Egypt,  the  priests 
of  Isis  were  required  to  practice  celibacy. 
Among  the  Israelites,  marriage  was  per- 
mitted to  the  priests,  but  with  certain  restric- 
tions. In  Greece,  celibacy  was  regarded  as 
the  duty  and  privilege  of  the  priesthood.  In 
Rome,  the  Vestal  virgins  were  alone  deemed 
worthy  to  guard  the  sacred  fire,  the  symbol, 
apparently,  of  the  life  of  the  state,  or  of  life 
in  general.  Ancient  Persia  also  had  its  virgin 
priestesses  of  the  sun.  But  in  Greece  and 
Rome,  lay  celibates  were  visited  with  suitable 
penalties;  in  Sparta,  they  were  even  declared 
infamous;  and  by  the  laws  of  Lycurgus, 
might  be  mobbed  by  the  women,  and  chas- 
tised in  the  temple  of  Hercules;  while  Plato 
taught  that  the  celibates  of  thirty-five  and 
upwards  should  be  declared  incapable  of 
holding  office!  In  Rome,  they  were  de- 
clared incapable  of  making  wills  or  testify- 
ing in  the  courts,  with  the  added  penalty. 


85 

according  to  popular  belief,  of  suffering  spe- 
cial torments  in  the  world  to  come!  But 
with  the  progress  of  civilization,  the  preju- 
dice against  celibacy  relaxed  somewhat;  and 
many  philosophers  and  others  practiced  it 
without  incurring  any  particular  obloquy. 

MARRIAGE  AND  LONGEVITY. 

It  has  been  clearly  ascertained  by  statisti- 
cians that  the  married  live  longer  than  the 
single.  Women  married  at  25  live  four  years 
longer  than  the  single  of  that  age.  Seventy- 
two  married  women  live  to  45,  against  fifty- 
two  unmarried.  The  mortality  among  the 
bachelors  between  the  ages  of  30  and  35  is  27 
per  cent. ; among  married  men  between  the 
same  ages,  18  per  cent.  Seventy-eight  mar- 
ried men  reach  40,  while  only  forty-one  bach- 
elors arrive  at  that  age.  Forty-one  married 
attain  45,  against  eighteen  unmarried.  At  the 
age  of  60,  there  are  forty-eight  benedicts  to 
eleven  bachelors.  And  at  80,  there  are  nine 
of  the  one  to  three  of  the  other  class. 

DIRECTIONS  AND  SUGGESTIONS. 

“ What,  therefore,  God  hath  joined  together  let 
not  man  put  asunder.” — Bible. 

The  greatest  of  earthly  blessings,  next  to 
life  and  health,  is  a good  wife  or  husband. 
Marriage  should  be  considered  the  natural 
condition,  the  normal  state,  of  all  men  who 
have  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty-five  to 
thirty,  and  of  all  women  between  twenty  and 
twenty-five.  “ Marriage  is  the  best  state  for 
man  in  general,”  says  Johnson,  “and  every 
man  is  a worse  man  in  proportion  as  he  is 
unfit  for  the  married  state.”  Ordinarily,  hu- 
man beings  should  not  deprive  themselves 
of  the  benefits  of  that  condition.  In  the  un- 
married, the  mind  remains  not  only  unmated, 
but  unsettled  and  dissatisfied,  being  dejjrived 
of  the  intimate  companionship  the  married 
state  commands;  and  learns  to  prey  upon 
itself,  creating  a morbid  and  unnatural  state 
of  feeling  that  hastens  death,  or  sends  its 
victim  to  an  insane  asylum. 


86  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


There  are,  however,  some  inconveniences 
and  burdens  appertaining  to  marriage  that 
the  single  are  free  from;  and  there  are  no 
marriages  that  are  full  of  unalloyed  delights, 
though  there  are  many  that  are  good  enough 
for  earthly  happiness.  But  the  wisest  and 
best  of  our  kind  have  in  all  ages  repeated  the 
assurance  of  Holy  W rit  that  “ It  is  not  good 
that  the  man  should  be  alone  ” ; and  uniformly 
maintained  that  the  inconveniences  of  mar- 
riage are  abundantly  recompensed  by  the 
increased  comfort  and  the  calm  contentment 
that  ordinarily  attach  to  that  condition,  wher- 
ever the  commonest  pi'udence  has  been  ex- 
ercised in  the  choice  of  a life-companion. 
There  is  much  talk  of  the  cares  of  matri- 
mony, but  people  forget  that  celibacy  is  not  a 
sovereign  antidote  to  care ; and  it  is  not  a ques- 
tion of  freedom  from  care,  but  rather  what 
cares  are  the  most  worthy  of  a true  man  or 
woman.  It  might  be  here  added,  that  those 
persons  who  excuse  themselves  from  mar- 
riage on  the  plea  of  the  difficulty  of  being 
suited,  demonstrate  their  impudence  rather 
than  their  superior  discrimination  or  virtue, 
as  they  seek  an  ideal  perfection  in  another, 
which  they  make  no  effort  to  acquire  them- 
selves. As  many,  if  not  most,  of  the  disagree- 
ments that  arise  between  husband  and  wife 
are  about  the  merest  trifles,  it  would  tend 
much  to  prevent  them  if  each  would  remem- 
ber that  “it  will  be  all  the  same  a hundred 
years  hence”;  and  that  the  one  who  yields 
the  most  readily  and  gracefully  has  the  more 
noble  character.  The  more  convinced  you 
are  of  being  right,  the  less  you  lose  by  yield- 
ing the  point  at  issue. 

Marriage  between  persons  of  different  re- 
ligious beliefs  should  be  avoided,  unless  they 
are  each  possessed  of  more  than  the  average 
degree  of  tolerance.  Indeed,  in  most  relig- 
ious systems  tolerance  is  thought  equivalent 
to  a virtual  denial  of  the  faith. 

The  husband  and  wife  might  profitably 
establish  a man  and  woman’s  rights  society 


of  two  members,  in  which  the  wife  should 
look  after  the  rights  of  the  husband,  and  the 
husband  those  of  the  wife.  They  should  also 
divide  equally  the  executive  authority,  the  hus- 
band bearing  rule  in  the  “ shop,”  with  the  wife 
as  his  prime  minister  and  privy  councilor; 
and  the  wife  wielding  the  sovereign  authority 
in  the  home,  the  husband  rendering  loyal 
service  and  sage  counsel.  “ Let  the  husband 
render  unto  the  wife  due  benevolence,”  says 
- the  Bible ; “ and  likewise  also  the  wife  unto 
the  husband.”  Neither,  however,  should  be 
over-given  to  advising — much  less  command- 
ing— remembering  the  pathetic  lamentation 
of  Burns  anent  that  weakness : 

“Ah,  gentle  dames ! it  gaes  me  greet 
To  think  how  monie  counsels  sweet, 

How  monie  lengthen’d  sage  advices. 

The  husband  frae  the  wife  despises.” 

“Marriage  has  in  it  less  of  beauty,  but  more  of 
safety,  than  the  single  life;  it  hath  not  more  ease, 
but  less  danger ; it  is  more  merry  and  more  sad ; it  is 
fuller  of  sorrows  and  fuller  of  joys;  it  lies  under 
more  burdens,  but  is  supported  by  all  the  strengths 
of  love  and  charity ; and  those  burdens  are  delight- 
ful. Marriage  is  the  mother  of  the  world,  and  pre- 
serves kingdoms,  and  fills  cities  and  churches  and 
heaven  itself” — ^Jeremy  Taylor. 

“ A married  man  falling  into  misfortune  is  more 
apt  to  retrieve  his  situation  in  the  world  than  a sin- 
gle one,  chiefly  because  his  spirits  are  soothed  and 
retrieved  by  domestic  endearments,  and  his  self- 
respect  kept  alive  by  finding  that  although  all 
abroad  be  darkness  and  humiliation,  yet  there  is 
a little  world  of  love  at  home  over  which  he  is  a 
monarch.” — Idem. 

“ I chose  my  wife,  as  she  did  her  wedding  gown, 
for  qualities  that  would  wear  well.”— Goldsmith. 

“ He  that  hath  wife  and  children  hath  given  hos- 
tages to  fortune;  for  they  are  impediments  to  great 
enterprises,  either  of  virtue  or  mischief  Certainly 
wife  and  children  are  a kind  of  discipline  of  hu- 
manit3'.” — Bacon. 

“ It  is  a mistake  to  consider  marriage  merely  as  a 
scheme  of  happiness.  It  is  also  a bond  of  service. 
It  is  the  most  ancient  form  of  that  social  ministra- 
tion which  God  has  ordained  for  all  human  beings, 
and  which  is  symbolized  by  all  the  relations  of 
nature.” — Chapin. 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS.  87 


“Go  down  the  ladder  when  thou  marriest  a wife; 
go  up  when  thou  choosest  a friend.” — I^en  Azai. 

“ When  it  shall  please  God  to  bring  thee  to  man’s 
estate,  use  great  providence  and  circumspection  in 
choosing  thy  wife.  For  from  thence  will  spring  all 
thy  future  good  or  evil;  and  it  is  an  action  of  life, 
like  unto  a stratagem  of  war,  wherein  a man  can  err 
but  once.” — Sir  Philip  Sidney. 

“ Deceive  not  thyself  by  over-e.xpecting  happiness 
in  the  marriage  state.  Look  not  therein  for  content- 
ment greater  than  God  will  give,  or  a creature  in 
this  world  can  receive,  namely,  to  be  free  from  all 
inconveniences.  Marriage  is  not,  like  the  hill  of 
Olympus,  wholly  clear  without  clouds.” — Fuller. 

“ As  a great  part  of  the  uneasiness  of  matrimony 
arises  from  mere  trifles,  it  would  be  wise  in  every 
young  married  man  to  enter  into  an  agreement  with 
his  wife,  that  in  all  disputes  of  this  kind  the  party 
who  was  most  convinced  they  were  right  should 
always  surrender  the  victory.  By  which  means 
both  w'ould  be  more  forward  to  give  up  the  cause.” 
— Fielding. 

Beauty  of  mind,  character  and  disposition 
go  farther  toward  securing  the  happiness  of 
the  married  than  the  superficial  charms  of 
mere  physical  comeliness.  “ They  who  marry 
for  traits  of  mind  and  heart,”  says  Dr.  Hall, 
“ will  seldom  fail  of  perennial  springs  of 
domestic  enjoyment.” 

' SOME  CURIOUS  FACTS  ABOUT  MARRIAGE. 

It  is  found  that  young  men  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  years  of  age  marry  young  women 
averaging  two  or  three  years  older  than 
themselves,  but  if  they  delay  marriage  until 
'they  are  twenty  or  twenty-five  years  old, 
their  spouses  average  a year  younger  than 
themselves ; and  thenceforward  this  difference 
steadily  increases  till,  in  extreme  old  age,  on 
the  bridegroom’s  part,  it  is  apt  to  be  enor- 
mous. The  inclination  of  octogenarians  to 
wed  misses  in  their  teens  is  an  evervday 
occurrence;  but  it  is  amusing  to  find  in  the 
love  matches  of  boys  that  the  statistics  bear 
out  the  satires  of  Thackeray  and  Balzac. 
Again,  the  husbands  of  young  women  aged 
twenty  and  under  average  a little  above 
twenty-five  years,  and  the  inequality  of  age 


diminishes  thenceforward,  until,  for  women 
who  have  reached  thirty,  their  respective  ages 
are  equal;  after  thirty-five  years,  women,  like 
men,  marry  those  younger  than  themselves, 
the  disproportion  increasing  with  age,  till  at 
fifty-five  it  averages  nine  years.  Widowers 
indulge  in  second  marriages  three  or  four 
times  as  often  as  widows. 

Mr.  Finlayson,  a European  statistician,  a 
few  years  ago  prepared  the  following  table, 
which  fixes  the  age  of  hopeless  old-maidism. 
Of  1,000  married  women,  taken  without  selec- 
tion, it  was  found  that  the  number  married  at 
each  age  was  as  follows: 


AGES. 

CHANCES. 

AGES. 

CHANCES. 

14  to 

15 

32 

28  to  29 

41 

16  to 

17 

lOI 

10  to  ^ I . 

. 18 

18  to 

19 

219 

32  to  33 

IS 

20  to 

21 

230 

34  to  35 

8 

22  to 

24 

165 

36  to  37 

4 

24  to 

25 

102 

38  to  39 

2 

26  to 

27 

60 

CURIOUS  MARRIAGE  CUSTOM. 

“ At  Petze,  in  the  department  of  Finisterre,  in 
France,  the  following  singular  marriage  custom  still 
prevails : ‘ On  an  appointed  day,  the  paysannes  (female 
peasants),  pretenders  to  the  holy  state  of  matrimony, 
assemble  on  the  bridge  of  the  village,  and,  seating 
themselves  upon  the  parapet,  there  patiently  await 
the  arrival  of  the  intended  bridegrooms.  All  the 
neighboring  cantons  contribute  their  belles  to  orna- 
ment this  renowned  bridge.  There  may  be  seen 
the  peasant  of  Saint  Poliare,  her  ruddy  countenance 
surrounded  by  her  large  muslin  sleeves,  which  rise 
up  and  form  a kind  of  framework  to  her  full  face; 
by  her  may  be  seated  the  heavy  Touloisienne,  in  her 
cloth  caline,  or  gown  ; the  peasant  of  La  Leonardo,  in 
a Swiss  boddice,  bordered  with  different  colored 
worsted  braid,  and  a scarlet  petticoat,  may  next 
appear,  presenting  a gaudy  contrast  to  her  neighbor 
from  Saint  Thegonnec,  in  her  nun-like  costume. 
On  one  side  extends  la  coulie  de  Penhoal,  bordered 
with  willows,  honeysuckles,  and  the  wild  hop;  on 
the  other,  the  sea,  confined  here  like  a lake,  between 
numerous  jets  of  land  covered  with  heath  and  sweet 
broom ; and  below  the  bridge,  the  thatched  town, 
poor  and  joyous  as  the  beggar  of  Carnouailles.  The 
bay  is  here  so  calm  that  the  whole  of  this  gay  scene 
is  reflected  in  its  still  w’aters;  and  few  scenes  of 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


88 


rural  festivity  present  a more  animated  or  diverting 
picture. 

“ ‘ The  arrival  of  the  young  men  with  their  parents 
is  the  signal  for  silence  among  the  candidates  for  a 
husband.  The  gentlemen  advance,  and  gravely  pa- 
rade up  and  down  the  bridge,  looking  first  on  this 
side  and  then  on  that,  until  the  face  of  some  one  of 
the  lasses  strikes  their  fancy.  The  fortunate  lady 
receives  intimation  of  her  success  by  the  advance 
of  the  cavalier,  who,  presenting  his  hand,  assists  her 
in  descending  from  her  seat,  making  at  the  same 
time  a tender  speech ; compliments  are  exchanged, 
the  young  man  offers  fruit  to  his  intended  bride,  who 
remains  motionless  before  him,  playing  with  her 
apron  strings.  In  "the  meanwhile  the  parents  of  the 
parties  approach  each  other,  talk  over  the  matter  of 
their  children’s  marriage,  and  if  both  parties  are 
agreeable  they  shake  hands,  and  this  act  of  friendly 
gratulation  is  considered  a ratification  of  the  treaty 
between  them,  and  the  marriage  is  shortly  afterward 
celebrated.’  ” 

AN  ACTUAL  MARRIAGE  LOTTERY. 

Marriage  has  often  been  called  a lottery, 
but  it  remained  for  a citizen  of  Louisiana  to 
reduce  the  metaphor  into  a prosy  reality  by 
advertising  the  following  matrimonial  lottery, 
meant  no  doubt  as  a satirical  joke  on  the 
assumed  venality  of  the  sex: 

“ A young  man  of  good  figure  and  disposition, 
unable,  though  desirous,  to  procure  a wife,  without 
the  preliminary  trouble  of  amassing  a fortune,  pro- 
poses the  following  expedient  to  attain  the  object  of 
his  wishes.  He  offers  himself  as  the  prize  of  a lot- 
tery to  all  widows  and  virgins  under  thirty-two. 
The  number  of  tickets  to  be  six  hundred,  at  fifty 
dollars  each.  But  one  number  to  be  drawn  from 
the  wheel,  the  fortunate  proprietor  of  which  is  to  be 
entitled  to  himself  and  the  thirty-thousand  dollars.” 

THE  VIRTUOUS  WIFE  FAR  ABOVE  RUBIES. 

Who  can  find  a virtuous  woman  ? for  her  price  is  far  above 
rubies.^* — Bible. 

“Far  above  the  ruby  in  value  is  the  diamond. 
Some  diamond  hunter  recently  found  a diamond  the 
reported  value  of  which  was  about  $1,400,000.  Under 
the  auctioneer’s  hammer  this  gem  might  be  knocked 
down  at  a trifie  less  — say  $ i ,399,999.  But  such  gems 
are  difficult  of  appraisement. 

“Just  so  with  the  good  woman  whose  photograph 
is  given  in  the  last  chapter  of  Proverbs.  Diamonds 
and  costly  rubies  are  not  generally  hawked  about  in 


the  market.  The  excellent  woman  is  not  for  sale. 
It  may  indeed  be  possible  to  get  her,  just  for  the 
asking,  if  the  one  who  seeks  her  is  he  to  whom  she 
ought  to  be  given.  She  is  rare.  She  is  almost  as 
plenty  as  fourteen  hundred  thousand  dollar  diamonds. 
Her  value  is  beyond  the  power  of  the  shrewdest  gem 
dealers  to  appraise.  ‘ Her  price  is  far  above  rubies.’ 

“ Ruby,  diamond,  chalcedony,  pearl  and  emerald 
are  all  cold,  dead  things.  They  glitter  and  dazzle. 
They  make  people  envious  and  uncomfortable,  but 
they  cheer  nobody,  they  feed  nobody,  they  comfort 
nobody.  The  plainest  looking  woman,  who  is  help- 
ful and  loving  and  pleasant  and  thrifty  and  kind  and 
companionable  and  brave,  is  worth  more  than  all 
the  glittering  gems  in  Christendom. 

“ While  Solomon’s  harem  provoked  the  envious 
admiration  of  the  monarchs  of  all  the  other  nations, 
there  were  a great  many  women  in  it  whom  he 
devoutly  wished  he  had  never  seen.  There  were 
disagreeable  women,  whose  tongues  kept  up  a con- 
tinuous clatter.  There  were  censorious  scolds,  whom 
it  was  impossible  to  satisfy.  There  were  idle,  shift- 
less, lazy  beauties,  always  in  the  way,  and  never 
accomplishing  anything.  There  were  slatternly 
specimens  of  untidiness,  hideous  to  behold.  There 
were  gossiping  tattlers,  manufacturers  of  everything 
undesirable  in  the  womanly  line. 

“ How  beautifully,  then,  stands  out  in  relieving 
contrast,  at  the  end  of  his  reflections  on  the  good 
and  the  bad,  the  picture  of  this  model  woman ! 

“ ‘ The  heart  of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  her.’ 
That  would  be  almost  enough,  considering  the 
amount^of  unreliable  feminine  baggage  that  no  man 
could  trust.  There  the  picture  might  stop,  as  it 
would  be  only  a sketch.  He  throws  in  the  sunlight 
against  the  shadow,  and  photographs  her  in  detail. 
Why  is  she  trustworthy  } Because,  having  consented 
to  take  the  man  for  better  or  worse,  ‘ she  will  do  him 
good  and  not  evil  all  the  days  of  her  life.’  She  has 
not  joined  herself  to  him  merely  for  the  sake  of  a 
living,  but  for  their  mutual  good;  not  for  the  gilt 
sign  over  his  warehouse,  but  because  her  interest  is 
his,  and  his  ig  hers.  Instead  of  worrying  him  when 
ti-ade  is  slack,  and  times  are  tight,  and  money  is  scarce, 
and  debtors  pay  up  slowly,  she  puts  her  hand  to  busi- 
ness and  gives  the  poor  fellow  a lift  in  bearing  his 
burdens.  Instead  of  considering  life’s  great  end  the 
undisturbed  morning  nap,  ‘ she  riseth  while  it  is  yet 
night.’  With  never  a grunt  or  a groan  at  having  to 
get  out  of  bed  so  early,  she  starts  the  household  for 
the  day.  With  a cheery  word  and  a pleasant  smile 
for  everybody  she  meets,  she  proceeds  royally  about 
the  day’s  duty.  If  the  duties  of  the  man  who  is 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


89 


proud  to  call  her  his  wife  are  arduous,  she  lightens 
them.  If'  dajs  are  dark  with  him,  she  gilds  them 
with  the  sunshine  of  her  presence.  If  things  go 
wrong,  she  visits  him  with  no  word  of  bitter  reproof 
or  painful  complaining,  but  ‘in  her  tongue  is  the 
law  of  kindness.’  Her  household  are  clothed  with 
scarlet,  and  she  contributes  largely  to  it;  and  not  by 
letting  her  husband  sit  in  idleness  while  she  does  the 
work,  but  by  the  delightful  encouragement  she  gives 
him,  the  helpful  good  word,  the  ringing  laugh  of  joy, 
the  rosy  welcome  home  from  labor,  she  makes  it 
impossible  for  him  to  be  otherwise  than  prosperous. 

“ And  ‘ her  husband  is  known  in  the  gates.’  Not 
by  hanging  around  them  as  an  idler,  and  being 
solicited  by  the  police  to  move  on;  but  known  as  the 
husband  of  the  excellent  woman ; of  the  woman  who 
is  the  best  wife  in  town ; the  woman  who  makes 
home  delightful,  and  whom  everybody  who  knows 
her  loves  and  admires. 

“ Blessings  on  you,  good  madam.  All  the  precious 
things  in  the  world  are  not  to  be  compared  to  you. 
May  you  be  happy  till  a genial  old  age  shall  place 
on  your  brow  the  silver  testimonial  of  a crown  of 
glory.  And  may  you  pass  in  peaceful  triumph 
through  the  pearly  gate  to  receive  the  other  crown 
‘ which  fadeth  not  awaj'.’  ” — Chicago  Gtiardian. 

MARRIAGE. 

Then  before  All  they  stand, — the  holy  vow 
And  ring  of  gold,  no  fond  illusions  now. 

Bind  her  as  his.  Across  the  threshold  led. 

And  every  tear  kissed  off  as  soon  as  shed. 

His  house  she  enters, — there  to  be  a light, 

Shining  within,  when  all  without  is  night; 

A guardian  angel  o’er  his  life  presiding. 

Doubling  his  pleasures  and  his  cares  dividing. 
Winning  him  back  when  mingling  in  the  throng. 
Back  from  a world  we  love,  alas!  too  long. 

To  fireside  happiness,  to  hours  of  ease. 

Blest  with  that  charm,  the  certainty  to  please. 

How  oft  her  eyes  read  his;  her  gentle  mind 
To  all  his  wishes,  all  his  thoughts  inclined ; 

Still  subject, — ever  on  the  watch  to  borrow 
Mirth  of  his  mirth  and  sorrow  of  his  sorrow! 

The  soul  of  music  slumbers  in  the  shell. 

Till  waked  and  kindled  bv  the  master’s  spell. 

And  feeling  hearts  — touch  them  but  rightly — pour 
A thousand  melodies  unheard  before ! 

Samuel  Rogers. 

Though  twain,  yet  one,  and  running  to  one  goal. 

As  chariot  wheels,  though  twain,  together  roll ; 

Light  be  your  load  of  life,  your  pathway  clear, 

Y our  common  goal  when  furthest  seem  most  near. 

Caldwell. 


THE  ZONE  OF  LIFE. 

Insignificant  as  the  spot  wc  inhabit,  the 
zone  of  life  — the  area  which  not  only  all 
that  live  and  breathe  and  move  inhabit,  hut 
in  which  all  vegetation  is  contained  — is  still 
more  limited.  From  the  submarine  forest  in 
the  lowest  dejDth  of  the  sea,  to  the  highest 
altitude  to  which  the  condor  soars,  above  the 
perpetual  snow,  is  but  twelve  miles!  Within 
those  scanty  limits,  six  miles  of  air  above  us, 
six  miles  of  water  beneath,  everything  that 
has  vitality  is  confined.  If  the  salamander 
lives  in  the  central  fire,  the  exception  is  so 
small  as  scarcely  to  be  worth  mentioning. 
The  air  presses  upon  the  earth  with  a force 
equal  to  thirty-three  feet  of  water,  and  upon 
every  average  human  body  with  a weight  of 
fifteen  tons,  which  only  does  not  crush  us  as 
flat  as  pancakes  because  the  air  surrounds  us 
on  all  sides,  including  our  insides,  and  thereby 
the  weight  is  balanced.  To  most  of  us,  natui'c 
is  one  vast  mirage,  suggesting  infinite  delu- 
sions; and  even  to  the  learned  many  things 
still  remain  to  be  cleared  ujd  by  slow-moving 
science  in  future  ages.  Who  would  imagine, 
upon  the  face  of  the  matter,  for  instance,  that, 
in  an  airless  world,  not  a sound  could  ever  be 
heard!  On  the  contrary,  in  still  and  silent 
space,  one  would  conceive  that  we  might 
hear  a pin  drop  from  the  moon.  Hawksbee 
demonstrated  the  contrary  of  this  fact  in  a 
memorable  experiment  before  the  Royal 
Society  one  hundred  and  eighty  years  ago. 
He  placed  a clock  under  the  receiver  of  an 
air-pump,  in  such  a way  that  flie  striking  of 
the  clapper  would  continue  after  the  air  had 
been  exhausted;  while  the  receiver  was  full 
of  air,  the  sound  was  quite  audible;  when  it 
was  empty,  all  was  silent.  Again,  when  the 
air  was  introduced,  there  w'as  a feeble  sound, 
growing  in  intensity  as  the  air  grew  denser. 
At  the  top  of  Mont  Blanc,  the  report  of  a 
pistol  is  no  louder  than  that  of  a common 
cracker  let  off  at  the  level  of  the  sea. 
“Above  two  miles,”  sa}’s  Mr.  Glaisher,  who 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


90 

as  everybody  knows,  is  an  aeronaut  of  con- 
siderable experience,  “ all  noise  ceases.  I 
never  encountered  a silence  more  complete 
and  solemn  than  in  the  heights  of  the  atmos- 
phere— in  those  chilling  solitudes  to  which 
no  terrestrial  sound  reaches.”  On  the  other 
hand,  clouds  absolutely  facilitate  the  transmis- 
sion of  sound.  Above  a great  city,  to  a 
height  of  from  1,000  to  1,500  feet,  there  is 
always  a noise,  “ immense,  colossal  and  inde- 
scribable.” The  whistle  of  a steam  engine 
is  heard  at  10,000  feet,  the  noise  of  a train 
8,200,  says  M.  Flammarion ; but  Mr.  Glaisher 
testifies  to  having  heard  this  latter  when  22,000  * 
feet  up  in  the  air;  the  barking  of  a dog  and 
the  report  of  a gun  rise  each  up  to  5,000  feet; 
the  shouts  of  a crowd  of  people,  the  crowing 
of  a cock,  the  tolling  of  a bell,  to  5,000  feet; 
and  the  shout  of  a human  being,  to  3,300  feet. 

LENGTH  OF  LIFE. 

The  average  of  human  life  is  33  years. 
One-fourth  of  the  population  dies  at  or  before 
the  average  of  7 years;  one-half,  at  or  before 
1 7 years.  Among  ten  thousand  persons,  one 
arrives  at  the  age  of  100  years,  twenty  attain 
the  age  of  90,  and  one  in  one  hundred  lives  to 
the  age  of  60.  In  one  thousand  persons,  ninety- 
five  marry;  and  more  marriages  occur  in  June 
and  December  than  in  any  other  months  of 
the  year.  One-eighth  of  the  whole  population 
is  military.  Professions  exercise  a great  in- 
fluence on  longevity.  The  rich  live  longer 
than  the  poor.  The  average  duration  of  life 
is  ascertained  to  be  greater  now  than  it  has 
ever  been  befoi'e.  The  average  number  of 
births  per  day  is  about  120,000;  per  hour, 
6,000;  per  minute,  100.  The  births  exceed 
the  deaths  by  about  15  per  minute.  There 
are  more  males  than  females  born  by  4 per 
cent.  At  the  age  of  20  there  are  more 
females  than  males.  At  the  age  of  40  the 
preponderance  is  again  on  the  other  side,  and 
there  are  more  males  than  females.  At  70 
the  sexes  are  again  even.  Between  70  and 


100  years  there  are  15,300  more  women  than 
men,  or  an  excess  of  5 per  cent.  The  mor- 
tality of  women  is  greatest  between  the  ages 
of  20  and  40.  After  40  years  of  age,  the 
probabilities  of  longevity,  as  is  shown,  are 
far  greater  for  females  than  for  males. 

The  favorable  influence  of  marriage  on 
longevity  is  well  known,  and  has  been 
already  shown  under  “ Length  of  Life.” 

There  have  been-  many  alleged  cases  of 
longevity  in  all  ages ; but,  as  parochial  registers 
were  not  kept  until  1538,  the  following,  occur- 
ring since  that  time,  have  greater  authenticity : 


DIED.  AGED. 

Countess  of  Desmond. 1612 145 

Thomas  Parr 1635 152 

Thomas  Damme 1648 154 

Dr.  W.  Meade,  England 1652 149 

James  Bowles,  Englana 1656 152 

Henry  Jenkins 1670 169 

Lady  Eccleston,  Ireland 1691 143 

Mrs.  Scrimshaw,  England 1711 127 

Peter  Torton 1724 185 

Margaret  Patten,  England i739 - 136 

John  Rovin,  Hungary 1741 172 

Alexander  M’Culloch,  Scotland 1757 132 

Donald  Cameron,  Scotland 1759 130 

James  Sheil,  Ireland 1759 136 

Mrs.  Taylor,  England 1763 131 

John  Mount,  Scotland, 1766 136 

John  Hill,  Scotland 1766 130 

Col.  Thos.  Winslow,  Ireland 1766 146 

Mr.  Whalley,  England 1771 121 

Mrs.  Clum,  England, 1772 138 

William  Beeby,  Ireland i774 i.30 

Widow  Jones,  Scotland 177S ^^5 

Mr.  Evans,  England 1780 139 

Robert  Mac  Bride,  Hebrides 1780 130 

William  Ellis,  England 1780 130 

Mary  Cameron,  Scotland I7^4 ^^9 

Cardinal  de  Solis 1785 no 

Archibald  Cameron,  Scotland 1791 122 

Charles  Macklin,  London 1797 107 

Mr.  Creeke,  England 1806 125 

Catherine  Lopez,  Jamaica 1806 134 

Mrs.  Meighan,  Ireland 1813 130 

Mary  Innes,  Isle  of  Skye 1814 127 

Jane  Lewson,  England 1816 116 

Mrs.  Martha  Rorke,  Ireland  1840 133 

Jean  Golembeski,  Paris 1851 126 

Mrs.  Mary  Power,  Ireland 1853 116 

James  Nolan,  Ireland i 1858 116 


t 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


LONGEVITY  AND  CIVILIZATION. 

In  an  interesting  paper  by  Dr.  Edward 
Jarvis,  in  the  fifth  annual  report  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts Board  of  Health,  the  following 
vital  statistics,  past  and  present,  of  various 
countries,  strikingly  show  how  the  advance 
of  civilization  has  prolonged  life: 

In  ancient  Rome,  in  the  period  200  to  500 
years  after  the  Christian  era,  the  average  dura- 
tion of  life,  in  the  most  favored  class,  was  30 
years.  In  the  present  century,  the  average 
longevity  of  persons  of  the  same  class  is  50 
years.  In  the  sixteenth  century,  the  average 
longevity  in  Geneva  was  21.21  years;  be- 
tween 1S14  and  1833  it  was  40.68,  and  as 
large  a portion  now  live  to  70  as  lived  to  43, 
three  hundred  years  ago. 

In  1693  the  British  government  borrowed 
money  by  selling  annuities  on  lives  from 
infancy  upward,  on  the  basis  of  the  aver- 
age longevity.  The  Treasury  received  the 
price  and  paid  the  annuities  regularly  as 
long  as  the  inhabitants  lived.  The  contract 
was  mutually  satisfactory  and  profitable. 
Ninety-seven  years  later,  Mr.  Pitt  used 
another  tontine  or  scale  of  annuities,  on  the 
basis  of  the  same  expectation  of  life  as  in  the 
previous  centurv.  These  latter  annuitants, 
however,  lived  so  much  longer  than  their 
predecessors,  that  it  proved  to  be  a very 
costly  loan  for  the  government.  It  was 
found,  that  while  10,000  of  each  sex  in  the 
first  tontine  died  under  the  age  of  28,  only 
5,772  males  and  6,416  females  in  the  second 
tontine  died  at  the  same  age,  100  years  later. 
The  average  life  of  the  annuitants  of  1693 
was  26.5  years,  while  those  of  1790  lived  33 
years  and  9 months;  that  is,  in  each  case, 
after  they  were  30  years  old. 

From  these  facts,  says  Dr.  Jarvis,  it  is 
plain  that  life,  in  many  forms  and  manifesta- 
tions, and  probably  in  all,  can  be  expanded 
in  vigor,  intensity  and  duration  under  favor- 
able influences.  For  this  purpose  it  is  only 
necessary  that  the  circumstances  amid  which. 


9‘ 

and  the  conditions  in  which,  any  form  of  life 
is  placed,  should  be  brought  into  harmony 
with  the  law  ajjpointed  for  its  being. 

THE  TEARS  OF  MAN'S  LIFE. 

The  first  seven  years  of  life  — man’s  break  of  day — 
Gleams  of  short  sense,  a dawn  of  thought  display; 
When  fourteen  springs  have  bloomed  his  downy  cheek, 
His  soft  and  bashful  meanings  learn  to  speak. 

From  twenty-one,  proud  manhood  takes  its  date. 

Yet  is  not  strength  complete  till  Hvetity-eight ; 
Thence  to  his  five-and-thirticth,  life’s  gay  fire 
Sparkles  and  burns  intense  in  fierce  desire. 

At  forty-two  his  eyes  grave  wisdom  wear. 

And  the  dark  future  dims  him  o’er  with  care; 

With  forty-nine  behold  his  toils  increase. 

And  bus_y  hopes  and  fears  disturb  his  peace. 

At  fifty-six  cool  reason  reigns  entire ; 

Then  life  burns  steady,  and  with  temperate  fire; 

But  sixty-three  unbends  the  body’s  strength. 

Ere  the  unwearied  mind  has  run  her  length; 

And  when,  at  seventy,  age  looks  her  last. 

Tired,  she  stops  short,  and  wishes  all  were  past. 

SUMMARY  OF  LIFE. 

Some  modern  pbilo.sopher  has  given  in 
these  eleven  lines  the  summary  of  life: 


7 years  in  childhood’s  sport  and  play 7 

7 years  in  school  from  dav  to  day 14 

7 years  at  trade  or  college  life.. 21 

7 years  to  find  a place  and  wife 28 

7 years  to  building  upward  given 35 

7 years  to  business  hardly  driven 42 

7 vears  for  some  wild  goose  chase 49 

7 years  for  wealth  and  bootless  race. 56 

7 years  for  hoarding  for  your  heir 63 

7 years  in  weakness,  pain  and  care 70 


Then  die,  and  go — you  should  know  where. 

DEATH. 

Lay  your  finger  on  your  pulse,  and  know 
that  at  every  stroke  some  immortal  soul 
passes  to  its  Maker  — some  fellow -being 
crosses  the  river  of  death;  some  sad  accident 
of  disease,  disaster  or  crime,  or  the  exhaustion 
of  vitality,  having  closed  his  career. 

Estimating  the  j^opulation  of  the  globe  at 
1,100,000,000,  and  the  average  duration  of 


92  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


life  at  33  years,  the  yearly  mortality  is 
SS’SSS’SSS  persons.  This  is  at  the  rate  of 
91,262  per  day,  3,803  per  hour,  or  63  per 
minute. 

Death  is  not  pain.  Professor  Hufeland 
observes,  in  his  work  on  longevity,  that, 
“ Many  fear  death  less  than  the  operation  of 
dying.  People  form  the  most  singular  con- 
ception of  the  last  struggle,  the  separation  of 
the  soul  from  the  body,  and  the  like.  No 
man  certainly  ever  felt  what  death  is;  and, 
as  insensibly  as  we  enter  into  life,  equally 
insensibly  do  we  leave  it.”  His  proofs  are 
as  follows: 

“First,  man  can  have  no  sensation  of 
dying ; for,  to  die,  means  nothing  more  than 
to  lose  the  vital  power;  and  it  is  the  vital 
power  which  is  the  medium  of  communica- 
tion between  the  soul  and  body.  In  propor- 
tion as  the  vital  power  decreases,  we  lose  the 
power  of  sensation  and  of  consciousness ; and 
we  cannot  lose  life  without  at  the  same  time, 
or  rather  before,  losing  our  vital  sensation, 
which  requires  the  assistance  of  the  tenderest 
organs.  We  are  taught,  also,  by  experience, 
that  all  those  who  ever  passed  through  the 
first  stage  of  death,  and  were  again  brought 
to  life,  unanimously  asserted  that  they  felt 
nothing  of  dying,  but  sunk  at  once  into  a 
state  of  insensibility. 

“ Let  us  not  be  led  into  a mistake  by  the 
convulsive  throbs,  the  rattling  in  the  throat, 
and  the  apparent  pangs  of  death,  which  are 
exhibited  by  many  persons  when  in  a dying 
state.  These  symptoms  are  painful  only  to 
the  spectators,  and  not  to  the  dying,  who  are 
not  sensible  of  them.  The  case  here  is  the 
same  as  if  one,  from  the  dreadful  contortions 
of  a person  in  an  epileptic  fit,  should  form  a 
conclusion  respecting  his  internal  feelings; 
from  what  affects  us  so  much,  he  suffers 
nothing. 

“Whatever  be  the  causes  of  dissolution, 
whethe^r  sudden  violence  or  lingering  mal- 
ady, the  immediate  modes  by  which  death  is 


brought  about  appear  to  be  but  two.  In  the 
one,  the  nervous  system  is  primarily  attacked, 
and  there  is  a sinking,  sometimes  an  instan- 
taneous extinction,  of  the  powers  of  life;  in 
the  other,  dissolution  is  effected  by  the  circu- 
lation of  black  venous  blood  instead  of  the 
red  arterial  blood.  The  former  is  termed 
death  by  syncope,  or  fainting ; the  latter,  death 
by  asphyxia.  In  the  last-mentioned  manner 
of  death,  when  it  is  the  result  of  disease,  the 
- struggle  is  long,  protracted,  and  accompanied 
by  all  the  visible  marks  of  agony  which  the 
imagination  associates  with  the  closing  scene 
of  life  — the  pinched  and  pallid  features,  the 
cold,  clammy  skin,  the  upturned  eye,  and 
the  heaving,  laborious,  rattling  respiration. 
Death  does  not  strike  all  the  organs  of  the 
body  at  the  same  time:  some  may  be  said  to 
survive  others;  and  the  lungs  are  the  last  to 
give  up  the  performance  of  their  function, 
and  die.  As  death  approaches,  they  become 
more  and  more  oppressed;  the  air-cells  are 
loaded  with  an  increased  quantity  of  the  fluid 
which  naturally  lubricates  their  surfaces;  the 
air  can  no  longer  come  into  contact  with  the 
minute  blood-vessels  without  first  permeating 
the  viscous  fluid,  hence  the  rattle;  nor  is  the 
contact  sufficiently  perfect  to  change  the 
black  venous  into  the  red  arterial  blood;  an 
unprepared  fluid  consequently  issues  from  the 
lungs  into  the  heart,  and  is  thence  transmitted 
to  every  organ  of  the  body.  The  brain  re- 
ceives it,  and  its  energies  appear  to  be  lulled 
into  sleep  — generally  tranquil  sleep,  filled 
with  dreams  which  impel  the  dying  lip  to 
murmur  the  names  of  friends,  and  the  occu- 
pations and  recollections  of  past  life;  the 
peasant  ‘babbles  o’  green  fields’;  Napoleon 
expires  amid  visions  of  battle,  uttering,  with 
his  last  breath,  '■tete  d'  ai'inee.''  ” 

THE  DEATH  RATE. 

An  examination  of  the  life  statistics  of  the 
census  of  this  country  and  of  Europe  reveals 
many  interesting  paidiculars.  The  number 


THE  , L I FE  Til  A T O W IS. 


93 


of  <lcaths  in  Europe  every  year  is  i out  of 
every  42  inhabitants,  or  3. 38  per  cent.,  nearly 
double  the  averaj^e  death  rate  in  the  United 
States,  which  is  oidy  1 for  every  Si  inhabit- 
ants. The  leading  countries  of  Europe  pre- 
sent the  following  annual  bills  of  mortality : 


Engl.'iiul 

Demnark 

Belgium 

Norway  and  .Sweden  _ 

Austria 

Prussia 

France 


I death  to  every  46 

I “ “ 45 

I “ “ 43 

I “ “ 41 

1 “ “ 40 

I U U 

1 “ “ 32 


inhabitants 


The  life-tables  of  the  United  States  show 
a much  wider  range — from  the  highest,  Ar- 
kansas, where  the  annual  deaths  are  one  to 
every  forty-nine  inhabitants,  a little  over  two 
per  cent,  of  the  population;  to  the  lowest, 
Oregon,  whose  death  rate  is  less  than  one- 
half  of  one  per  cent.,  or  one  to  every  two 
hundred  and  nine  inhabitants.  The  follow- 
ing classification  of  the  States  and  Territo- 
ries, showing  the  average  yearly  proportion 
of  deaths  to  pojDulation,  will  be  interesting. 
It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that  in 
the  newer  States  the  jjopulation  is  largely 
made  up  of  sturdy  pioneers,  who  are  them- 
selves but  the  survivors  from  the  ihfant  mor- 
tality of  the  older  States ; and  that,  therefore, 
aside  from  any  greater  healthfulness,  the 
average  of  mortality  will  be  less : 


New  England  States i in  68 

Middle  States i in  88 

Southern  States i in  70 

Western  States i in  81 

Northwestern  States i in  120 

Pacific  States i in  115 

Atlantic  States i in  80 

Gulf  States i in  63 

Mississippi  Valley  States i in  80 


These  tables,  which  will  be  new  to  most 
persons,  are  another  evidence  how  highly  we, 
in  this  new  country  of  ours,  are  favored.  It 
is  a general  idea  that  the  longevity  of  the 
Old  World  exceeds  that  of  the  new;  but,  if 
so,  it  is  only  in  special  classes  — those  enjoy- 
ing the  greater  comforts  of  wealth  and  rank. 


SUICIDES. 

The  earliest  recorded  suicide  was,  per- 
haps, Saul,  king  of  Israel,  about  b.  c.  1055. 
In  Christian  times,  until  recently,  the  suicides 
were  buried  in  the  highways  and  without  the 
rites  and  prayers  of  the  Christian  church; 
And  they  are  still  refused  burial  in  conse- 
crated ground  by  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

Three  - fourths  of  all  suicides  are  males. 
The  greatest  number  is  caused  by  divorces. 
The  smallest  number  is  among  the  married; 
next,  the  unmarried ; next,  the  widowed.  One- 
third  of  the  cases  are  due  to  mental  diseases; 
one-tenth  to  physical  sulTering;  one-tenth  to 
fear  of  punishment  or  shame;  one-ninth  to 
family  quarrels;  one-ninth  to  drunkenness, 
gambling,  etc. ; one-twentieth  to  disapjDointed 
love;  the  remainder,  to  various  other  causes. 
The  ratio  of  suicides,  as  given  by  M.  Decaisne 
before  the  F rench  Academy  of  Sciences,  is  as 
follows:  London,  one  in  175  deaths;  New 
York,  one  in  172;  Vienna,  one  in  160;  while 
in  Paris  it  has  reached  the  shocking  number 
of  one  in  72. 

The  ratio  of  suicides  to  population  in  the 
United  States  is  (for  the  period  covered  by 
the  census  of  1870)  twenty -five  to  100,000 
among  males,  and  three  to  100,000  among 
females.  The  only  period  at  which  suicides 
are  nearly  equal  for  both  sexes  is  from  fifteen 
to  twenty  years  of  age,  when  the  number 
of  suicides  among  the  boys  is  34;  among  the 
girls,  33.  After  this,  the  number  of  suicides 
among  males  is  greater  than  among  females. 

DYING  AT  THE  TOP  FIRST. 

Dr.  Winslow,  in  his  celebrated  work  on 
“ Obscure  Diseases  of  the  Brain,”  seems  in- 
clined to  think  that  many  historical  characters, 
“celebrated  either  for  their  crimes,  brutality, 
tyranny  or  vice,  were  probably  of  unsound 
mind;  and  in  many  cases,  undetected,  unrec- 
ognized, unperceived  mental  disease,  in  all 
probability,  arose  from  irritation  or  physical 
ill-health.” 


94 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


Frederick  William,  the  father  of  Frederick 
the  Great,  the  debauchee  and  drunkard,  who 
treated  his  children  with  marked  cruelty, 
compelling  them  to  eat  the  most  unwhole- 
some and  disgusting  food,  and  crowned  his 
brutality  by  spitting  into  it,  suffered  from 
hypochondriasis  and  great  mental  depression, 
once  attempting  to  commit  suicide. 

Caligula  commenced  his  reign  with  mild- 
ness, and  it  was  after  a violent  attack  of 
bodily  illness  that  he  began  his  career  of 
cruelty,  vice  and  crime. 

Frequently,  long  before  an  attack  of  in- 
sanity is  clearly  defined,  the  patient  admits 
he  is  under  the  influence  of  certain  vague 
apprehensions,  indefinable  misgivings,  and 
anxious  suspicions  as  to  the  sane  character  of 
his  emotions.  Such  sad  doubts,  fearful  appre- 
hensions, mysterious,  inexplicable  forebodings 
and  distressing  misgivings  as  to  the  healthy 
condition  of  the  mind,  often  induce  the  heart- 
broken sufferer,  convulsed  with  pain  and 
choking  with  anguish,  prayerfully,  and  in 
accents  of  wild  and  frenzied  despair,  to  ejacu- 
late with  King  Lear: 

“ O let  me  not  be  mad,  not  mad,  sweet  Heaven ; 

Keep  me  in  temper,  I would  not  be  mad ! ” 

Dean  Swift  had  a singular  presentiment 
of  his  imbecility.  Dr.  Young,  walking  one 
day  with  the  Dean,  some  short  distance  from 
the  city  of  Dublin,  suddenly  missed  him,  he 
having  lagged  behind.  The  Doctor  found 
him  at  a distance,,  gazing  in  a solemn  state  of 
abstraction  at  the  top  of  a lofty  elm,  whose 
head  had  been  blasted  by  a hurricane.  He 
directed  Dr,  Young’s  attention  to  the  summit 
of  the  tree,  and,  heaving  a heavy  sigh,  ex- 
claimed, “I  shall  be  like  that  tree — I shall 
die  at  the  top  first.” 

These  words  convey  a solemn  warning,  in 
these  days  of  fast  living  and  perpetual  mental 
toil.  It  behooves  us  all  to  take  care  we  do 
not  “ die  at  the  top  first,”  when  a little  atten- 
tion to  what  is  going  on  within  us  will  keep 
up  a healthy  circulation  of  the  sap. 


WE  DIE  DAILY. 

The  bodies  of  animals  are  continually  un- 
dergoing a series  of  invisible  changes  of  sub- 
stance, of  which  they  are  entirely  unconscious. 
We  look  at  our  hand  to-day,  as  we  write, 
and  we  fancy  it  is  the  same  substance  as  it 
was  yesterday,  or  last  year  — as  it  was  ten 
years  ago.  The  form  of  each  finger,  of  each 
nail,  is  the  same.  Scars  made  in  our  infancy 
are  still  there.  Nothing  is  altered  or  obliter- 
ated ; and  yet  it  is  not  the  same  hand.  It  has 
been  renewed  over  and  over  again  since  the 
days  of  our  youth.  The  skin,  and  flesh,  and 
bone  have  been  frequently  removed  and  re- 
placed. And  so  it  is,  more  or  less,  with  our 
whole  body.  The  arms  and  limbs  that  sus- 
tained us  in  our  schoolboy  struggles  are  long 
since  consigned  to  the  dust  — have  perhaps 
lived  over  again  more  than  once  in  plant,  or 
flower  or  animal.  In  from  three  to  five  years 
the  entire  body  is  taken  out  and  built  in  again 
with  new  materials.  A continued  activity 
prevails  among  the  living  agencies  to  which 
this  hidden  work  is  committed.  Everyday 
a small  part  is  carried  away — just  as  if  a 
single  brick  wei'e  every  day  taken  out  of  an 
old  wall,  or  a single  wheel  out  of  a watch, 
and  its  place  supplied  by  another.  The  body, 
therefore,  requires  constant  supplies,  at  every 
period  of  its  life,  of  all  those  things  of  which 
its  several  parts  are  built  up. 

OH!  WHY  SHOULD  THE  SPIRIT  OF 
MORTAL  BE  PROUD f 

[The  poem  below,  written  by  Knox,  was  a great  fovorite 
with  President  I-incoln,  and  is  widely  known  in  this  connec- 
tion. It  is  one  of  the  best  portraitures  yet  given  of  the  fleeting 
nature  of  human  life,  and  of  the  faithfulness  with  which  gen- 
eration after  generation  receives  the  impress,  influence,  knowl- 
edge and  characteristics  of  those  that  preceded  them.] 

OH ! why  should  the  spirit  of  mortal  be  proud ? 

Like  a swift-fleeting  meteor,  a fast-flying  cloud, 
A flash  of  the  lightning,  a break  of  the  wave, 

Man  passes  from  life  to  his  rest  in  the  grave. 

The  leaves  of  the  oak  and  the  willow  shall  fade. 

Be  scattered  around,  and  together  be  laid ; 

And  the  young  and  the  old,  and  the  low  and  the  high. 
Shall  molder  to  dust,  and  together  shall  lie. 


THE  LIFE  THAT  NOW  IS. 


95 


The  infant  a motlicr  attended  and  loved; 

The  inotlier  that  infant’s  affection  who  proved ; 

The  husband  that  motlier  and  infant  who  blessed, 
Each,  all,  are  away  to  their  dwellings  of  rest. 

The  maid  on  whose  cheek,  on  whose  brow,  in  whose 
eye, 

Shone  beauty  and  pleasure, — her  triumphs  are  by ; 
And  the  memory  of  those  who  loved  her  and  praised. 
Are  alike  from  the  minds  of  the  living  erased. 

The  hand  of  the  king  that  the  scepter  hath  borne; 
The  brow  of  the  priest  that  the  miter  hath  worn ; 
The  eye  of  the  sage  and  the  heart  of  the  brave. 

Are  hidden  and  lost  in  the  depth  of  the  grave. 

The  peasant,  whose  lot  was  to  sow  and  to  reap; 

The  herdsman,  who  climbed  with  his  goats  up  the 
steep ; 

The  beggar  who  wandered  in  search  of  his  bread. 
Have  faded  away  like  the  grass  that  we  tread. 

The  saint  who  enjoyed  the  communion  of  heaven. 
The  sinner  who  dared  to  remain  unfbrgiven, 

The  wise  and  the  foolish,  the  guilty  and  just. 

Have  quietly  mingled  their  bones  in  the  dust. 

So  the  multitude  goes,  like  the  flowers  or  the  weed. 
That  withers  away  to  let  others  succeed; 

.So  the  multitude  comes,  even  those  we  behold. 

To  repeat  every  tale  that  has  often  been  told. 

For  we  are  the  same  our  fathers  have  been; 

We  see  the  same  sights  our  fathers  have  seen  — 

We  drink  the  same  stream  and  view  the  same  sun  — 
And  run  the  same  course  our  fathers  have  run. 

The  thoughts  we  are  thinking  our  fathers  would 
think ; 

From  the  death  we  are  shrinking  our  fathers  would 
shrink ; 

To  the  life  we  are  clinging  they  also  would  cling; 
But  it  speeds  for  us  all  like  a bird  on  the  wing. 

They  loved,  but  the  story  we  cannot  unfold; 

They  scorned,  but  the  heart  of  the  haughty  is  cold ; 
They  grieved,  but  no  wail  from  their  slumbers  will 
come ; 

They  joyed,  but  the  tongue  of  their  gladness  is  dumb. 

They  died,  aye ! they  died ; and  we  things  that  are  now, 
That  walk  on  the  turf  that  lies  over  their  brow. 

Who  make  in  their  dwelling  a transient  abode, 

Meet  the  things  that  they  met  on  their  pilgrimage 
road. 

Yea!  hope  and  despondency,  pleasure  and  pain, 

We  mingle  together  in  sunshine  and  rain; 

And  the  smile  and  the  tear,  the  song  and  the  dirge. 
Still  follow  each  other,  like  surge  upon  surge. 


’Tis  the  wink  of  an  eye,  ’tisj  the  draught  of  a breath. 
From  the  blossom  of  health  to  the  paleness  of  death. 
From  the  gilded  saloon  to  the  bier  and  the  shroud  — 
Oh!  why  should  the  spirit  of  mortal  be  proud 

MAN  AND  MIND. 

[Upon  the  wall  of  the  class-room  of  Lofjic  and  Metaphysics, 
in  the  University  of  Edinburgh,  the  late  Sir  William  Hamilton 
has  left  the  following  words : “ There  is  nothing  great  on  earth 
but  man;  there  is  nothing  great  in  man  but  mind.”] 

THERE’S  nothing  great  on  earth  but  man; 

There’s  nothing  great  in  man  but  mind. 
Brave  words.  Sir  William.  Let  us  scan 
Them  well,  their  hidden  wealth  to  find. 

Creation’s  work  was  not  complete 
Till  man  appeared  to  crown  its  plan. 

To  him  was  given  regal  seat  — 

To  him  the  royal  title  — mam 

To  him  was  given  reason,  will. 

And  power  to  grasp  the  mighty  thought. 
Which  worked  so  potent,  yet  so  still : 

By  which  the  universe  was  wrought. 

How  great,  how  wonderful  is  mind ! 

How  absolute  its  source  must  be. 

Space  limits  have  no  power  to  bind 
The  all-pervading  Deity. 

In  Him  alone- all  power  resides; 

From  Him  alone  all  forces  flow. 

The  mote  that  on  a sunbeam  rides, 

Alike  with  worlds  those  forces  show. 

An  all-embracing  space  to  fill. 

With  rounded  worlds  for  mind  to  scan. 

Hath  pleased  the  great  Creative  will, 

But  greater  far  than  these  is  man. 

Time  must  endure,  and  space  extend  — 

Their  limits  can  be  nowhere  found ; 

Hours,  days  and  years  must  ever  blend. 

And  space  reach  on  without  a bound. 

Can  man,  with  finite  powers,  embrace 
The  infinite  involved  in  time; 

Or  measure  endless,  reaching  space 
With  what  at  most  is  finite  line.^ 

In  language  low,  but  deep  and  clear, 

A voice  within  replies,  “Not  so; 

Great  is  the  mind  within  its  sphere. 

Beyond  it  has  no  power  to  go.’’ 

Within  its  sphere  its  sweep  is  wide. 
Far-reaching  and  sublimely  grand ; 

The  universe  few  secrets  hide 

But  what  come  forth  at  its  command. 


96 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


What  mind  has  done  shows  large  and  grand; 

What  mind  can  do  we  jet  shall  know; 

Its  limits  must  through  time  expand, 

And  ever  must  its  knowledge  grow. 

I would  not  limit  or  confine 
The  reach  and  grasp  of  thought.  Ah,  no ! 
But  God  has  fixed  a bounding  line  — 

What  lies  beyond  we  cannot  know. 

What  lies  this  side  is  ours  to  scan ; 

And  reason’s  power  doth  most  appear. 
When  laws  of  nature,  mind  and  man 
Employ  their  highest  efforts  here. 


-S.  D.  SiBBETT. 


MAN. 


[Rev.  George  Herbert,  author  of  the  following  poem,  died 
in  1632;  the  reader  will  note  the  orthography  of  250  years  ago.] 

My  God,  I heard  this  day 

That  none  doth  build  a stately  habitation 
But  he  that  means  to  dwell  therein. 

What  house  more  stately  hath  there  been. 

Or  can  be,  than  is  man,  to  whose  creation 
All  things  are  in  decay 

For  man  is  every  thing. 

And  more:  he  is  a tree,  yet  bears  no  fruit; 

A beast,  yet  is,  or  should  be,  more  — 

Reason  and  speech  we  only  bring. 

Parrots  may  thank  us,  if  they  are  "not  mute  — 

They  go  upon  the  score. 

Man  is  all  symmetrie  — 

Full  of  proportions,  one  limb  to  another. 

And  all  to  all  the  world  besides. 

Each  part  may  call  the  farthest  brother ; 

For  head  with  foot  hath  private  amitie. 

And  both  with  moons  and  tides. 


Nothing  hath  got  so  farre 
But  man  hath  caught  and  kept  it  as  his  prey. 

His  eyes  dismount  the  highest  starre; 

Fie  is  in  little  all  the  sphere. 

Herbs  gladly  cure  our  flesh,  because  that  they 
Finde  their  acquaintance  there. 

For  us  the  winds  do  blow. 

The  earth  doth  rest,  heaven  move,  and  fountains  flow. 
Nothing  we  see  but  means  our  good, 

As  our  delight,  or  as  our  treasure ; 

The  whole  is  either  our  cupboard  of  food 
Or  cabinet  of  pleasure. 

The  starres  have  us  to  bed  — 

Night  draws  the  curtain,  which  the  'feunne  withdraws, 
Musick  and  light  attend  our  head ; 

All  things  unto  our  flesh  are  kinde 
In  their  descent  and  being  — to  our  minde 
In  their  ascent  and  cause. 

Each  thing  is  full  of  dutie ; 

Waters  united  are  our  navigation  — 

Distinguished  our  habitation ; 

Below,  our  drink  — above,  our  meat; 

Both  are  our  cleanlinesse.  Hath  one  such  beautie.^ 
Then  how  are  all  things  neat.^ 

More  servants  wait  on  man 
Than  he’ll  take  notice  of.  In  every  path 

He  treads  down  that  which  doth  befriend  him 
When  sickness  makes  him  pale  and  wan. 

O mightie  love!  Man  is  one  world,  and  hath 
Another  to  attend  him. 

Since  then,  my  God,  thou  hast 
So  brave  a palace  built,  oh  dwell  in  it. 

That  it  may  dwell  with  thee  at  last  I 
Till  then  afford  us  so  much  wit 
That,  as  the  world  serves  us,  we  may  serve  thee. 
And  both  thy  servants  be. 


THE  ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 

“ What  *s  in  a name  ? that  which  we  call  a rose 
By  any  other  name  would  smell  as  sweet . 

— Shakespeare. 


WHEN  it  is  considered  that  every  name 
of  man  or  woman  had  its  origin  in  some 
spoken  language  whence  it  was  Formed  not 
at  hap-hazard,  but  for  some  real  or  imputed 
quality  of  the  individual  to  whom  it  was  first 
assigned,  it  cannot  fail  to  be  of  interest  to  the 
reader  to  learn  something  of  the  significance 
of  his  own  name,  and  of  the  names  that  are 


as  household  words  in  the  language.  Most 
names  now  in  common  use  are,  to  be  sure, 
simply  inherited,  but  yet  there  is  a kind  of 
instinctive  desire  not  to  prove  altogether  un- 
worthy of  a noble  name,  though  the  owner- 
may  not  perhaps  aspire  to  add  any  fresh 
lustre  to  one  already  immortalized  by  a 
Washington,  a Jeflferson,  or  a Franklin. 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


In  the  earliest  known  conditions  of  society 
the  individual  names  were  single,  though 
sometimes  these  indicate  a compound  idea, 
and  therefore  two  or  more  words  were  em- 
bodied in  their  construction.  In  Genesis 
we  have  Adam,  Eve,  Cain;  and  in  the  New 
Testament,  Matthew,  Levi,  Simon.  This 
peculiarity  was  common  to  all  the  historic 
nations  of  antiquity;  Uiey  were  alike  also  in 
the  feature  of  a specific  or  individual  appro- 
priateness, real  or  assumed,  attaching  to  each 
name.  The  Israelite  (or  rather  the  Hebrew, 
as  they  were  not  yet  known  as  Israelites), 
Jacob,  was  the  “heel-catcher”;  the  Persian 
Zoroaster  was  the  “seed  of  Ishtar”  (Venus); 
the  Babylonian  Nabonassar  was  the  “ pro- 
tected of  (the  god)  Nebo”;  the  Assyrian  Sar- 
gon  was  the  “established  king”;  the  Arme- 
nian Tigranes  was  the  “archer”;  the  Syrian 
Hadadezer  was  the  “helped  of  Hadad”  (the 
mighty  one,  that  is,  the  sun);  the  Egyptian 
Mizraim  was,  probably,  the  man  of  the  “ two 
mud-lands”;  the  Greek  Sophron  was  the 
“sound-minded”;  the  Roman  Naso  was  sim- 
ply “nosey”  or  long-nosed;  the  Celtic  or 
Gallic  Brennus  was  an  official  name,  Bren- 
kin  “king,”  or  Brehon  “judge”;  as  was 
Ver-cen-geto-rix,  the  “chief  of  the  hun- 
dreds” or  generalissimo;  and  the  Teutonic 
or  German  Arminius  was  the  “noble  man.” 
Before  dismissing  the  ancients  it  will  not  be 
amiss  to  note  the  wide-spread  character  of 
some  of  these  names.  The  Man(-u)  of  the 
Hindoos  appears  as  the  Man(-is)  of  the  Phry- 
gians; the  Alan(-es)  of  the  Lydians;  the  Men 
or  Men(-es)  of  Egypt,  with  his  son,  Man 
(-eros),  the  inventor  of  music;  the  Min(-os) 
of  Crete;  the  Men(-os)  of  the  Greeks,  the 
Mens  of  the  Romans;  the  Man(-nus)  of  the 
Germans;  and  the  man  of  our  own  vernacu- 
lar; as  well  as,  (with  an  additional  prefix  of 
Hakha,  “friend ”)  the  (Achae-)men(-es)  of  the 
Persians;  signifying  in  its  various  shapes,  as 
far  as  can  be  ascertained,  “ the  thinker.”  In 
the  Greek  and  Roman  it  is  the  thinking  fac- 
G 


97 

ulty,  and  in  English  it  is  the  generic  name; 
while  in  the  others  it  is  the  individual  first 
man  or  founder  of  the  nation,  or  its  first  law- 
giver and  organizer. 

As  civilization  advanced,  individuality  be- 
came more  jarominent,  and  it  became  neces- 
sary to  distinguish  the  different  tribes,  the 
families,  or  branches  of  the  same  tribe,  and  the 
individuals.  Among  the  later  Greeks  it  was 
customary  to  give  the  name  of  the  grand- 
father to  the  eldest  son;  and,  to  distinguish 
between  the  eldest  sons  of  his  several  children 
the  name  of  the  father,  the  place  of  birth, 
or  some  nickname  was  added.  But  even  in 
early  times,  where  two  or  more  notable  men 
of  the  same  name  are  mentioned,  they  used 
a similar  method;  thus  we  have  Ajax,  son 
of  Telamon,  and  Ajax,  son  of  Oileus;  and  in 
another  form,  Priamides,  son  of  Priam,  and 
Heracleides,  descendants  of  Heracles.  The 
Israelites  had  a similar  contrivance,  as  Simon 
Bar-Jonas,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas;  Simon  of 
Cyrene,  and  Simon  the  Zealot;  Judas  Iscariot, 
Judas,  from  Kerioth,  or  Judas,  “ of  the  apron  ” 
or  bag — that  is,  the  purse-bearer — Judas  Bar- 
Sabas,  and  Judas  of  Galilee. 

The  early  Romans,  like  the  other  primitive 
peoples,  seem  to  have  had  but  one  name,  as 
in  the  case  of  their  mythic  founders,  Romulus 
and  Remus;  but  very  soon  — if  not  indeed 
from  the  first — their  names  were  double, 
possibly  borrowed  from  the  Sabines  or  Etrus- 
cans; as  Titus  Tatius,  Numa  Pompilius,  Lu- 
cumo  (or  Lucius)  Tarquinius,  Lars  Porsena; 
though  in  the  latter  case  the  Lars  was  proba- 
bly the  equivalent  of  king;  but  they  event- 
ually elaborated  a very  complete  system  of 
nomenclature,  comprising  the  preenomen.,  fore- 
name; the  nomen,  name  proper,  or  distinctive, 
of  the  gens,  or  clan,  or  tribe,  to  which  the 
family  belonged ; the  cog?tomen,  or  name  of 
the  family;  and  sometimes  an  agnomen,  or 
added  name,  where  the  individual  became 
personally  distinguished;  thus  two  of  the 
Scipios  had  A fricanus,  and  a third  had 


9§  C [/JfIOS/T/£:S  OF-  HUM  AN  LIFE. 


Asiaticus.  added  to  their  name  (Publius 
Cornelius  Scipio)  for  successes  in  Africa 
and  Asia.  And  the  two  A fricani  were  dis- 
tinguished by  the  addition  of  Major  and 
Minor ^ equivalent  to  our  Senior  and  Junior. 

The  praenomen  answered  to  our  baptismal 
or  given  name  of  John  or  Thomas;  the  no- 
men, or  tribe -name,  has  been  dropped  in 
modern  nations,  as  there  are  no  political  or 
social  divisions  answering  to  that  designa- 
tion; and  the  cognomen,  the  family  dis- 
tinction, or  the  name  by  which  the  family  of 
the  sept  was  known  from  other  communities 
of  the  same  tribe,  answered  to  our  surname. 
This  may  be  illustrated  by  taking  as  ex- 
ample the  ducal  name  of  Argyll,  the  pat- 
ronymic of  whose  gens  or  clan  is  Camp- 
bell, which  agrees  with  the  Roman  term 
of  nomen;  of  this  clan  there  are  many  fami- 
lies, as  the  Macgregoi's,  Hamiltons,  Stew- 
ards, who  would  bear  these  cognomens,  and 
also  the  generic  name,  Campbell;  and  if  we 
suppose  Rob  Roy  to  have  been  a scion  of 
the  Argyll  sept,  Rob  or  Robert,  his  Christ- 
ian name,  would  stand  as  corresponding  to 
the  Roman  pi'senomen;  Campbell,  his  nomen 
or  tribe  designation;  and  Macgregor,  his  fam- 
ily appellation,  or  cognomen;  and  Roy — 
Gaelic  Ruadh,  “red,” — if  transposed  to  the 
end  might  be  regarded  as  an  agnomen.  The 
patronymic  of  the  Greeks  answered  pre- 
cisely to  the  nomen  or  clan-name  of  the 
Romans. 

The  pi'Eenomens  were  only  about  thirty  in 
number,  and  were  generally  represented  by 
the  initial  letter;  but  where  two  had  the 
same  initial,  the  letter  immediately  following 
was  added  uniformly  to  one;  thus,  C.  stood 
for  Caius,  and  Cn.  for  Cneius,  but  Caius  was 
never  abbreviated  by  Ca.,  nor  Cneius  by  C. 
In  familiar  intercourse,  the  nomen  was  some- 
times dropped,  as  P.  Scipio  or  Publius  Scipio, 
omitting  the  Coimelius. 

The  Celtic  and  Teutonic  names,  like  the 
Jewish  and  Greek,  had  been  originally  very 


significant;  but  at  an  early  period  their  ex- 
uberance became  checked;  people  contented 
themselves  with  repeating  the  old  stock. 
While  the  speech  of  Europe  was  undergo- 
ing a transformation,  the  names  in  use  re- 
mained the  same;  belonging  to  an  obsolete 
tongue,  their  signification  by  and  by  became 
unintelligible  to  the  people  using  them. 
Many  of  the  Teutonic*  or  Saxon  names  are 
derived  from  “God,”  as  Gottfried,  Godwin; 
some  from  an  inferior  class  of  gods  known 
by  the  title  of  as^  05,  or  ans^  whence  Anselm, 
Oscar,  Esmond;  others  from  elves  or  genii, 
Alfred,  Alboin,  Elfric  (Elf- king).  Bertha 
is  the  name  of  a favorite  feminine  goddess 
and  source  of  light,  from  the  same  root  as 
the  word  “bright;”  the  same  word  occurs 
as.  a compound  in  Albi'echt,  Bertram.  To  a 
large  class  of  names  indicating  such  qualities 
as  personal  prowess,  wisdom,  and  nobility  of 
birth,  belong  Hildebrand  (war  brand),  Kon- 
rad (bold  in  counsel),  Hlodwig  or  Chlod- 
wig  (glorious  warrior) — in  Latin,  Clovis;  in 
German,  Ludwig;  in  French,  Louis;  and  in 
English,  Lewis.  The  wolf,  the  bear,  the 
eagle,  the  boar,  and  the  lion  entered  into  the 
composition  of  many  proper  names  of  men, 
as  Adolf  (noble  wolf),  Arnold  (valiant  eagle), 
Osborn  (god-bear).  Respect  for  feminine 
prowess  also  appeared  in  such  names  as  Ma- 
thilde  or  Matilda  (mighty  heroine),  Wolf- 
hilde  (wolf-heroine). 

Periods  of  religious  and  political  excite- 
ment have  had  a very  powerful  influence  in 
modifying  the  fashion  in  names.  The  Puri- 
tans would  only  admit  of  two  classes  of 
names,  those  directly  expressive  of  religious 
sentiment  (Praise-God,  Live-well),  and  names 
which  occur  in  Scripture.  The  latter  were 
indiscriminately  made  use  of,  however  obscure 
their  meaning,  or  however  indifferent  the  char- 
acters of  the  oi'iginal  bearers  of  them.  Old 
Testament  names  were  used  in  preference  to 
New,  probably  because  they  did  not  convey 
the  notion  of  a patron  saint.  Old  Testament 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


names  still  prevail  largely  in  this  country; 
and  we  have  a host  of  Christian  names  from 
all  possible  sources.  At  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, names  supposed  to  savor  of  either  loyalty 
or  religion  were  abandoned,  and  those  of 
Greek  and  Roman  heroes  came  into  vogue 
instead;  but  the  reaction  soon  set  in,  and  the 
France  of  today  draws  as  largely  as  of  old 
on  the  hagiology  and  martyrology  of  the 
church  for  her  given  names. 

The  Augustan  period  of  English  literature 
gave  a temporary  popularity  to  such  feminine 
names  as  Narcissa,  Celia,  Sabina.  In  Ger- 
many, the  names  in  use  are  particularly  free 
from  foreign  admixture;  they  are  almost  all 
either  of  Teutonic  origin,  or  connected  with 
the  early  history  of  Christianity.  In  Britain 
the  number  of  names  has,  particularly  since 
the  Reformation,  been  more  limited  than  in 
most  other  countries.  In  some  families  of 
distinction,  unusual  names  have  been  handed 
down  from  father  to  son  for  centuries;  as 
Peregrine  among  the  Berties,  and  Sholto  in 
the  Douglas  family.  The  accumulation  of 
two  or  more  Christian  names  only  became 
common  in  the  present  century,  and  is  some- 
times very  useful,  if  not  necessary,  when  a 
particular  name  prevails  to  an  unusual  extent. 
More  recently,  various  old  names,  particularly 
feminine  ones,  as  Maud,  Florence,  Ethel, 
have  been  withdrawn  from  their  obscurity, 
and  resuscitated. 

Each  new  crisis  in  national  affairs;  the  rise 
of  some  man  to  prominence  in  politics,  war 
or  literature;  or  even  a happy  hit  in  the  nam- 
ing of  his  hero  or  heroine  by  some  writer  of 
fiction,  makes  a fresh  addition  to  the  list  of 
given  names.  Enthusiastic  parents  hasten  to 
reproduce  the  name  thus  rendered  conspicu- 
ous, but  sometimes  live  to  regret  the  choice. 
It  was  the  late  Charles  Sumner  — mindful, 
no  doubt,  of  the  Latin  proverb,  Dicique 
beatus  ante  obitum  nemo  sufremaque  fune^’a 
debet;  “No  one  ought  to  be  declared  happy 
before  death,  and  the  last  funeral  rites,” — 


99 

that  forbade,  or  at  least  signified  his  unwill- 
ingness, that  any  child  should  be  named  for 
him  until  after  his  death. 

The  Jews  gave  the  name  to  the  child  at 
the  time  of  circumcision,  on  the  eighth  day 
after  birth.  The  Greeks  named  theirs  ten 
days  after  birth.  The  Romans,  in  early  times, 
at  the  age  of  puberty;  but  later,  named  their 
girls  on  the  day  of  their  nativity,  and  their 
boys  on  the  ninth  day  from  their  birth. 
Since  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  most 
nations  of  Christendom  have  followed  the 
Mosaic  custom,  and  christen  their  infants  on 
the  eighth  day.  They  have  also  very  gener- 
ally adopted  Biblical  names,  with  extensive 
additions  from  the  hagiology  of  the  Christian 
church. 

It  is,  however,  becoming  largely  custom- 
ary, in  the  United  States  and  elsewhere,  to 
give  the  name  of  some  living  or  dead  worthy 
of  modern  times.  Hence  we  have  innumera- 
ble Washingtons,  Benjamins,  with  an  F., 
Andrew  Jacksons  or  A.  J.’s,  etc. 

In  the  following  table  of  common  “Christ- 
ian ” or  given  names,  surnames  used  for  that 
purpose  are  necessarily  omitted,  as  by  add- 
ing them  the  list  would  become  virtually 
illimitable. 

COMMON  GIVEN  OR  CHRISTIAN  NAMES. 

NAMES  OF  MEN. 

Aaron,  Hebrew,  a mountaineer. 

Abel,  Hebrew,  vanity  ; transitoriness. 

Abijah,  Hebrew,  to  whom  Jah  (Jehovah)  is  father. 
Abner,  Hebrew,  father  of  light. 

Abraham,  Hebrew,  the  father  of  many. 

Abram,  Hebrew,  father  of  elevation. 

Adam,  Hebrew,  red  earth. 

Adolph,  I Saxon,  noble  wolf. 

Adolphus,  ) 

Albert,  Saxon,  all  bright. 

Alexander,  Greek,  a helper  of  men. 

Alfred,  Saxon,  all  peace. 

Algernon,  French,  with  whiskers. 

Alphonso,  German,  willing. 

Alvah,  Hebrew,  iniquity. 

Amasa,  Hebrew,  burden. 

Ambrose,  Greek,  immortal. 


lOO 


C Cm/OS/T/BS  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


Amos,  Hebrew,  strong. 

Andrew,  Greek,  manlj. 

Ansel,  German,  god -protected. 

Anthony,  ) 

Antony,  f flourishing. 

Archibald,  German,  a bold  observer. 

Arnold,  German,  a maintainer  of  honor. 

Artemas,  Greek,  gift  of  Artemis  (Diana) ; vigorous. 
Arthur,  British,  a noble  man. 

Asa,  Hebrew,  healer. 

Asher,  Hebrew,  happy. 

Athelstan,  Saxon,  noble  stone. 

Athanasius,  Greek,  immortal. 

Aubrey,  German,  ruler  of  spirits. 

Augustin,  \ 

Augustine,  I sprung  from  Augustus. 

Austin,  ) 

Augustus,  Latm,  venerable,  grand. 

Aurelius,  Latin,  golden. 

Azariah,  Hebrew,  helped  of  Jehovah. 

Baldwin,  German,  a bold  winner. 

Bardulph,  Germaii,  a famous  helper. 

Barnaby,  Hebrew,  a prophet’s  son. 

Bartholomew,  Hebrew,  Tolmai’s  son;  warlike  son. 
Basil,  Greek,  kingly. 

Benedict,  Latm,  blessed. 

Bede,  Saxon,  pra^-er. 

Benjamin,  Hebrew,  the  son  of  a right  hand. 
Bernard,  German,  bear’s  heart. 

Bertram,  German,  fair,  illustrious. 

Boniface,  Latin,  a well-doer. 

Brian,  Celtic,  strong. 

Bruno,  German,  brown. 

/^ADWALLADER,  British,  valiant  in  war. 

^ Caesar,  Latin,  adorned  with  hair. 

Caleb,  Hebrew,  a dog. 

Calvin,  Latin,  bald. 

Camillus,  Etruscan,  a priest. 

Cecil,  Latin,  dim-sighted. 

Charles,  Gennan,  noble-spirited. 

Christian,  Latin,  belonging  to  Christ. 

Christopher,  Greek,  bearing  Christ. 

Clarence,  Latin,  illustrious. 

Claude,  \ r t-  ^ 

’ r Latin,  \2LrciG,. 

Claudius,  ) 

Clement,  Latin,  mild-tempered. 

Conrad,  German,  able  counsel. 

Constantine,  Latin,  resolute. 

Cornelius,  Latin,  belonging  to  a horn. 

Cuthbert,  Saxon,  famously  known. 

Cyril,  Greek,  lordly. 

Cyrus,  Persian,  the  sun. 


Daniel,  Hebrew,  divine  judge. 

Darius,  Persian,  preserver. 

David,  Hebrew,  well -beloved. 

Demetrius,  Greek,  belonging  to  Demeter  (Ceres). 
Denis,  Greek,  belonging  to  Dionysus  (Bacchus). 
Donald,  Celtic,  proud  chief. 

Dunstan,  Saxon,  most  high. 

EBEN,  Hebrew,  a stone. 

Ebenezer,  Hebrew,  stone  of  help. 

Edgar,  Saxon,  happy  honor. 

Edmund,  Saxon,  happy  peace. 

Edward,  Saxon,  happy  keeper. 

Edwin,  Saxon,  happy  conqueror. 

Egbert,  Saxon,  ever  bright. 

Eli,  Hebrew,  foster  son. 

Hebrew,  God  Jehovah. 

Elijah,  ) ■' 

Elmer,  Saxon,  noble. 

Elisha,  Hebrew,  the  salvation  of  God. 

Emmanuel,  Hebrew,  God  with  us. 

Enoch,  Hebrew,  consecrated. 

Enos,  Hebrew,  man. 

Ephraim,  Hebrew,  fruitful. 

Erasmus,  Greek,  worthy  to  be  loved. 

Erastus,  Greek,  lovely. 

Ernest,  German,  earnest,  serious. 

Esau,  Hebrew,  hairy. 

Ethan,  Hebrew,  firmness. 

Eugene,  Greek,  nobly  descended. 

Eustace,  Greek,  standing  firm. 

Evan,  British,  the  same  as  John. 

Everard,  German,  strong  as  a wild  boar. 

Ezekiel,  Hebrew,  the  strength  of  God. 

Ezra,  Hebrew,  help. 

Felix,  Latin,  happy. 

Ferdinand,  German,  pure  peace. 

Francis,  German,  free. 

Frederic,  1 German,  rich  peace. 

Frederick,  ) 

Gabriel,  Hebrew,  the  strength  of  God. 

Geoffrey,  German,  joyful. 

George,  Greek,  a husbandman. 

Gei  aid,  strong  with  the  spear. 

Gerard,  j 

Gideon,  Hebrew,  a breaker. 

Gilbert,  Saxon,  bright  as  gold. 

Giles,  Greek,  a kid. 

Godard,  German,  a godly  disposition. 

Godfrey,  German,  God’s  peace. 

Godwin,  Saxon,  victorious  in  God. 

Gregory,  German,  watchful. 

Griffith,  British,  having  great  faith. 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


lOI 


Gustaviis,  Stvedisk^  u warrior. 

Guy,  Fi'eiick,  a leader. 

Hannibal,  Funk,  the  gracious  lord  (Baal). 

Harold,  Saxon,  a champion. 

Harry,  diminutive  of  Henry. 

Hector,  Greek,  a stout  defender. 

Heman,  Ilebrexv,  faithful. 

Henry,  German,  a rich  lord. 

Herbert,  Saxon,  a bright  lord. 

Hercules,  Greek,  the  glory  of  Hera  (Juno). 
Herman,  German,  a warrior, 

Hezekiah,  Ilebre-v,  cleaving  to  Jehovah. 

Hilary,  La/in,  cheerful,  merry. 

Hiram,  Hebrew,  most  noble. 

Homer,  Greek,  a pledge. 

Horace,  1 Qyeek,  worthy  to  be  beheld. 

Horatio,  ) 

Howel,  British,  sound  or  whole. 

Hubert,  German,  a bright  color. 

Hugh,  Dutch,  high,  lofty. 

Humphrey,  Saxon,  domestic  peace. 

T GNATIUS,  Greek,  fiery, 
i Ira,  Hebrew,  watchful. 

Isaac,  Hebrew,  laughter. 

Isaiah,  Hebrew,  salvation  of  Jehovah. 

JABEZ,  Hebre~cv,  causing  pain. 

Jacob,  Hebrew,  a heel-catcher;  a supplanter. 
James,  same  as  Jacob. 

Japheth,  Hebrew,  enlargement. 

Japhet,  ) ^ 

Jared,  Hebrew,  descent. 

Jason,  Greek,  a healer. 

Jasper,  Greek,  a precious  stone. 

Jedediah,  Hebrew,  beloved  of  Jehovah. 

Jeffrey,  same  as  Geoffrey. 

Jesse,  Hebrew,  wealth. 

Joab,  Hebrew,  fatherhood. 

Job,  Hebrew,  sorrowing. 

Joel,  Hebrew,  acquiescing. 

John,  Hebrew,  (from  Jehohanan,)  Jehovah’s  gift. 
Jonah,  Hebrew,  a dove. 

Jonathan,  Hebrew,  Jehovah’s  gift. 

Joseph,  Hebrew,  addition. 

Josias'  [ healed  of  Jehovah. 

Joshua,  Hebrew,  Jehovah  his  help;  a savior. 
Jotham,  Hebrew,  Jehovah  is  upright. 

Julian,  Latin,  belonging  to  Julius. 

Julius,  Greek,  soft-haired. 

Justin,  Latin,  belonging  to  Just. 

Justus,  Latin,  just. 


Kenneth,  Gaelic,  a leader. 

Kenelm,  Saxon,  defender  of  kindred. 

Laban,  Hebrew,  white. 

Lambert,  Saxon,  a fair  lamb. 

Lancelot,  Sj>anish,  a little  lance. 

Lam  ence,  ^ crowned  with  laurels. 

Lawrence,  ) 

Lazarus,  Hebrew,  destitute  of  help. 

Leonidas,  Greek,  lion-like. 

Leonard,  German,  lion-hearted. 

Leopold,  German,  defending  the  people. 

Lewis,  German,  bold  warrior. 

Levi,  Hebrew,  adhesion. 

Lionel,  Latin,  a little  lion. 

Llewellyn,  British,  like  a lion ; or  Celtic,  lightning. 
Lorenzo,  same  as  Laurence. 

Lot,  Hebrew,  a veil. 

Louis,  same  as  Lewis. 

Lubin,  Saxon,  beloved  friend. 

Lucian,  Latin,  belong  to  Lucius. 

Lucius,  Latin,  shining. 

Ludovic,  Germati,  same  as  Louis. 

Luke,  Greek,  a wood  or  grove. 

Lycurgus,  Greek,  wolf-driver. 

MALACHI,  Hebrew,  Jehovah’s  messenger. 

Manasseh,  Hebrew,  forgetfulness. 

Marcellus,  little  Mark. 

Marcius,  sprung  from  Mark. 

Mark,  Lathi,  a hammer. 

Marmaduke,  Saxon,  a mighty  noble. 

Martin,  Latin,  martial. 

Matthew,  Hebrew,  a gift  or  present. 

Matthias,  Hebrew,  gift  of  Jehovah. 

Maurice,  Latin,  sprung  of  a Moor. 

Maximilian,  Latin,  compounded  of  (Fabius)  Maxi- 
mus and  (Scipio)  .^milianus. 

Meredith,  British,  the  roaring  of  the  sea. 

Michael,  Hebrew,  who  is  like  God.'’ 

Miles,  Latin,  a soldier. 

Morgan,  British,  a mariner. 

Moses,  Hebrew,  drawn  out ; or  Coptic,  saved  from 
the  water. 

Napoleon,  Greek,  Hon  of  the  forest  dell. 

Nathan,  Hebrew,  given. 

Nathaniel,  Hebrew,  the  gift  of  God. 

Neal,  Celtic,  chief. 

Nehemiah,  Hebrew,  comforted  of  Jehovah. 

Nicholas,  Qyeek,  victorious  over  the  people. 

Nicolas,  i 

Noah,  Hebrew,  rest. 

Noel,  French,  Christmas. 

Norman,  German,  born  in  Normandy ; Northman. 


102 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


OBADIAH,  Hebrew,  the  servant  of  Jehovah. 
Octavus,  1 

Octavius,  eighth-born. 

Oliver,  Lathi,  an  olive. 

Orestes,  Greek,  a mountaineer. 

Orlando,  Italian,  counsel  for  the  land. 

Oscar,  Celtic,  bounding  warrior. 

Osmund,  Saxon,  house  peace. 

Oswald,  Saxon,  ruler  of  a house. 

Owen,  Celtic,  lamb;  young  warrior. 

PATRICK,  Latin,  a nobleman. 

Paul,  Latin,  small,  little. 

Paulinus,  Latin,  sprung  from  Paul. 

Peleg,  Hebrew,  division. 

Peregrine,  Latin,  a traveler. 

Peter,  Greek,  a rock  or  stone. 

Philander,  Greek,  a lover  of  men. 

Philip,  Greek,  a lover  of  horses. 

Phineas,  ) Hebrew,  of  bold  countenance. 
Phinehas,  ) 

Pius,  Latin,  pious,  dutiful. 

Ralph,  contracted  from  Rodolph. 

Randal,  Saxon,  pure  help. 

Raphael,  Hebrew,  healed  of  God. 

Raymond,  German,  quiet  peace. 

Reginald,  German,  strong  ruler. 

Reuben,  Hebrew,  the  son  of  vision. 

Reynold,  same  as  Reginald. 

Richard,  Saxon,  powerful. 

Robert,  German,  bright  in  fame. 

Roderick,  German,  rich  in  fame. 

Rodolph,  ) German,  famous  wolf. 

Rodolphus,  ) 

Roger,  German,  strong  counsel. 

Roland,  \ 

Rowland  ) counsel  for  the  land. 

Rudolph,  same  as  Rodolph. 

Rufus,  Latin,  reddish. 

Rupert,  same  as  Robert. 

Samson,  Hebrew,  sun-like. 

Samuel,  Hebrew,  heard  of  God. 

Saul,  Hebrew,  desired. 

Sebastian,  Greek,  to  be  reverenced. 

Sereno,  ) , t- 

’ >•  Latin,  serene. 

Serenus,  ) 

Seth,  Hebrew,  appointed. 

Sigismund,  German,  conquering  protection. 
Silas,  abbreviated  form  of  Silvanus. 

Silvanus,  same  as  Silvester. 

Silvester,  Latin,  woodman,  rustic. 

Simeon,  Hebrew,  hearing. 


Simon,  Hebrew,  obedient. 

Solomon,  Hebrew,  peaceable. 

Stephen,  Greek,  a crown  or  garland. 
Swithin,  Saxon,  very  high,  or  strong  friend. 


Theobald,  Saxon,  bold  over  the  people. 

Theodore,  Greek,  the  gift  of  God. 
Theodosius,  Greek,  given  of  God. 

Theophilus,  Greek,  a lover  of  God. 

Theron,  Greek,  a hunter. 

Thomas,  Hebrew,  a twin. 

Timothy,  Greek,  godfearing. 

Tobiah, 


Tobias, 
Tristam, 
Tristram,  [ 


[•  Hebrew,  pleasing  Jehovah. 
[■  Latin,  sad. 


ULYSSES,  Greek,  a hater. 

Urban,  Latin,  from  the  city. 

Uriah,  Hebrew,  light  of  Jehovah. 

VALENTINE,  Latin,  powerful. 

Victor,  Latin,  a conqueror. 

Vincent,  Latin,  conquering. 

Vivian,  Latin,  living. 

WALTER,  German,  a conqueror. 
Wilhelm,  ) 

William  j defending  many. 

Winfrid,  Saxon,  win  peace. 

ZACCHEUS,  Syriac,  innocent. 

Zachariah,  \ 

Zacharias,  >■  Hebrew,  same  as  Zechariah. 
Zachary,  ) 

Zadok,  Hebrew,  just. 

Zebedee,  Syriac,  having  an  inheritance. 
Zechariah,  Hebrew,  remembered  of  Jehovah. 
Zephaniah,  Hebrew,  hid  of  Jehovah. 
Zedekiah,  Hebrew,  the  justice  of  Jehovah. 


NAMES  OF  WOMEN. 

Abigail,  Hebrew,  father’s  joy. 

Ada,  same  as  Edith,  or  Adela. 
Adela,  \ 

Adelaide,  >-  German,  a princess. 
Adeline,  ) 

Agatha,  Greek,  good. 

Agnes,  German,  chaste. 

Alberta,  feminine  of  Albert. 
Alethea,  Greek,  the  truth. 
Alexandra,  feminine  of  Alexander. 
Althea,  Greek,  healing. 

Alice,  ) same  as  Adeline. 

Alicia,  ) 

Alma,  Latin,  bountiful,  fostering. 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


103 


Almira,  Arabic^  lofty,  princess. 

Amabel,  Latin,  amiable. 

Amanda,  Latin,  worthy  of  being  loved. 

Amelia,  German,  energetic;  or  French,  beloved. 
Amy,  French,  beloved. 

Angelica,  ) 

Angelina,  ) 

Ann,  \ 

Anna,  v Hebrew,  gracious. 

Anne,  ) 

Antoinette,  Greek,  little  Antonia. 

Antonia,  Latin,  feminine  of  Antony. 

Antonina,  ) 

Annie,  I.  diminutive  of  Ann. 

Annettai  ) 

Arabella,  Latin,  a fair  altar. 

Augusta,  Latin,  feminine  of  Augustus. 

Aureola,  Latin,  like  gold. 

Aurelia,  Latin,  feminine  of  Aurelius. 

Aurora,  Latin,  morning  redness ; fresh. 

DARBARA,  Latin,  foreign  or  strange. 

Beat'  'cc,  ) Latin,  making  happy. 

Beatri.x,  ) 

Benedicta,  Latin,  blessed. 

Bernice,  Greek,  bringing  victory. 

Bertha,  Greek,  bright  or  famous. 

Bidelia,  a euphemism  for  Bridget. 

Blanche,  French,  fair. 

Bona,  Lathi,  good 

Bridget,  Irish,  shining,  bright. 

CAMILLA,  Latin,  feminine  of  Camillus. 

Cassandra,  Greek,  a reformer  of  men. 
Catharina,  \ 

Catharine,  >-  Greek,  pure  or  clean. 

Catherine,  ; 

Cecilia,  ) Cggii. 

Cecil}',  ) 

Celestine,  Latin,  sprung  from  heaven. 

Celia,  Latin,  heavenly. 

Charity,  English. 

Charlotte,  \ 

Caroline  [ Carolus  (Charles). 

Chloe,  Greek,  a green  herb. 

Chr'st'^a^'  [ Christianus  (Christian). 

Clara,  \ 

Clarice,  \ O’" 

Claudia,  feminine  of  Claudius, 
dementia, 

Clementina,  >•  feminine  of  Clement. 

Clementine,  ) 

Constance,  Latin,  constant. 


Cora,  same  as  Corinna. 

Cordelia,  Latin,  warm-hearted. 

Corinna,  Greek,  maiden. 

Cornelia,  feminine  of  Cornelius. 

Cynthia,  Greek,  belonging  to  Mt.  Cynthus. 

Deborah,  Hebrew,  a bee. 

Delia,  Greek,  belonging  to  Delos. 

Diana,  Greek,  sprung  from  Zeus  (Jupiter). 
Diantha,  Greek,  flower  of  Zeus. 

Dinah,  Hebrevi,  judged,  avenged. 

Dora,  I same  as  Dorothy. 

Dorinda,  ) 

I Dorcas,  Greek,  a wild  roe. 

’ Greek,  gift  of  God. 

Dorothy,  ) 

Drusilla,  feminine  of  Drusillus  (little  Drusus). 

Edith,  Saxon,  happiness. 

Edna,  Hebrew,  pleasure. 

Eleanor,  \ 

Ellen,  V same  as  Helena. 

Ella,  ) 

Eliza,  I 

Elizabeth  ( Hebrew,  consecrated  to  God. 

Elsie,  diminutive  of  Alice. 

Elvira,  Latin,  white. 

Emiline,  \ 

Emily',  I same  as  Amelia. 

Emma,  ) 

Ernestine,  feminine  diminutive  of  Ernest. 
Esther,  Persian,  a star ; good  fortune. 

Ethel,  Teutonic,  noble. 

Ethelind, 

Ethelinda, 

Eugenia,  j qJ-  Eugene. 

Eugenie,  ) 

Eulalia,  Greek,  fair  speech. 

Eunice,  Greek,  happy  victory. 

Euphemia,  Greek,  good  report. 

Eva,  Hebrew,  life. 

Evangeline,  Greek,  bringing  glad  news. 

Eve,  same  as  Eva. 

Evelina,  ) Jiniinutive  of  Eve. 

Eveline,  ) 

CAITH,  English. 

Fannie,  | of  Frances. 

Fanny,  1 

Faustina,  Latin,  lucky. 

Felicia,  feminine  of  Felix. 

Fidelia,  Latin,  faithful. 

Flora,  Latin,  flowers. 

Florence,  Latin,  flourishing. 


J 


Teutonic,  noble  snake. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


104 


Frances,  feminine  of  Francis. 

Frederica,  feminine  of  Frederic. 

^EORGIANA,  [ fgn^inine  of  George. 
vJ  Georgine,  ) 

Geraldina,  feminine  of  Gerald. 

Gertrude,  German.,  spear-maiden. 

Grace,  1 
Gratia, 

Griselda,  Teutonic,  stone-heroine. 

HAGAR,  Hebrew,  flight. 

Hannah,  same  as  Anna. 

Harriet,  feminine  of  Henry. 

Helen,  ) Greek,  light, 

Helena,  S ’ « ’ 

Henrietta,  feminine  diminutive  of  Henry. 
Hephzibah,  Hebrew,  my  delight  is  in  her. 
Hester, 

Hesther, 

Honora,  J Latin,  honorable, 

Honoria,  ) 

Hope,  English. 

Hortensia,  Latin,  female  gardener. 
Huldah,  Hebrew,  a weasel. 

IDA,  German,  godlike. 

Inez,  same  as  Agnes. 

Irene,  Greek,  peace. 


same  as  Esther, 


Isabel,  I 


Isabella, 


- same  as  Elizabeth. 


tANE,  ^ 

J Jean,  v feminine  of  John. 

Jeanne,  ) 

Janet,  ) diminutive  of  Jane. 
Jeannette,  ) 

Jemima,  Hebrew,  a dove. 

Joan,  \ 

Joanna,  I same  as  Jane. 

Johanna,  ) 

Josephine,  feminine  of  Joseph. 

Judith,  Hebrew,  praising. 

Julia,  feminine  of  Julius. 

Juliana,  feminine  of  Julianus  (Julian). 
Juliet,  diminutive  of  Julia. 

Justina,  feminine  of  Justinus  (Justin). 

Katharine,  \ • 

’ same  as  Catharine, 
Katherine,  ) 

Keturah,  Hebrew,  incense. 

Keziah,  Hebrew,  cassia. 

Laura,  Latin,  laurel. 

Laurinda,  variation  of  Laura. 
Lavinia,  Latin,  belonging  to  Latium. 


Leonora,  same  as  Eleanor. 

Lettice,  1 Latin,  joy,  gladness. 
Letitia,  ) 


) feminine  of  Louis. 


Lilian,  1 

Lilly,  alily. 

Lois,  Greek,  good,  desirable. 

Lorinda,  same  as  Laurinda. 

Louisa, 

Louise,  ) 

Lucia,  feminine  of  Lucius. 

Lucinda,  same  as  Lucy. 

Lottie,  diminutive  of  Charlotte. 

Lucrece,  1 

T I-  ?■  Latm,  gain. 

Lucretia,  j ’ ® 

Lucy,  same  as  Lucia. 

Lydia,  Greek,  native  of  Lydia;  sprung  from  Lud. 


Mabel,  same  as  Amabel. 

Madeline,  1 

Magdalen,  V Syriac,  belonging  to  Magdala. 
Magdalene,  ' 

Marcella,  feminine  of  Marcellus. 

Marcia,  feminine  of  Marcius. 

Margaret,  Greek,  a pearl. 

Maria,  same  as  Miriam. 

Marianne,  compound  of  Mary  and  Anne. 

Marion,  same  as  Miriam. 

Martha,  Hebrew,  lady  of  the  house. 

Mary,  same  as  Miriam. 

Mathilda,  i 

Mathilde,  V German,  mighty  heroine. 

Matilda,  ) 

Maud,  contraction  of  Matilda;  also,  of  Magdalene. 
May,  month  of  May,  or  diminutive  of  Mary. 
Mehetabel,  1 

Mehitable,  [ benefited  of  God. 

Melicent,  Latin,  sweet  singer. 

Melissa,  Greek,  a bee. 

Mercy,  English. 

Mildred,  Saxon,  speaking  mild. 

Miranda,  Latin,  admirable. 

Miriam,  Hebrew,  rebellion. 

Myra,  Greek,  a weeper. 

Nancy,  familiar  form  of  Anne. 

Nellie,  diminutive  of  Helen. 

Nicola,  feminine  of  Nicolas. 

Nora,  contraction  of  Honora  and  Leonora. 


OCTAVIA,  feminine  of  Octavius. 
Olive,  1 

Olivia,  an  olive. 

Olympia,  Greek,  heavenly. 

Ophelia,  Greek,  a serpent. 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


105 


PATIENCE,  English. 

Paula,  feminine  of  Paulus  (Paul). 
Paulina,  i 

„ feminine  of  Paulinus. 

Paulinei  j 

Penelope,  Greek.,  a weaver. 

Petronilla,  feminine  and  diminutive  of  Peter. 
Phebe,  same  as  Phoebe. 

Philippa,  feminine  of  Philip. 

Phillis,  same  as  Phyllis. 

Phoebe,  Greek,  the  light  of  life. 

Phyllis,  Greek,  a green  bough. 

Polly,  variation  of  Mary  or  Molly. 

Priscilla,  Eatm,  somewhat  old. 

Prudence,  English. 

Psyche,  Greek,  the  soul. 


Rachel,  Hebrew,  a lamb. 

Rebecca,  i 

Rebekah,  \ ensnaring  by  her  beauty. 

Rhoda  Greek,  a rose. 

Rosa,  Latin,  a rose. 

Rosabella,  i 
Rosabelle, 

Rosalia,  i 

Rosalie  r ® 'tttle  rose ; diminutive  of  Rosa. 
Rosalind,  Latin,  rose-like. 

Rosamund,  Saxon,  rose  of  peace. 

Roxana,  Persian,  dawn  of  day. 

Ruth,  Hebrezv,  female  friend. 


SABINA,  Latin,  sprung  from  the  Sabines. 

Salome,  Hebrew,  pacific. 

Salva,  Latin,  safe. 


Sara,  ) Hebrew,  a princess. 

Sarah,  ) 

Selene,  ) Qycek,  the  moon. 

Selina,  ) 

Serena,  feminine  of  Serenus. 

^**^y*>  i Greek,  counsel  of  Zeus. 

Sibylla,  ) 

Sophia,  Greek,  wisdom. 

Sophronia,  Greek,  of  a sound  mind. 

Stella,  Lathi,  a star. 

Stephana,  feminine  of  Stephanus  (Stephen). 
Susan,  \ 

Susanna,  >•  Hebrew,  a lily. 

Susannah,  ) 


TABITHA,  Syriac,  a roe. 

Temperance,  English. 

Theodora,  feminine  of  Theodorus  (Theodore). 
Theodosia,  feminine  of  Theodosius. 

Theresa,  Greek,  carrying  ears  of  corn. 
Thomasa,  feminine  of  Thomas. 


Thomasine,  sprung  from  Thomas. 

Tryphena,  Greek,  delicate. 

Tryphosa,  Greek,  delicious. 

ULRICA,  German,  rich. 

Ursula,  Latin,  a female  bear. 

Urania,  Greek,  heavenly. 

VALERIA,  feminine  of  Valerius. 

Victoria,  Latin,  victory. 

Viola,  Latin,  violet. 

Virginia,  Latin,  belonging  to  a virgin. 

WALBURGA,  Saxon,  gracious. 

Wilhelmina,  feminine  of  Wilhelm  (William). 
Winifred,  Saxon,  winning  peace. 

^ENOBIA,  Greek,  the  life  of  Zeus. 

SURNAMES. 

Tile  surname  corresponds  in  nature  and  use 
to  the  cognomen  of  the  Romans,  and  is  even 
etymologically  related  thereto;  the  only  dif- 
ference being  that  our  word  is  formed  from 
sufer  (Latin),  or  more  directly,  from  sur 
(French),  “upon”;  while  the  Romans  used 
con.,  “together”;  their  expression  signifying 
a name  with  another  name  (the  prsenomen), 
while  ours  is  a name  upon  another  name  — an 
additional  name  in  either  case.  Hence  it  is 
improperly  written  sirname,  as  if  sire’s  name, 
as  the  patronymic  origin  belongs  only  to  one 
of  many  equally  familiar  classes  of  surnames. 

After  the  overthrow  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire in  the  West,  they  were  first  used,  appa- 
rently, by  the  Arabs  and  Jews  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  chiefly  in  the  form  of  patronymics, 
with  the  copulative  Ben  or  Ibn,  meaning  son ; 
as  Ahmed  Ibn-Hanbal  (the  founder  of  a 
Mohammedan  sect),  who  died  in  855  a.  d,  ; 
Ibn-Ishak  (the  biographer  of  Mohammed), 
who  died  in  768  A.  D. ; Solomon  Ben-Isaac  (or 
Ishak),  a rabbi  of  the  eleventh  century,  author 
of  a commentary  on  the  Scriptures  and  the 
Talmud.  Some  of  these  combinations  came 
to  be  embodied  in  one  word,  as  in  Avenzoar 
and  Avenpace,  which  are  formations  from 
Ibn-Zohr  and  Ibn-Bajah.  The  usage  seems 
to  have  spread  from  the  Arabs  of  Spain  to 


io6 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


their  Christian  neighbors,  as  we  find  within 
a century  of  their  conquest  of  Spain  such 
double  names  as  Garcia  Ximenes,  first  king 
of  Navarre,  758  a.  d.;  his  son  and  successor, 
Garcia  Inigues,  whose  mother  was  Iniga, 
whence  the  surname;  and  his  grandson, 
F ortun  Garcias ; as  well  as  the  contemporary 
Bernardo  del  Carpio,  or  Bernard  (of  the  town 
or  castle)  of  Carpio,  immortalized  by  the  poem 
of  Mrs.  Hemans.  From  Spain  the  custom 
spread  to  France,  and  was  thence  imported 
to  England  at  the  Norman  conquest  in  1066, 
being  pretty  generally  introduced,  as  far  as 
the  land-holders  were  concerned,  at  the  time 
the  Dome’s-day  Book  was  compiled,  1080-86. 
“ This  Dome’s-day  book  was  the  tax-book  of 
kynge  William,”  says  Camden.  Egbert,  the 
first  king  of  the  united  Saxons  in  England, 
in  827,  is  sometimes  called  Egbert  Edgaring, 
the  final  ing  denoting  descendant,  but  it  is 
doubtful  whether  this  was  known  in  his  day 
or  only  added  afterwards  by  some  historian, 
the  latter  being  the  more  probable  view ; and 
Edgar  Atheling  (the  Saxon  competitor  of 
William  after  death  of  Harold)  meant  Edgar 
of  noble  descent,  and  the  title  was  shared, 
at  least  originally,  with  other  noble  families. 
William  himself  was  styled  “ the  Con- 
queror,” which  was  a mere  personal  title, 
like  “the  Great”  or  “the  Wise.”  His 
son  and  successor  was  called  William  Rufus, 
which  was  also  personal  and  signified  merely 
red-haired.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  reiern- 
ing  families  of  England,  Austria,  and  some 
other  countries,  have  no  real  family  names, 
for  Guelph  and  Hapsburg  can  scarcely  be 
called  such. 

As  in  most  wide-spread  customs  or  institu- 
tions, the  use  of  surnames  was  a gradual 
growth  or  development,  aided  somewhat  and 
directed  by  occasional  legislation,' rather  than 
a result  of  arbitrary  enactments.  The  nobles 
and  landed  proprietors  were  generally  so 
designated  in  all  countries  before  the  middle 
and  laboring  classes. 


The  use  of  hereditary  surnames  was  very 
generally  established  among  all  classes  in 
England  in  the  fifteenth  century.  A statute 
of  Henry  V.  (1413-22)  requiring  that  the 
name  and  description  of  the  party  should  be 
embodied  in  any  writ  or  indenture,  gave  con- 
siderable impetus  to  the  diffusion  of  the 
custom.  The  Flemish  emigrants  naturalized 
in  1435,  in  the  reign  of  his  son,  Henry  VI., 
received  surnames  on  that  occasion  mostly  in 
the  form  of  patronymics,  as  Wilson,  John- 
son, etc.  Parochial  registei's,  established, 
about  1538,  by  Thomas  Cromwell,  Secretary 
of  State  to  Henry  VHI.;  the  registering 
of  deeds,  ordered  in  1703;  and  of  shipping, 
1786-7;  all  contributed  to  the  order  and 
permanency  of  the  institution,  while  the  Reg- 
istration act  of  1836  has  completed  the  sys- 
tem. “ But  there  are,”  says  Bardsley,  “ places 
both  in  Lancashire  and  Yorkshire,  where,  as 
in  Wales,  men  are  wont  to  be  styled  to  this 
very  day  (1873)  by  a complete  string  of 
patronymics.  To  hear  a man  called  Bill’s 
o’Jack’s,  o’Dick’s,  o’Harry’s,  o’Tom’s,  is  by 
no  means  a rai'e  incident.” 

In  England  there  are  at  present  about 
40,000  surnames;  in  Scotland  a much  less 
number,  on  account  of  partisans  of  the  clans 
having  in  so  great  measure  taken  the  names 
of  their  masters. 

In  England  and  America,  the  wife  sub- 
stitutes her  husband’s  name  for  her  own. 
In  Germany,  France,  Austria  and  Italy,  the 
husband  very  often  attaches  his  wife’s  name 
to  his  own.  In  Spain,  the  wife  retains  her 
maiden  name  through  life,  and  the  children 
may,  on  their  personal  preference,  adopt  the 
father’s  or  mother’s  surname,  or  both,  as  in 
Pi  y (and)  Margall,  the  Spanish  statesman 
of  today. 

There  seems  to  be  reasonable  grounds  for 
the  belief  that  no  surname  was  arbitrarily 
bestowed,  but  that  all  were  given  for  cause, 
however  obscure  and  hidden  it  may  be  to  us 
at  this  distant  day.  Relationship,  proximity 


ORIGIN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES.  107 


to  natural  and  artificial  objects,  occiq^ations, 
professions,  offices,  trades,  names  of  beasts, 
domestic  animals,  fishes,  birds,  insects,  imple- 
ments of  labor,  husbandry  and  vyar,  and  other 
circumstances,  qualities,  conditions  and  char- 
acteristics, have  given  names  to  families. 

PATRONYMIC  SURNAMES. 

These  were  formed  from  the  personal  or 
given  name  of  the  father.  In  the  English 
language  this  was  accomplished  by  adding 
the  word  son  to  the  name,  as  in 

Davidson,  Peterson,  Shepardson, 

Henderson,  Richardson,  Williamson, 

Jameson,  • Robertson,  Wilson. 

Fitz.,  a word  from  the  Norman,  equivalent 
to  the  French  Jils,  son,  is  found  in 
Fitzgerald,  Fitzhugh,  Fitzmaurice, 

Fitzherbert,  Fitzstephen,  Fitzroy, 

Fitzjames,  Fitzpatrick,  Fitzwillam. 

yl/ac,  Gaelic  for  son,  with  its  abreviations. 
Me,  M,  is  found  in  very  extensive  use  among 
the  Scotch  and  Irish. 

Mac-Caul,  M’Crie,  M’Clellan,  ^ 

Macaulay,  1 M’Culloch,  1 MacClellan,  >• 

Mac-Auley,  j MacCulloch,  ) Mac-Clellan.  ; 

In  Irish  nomenclature,  Oy  or  the  letter  O 
followed  by  the  apostrophe,  signifies  son, — 
probably  from  same  root  as  the  Greek 
uios, — and  was  jDrefixed  to  the  father’s  name 
to  form  the  surname  of  the  children ; thus : 
O’Brien,  O’Dea,  O’Meara, 

O’Connell,  O’Donnell,  O’Neil, 

O’Connor,  O’Keefe,  O’Rourke. 

The  Welsh  Af  has  the  same  significance; 
as  in 

Ap-Evan,  Ap-Humphrey,  Ap-Rice, 

Ap-Howell,  Ap-Owen.  Ap-Roger, 

Ap-Hugh,  Ap-Richard,  Ap-Robert. 

The  length  to  which  its  use  was  sometimes 
carried  is  curiously  illustrated  by  the  follow- 
ing anecdote,  quoted  by  Bardsley,  from  “ Sir 
John  Oldcastle,”  a play  printed  in  1600: 

“Judge:  What  bail. ^ What  sureties.^ 

“ Davy : Her  cozen  ap  Rice,  ap  Evan,  ap  Morice, 


ap  Morgan,  ap  Llewellyn,  ap  Madoc,  ap  Meredith, 
ap  Griffin,  ap  Davis,  ap  OvC-en,  ap  Skinkin  Jones. 
“Two  of  the  most  sufficient  are  enow. 

“Sheriff:  And ’t  please  your  Lordship,  these  are 
all  but  one.” 

The  French  prefix  De  (of)  is  applied  with 
the  same  meaning,  and  supplies  many  names 
naturalized  in  our  language;  as 
DeFoe,  DeGray,  DePeyster, 

DeForest,  DeHaven,  DeQuincey, 

DeLancey,  DeKay,  DeVere. 

LOCAL  SURNAMES. 

Names  of  places,  of  natural  divisions  of 
land  and  of  features  of  the  landscape  are 
borne  by  a large  class  of  persons  as  surnames. 
Here  are  a few  of  them: 


Banks, 

Clough, 

Lea, 

Barrow, 

Dale, 

Low,  \ 

Beach, 

Downs, 

Lowe,  j 

Bergh, 

Fenn, 

Marsh, 

Bray, 

Gill, 

Moor, 

Cliff, 

Glenn, 

Moore, 

Comb, 

Hill, 

Ridge, 

Combe, 

Holmes, 

Sands, 

Coomb, 

Inches, 

Slack, 

Coombe,  , 

Key, 

Slade. 

Fenn  and  Glenn,  given  above,  are  exam- 
ples of  the  frequent  duplication  of  the  ter- 
minal letter.  This  duplication  is  especially 
noticeable  in  the  letters  t and  I,  and  may  have 
resulted  from  early  attempts  to  Latinize  the 
names  by  addition  of  letters  — the  residue  of 
the  addition  having  been  lost  in  the  return  to 
Anglo-Saxon  pronunciation  and  spelling. 
In  some  cases  it  may  have  been,  and  prob- 
ably was,  purely  arbitrary.  But  in  many 
instances  it  was,  no  doubt,  deliberately  chosen 
to  discriminate  the  proper  name  from  the 
common  noun  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 
It  may  also  be  noted  here  that  the  letter  s 
is  very  frequently,  perhaps  more  frequently 
than  otherwise,  added  to  names,  either  for 
euphony,  or  as  the  possessive  case,  dropping 
the  apostrophe;  John,  William’s  son,  becom- 
ing indifferently  John  Williamson  or  John 
Williams,  by  choice  or  caprice.  As  a further 


io8  C dJi/OS/T/JSS  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


possible  explanation  of  this  peculiarity,  the 
philological  student,  even  though  his  studies 
have  not  been  very  extended,  will  remember 
that  very  many  of  our  common  English  words, 
ending  in  a single  consonant,  were  spelled 
frequently  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  language 
with  a double  terminal  letter.  Of  this  fact, 
fen  and  glen  are  examples. 

The  names  of  natural  bodies  of  water  do 


not  contribute 

so  freely  as  do 

those  of  the 

land  to  swell  the  list  of  surnames.  Here  is  a 

short  list: 

Beck, 

Ford, 

Seabrook, 

Bourn,  ^ 

Frost, 

Shower, 

Bourne, 

Harbor, 

Spring, 

Burns, 

Haven, 

Streight, 

Burn, 

Lake, 

Snow, 

Brooks, 

Pond, 

Waters, 

Flood, 

Rivers, 

Wells. 

The  animal,  vegetable  and  mineral  king- 

doms  have  been  laid  under  a 

heavy  contri- 

bution  to  furnish  surnames. 

THE 

ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 

Many  of  the  surnames  derived  from  the 

different 

species  of  the  animal  kingdom 

probably 

owe 

their  origin  to 

the  heraldic 

devices  so  prevalent  at  the  time  of  their  for- 

mation;  these 

may  be  subdivided  as  follows: 

BEASTS. 

Badger, 

Doe, 

Paca, 

Bayard, 

Fox, 

Palfrey, 

Bear, 

Gibbon, 

Pigg. 

Beaver, 

Hare, 

Springer, 

Buck, 

Hogg, 

Stirk, 

Bull, 

Lamb, 

Talbot, 

Colt, 

Moose, 

Wolf. 

FISHES. 

Bass, 

Hakes, 

Ray, 

Burt, 

Huse, 

Roach, 

Blower, 

Morris, 

Sabine, 

Bream, 

Pike, 

Salmon, 

Dart, 

Piper, 

Scales, 

Fish, 

Puffer, 

Sturgeon. 

BIRDS. 

Bird, 

Crow, 

Drake, 

Crane, 

Dawes, 

Eagle, 

Croker, 

Dove, 

Finch, 

Gannett, 

Pigeon, 

Ruddock, 

Hawks, 

Partridge, 

Swan, 

Kite, 

Peacock, 

Sparhawk, 

Martin, 

Robin, 

Wren. 

• THE 

VEGETABLE  KINGDOM. 

TREES. 

Alder, 

Beach, 

Hazel, 

Ash, 

Birch, 

Oaks, 

Balsam, 

Cherry, 

Peach. 

SHRUBS. 

Berry, 

Bracken, 

Hedges, 

Bush, 

Cane, 

Lilly, 

Brush, 

Capers, 

Sabine. 

PLANTS. 

Bean, 

Cotton, 

Hurd, 

Chard, 

Dill, 

Oats, 

Clary, 

Hay, 

Sage. 

THE  MINERAL  KINGDOM. 

Brick, 

Diamond, 

Gold, 

Clay, 

Emery, 

Irons, 

Copper, 

Garnett, 

Stone. 

Offices,  trades  and  occupations  have  fur- 

nished  their 

full  quota  to  our 

nomenclature, 

and  may  be  designated  as 

INDUSTRIAL  SURNAMES. 

And  these 

may  be  divided  between : 

OFFICES. 

Beadle, 

Constable, 

Sargent, 

Boardman, 

Marshall, 

Usher, 

Chamberlain,  Proctor, 

Warden. 

TRADES. 

Barber, 

Carpenter, 

Cooper, 

Brewer, 

Cartwright, 

Fuller, 

Butcher, 

Chandler, 

Glazier. 

OCCUPATIONS. 

Butler, 

Cook, 

Glover, 

Carter, 

Driver, 

Hunter, 

Collier, 

Farmer, 

Mercer. 

MISCELLANEOUS  SURNAMES. 

This  is  also  a very  large  class,  and  can  well 
afford  being  further  divided  according  to  the 
sources  whence  derived ; as  from 

THE  COMPASS.  ' 

East,  South,  West, 

North,  Southard,  Western, 

Southern,  Southey,  Westerley. 


O PIG  IN  AND  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  NAMES. 


lOQ  I 


Boyington, 

New, 

Old, 

Chilcl^, 

Newman, 

Young, 

Elder, 

Newton, 

Y bunger. 

SIZE. 

Bigger, 

Long, 

Pettit, 

Gross, 

Longfellow, 

Short, 

Little, 

I^ongman, 

Small. 

DISPOSITION. 

Blunt, 

Keen, 

Poor, 

Bright, 

Learned, 

Rich, 

Clement, 

Long, 

Short, 

Free, 

Loud, 

Strong, 

Good, 

Low, 

True, 

Hard, 

Noble, 

Wise. 

FOODS. 

Cake, 

Coffee, 

Perkins, 

Cates, 

B unbury. 

Rusk, 

Catesb}', 

Bunn, 

Ruskin. 

WATER-CRAFTS. 

Barge, 

Decker, 

Hooker, 

Coble, 

Dow, 

Shipley, 

Crafts, 

Galley, 

Shippen. 

TIME. 

Day, 

May, 

Summer, 

Fall, 

Morrow, 

W eeks. 

March, 

Spring, 

Winter. 

HOUSEHOLD  ARTICLES. 

Bellows, 

Ewer, 

Porringer, 

Bell, 

Fife, 

Potts, 

Couch, 

Pitcher, 

Ropes. 

DISEASES. 

• 

Beal, 

Bunyan, 

Curl, 

Biles, 

Camery, 

Gouty, 

Blain, 

Carney, 

Sweeney. 

DRESS. 

Cape, 

Dickey, 

Spencer, 

Coats, 

Durant, 

Tweed, 

Combe, 

Hood, 

Vandyke. 

COLORS. 

Black, 

Gray,  \ 

Motley, 

Blackman, 

Grey,  \ 

Murray, 

Brown, 

Green, 

White. 

EMOTIONS. 

Bliss, 

Love, 

Lover, 

Gay, 

Lovejoy, 

Peace, 

Joy. 

Lovell, 

Smiles. 

WAR. 

Buckler,  Castle,  Gore, 

Camp,  Fort,  Shields, 

Cannon,  Garrison,  Spear. 

It  is  not  known  that  Ruffin  and  Savage 
make  less  respectable  citizens  than  a Sweet  or 
a Goodman.  The  Moon  shows  its  light  but 
seldom,  and  attracts  no  special  attention, 
excej^t  perhaps  among  moon-struck  Swains. 
Stars  have  glimmered  for  years,  but  few 
have  gained  a discernible  increase  in  altitude. 

A Friend  we  all  appreciate,  especially  if  it 
is  one  indeed.  Cleverly  is  in  many  respeqts 
unexceptionable.  Bunker,  immortalized  in 
American  history,  is  a Scotch  word  for  a 
window  seat  used  as  a chest.  Grew  ought 
to  be  increscent.  It  belies  its  name,  for  it 
does  not  grow  to  any  appreciable  extent. 
What  but  caprice  or  whim  could  have  induced 
the  bestowal  of  such  an  interrogative  name 
as  How?  It  is  not  remarkable  to  find  a few 
Wild  young  men,  or  a Wildman,  but  it  is 
surprising  that  any  can  unblushingly  write 
themselves  Wilder;  while  some  (they  are 
scarce,  we  are  glad  to  know,)  are  always 
Gambling  or  Muzzy.  Bachelor  and  Bene- 
dict lay  rival  claims  to  hajDpiness,  but  the 
latter  must  be  allowed  to  be  the  more 
“ blessed.”  Whether  Cousin,  Couzen  and 
Cozzens  owe  their  origin  to  blood  relation- 
ship, or  some  notoriety  in  cheating;  or 
whether  the  original  cousin  was  also  a cheat, 
are  conundrums  that  probably  cannot  now  be 
solved.  Keith  and  Kinsman  seem  to  have  a 
neighborly  and  family  relationship;  but,  not 
unlike  some  relations,  they  have  wandered 
away  from  each  other,  and,  putting  on  airs, 
have  made  additions  so  as  scarcely  to  be 
recognizable  as  of  the  same  kith  or  kin. 

Battles  nearly  always  bring  us  face  to  face 
with  the  monster  D’Eath  himself;  and,  in 
hiding  his  butcheries,  with  rough  and  ready 
Coffins,  shallow  Graves,  and  ghastly  Pitts; 
while  they  often  hurry  the  unprepared  victims 
before  the  Just  Judge. 


no  CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


THE  LIFE  THA 

The  doctrine  of  immortality  has  obtained 
universal  belief  among  all  nations,  and  in 
every  period  of  time;  and,  as  Cicero  long 
since  observed,  “ In  everything  the  consent 
of  all  nations  is  to  be  accounted  the  law  of 
nature,  and  to  resist  it  is  to  resist  the  voice 
of  God.” 

That  the  thinking  principle  in  man  is  of  an 
immortal  nature,  was  believed  by  the  Egyp- 
tians, the  Assyrians,  the  Persians,  the  Phoeni- 
cians, the  Scythians,  the  Celts,  the  Druids; 
by  the  wisest  and  the  most  celebi'ated  char- 
acters among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  by 
almost  every  other  ancient  nation  and  tribe 
whose  records  have  reached  our  times.  The 
notions,  indeed,  which  many  of  them  enter- 
tained of  the  scenes  of  futurity  were  very 
obscure  and  imperfect,  but  they  all  embraced 
the  idea  that  death  is  not  the  destruction  of 
the  rational  soul,  but  only  its  introduction  to 
a new  and  unknown  state  of  existence.  The 
Scythians  believed  that  death  was  only  a 
change  of  habitation;  and  the  Magian  sect, 
which  prevailed  in  Babylonia,  Assyria,  Media 
and  Persia,  admitted  the  doctrine  of  eternal 
rewards  and  punishments.  The  doctrines 
taught  by  Zoroaster,  whose  era  is  uncertain, 
but  confessedly  ancient,  were,  “that  there 
is  one  Supreme  Being,  independent  and  self- 
existent  from  all  eternity;  that  under  him 
there  are  two  angels,  one  the  angel  of  light, 
who  is  the  author  of  all  good,  and  the  other 
the  angel  of  darkness,  who  is  the  author  of 
all  evil ; that  they  are  in  a perpetual  struggle 
with  each  other,”  The  remains  of  this  sect, 
which  are  scattered  over  Persia  and  India, 
still  hold  the  same  doctrine,  without  any 
variation,  even  to  this  day. 

It  is  well  known  that  Plato,  Socrates  and 
other  Greek  philosophers  held  the  doctrine 
of  the  soul’s  imrnortality.  In  his  admirable 
dialogue  entitled  “ The  Phaedon,”  Plato  rep- 


T IS  TO  COME. 

resents  Socrates,  a little  before  his  death, 
encompassed  with  a circle  of  philosophers, 
and  discoursing  with  them  on  the  arguments 
which  prove  the  eternal  destin}^  of  man, 

“ When  the  dead,”  says  he,  “ are  arriving 
at  the  rendezvous  of  departed  souls,  whither 
their  angel  conducts  them,  they  are  all 
judged.  Those  who  have  passed  their  lives 
in  a manner  neither  entirely  criminal  nor 
absolutely  innocent,  are  sent  into  a place 
where  they  suffer  pains  proportioned  to  their 
faults,  till,  being  purged  and  cleansed  of 
their  guilt,  and  afterward  restored  to  lib- 
erty, they  receive  the  reward  of  the  good 
actions  they  have  done  in  the  body.  Those 
who  are  judged  to  be  incurable,  on  account 
of  the  greatness  of  their  crimes,  the  fatal 
Destiny  that  passes  judgment  upon  them 
hurls  into  Tartarus,  from  whence  they  never 
more  depart.  But  those  who  have  passed 
through  life  with  peculiar  sanctity  of  man- 
ners are  received  on  high  into  a pure  region, 
where  they  live  without  their  bodies  to  all 
eternity,  in  a series  of  joys  and  delights 
which  cannot  be  described.”  From  such 
considerations  Socrates  concludes,  “If  the 
soul  jpe  immoi'tal,  it  requires  to  be  cultivated 
with  attention,  not  only  for  what  we  call  the 
time  of  life,  but  for  what  is  to  follow, — I 
mean  eternity;  and  the  least  neglect  in  this 
point  may  be  attended  with  endless  conse- 
quences. If  death  was  the  final  dissolution 
of  being,  the  wicked  would  be  great  gainers 
by  it,  by  being  delivered  at  once  from  their 
bodies,  their  souls  and  their  vices;  but  as  the 
soul  is  immortal,  it  has  no  other  means  of  being 
freed  from  its  evils,  nor  any  safety  for  it,  but 
in  becoming  very  good  and  very  wise;  for  it 
carries  nothing  with  it  but  its  good  or  bad 
deeds,  its  virtues  and  vices,  which  are  com- 
monly the  consequences  of  the  education  it 
has  received,  and  the  causes  of  eternal  hap- 


THE  LIFE  THAT  IS  TO  COME. 


1 1 1 


pincss  or  misery.”  Having  held  such  dis- 
courses with  his  friends,  he  kcj:)t  silent  for 
some  time,  and  then  drank  otF  the  whole  of 
the  poisonous  draught  which  had  been  put 
into  his  hands,  with  amazing  tranquility,  and 
an  inexpressible  serenity  of  aspect,  as  one 
who  was  about  to  exchange  a short  and 
wretched  life  for  a blessed,  eternal  existence. 

The  description  and  allusions  contained  in 
the  writings  of  the  ancient  poets  are  a con- 
vincing proof  that  the  notion  of  the  soul’s 
immortality  was  a universal  opinion  in  the 
times  in  which  they  wrote,  and  among  the 
nations  to  whom  their  writings  were  ad- 
dressed. Homer’s  account  of  the  descent 
of  Ulysses  into  hell,  and  his  descrij^tion  of 
Minos  in  the  shades  below,  distributing  jus- 
tice to  the  dead  assembled  in  troops  around 
his  tribunal,  and  pronouncing  irrevocable 
judgments  which  decide  their  everlasting 
fate,  demonstrate  that  they  entertained  the 
belief  that  virtues  are  rewarded,  and  that 
crimes  are  punished,  in  another  state  of  ex- 
istence. The  poems  of  Ovid  and  Virgil 
contain  a variety  of  descriptions,  in  which 
the  same  opinions  are  involved.  Their  no- 
tions of  future  happiness  are  embodied  in  the 
descriptions  they  have  given  of  the  Hespe- 
rian gardens,  and  the  Elysian  fields,  where 
the  souls  of  the  virtuous  rest  secure  from 
every  danger,  and  enjoy  perpetual  and  unin- 
terrupted bliss. 

And  as  the  nations  of  antiquity  recognized 
the  doctrine  of  a future  state  of  existence,  so 
there  is  scarcely  a nation  or  tribe  of  mankind 
at  present  existing,  however  barbarous,  in 
which  the  same  opinion  does  not  prevail. 

Among  the  numerous  and  diversified  tribes 
that  are  scattered  over  the  different  regions 
of  the  earth,  that  agree  in  scarcely  any  other 
sentiment  or  article  of  religious  belief,  we 
still  find  the  most  perfect  harmony  in  their 
recognition  of  a Supreme  Intelligence,  and 
in  their  belief  that  the  soul  survives  the  dis- 
solution of  the  mortal  frame.  Not  only  the 


philosophers  of  antiquity,  and  the  most  civil- 
ized nations  at  present  existing  on  the  globe, 
have  recognized  the  doctrine  of  the  immor- 
tality of  man,  but  even  the  most  savage  and 
untutored  tribes  fortify  their  minds  in  the 
prospect  of  death  with  the  hope  of  happiness 
commensurate  to  their  desires  in  the  regions 
beyond  the  grave. 

The  fiat  of  nature  is  inexorable.  There 
is  no  appeal  for  relief  from  the  great  law 
which  dooms  us  all  to  the  dust.  We  flourish 
and  fade  as  the  leaves  of  the  forest,  and  the 
flowers  that  bloom  and  wither  in  a day  have 
no  frailer  hold  on  life  than  the  mightiest  mon- 
arch that  ever  shook  the  earth  with  his  foot- 
steps. Generations  of  men  will  appear  and 
disappear  as  the  grass,  and  the  multitude  that 
throng  the  earth  today  will  disappear  as  the 
footsteps  on  the  shore.  Men  seldom  think 
of  the  great  event  of  death  until  the  shadows 
fall  across  their  own  pathway,  hiding  from 
their  eyes  the  faces  of  loved  ones  whose  liv- 
ing smile  was  the  sunlight  of  their  existence. 
Death  is  the  antagonist  of  life,  and  the  cold 
thought  of  the  tomb  is  the  skeleton  of  all 
feasts.  We  do  not  want  to  go  through  the 
dark  valley,  although  its  dark  passage  may 
lead  to  paradise ; we  do  not  want  to  lay  down 
in  the  grave,  even  with  princes  as  bedfellows. 
In  the  beautiful  drama  of  Ion,  the  hope  of 
immortality,  so  elegantly  uttered  by  the 
death-devoted  Greek,  finds  deep  response  in 
every  thoughtful  soul.  When  about  to  yield 
his  young  existence  as  a sacrifice  to  faith,  his 
Clemantha  asks  if  they  should  meet  again, 
to  which  he  replies : “ I have  asked  that 

dreadful  question  of  the  hills  that  look  eter- 
nal—of  the  clear  streams  that  flow  forever 
— of  the  stars  among  whose  fields  of  azure 
my  raised  spirit  has  walked  in  glory.  All 
were  dumb;  but  as  I gaze  upon  thy  lovely 
face,  I feel  that  there  is  something  in  the 
love  that  mantles  through  its  beauty  that 
cannot  wholly  perish.  We  shall  meet  again, 
Clemantha.” 


I 12 


CURIOSITIES  OF  HUMAN  LIFE. 


It  is  the  pleasant  fancy  of  one  of  our  philo- 
sophical thinkers,  that  in  the  twilight  of  the 
race  men  thought  out  the  doctrine  of  immor- 
tality by  obsei'ving  the  decay  and  the  revival 
of  nature ; that  as  the}'’  saw  the  flowers,  herbs 
and  grasses  fade  and  die  in  autumn,  take  on 
the  pall  of  winter,  and  grow  again  in  the 
spring,  they  said,  “ So  there  must  come  to 
man  a spring-time  — a retuim  to  life  and 
warmth.”  We  have  not  so  far  outgrown 
our  rude  ancestors  that  we  call  winter  other 
than  the  death  of  the  year.  As  the  season 
closes  in,  and  streams  are  silent  in  icy  fettei's, 
trees  lifeless  and  bare,  and  bud  and  blossom 
are  alike  nipped  by  a killing  frost,  we  must 
turn  our  thoughts  to  themes  more  solemn 
than  winter  festivities,  more  fai'-reaching  than 
the  certain  spring  which  lies  beyond  our 
present  season  of  snow  and  ice  and  death. 
If  the  dying  year  is  a symbol  of  man’s  life 
— short,  passionate  and  soon  succeeded  by  the 
stark  whiteness  of  winter— the  hope  of  im- 
mortality which  the  savage  snatched  from  the 
swiftly-revolving  seasons  is  man’s  earnest  of 
another  life,  another  spring. 

THERE  IS  NO  DEATH. 

There  is  no  death!  The  stars  go  down 
To  rise  upon  some  fairer  shore, 

And  bright  in  Heaven’s  jeweled  crown 
They  shine  forevermore. 

There  is  no  death  I The  dust  we  tread 

Shall  change,  beneath  the  summer  showers. 
To  golden  grain,  or  mellow  fruit. 

Or  rainbow-tinted  flowers. 

The  granite  rocks  disorganize 

To  feed  the  hungry  moss  they  bear, 

The  frost  leads  dailj'  life 
From  out  the  viewless  air. 

There  is  no  death ! The  leaves  may  fall. 

The  flowers  may  fade  and  pass  away  — 

They  only  wait  through  wintry  hours 
The  coming  of  the  May. 

There  is  no  death ! An  angel  Arm 

Walks  o’er  the  earth  with  silent  tread  — 

He  bears  our  loved  ones  away. 

And  then  we  call  them  dead. 


He  leaves  our  hearts  all  desolate  — 

He  plucks  our  fairest,  sweetest  flowers ; 
Transplanted  into  bliss,  they  now 
Adorn  immortal  bowers. 

The  bird-like  voice,  whose  joyous  tones 
Made  glad  this  scene  of  sin  and  strife. 

Sings  now  an  everlasting  song 
Amid  the  trees  of  life ! 

And  where  He  sees  a smile  too  bright. 

Or  heart  too  pure  for  taint  or  vice. 

He  bears  it  to  that  world  of  light 
To  dwell  in  Paradise. 

Born  into  that  undying  life. 

They  leave  us  but  to  come  again ; 

With  joy  we  welcome  them  the  same. 

Except  in  sin  and  pain. 

And  ever  near  us,  though  unseen. 

The  dear  immortal  spirits  tread. 

For  all  the  boundless  Universe 
Is  life.  There  are  no  dead. 

— Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowb. 

THE  FUTURE. 

Heaven  from  all  creatures  hides  the  book  of  fate. 
All  but  the  page  prescribed,  their  present  state : 
From  brutes  what  men,  from  men  what  spirits  know: 
Or  who  could  suffer  being  here  below 
The  lamb  thy  riot  dooms  to  bleed  today. 

Had  he  thy  reason,  would  he  skip  and  play.^ 

Pleased  to  the  last,  he  crops  the  flowery  food. 

And  licks  the  hand  just  raised  to  shed  his  blood. 

O blindness  to  the  future!  kindly  given. 

That  each  may  All  the  circle  marked  by  heaven : 
Who  sees  with  equal  eye,  as  God  of  all, 

A hero  perish,  or  a sparrow  fall ; 

Atoms  or  systems  into  ruin  hurled. 

And  now  a bubble  burst,  and  now  a world. 

Hope  humbly  then;  with  trembling  pinions  soar; 
Wait  the  great  teacher  Death,  and  God  adore. 

What  future  bliss,  he  gives  not  thee  to  know. 

But  gives  that  hope  to  be  thy  blessing  now. 

Hope  springs  eternal  in  the  human  breast; 

Man  never  is,  but  always  to  be  blest. 

The  soul,  uneasy  and  confined  from  home. 

Rests  and  expatiates  in  a life  to  come. 

Lo,  the  poor  Indian ! whose  untutored  mind 
Sees  God  in  clouds,  or  hears  him  in  the  wind; 

His  soul,  proud  science  never  taught  to  stray 
Far  as  the  solar  walk,  or  milky  way; 

Yet  simple  nature  to  his  hope  has  given. 

Behind  the  cloud-topped  hill,  an  humbler  heaven ; 


THE  LIFE  THAT  IS  TO  COME. 


“3 


Some  safer  world,  in  depth  of  woods  embraced, 
Some  happier  island  in  the  watery  waste. 

Where  slaves  once  more  their  native  land  behold. 

No  fiends  torment,  no  Christians  thirst  for  gold : 

To  be,  contents  his  natural  desire. 

He  asks  no  angel’s  wing,  no  seraph’s  fire; 

But  thinks,  admitted  to  that  equal  sky. 

His  faithful  dog  shall  bear  him  company. 

—Pope. 

IMMORTALITT. 

OH,  listen,  man ! 

A voice  within  us  speaks  those  startling  words — 
“Man,  thou  shalt  never  die!”  Celestial  voices 
Hymn  it  into  our  souls : according  harps 
By  angel  fingers  touched,  when  the  mild  stars 
Of  morning  sang  together,  sound  forth  still 


The  song  of  our  great  immortality  : 

Thick-clustering  orbs,  and  this  our  fair  domain. 

The  tall,  dark  mountains,  and  the  deep-toned  seas. 
Join  in  this  solemn  universal  song! 

Oh!  listen,  ye  our  spirits!  Drink  it  in 
From  all  the  air.  ’Tis  in  the  gentle  moonlight; 

’Tis  floating  midst  day’s  setting  glories;  night, 
Wrapped  in  her  sable  robe,  with  silent  step 
Comes  to  our  bed  and  breathes  it  in  our  ears; 

Night  and  the  dawn,  bright  day  and  thoughtful  eve. 
All  time,  all  bounds,  the  limitless  expanse. 

As  one  vast  mystic  instrument,  are  touched 
By  an  unseen  living  hand,  and  conscious  chords 
Quiver  with  joy  in  this  great  jubilee ! 

The  dying  hear  it,  and,  as  sounds  of  earth 
Grow  dull  and  distant,  wake  their  passing  souls 
To  mingle  in  this  heavenly  harmony ! 

— R.  H.  Dana. 


H 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF 

HEALTH. 


? 


Health  a Result  of  Exekcise, 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


HE  A L TH. 


EALTH  is  thus  defined  by 
Webster:  “ The  state  of  being 
hale,  sound,  or  whole,  in  body, 
mind,  or  soul ; especially,  the 
state  of  being  free  from  phys- 
' ical  pain  or  disease according 
to  Dr.  F othergill,  “ Health  consists  of  a balance 
betwixt  the  various  parts  of  the  organism  in 
power  as  well  as  in  function;”  according  to 
Dr.  Everett,  “ Health  means  energy,  ambi- 
tion, enthusiasm,  a divine  activity  which  con- 
centrates all  the  quickened  purposes  of  a royal 
soul and  by  a writer  in  Chambers’  Ency- 
clopaedia, it  is  described  as  “ The  state  of 
body  or  mind  opposed  to  disease,  and  charac- 
terized by  the  integrity  or  soundness  of  all 
the  parts  and  functions  which  constitute  a 
living  being.  In  the  more  restricted  and 
ordinary  sense,  health  is  understood  as  refer- 
ring chiefly  to  the  body,  and  as  indicating 
that  perfect  and  harmonious  play  of  all  the 
functions  which  permits  a man  to  be  all  that 
his  Creator  intended.” 

Ordinarily,  if  the  health  is  not  good  accord- 
ing to  the  original  strength  and  vigor  of  the 
inherited  organism,  it  is  not  from  anv  blind 
chance,  or  overruling  fatality,  or  interposition 
of  Providence,  but  simply  because  some 
moral  or  j^hysical  law  of  health  has  been 
violated.  In  the  words  of  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer,  “We  have  left  undone  those 
things  which  we  ought  to  have  done,  and  we 


have  done  those  things  which  we  ought  not 
to  have  done;  and  there  is  no  health  in  us.” 
The  very  prevalent  mistake  of  attributing 
to  the  climate,  the  visitation  of  Providence, 
inherited  weakness,  or  the  like,  the  sad  and 
often  fatal  results  of  the  obvious  recklessness 
or  imjDrudence  of  the  victims  is  fittingly 
rebuked,  and  the  responsibility  placed  where 
it  rightfully  belongs,  in  the  following  vigor- 
ous article  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  J.  H.  Hana- 
ford : 

“ It  is  by  no  means  unusual  for  most  persons  to 
attribute  a part,  if  not  all,  the  ills  of  life,  connected 
with  the  health,  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  climate,  or 
to  its  abrupt  changes.  Of  course  there  are  peculiar- 
ities, at  least  temporarily  affecting  human  health  — 
most  of  which  are  under  the  control  of  man,  meas- 
urably — yet  we  may  conclude,  with  correct  views  of 
the  mercy  of  our  gracious  Father,  that  all  localities 
intended  for  the  home  of  man,  are  favorable,  or  may 
easily  be  made  favorable,  to  the  health,  development 
and  happiness  of  all  of  his  creatures.  The  two  most 
prominent  elements  of  supposed  ill  are  the  air,  which 
is  often  supposed  to  be  impure,  especially  at  night, 
and  the  vicissitudes  of  the  temperature. 

“ In  regard  to  the  first  let  it  be  remembered  that  an 
ocean  of  air,  forty  miles  deep,  or  more,  encircles  the 
earth — an  abundant  supply  for  all  living  creatures, 
though  increased  a hundred  fold,  for  years.  In  addi- 
tion to  this  abundant  and  almost  prodigal  supply, 
there  are  currents  and  cYunter-currents  intended  to 
effect  a constant  change,  wafting  the  air  from  the 
equator  to  the  poles,  and  vice  versa,  of  course  diffus- 
ing and  reducing  any  local  impurities,  necessarily 
preventing  special  danger.  And  while  respiration 


Il8  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER  T OR  HEALTH. 


and  combustion  are  constantly  contaminating  the 
air  by  evolving  carbonic  gas,  adequate  forces  are  ever 
busy,  such  as  the  great  bodies  of  water  and  the  veg- 
etable world  — thriving  on  just  what  is  death  to  the 
lungs  — by  which  this  gas  is  wisely  appropriated,  the 
animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms  mutually  sustaining 
each  other.  U nder  such  circumstances,  forces  guided 
and  controlled  by  Omnipotence,  violent  poisons  are 
appropriated  for  mutual  good,  while  the  air  as  a 
whole  remains  so  pure  and  health-giving  that  no 
appreciable  variations  are  observable  — save  in  con- 
ditions in  which  free  movements  are  impeded  by 
local  causes — of  course  securing  the  most  ample 
supply  for  the  uncounted  myriads  of  the  earth. 

“ It  is  also  true,  as  we  are  constituted  and  situated, 
that  we  may  so  far  fortify  ourselves  and  protect  our- 
selves against  the  inclemency  of  all  climates  as  to 
resist  the  attacks  of  disease  or  materially  modify 
them.  I repeat,  there  is  no  place  in  which  the  good 
Father  has  placed  his  children  where  they  may  not 
live  and  thrive,  the  recipients  of  unnumbered  bless- 
ings. 

“ But  we  must  discriminate  between  the  natural 
and  the  accidental,  and  be  willing  to  assume  the  re- 
sponsibility of  our  acts  rather  than  to  refer  the  blame 
to  a power  infinitely  above  us.  If,  for  example,  a 
young  lady  frequents  the  ball-room,  half-clad,  remains 
till  near  the  dawn,  is  exhausted  by  unusual  exertion 
in  an  overheated  and  poorly-ventilated  hall,  and  in 
consequence  of  such  exhaustion  and  subsequent 
exposure  to  the  frosts  of  a winter’s  night,  contracts 
a cold,  increased  from  night  to  night  till  on  the  very 
verge  of  consumption,  she  has  no  right  to  complain 
of  a variable  climate. 

“ At  the  funeral  service,  should  the  pastor  refer 
this  sudden  death,  in  the  ‘ bloom  of  life,’  to  a ‘ mys- 
terious dispensation  of  Providence,’  he  fails  to  trace 
the  relations  of  cause  and  effect.  Such  a death  is  no 
more  mysterious  than  that  of  the  drunkard  who  com- 
mits suicide  through  the  agency  of  delirium  tremens., 
dying  in  the  gutter.  Both  are  alike  attributable  to  a 
reckless  disregard  of  the  conditions  of  health,  and 
in  no  sense  referable  to  climate.  He  who  by  gluttony 
destroys  every  vestige  of  vital  power  in  the  organs 
of  digestion,  and  then  attributes  his  many  ailments, 
his  weakness,  his  tortures,  the  clamorous  complain- 
ings of  a stomach  more  abused  than  the  beast  of 
burden  or  the  bonded  slave,  to  an  unfavorable  cli- 
mate, deceives  himself,  stultifies  his  reason,  and 
vilifies  his  gracious  Creator.  He  who,  by  a course 
of  intemperance,  dissipation  in  the  use  of  tobacco, 
and  its  twin-demon,  whisky — it  is  honest  to  call  things 
by  their  true  names  — destroys  his  health,  and  then 


attributes  his  kidney,  liver  and  stomach  inflamma- 
tions and  consequent  diseases  to  the  ‘ vicissitudes  of 
a fickle  climate,’  is  ignorant  or  unjust.  The  man 
who  labors  beyond  his  strength  in  wet  and  cold  and 
becomes,  almost  of  necessity,  a victim  of  rheuma- 
tism, and  then  seeks  a better  climate,  where  he  may 
violate  God’s  law  with  impunity,  will  learn  that 
rheumatism  may  be  produced  and  nurtured  in  all 
climates.  She  who  reads  false  literature,  or  any 
kind,  at  the  midnight  hour,  reversing  nature  by 
changing  day  to  night  and  night  to  day,  and  then 
imagines  that  some  malaria  or  the  east  wind  produces 
her  neuralgia,  should  learn  a lesson  of  wisdom  from 
the  fowls  of  the  air  and  obey  the  laws  of  her  being, 
studying  the  conditions  of  health.  She  should  learn 
that  women,  and  those  of  fine  and  delicate  constitu- 
tions, with  brain-workers  and  the  nervous  of  all 
classes,  need  an  abundance  of  sleep,  and  that  at  night. 

“ In  fine,  dead  dogs,  cats,  pigs,  and  poultry  in  the 
back  yard,  decaying  vegetables  in  the  cellar,  especi- 
ally if  wet,  the  malaria  of  the  sink-spout,  the  stag- 
nant pools  or  cesspools,  etc.,  from  all  of  which  an 
almost  intolerable  stench  arises,  are  all  distinct  from 
the  climate.  The  wells  of  water  so  near  fountains 
of  filth  that  their  supply  in  part  comes  from  such 
sources  (producing  ‘ mineral  water  ’)  are  man-fro- 
ducts,  not  those  of  climate.  The  thick  shade-trees, 
curtains,  and  blinds,  shutting  out  God’s  blessed  sun- 
light till  paleness  and  death  result,  are  not  climate. 
The  whirl  of  excitement,  the  overtasking  of  body 
and  mind,  the  dissipation  and  sensual  indulgences, 
the  reckless  violations  of  all  God’s  laws  — none  are 
elements  of  climate.” 

THE  VALUE  OF  HEALTH. 

“ O beata  sanitas  ! te  praesente,  amoenum 
Ver  floret  gratiis,  absque  te  nemo  beatus.” 

O ! blessed  health,  in  thy  presence,  the  pleasant  spring- 
abounds  with  graces ; without  thee  none  is  happy. 

Its  value  cannot  be  overestimated ; “ a sound 
mind  in  a sound  body”  has  long  been  recog- 
nized as  the  most  valuable  endowment  of  a 
human  being;  with  the  advance  of  knowl- 
edge, the  soundness  of  the  body  is  more  and 
more  fully  recognized  as  indispensable  to  the 
health  and  vigor  of  the  mind.  And  Pope 
has  tersely  written: 

“ Reason’s  whole  pleasure,  all  the  joys  of  sense. 

Lie  in  three  words,  health,  peace  and  competence.” 

Money  is  the  universal  representative  of 
value;  and  the  laconic  Colton  makes  this 


THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH. 


comparison  between  money  and  health: 
“ There  is  this  difference,”  he  says,  “between 
those  two  temporal  blessings  — health  and 
money : money  is  the  most  envied,  but  the 
least  enjoyed;  health  is  the  most  enjoyed, but 
the  least  envied ; and  this  superiority  of  the 
latter  is  still  more  obvious,  when  we  reflect 
that  the  poorest  men  would  not  part  with 
health  for  money,  but  that  the  richest  would 
gladly  part  with  all  their  money  for  health.” 
The  advantages  of  health  are  well  sum- 
marized in  the  following  extract  from  Dr. 
Maynwaring : 

“ Health  is  that  which  makes  your  meat  and  drink 
both  savory  and  pleasant;  else  Nature’s  injunction  of 
eating  and  drinking  were  a hard  task  and  a slavish 
custom.  Health  is  that  which  makes  your  bed  easy 


and  your  sleep  refreshing;  that  revives  j'our  strength 
with  the  rising  sun,  and  makes  j'ou  cheerful  at  the 
light  of  another  day ; ’tis  that  which  fills  up  the  hollow 
and  uneven  places  of  your  carcass,  and  makes  your 
body  plump  and  comely ; ’tis  that  which  dresseth  you 
up  in  Nature’s  richest  attire,  and  adorns  your  face  with 
her  choicest  colors.  ’Tis  that  which  makes  exercise  a 
sport,  and  walking  abroad  the  enjoyment  of  your  lib- 
erty. ’Tis  that  which  makes  fertile  and  increaseth  the 
natural  endowments  of  your  mind,  and  preserves  them 
long  from  decay,  makes  your  wit  acute,  and  your 
memory  retentive.  ’Tis  that  which  supports  the 
fragility  of  corruptible  body,  and  preserves  the  ver- 
dure, vigor,  and  beauty  of  youth.  ’Tis  that  which 
makes  the  soul  take  delight  in  her  mansion,  sporting 
herself  at  the  casements  of  your  eyes.  ’Tis  that 
which  makes  pleasure  to  be  pleasure,  and  delights 
delightful,  without  which  you  can  solace  yourself  in 
nothing  of  terrene  felicities  or  enjoyments.” 


THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH. 


“The  common  ingredients  of  health  and  long  life  are, 
Great  temp’rance,  open  air, 

Easy  labor,  little  care.”— Sir  P.  Sidney. 


The  condition  of  health  cannot  be  main- 
tained without  careful  attention  to  certain 
fundamental  principles  governing  the  human 
organism.  These  may  be  very  conveniently 
divided  into  Mental,  Moral  and  Physical 
requirements. 

MENTAL  REQUIREMENTS. 

The  close  and  even  mysteriously  intimate 
connection  between  the  mind  and  body  is  so 
well  known  that  it  does  not  need  to  be  here 
dwelt  on.  It  is  thought  sufficient  to  indicate 
the  frame  of  mind  that  should  be  cultivated 
to  secure  the  best  results  on  the  general 
health.  The  reader  is,  however,  reminded 
that  the  condition  of  the  mind  has  more  influ- 
ence on  the  bodily  health  than  is  commonly 
supposed. 

I.  Be  cheerful,  contented  and  calm. 

2.  Avoid  incurring  embarrassing  debts. 

3.  Live  within  your  income  however  small. 


MENTAL  EFFECT  OF  PECUNIARY  PRESSURE. 

Tension  is,  we  believe,  the  secret  of  the 
insanity  so  often  produced  by  pecuniary 
trouble,  but  the  inquiry  must  still  be  pushed 
one  step  further  back.  Why  is  the  tension 
so  extreme?  Why  do  men,  and  especially 
men  just  outside  the  limit  of  poverty,  fear 
poverty  so  much  more,  especially  for  others, 
than  they  fear  still  graver  evils?  Why,  for 
instance,  will  a father,  half-maddened  by  the 
idea  that  his  daughter  will  be  reduced  to 
manual  labor,  remain  comparatively  tranquil 
when  informed  that  all  the  symptoms  which 
indicate  cancer  are  present  in  the  object  of 
his  affections  ? The  popular  answer  that  jjov- 
erty  in  our  artificial  state  of  society  involves 
all  miseries  — hunger,  overwork  and  humilia- 
tion— is  scarcely  sufficient,  for  human  beings 
able  to  judge  would  choose  them  all  in  pref- 
erence to  cancer.  We  believe  the  causes  for 
this  overweening  horror  of  poverty,  which  j 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


130 


certainly  exists,  and  with  many  classes  in  this 
country  furnishes  an  overpowering  motive  in 
life,  are  two,  both  of  them  easy  to  be  ex- 
plained. The  first  cause  undoubtedly  is  that 
men  fear  most  these  future  troubles  which 
they  most  clearly  realize,  and  that  they  realize 
very  few.  The  majority  of  mankind,  fortu- 
nately for  themselves,  have  very  little  imagi- 
nation, and  that  imagination  is  most  easily 
stirred  upon  its  hopeful  side.  Every  man 
must  die,  and  how  very  few  think  often  of 
that  greatest  of  events!  It  is  the  hardest 
thing  in  the  world  to  induce  men  even  to 
expect  pain,  and  the  man  who  knows  per- 
fectly well  that  a burst  of  temper  will  bring 
on  angina  pectoris,  or  that  a glass  of  sherry 
will  renew  the  torture  of  gout,  still  indulges 
his  anger  or  his  taste  without  any  serious  fear. 
The  best  argument  against  transportation  as 
a punishment  is  that  criminals  have  such  a 
difficulty  in  realizing  its  meaning  — soldiers, 
for  instance,  in  India  often  try  to  be  trans- 
ported— and  it  is  the  same  want  of  imagina- 
tion which,  even  in  countries  where  the  pop- 
ulation have  a horror  of  suffering,  makes 
universal  conscription  possible.  People  do, 
however,  realize  poverty,  realize  it  thoi'- 
oughly  and  painfully,  and  dread  it,  therefore, 
as  they  never  dread  veiy  much  worse  evils. 
They  know  what  it  is  to  have  no  money,  and 
the  prospect  of  having  none  affects  them  as 
keenly  as  if  they  were  already  destitute. 

The  second  cause  we  believe  to  be  the 
sense  of  injustice  which  enters  into  this  pecu- 
liar form  of  suffering.  Men  submit  to  evils 
visibly  dealt  out  to  them  by  heaven  or  fate 
with  a resignation  they  are  often  unable  to 
display  under  evils  in  which  human  will  is  an 
operating  cause.  We  take  it,  the  man  who 
commits  suicide  from  pecuniary  pressure  will 
always  be  found  to  be  a man  who  has  worked, 
and  who  has  raged  secretly  or  openly  at  the 
apparent  injustice  involved  in  work  bringing 
no  return.  Nothing  overturns  the  balance 
of  the  mind  so  quickly  as  a long  continued 


sense  of  injustice,  and  nothing  is  so  frequent  a 
cause  for  suicide.  No  other  form  of  misery, 
except  perhaps  religious  persecution,  pro- 
duces quite  this  impression,  or,  when  it  is 
continuous,  so  destroys  the  spring  in  most 
men’s  minds.”  “Hope  springs  eternal  in 
the  human  breast,” — except  the  bankrupt’s! 

MORAL  REQUIREMENTS. 

It  has  long  been  ascertained  that  health  and 
morals  go  hand  in  hand ; not  to  be  sure  to  the 
extent  that  they  are  entirely  inseparable,  for 
we  find  some  very  robust  rascals  — some 
muscular  scoundrels,  as  well  as  muscular 
Christians — but  only  that,  everything  else 
being  equal,  the  moral  man  is  healthier  than 
the  immoral.  So  intimate  is  the  connection 
between  health  and  morals,  that  the  Rev. 
James  Martineau  has  said:  “The  health  of  a 
community  is  an  almost  unfailing  index  of 
its  morals.”  Most  immoral  practices  are,  in 
fact,  directly  opposed  to  the  laws  of  health. 
The  Ten  Commandments,  the  best  guides  to 
a wholesome  morality,  are  not  only  divine 
commands,  they  are  moreover  the  dictates  of 
a sound,  natural  common  sense.  So  that, 
setting  aside  all  consideration  of  a divine 
sanction,  the  wise  man  will  be  guided  by  them 
on  account  of  their  intrinsic  worth — because 
they  are  founded  on  the  fundamental  princi- 
ples that  underlie  all  society,  and  because 
their  observance  is  essential  to  its  well-being 
here,  entirely  irrespective  of  the  futui'e  life. 

I.  Live  according  to  your  own  sense  of 
right  and  wrong.  This  does  not  preclude  the 
education  of  that  sense,  or  conscience;  it  only 
implies  that  here  and  now,  in  the  presence  of 
the  act  to  be  performed  or  avoided,  you  must 
be  guided  by  your  conscience  such  as  it  is. 

3.  Educate  conscience  by  the  teachings  of 
the  wise  and  good,  and  the  precepts  and 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion;  above  all, 
by  the  Golden  Rule:  “As  ye  would  that 
men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  also  to  them 
likewise.” 


THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH. 


3.  Remember  that,  in  the  language  of 
Petrarch,  “ Virtue  is  health,  vice  is  sickness;” 
or,  in  that  of  Socrates,  “ Virtue  is  the  beauty, 
and  vice  the  deformity,  of  the  soul;”  or,  in 
the  words  of  Hooker,  “ What  is  virtue  hut  a 
medicine,  and  vice  hut  a wound?”  but,  at  the 
same  time,  do  not  forget  that,  as  Jouhert  has 
it,  “ Virtue  by  calculation  is  the  virtue  of 
vice”;  and  that  he  who  does  not  love  and 
practice  virtue  for  its  own  sake  is  not  a vir- 
tuous man. 

PHYSICAL  REQUIREMENTS. 

The  maintainance  of  individual  health  de- 
mands attention  to  the  following  seven  points : 

I.  HEALTHFUL  FOOD. 

The  person  who  decides  what  shall  he  the 
food  and  drink  of  a family,  and  the  modes  of 
its  preparation,  is  the  one  who  decides,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  what  shall  be  the  health 
of  that  family.  The  woman  who  wisely 
adapts  the  food  and  cooking  of  her  family  to 
the  laws  of  health,  removes  one  of  the  great- 
est risks  which  threaten  the  lives  of  those 
under  her  care.  “Who  drinks  beer  thinks 
beer,”  says  the  old  proverb ; but  nobody  can 
think  at  all  rightly  with  bad  food  in  his  stom- 
ach. And,  if  only  we  would  study  cause 
and  effect  as  we  ought,  we  should  find  that  a 
great  many  evils  now  attributed  to  a mysteri- 
ous Providence  or  to  Satan,  would  fall  into 
position  and  label  themselves,  “Piecrust,” 
“ Grease,”  “ Soda,”  “ Hurry,”  the  stomach, 
that  patient,  long-suffering  little  servant,  be- 
ing found  to  be  at  the  bottom  of  many  of 
those  insurrections  of  our  nobler  faculties 
over  which  we  mourn. 

In  winter  the  body  requires  ample  sujDplies 
of  fuel  to  keep  up  the  animal  heat,  in  addition 
to  what  is  necessary  to  make  up  for  muscular 
and  mental  waste.  These  supjjlies  are  found 
in  such  food  as  contains  large  proportions  of 
carbon ; for  coal,  under  one  name  or  another, 
keeps  our  engines  moving,  our  fires  burning. 


121 


our  hearts  beating.  The  oils,  as  butter  and 
lard,  are  composed  mainly  of  carbon,  and 
this  element  enters  largely  into  all  the  starchy 
foods,  as  the  grains,  rice,  jDOtatocs,  peas  and 
beans.  Corn  meal,  besides  containing  starch, 
has  a larger  proportion  of  oil  than  any  other 
grain,  unless  it  be  buckwheat;  therefore  these 
two  articles  are  especially  suited  to  winter 
diet.  Acids  or  fruit  should  be  used  with  all 
food  containing  oils,  as  they  are  indispensa- 
ble to  a perfect  digestion  and  a healthy  con- 
dition of  the  blood. 

F or  students  and  sedentary  people,  Graham 
and  oatmeal  mush  are  highly  recommended. 
Corn  meal  is  good  food  for  muscular  labor, 
but  poor  for  mental  exertion.  Phosphate  of 
lime  is  needed  to  give  firmness  to  the  bones, 
and  to  supply  material  for  the  teeth.  Pure 
milk  or  kernels  of  wheat  are  the  only  articles 
that  contain  all  the  elements  demanded  for 
every  part  of  the  body.  A thousand  pounds 
of  wheat  flour  only  contain  sixty  pounds  of 
bone  material,  while  the  same  amount  of  bran 
that  is  thrown  away  contains  seven  hundred 
pounds  of  bone  material.  As  said  before, 
a grain  of  wheat  contains  all  the  elements 


Wheat.  Southern  Corn.  Northern  Corn. 

rt,  rt,  Nitrogenous  or  muscle-making  elements  or  materials. 

Carbonaceous,  or  heat  and  fat  producing  materials, 
c,  Phosphorous,  or  brain  and  bone  building  materials. 

demanded  for  the  body.  The  white  central 
part  is  chiefly  carbon  in  the  form  of  starch, 
which  supplies  fat  and  food  for  the  capillaries. 
The  outer  portion  is  chiefly  nitrogen,  which 
nourishes  the  muscles,  and  the  lower  part  is 
principally  phosphorus,  which  nourishes  the 
brain  and  nerves.  And  these  elements  are 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


132 


in  due  proportion  to  the  demands  of  the 
body.  A portion  of  the  outer  covering  of  a 
wheat  kernel  holds  lime,  silica  and  iron, 
which  are  needed  by  the  body,  and  are  found 
in  no  other  part  of  the  grain.  The  woody 
fiber  serves  by  its  bulk  and  stimulating  action 
to  facilitate  digestion.  It  is  therefore  evident 
that  bread  made  of  unbolted  flour  is  more 
healthful  than  that  made  of  superfine  flour. 

Experiments  have  proved  that  fine  flour 
alone  will  not  sustain  life  more  than  a month, 
while  unbolted  flour  furnishes  all  that  is 
needed  by  the  system.  There  are  cases 
where  persons  cannot  use  such  bread  on  ac- 
count of  its  irritating  action  on  the  coats  of 
the  stomach.  For  such,  a kind  of  wheaten 
grit  is  provided,  containing  all  the  kernel  of 
the  wheat  except  the  outside,  woody  fiber. 
We  think  that  if  the  Graham  flour  was  sifted, 
the  difficulty  would  be  remedied.  Dyspepsia, 
liver  disease,  nervous  ailments,  decaying  teeth 
and  deficiency  of  bone  material  are  some  of 
the  evils  resulting  from  depriving  the  great 
staple  of  human  food  of  its  most  active  and 
important  elements.  Beans,  barley  and  oat- 
meal have  about  three  times  more  of  the 
bone  - building  and  teeth -feeding  elements 
than  the  best  beefsteak.  A distinguished 
physician  says:  “If  you  want  your  children 
to  grow  up  to  a well-developed,  vigorous 
and  healthful  manhood  and  womanhood,  you 
must  attend  especially  to  the  bone-building 
during  the  period  of  growth.  The  fat  and 
flesh  can  be  put  on  afterward,  but  not  one 
hundredth  part  of  an  inch  can  the  bones  be 
made  to  take  on  after  the  season  of  growth 
has  come  to  an  end.” 

The  food  must  be  abundant,  substantial, 
nutritious  and  fresh;  suitable  to  the  climate 
and  the  season,  as  well  as  to  the  age  and 
condition  of  the  individual.  In  this  connec- 
tion the  reader  is  reminded  that  digestibility 
and  nutritiousness  are  not  interchangeable 
terms,  and  should  not  be  confounded.  In  the 
table  “ Digestion  of  F oods,”  previously  given. 


rice  heads  the  list  as  the  most  quickly  digested, 
but  it  contains  comparatively  little  nourish- 
ment ; on  the  other  hand,  cheese,  which  takes 
three  and  a half  times  as  long  to  digest  as 


rice,  is 

pre-eminently  nutritious. 

The  fol- 

lowing 

foods  in  common  use  are 

sufficiently 

nutritious : 

Beef, 

Oysters, 

Stale  bread. 

Beans, 

Mutton, 

Fresh  fish. 

Brown  bread. 

Peas, 

Chicken, 

Soft-boiled 

Fruits, 

Potatoes, 

Turkey, 

eggs. 

Farinaceous 

Vegetables 

Game, 

Soups, 

puddings. 

generally. 

These  others,  having  a tendency  to  produce 
constipation  and  dyspepsia,  are  not  so  good, 
and  should  be  eaten  of  more  sparingly,  while 
their  use  should  be  entirely  abandoned  by  the 
delicate,  dyspeptic  and  feeble : 

Pork,  Hash,  Mince  pies.  Rich  cakes. 

Liver,  Lobster,  Hot  bread.  Nuts, 

Salt  meat.  Hard-boiled  Pastry  gen-  Pickles, 

Sausage,  eggs,  erally.  Cucumbers. 

For  the  bowels,  if  they  become  sluggish, 
fresh  ripe  fruit  should  be  eaten ; or  a selection 
of  coarser  food,  as  cracked  wheat  or  corn, 
will  frequently  overcome  the  difficulty.  If 
these  means  fail,  then  an  injection  of  tepid 
water  should  be  thrown  into  the  bowels  with 
a syringe,  and  the  object  will  be  effected. 
The  injection  requires  to  be  used  daily,  and 
always  at  the  same  hour,  that  the  tendency 
be  to  create  in  the  bowels  a habit  of  moving. 
The  use  of  the  syringe  may  be  dispensed 
with  as  soon  as  the  habit  is  established. 
Habit  accomplishes  very  much  in  this  re- 
spect, and  a certain  hour  being  devoted  regu- 
larly is  very  apt  to  assist  in  the  uniform  per- 
formance of  this  function. 

1.  Eat  regularly,  say,  three  times  a day; 
and  as  nearly  as  possible  always  at  the  same 
hours. 

2.  Eat  slowly,  and  masticate  thoroughly, 
taking  time  to  appreciate  the  great  variety 
of  tastes  and  flavors  in  food. 

3.  Use  little  or  no  fluids  while  eating;  na- 
ture supplies  saliva  to  aid  deglutition. 


THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH. 


123 


4.  Eat  nothing  between  meals,  unless  it  be 
some  good  rijje  fruits,  and  even  these  had 
better  be  taken  at  the  close  of  the  regular 
meals;  or,  better  still,  half  or  three-quarters 
of  an  hour  before  breakfast,  especially  for 
such  as  are  dyspeptic  or  whose  bowels  are  in 
a sluggish  condition.  Smyrna  figs,  two  or 
three  before  breakfast,  are  especially  recom- 
mended for  this  purpose. 

5.  The  last  meal  of  the  day  should  be  light 
if  taken  within  less  than  five  hours  of  bed- 
time; but  if  detained  out  of  bed  until  one  is 
again  hungry,  it  will  be  found  beneficial  to 
take  a midnight  lunch  of  some  simple  and 
nutritious  food  before  retiring. 

6.  Avoid  the  use  of  highly-seasoned  foods. 
Condiments,  good  in  quality  and  limited  as 
to  quantity,  may  be  used  to  flavor  food,  but 
not  to  such  an  extent  as  to  irritate  the  mucous 
membranes  of  the  delicate  internal  organs 
of  the  human  system.  Pickled  23eppers,  pep- 
per-sauce, red  pepper,  cloves  and  other  fiery 
preparations  are  much  sought  after  by  topers, 
gluttons  and  dysjDeptics,  and  should  be  en- 
tirely abandoned  to  their  use  by  the  sane  por- 
tion of  mankind. 

7.  Learn  to  utilize  the  tables  given  under 
“ Curiosities  of  Human  Rife,”  on  the  compo- 
nent parts  and  relative  digestibility  of  foods. 

II.  SLEEP. 

This  has  been  already  extensively  discussed, 
and  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  chapter  on 
that  subject;  but  the  following  in  relation  to 
a too  common  dogmatism  about  cast-iron 
rules  for  sleep  will  not  be  inappropriate  here. 

The  Law  of  Sleep, — What  superior  virtue 
is  there  in  sleeping  by  the  lump  to  sleeping  in 
installments?  Some  people  are  called  lazy 
because  they  take  a nap  after  a noonday  din- 
ner; but  the  efficiency  of  their  waking  hours 
is  a sufficient  justification  for  their  midday 
repose.  Sleep  anywhere  and  everywhere  is 
good.  As  for  Napoleon  and  the  others  who 
I are  brandished  over  us  as  having  wrought 
I 


their  great  deeds  on  four  hours’  sleep  — in  the 
first  place  I do  not  believe  a word  of  it;  and 
in  the  second  place,  if  they  did,  it  was  but  an 
excejition,  and  we  might  as  well  put  our  eyes 
out  because  Homer  wrote  the  Iliad  wdthout 
any,  as  to  rub  open  our  eyes  at  four  o’clock 
in  the  morning  because  Naiioleon  sle2it  four 
hours  in  the  saddle.  One  man’s  need  is  no 
rule  for  another  man’s  life.  There  is  but  one 
infallible  rule  for  sleep,  that  every  one  sleeps 
till  he  wakes  himself;  and  for  the  awake,  that 
they  shut  the  doors  softly,  so  as  not  to  dis- 
turb those  who  are  asleep. 

If  one  should  desire  a few  little  secondary 
rules,  it  might  be  well  to  warn  him  against 
self-glorification.  Neither  rising  early  avail- 
ed! anything,  nor  rising  late.  The  wise  man 
who  used  to  rise  with  the  sun,  or  before  it,  in 
our  copy-books,  may  have  been  foolish  in  so 
doing,  but  must  have  been  foolish  if  he  based 
his  wisdom  on  his  early  rising.  The  question 
is.  What  does  he  do  after  he  is  up?  The 
early  bird  has  been  catching  the  early  worm 
for  many  generations,  but  I never  heard  that 
the  late  bird  starved  for  want  of  worms; — it 
might  further  be  pertinently  asked,  what 
benefit  does  the  early  worm  derive  from  stir- 
ring about  so  soon? — and  what  of  the  owl 
and  bat,  who  do  not  get  up  at  all  till  honest 
folks  are  in  bed?  Ah,  no!  Solomon’s  slug- 
gard was  doubtless  a worthless  fellow,  who 
slept  as  lazily  as  he  wrought,  and  did  every- 
thing by  halves. 

EARLY  RISING. 

God  bless  the  man  who  first  invented  sleep!  ” 

So  Sancho  Panza  said,  and  so  say  I ; 

And  bless  him,  also,  that  he  didn’t  keep 
His  great  discovery  to  himself,  nor  try 
To  make  it  — as  the  lucky  fellow  might  — 

A close  monopoly  by  patent-right! 

Yes,  — bless  the  man  who  first  invented  sleep, 

(I  really  can’t  avoid  the  iteration;) 

But  blast  the  man  with  curses  loud  and  deep, 
Whate’er  the  rascal’s  name  or  age  or  station. 

Who  first  invented,  and  went  round  advising. 

That  artificial  cut  off,  — Early  Rising! 


124  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


“ Rise  with  the  lark,  and  with  the  lark  to  bed,” 
Observes  some  solemn,  sentimental  owl; 

Maxims  like  these  are  very  cheaply  said ; 

But,  ere  you  make  yourself  a fool  or  fowl. 

Pray  just  inquire  about  his  rise  and  fall. 

And  whether  larks  have  any  beds  at  all ! 

“ The  time  for  honest  folks  to  be  abed  ” 

Is  in  the  morning,  if  I reason  right; 

And  he  who  cannot  keep  his  precious  head 
Upon  his  pillow  till  it’s  fairly  light. 

And  so  enjoy  his  forty  morning  winks. 

Is  up  to  knavery,  or  else  — he  drinks! 

Thomson,  who  sung  about  the  “ Seasons,”  said 
It  was  a glorious  thing  to  rise  in  season ; 

But  then  he  said  it — lying  — in  his  bed. 

At  ten  o’clock  a.  m.,  — the  very  reason 
He  wrote  so  charmingly.  The  simple  fact  is. 

His  preaching  wasn’t  sanctioned  by  his  practice. 

’Tis,  doubtless,  well  to  be  sometimes  awake, — 
Awake  to  duty,  and  awake  to  truth,  — 

But  when,  alas  I a nice  review  we  take 

Of  our  best  deeds  and  days,  we  find,  in  sooth. 

The  hours  that  leave  the  slightest  cause  to  weep 
Are  those  we  passed  in  childhood  or  asleep ! 

’Tis  beautiful  to  leave  the  world  awhile 
For  the  soft  visions  of  the  gentle  night; 

And  free,  at  last,  from  mortal  care  or  guile. 

To  live  as  only  in  the  angels’  sight. 

In  sleep’s  sweet  realm  so  cosily  shut  hi. 

Where,  at  the  worst,  we  only  dream  of  sin ! 

So  let  us  sleep,  and  give  the  Maker  praise. 

I like  the  lad  who,  when  his  father  thought 
To  clip  his  morning  nap  by  hackneyed  phrase 
Of  vagrant  worm  by  early  songster  caught. 

Cried,  “Served  him  right!  — it’s  not  at  all  surprising; 
The  worm  was  punished,  sir,  for  early  rising!  ” 

John  G.  Saxe. 

III.  CLEANLINESS. 

“Cleanliness,”  it  has  been  well  said,  “is 
next  to  godliness;”  and  Dr.  W.  W.  Hall 
adds  his  testimony  in  these  words : 

“ ‘ Cheaper  than  dirt,’  was  the  label  on  a cake  of 
soap  in  a Boston  shop  window,  and  it  is  very  true. 
Dirt  is  one  of  the  dearest  things  in  existence,  in  cer- 
tain places  on  the  face,  hands,  or  at  the  ends  of  the 
finger  nails,  in  a conspicuous  segment  of  black ; dirt 
in  cellars,  closets,  cupboards,  attics,  back  yards,  gut- 
ters. What  sickness,  what  death,  what  doctors’  bills, 
what  crushings  of  heart  and  hope  in  millions  of 


cases  which  might  have  been  averted  by  habits  of 
personal  and  household  cleanliness !” 

“ So  great  is  the  effect  of  cleanliness  upon  man, 
that  it  extends  even  to  his  moral  character.  Virtue 
never  dwelt  long  with  filth ; nor  do  I believe  there 
ever  was  a person  scrupulouslj'  attentive  to  cleanli- 
ness who  was  a consummate  villain.” — Rumford. 

1.  Cultivate  cleanliness  of  the  person,  by 
washing,  bathing, — with  towel-bath,  sponge- 
bath,  or  the  regular  bath, — and  by  frequent 
changes  of  under-clothing.  From  the  fact 
that  so  much  impure  and  poisonous  matter, 
arising  from  the  wearing  out  of  the  tissues, 
is  thrown  upon  the  skin  by  the  perspiration, 
bathing  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  and 
should  have  special  attention;  in  no  case  less 
often  than  once  a week.  Never  bathe  soon 
after  eating  — the  best  time  is  before  break- 
fast, or  not  less  than  three  hours  after  eating. 
Never  go  into  the  water  in  a state  of  fatigue. 
Never  eat  soon  after  bathing.  Never  drink 
cold  water  before  bathing.  Do  not  take  a 
cold  bath  when  tired.  After  bathing,  keep 
the  body  comfortably  warm  by  exercise  or  a 
fire,  and  do  not  expose  it  to  a draught  of 
cold  air  until  dry. 

2.  Cultivate  also  mental  and  moral  cleanli- 
ness ; moral  and  physical  purity  act  and  react 
upon  each  other;  self-respect,  the  corner-stone 
of  morals,  is  incompatible  with  dirt  and  rags ; 
and  dirt  and  rags  are  equally  subversive  of 
health  and  morals. 

3.  There  is  yet  another  feature  of  clean- 
liness that  should  not  be  overlooked ; it  is  the 
care  that  should  be  taken  of  our  homes  or 
resting-places;  our  beds,  rooms,  houses,  and 
the  places  where  we  work.  Some  very 
spruce-looking  people  are  singularly  neglect- 
ful of  their  surroundings  in-doors. 

IV.  VENTILATION. 

Pure  air  is  necessary  to  health,  and  this  is 
secured  in  inclosed  rooms  and  buildings  only 
by  proper  ventilation,  which  may  be  con- 
sidered perfect  in  proportion  as  the  air  intro- 
duced thereby  approaches  the  purity  of  that 


THE  TAlf'\S  OF  HEALTH. 


'25 


of  tlic  iitinosphcrc  without.  Pure  air  l)y  clay 
and  niglit  should  be  as  carefully  provided  as 
good  food  and  pure  water.  Many  die  of  foul 
air.  Unless  there  is  a full  supj:)ly  of  fresh 
air,  all  who  occup}’  the  room  will  be  subject 
to  injurious  intluences  arising  from  its  absence. 
The  simplest  method  of  ventilation  is  by  the 
use  of  double  windows  — let  down  the  top, 
and  raise  the  bottom  sash;  you  thus  drive  out 
the  impure  air  of  the  room,  w'hich  has  by  its 
own  ligbtness  risen  to  the  top,  by  the  atmos- 
l^heric  air  pressing  in  at  the  bottom.  See, 
also,  vVliat  has  been  said  under  the  head  of 
“ Sleep,”  ujjon  the  ventilation  of  sleejjing 
rooms;  as  well  as  what  is  said  later  under 
“ Disease,”  on  the  ventilation  of  sick-rooms. 

A New  Alode  of  Ventilation. — The  Lon- 
don limes  recently  gave  an  account  of  a 
mode  of  ventilation  adopted  by  Mr.  Tobin, 
a retired  merebant  of  Leeds,  and  which  rests 
on  the  princijile  that  a narrow  stream  of  air 
can  be  sent  up  through  lighter  air  like  the 
jet  of  a fountain  through  the  ordinary  atmos- 
phere by  atmospheric  pressure  from  outside, 
and  that  when  it  reaches  the  ceiling  it  will  be 
reflected  off  in  all.  directions,  just  as  the  water 
falls  back  in  a number  of  infinitesimal  rills, 
and  so  melt  away  very  gradually  into  the 
less  pure  air  of  the  room  before  reaching  the 
persons  who  need  it.  The  modus  operandi 
is  to  introduce  vertical  tubes,  communicating 
with  the  outer  air,  in  parts  of  a large  room 
or  public  building  where  people  are  not 
likely  to  sit  or  stand  — tubes  rising  say  four  or 
five  feet  above  tbe  floor.  Directly  the  air  in 
the  room  begins  to  be  rarifled,  tbe  pressure 
of  the  air  outside  sends  streams  of  air  up 
these  tubes,  which  continue  to  rise  in  narrow 
streams,  just  like  jets  of  water,  and  without 
dispersing  till  they  reach  the  ceiling,  where 
they  are  reflected  back  in  spray,  as  it  were, 
of  jDure  air  — spray  which  mixes  very  gradu- 
ally indeed,  and  so  as  to  avoid  all  draft  with 
the  rarifled  air  of  the  room,  and  gradually 
expels  all  the  bad  air  by  way  of  the  chimney. 


The  system  seems  to  have  worked  almost 
miraculously  in  the  Leeds  Borough  police 
court,  and  also  in  the  Liverpool  police  court, 
whose  stipendiary  magistrate,  Mr.  Raffles, 
has  borne  the  most  grateful  testimony  to  the 
results  of  the  cx2Dcriment,  and  Mr.  Tobin  is 
now  engaged  in  introducing  it  into  London. 

V.  SUNSHINE. 

Sunlight  is  as  necessary  to  the  vigorous 
life  of  a human  being  as  it  is  to  that  of  any 
other  living  thing.  It  is  also  a valuable  aid 
to  the  recovery  as  well  as  the  maintenance 
of  health.  Even  sun-baths  have  been  given 
by  some  specialists,  with  good  results;  and 
some  one  talks  of  “ glorifying  the  room,”  and 
letting  the  god  of  day  penetrate  every  nook 
and  crevice  thereof,  as  far  as  j^racticable.  A 
jolant  shut  in  a dark  room  is  pale,  sickly, 
yellow,  and  will  not  thrive;  neither  will  the 
human  plant  thrive  if  put  under  the  same 
treatment.  Sunshine  penetrates  and  vitalizes 
the  body,  oxidizes  the  blood,  and  drives  out 
disease  and  the  “blues”  most  effectually. 

VI.  EXERCISE. 

For  those  whose  work  does  not  involve 
bodily  exertion  or  movement,  sjDecial  exercise 
is  necessai'y ; and  without  it  the  general  health 
will  inevitably  languish.  Deficient  exercise 
joroduces  consumption,  dysj^epsia,  liver  com- 
jjlaints,  constipation  and  headache.  The 
exercise,  however,  should  not  be  violent,  nor 
continued  to  the  fatiguing  jioint.  Walking, 
horseback  riding,  the  health-lift,  dumb-bells, 
base-ball,  gymnastics,  skating,  are  all  useful, 
and  whichever  is  selected  should  be  taken 
regularly.  Walking  is  the  simplest  and  per- 
haps the  best;  it  has  this  advantage  over  all 
the  others,  excejDt  riding,  namely,  that  it  is  in 
the  open  air,  furnishing  the  cheering  accom- 
jjaniments  oflei'ed  by  the  various  objects  of 
sight  and  hearing  to  enliven  the  spirits. 
Under  proper  exercise  the  muscles  grow 
harder  and  fuller,  digestion  increases  and  is 
more  perfect,  and  a larger  development  of  all 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


126 


the  powers  of  the  body  is  obtained  from  an 
equal,  quantity  of  food.  The  circulation 
through  the  liver  and  bowels  is  increased,  and 
carried  on  more  vigorously. 

A form  of  exercise  very  useful  for  those 
affected  with  weak  lungs  and  predisposed  to 
consumption,  is  a special  process  of  inflation 
of  the  lungs,  by  inhaling  as  long  a breath  as 
possible,  and  pounding  the  breast  during  the 
process,  the  exercise  to  be  continued  for  about 
five  minutes  daily,  either  in  the  open  air,  or 
in  a well-ventilated  room,  an  open  shed  or 
barn. 

HEALTH  A RESULT  OF  EXERCISE. 

The  first  physicians  by  debauch  were  made ; 

Excess  began,  and  sloth  sustains  the  trade; 

By  chase  our  long-lived  fathers  earned  their  food; 
Toil  strung  the  nerves  and  purified  the  blood ; 

But  we  their  sons,  a pamper’d  race  of  men, 

Are  dwindled  down  to  three-score  years  and  ten ; 
Better  to  hunt  in  fields  for  health  unbought,  • 
Than  fee  the  doctor  for  a nauseous  draught: 

The  wise  for  cure  on  exercise  depend;  • 

God  never  made  His  work  for  man  to  mend. 

— Dryeen. 

VII.  DRESS. 

For  purposes  of  health,  the  dress  or  cloth- 
ing should  be  carefully  adjusted  to  the  state 
of  the  weather;  and  in  our  climate  it  is  diffi- 


cult to  be  always  provided  against  the  frequent 
changes.  It  is,  however,  safest  to  err  on  the 
side  of  greater  warmth. 

I.  Keep  the  feet  warm,  clean  and  dry. 
Wet  feet  are  a prolific  source  of  discomfort, 
disease,  and  not  infrequently  of  consumption 
and  death. 

3.  Never  sit  in  damp  shoes,  nor  wear  foot 
coverings  fitting  and  pressing  closely. 

3.  In  cold  weather  wrap  up  well  before 
going  into  the  air;  and  be  careful  to  keep  the 
mouth  closed  for  a short  time  afterward,  so 
as  not  to  inhale  directly  and  suddenly  the 
cold  air  through  the  mouth  into  the  lungs. 

4.  Be  careful  not  to  check  perspiration  too 
abruptly.  When  heated  by  labor,  exercise, 
fast  walking,  or  the  like,  do  not  at  once  throw 
off  overcoat  or  other  outside  wraps  to  relieve 
yourself  from  the  feeling  of  heat  or  suffoca- 
tion; but  rather  add  clothing,  if  you  cannot 
get  into  a warm  room,  or  move  about  at  a 
brisk  gait,  gradually  moderating  your  speed, 
until  the  body  has  arrived  at  its  normal  tem- 
perature. On  the  other  hand,  on  entering  a 
heated  room  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
lay  aside  the  outer  garments  while  remaining, 
so  as  to  be  benefited  by  their  added  protection 
when  you  go  out. 


DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS. 


Disease,  according  to  its  literal  construc- 
tion, is  a state  of  dis-ease,  or  absence  of 
the  condition  of  health,  in  which  all  the  facul- 
ties and  organs  of  the  body  and  mind  work 
together  harmoniously,  without  sensible  dis- 
turbance. In  a strictly  scientific  sense,  there 
may  be  disease  without  pain  or  uneasiness  in 
the  ordinary  meaning  of  these  words,  but 
hardly  without  functional  disturbance  or  in- 
capacity of  some  kind.  It  is,  therefore,  only 
necessary  to  include  in  the  definition  of  dis- 
ease the  diminution  of  functional  power. 


whether  attended  or  not  by  suffering,  and 
the  scientific  and  practical  ideas  of  the  word 
will  closely  correspond.  It  must  be  admitted 
that  slight  structural  and  functional  deviations 
from  the  state  of  health  are  sometimes  unno- 
ticed; but  only  because  they  are  slight,  and 
because  the  functions  to  which  they  extend 
are  not  habitually  in  use  to  the  full  extent. 

Cullen  divides  diseases  into  four  classes: 
pyrexiae  (fevers),  neurosae  (neurotics),  cach- 
exiae  (unwholesome  bodily  conditions),  and 
locales  (diseases  of  special  parts  or  organs); 


n/SEASJS  OR  SICKNESS. 


127 


these  into  23  orders,  these  into  158  genera, 
and  the  genera  into  various  species,  3 or 
more.  The  first  class  includes  fevers,  in- 
flammations, eruptions  and  hemorrhages. 
The  second,  apoplexy,  paralysis,  vertigo, 
spasms,  and  mental  diseases.  The  third, 
emaciation,  dropsy,  and  cutaneous  affections. 
The  fourth,  defects  of  sense  and  motion,  dis- 
charges, obstructions,  tumors,  ruptures,  etc. 
Hence  the  species  of  human  diseases  are 
above  1,000  in  number. 

The  human  race  are  exposed  to  endemic 
diseases,  arising  from  local  causes,  and  mias- 
matous  influence;  as  goiti'e,  plica  polonica, 
marsh  ague,  dysentery,  swam25  and  bilious 
fevers,  etc.  To  epidemic  diseases,  traveling 
over  a greater  or  less  extent  of  country,  as 
typhus,  influenza,  plague,  yellow  fever;  these 
are  usually  infectious  diseases,  arising  from 
miasmatous  effluvia,  of  a nature  as  yet  un- 
known, mingling  with  the  atmosphere.  To 
CONTAGIOUS  diseases,  of  animal  origin,  as 
small-pox,  whooping-cough,  measles,  psora, 
leprosy,  syphilis,  rabies,  etc.  To  infectious 
diseases,  arising  from  crowded  habitations, 
scanty  food,  inattention  to  cleanliness  and 
ventilation,  which  render  also  many  diseases 
infectious  that  otherwise  would  not  be  so;  as 
typhus,  dysentery,  fevers  from  filth  in  cities, 
from  burying-gi'ounds,  etc.  To  diseases  aris- 
ing from  other  nuisances,  as  unwholesome 
trades  and  manufactures,  bad  water,  etc.  - 

Epidemic  diseases  are  not  easily  prevented, 
and  they  are  easily  confounded  with  endemics, 
which  sometimes  become  epidemic;  but  more 
cleanly  habits  have  conquered  the  leprosy, 
the  plague,  the  falling  sickness,  the  sweating 
sickness,  and  the  malignant  typhus. 

Jackson,  of  Philadeljfliia,  has  shown  in 
what  way  the  yellow  fever  can  be  imprisoned 
and  circumscribed  until  it  be  eradicated.  It 
appears  that  its  miasmata  do  not  mount  over 
a fence  of  a dozen  feet  high,  so  easily  as  over 
an  inclined  plane  one  hundred  feet  high. 

All  infectious  and  contagious  disorders  owe 


their  origin  to  animalculae;  and  these  have 
their  infancy,  their  maturity,  and  their  decline. 
Yellow  fever  first  attacks  the  stomach;  bil- 
ious fever,  the  liver;  black  vomit,  examined 
by  a microscof^e,  presents  a congeries  of  ani- 
malculae;  tbe  bubo  of  the  plague  is  full  of 
them;  so  are  the  pustules  of  psora.  The  rot 
in  sheejD  seems  to  be  owing  to  animalculie. 

Water,  after  jjroducing  successions  of  ani- 
malculae,  becomes  fetid.  It  then  affects  the 
lungs,  and  is  deemed  the  source  of  pestilen- 
tial miasmata. 

Contagion  is  one  of  those  generic  words 
which,  like  attraction,  bewitching,  suction, 
etc.,  mislead  and  obstruct  inquiry.  “Is 
not  contagion,”  says  Dr.  Dwight,  “ such  a 
fermentation  of  an  animal  body  as  generates 
animalculae,  and,  hence,  the  danger  of  con- 
tact? and  is  not  exemjDtion,  after  affection, 
evidence  that  the  germs  in  that  subject  have 
been  exhausted  ? Do  we  not  subsist  on  such 
germs  ? and  is  not  the  class  of  contagious  dis- 
eases evidence  that  they  have  overcome  the 
usual  economy  of  the  subject?  Tbe  genera- 
tion of  animalculie,  in  our  microscopic  exper- 
iments, proves  the  universality  of  their  seeds 
or  germs.” 

Dr.  D’Arcet  has  25i'oved  that  clothes  in- 
fected by  persons  wbo  have  just  died  of  the 
plague,  are  purified  by  being  steeped  in  a 
chloride  of  soda  or  lime. 

HISTORY  OF  MEDICINE. 

Medicine,  considered  as  a science  or  art, 
and  including  surgery,  is  that  branch  of 
human  knowledge  that  is  devoted  to  discov- 
ering and  utilizing  the  means  of  prevention, 
cure,  or  alleviation  of  any  or  all  diseases  that 
flesh  is  heir  to.  Medicine  in  another  sense 
includes  the  remedies  thus  devised  and  util- 
ized ; and  its  use  is  probably  as  old,  or  nearly 
so,  as  the  human  race.  It  is  even  used  in  a 
rude  form  by  most  animals,  as  by  dogs  in 
eating  grass. 

Dr.  Young  divides  the  remedies  of  the 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


128 


materia  medica  into  four  classes:  mechanical, 
chemical,  vital,  and  insensible,  agents: 

1.  Air,  diet,  habits,  passions,  etc. 

2.  Caustics,  astringents,  etc. 

3.  Excitants,  cathartics,  etc. 

4.  Specifics. 

The  opinion  generally  received  among  the 
ancients,  and  not  entirely  relinquished  by  the 
moderns,  that  disease  was  an  infliction  of  the 
gods,  naturally  placed  its  treatment  in  the 
hands  of  the  priests,  and  made  medicine  to 
consist  mainly  in  superstitious  rites,  whose  pur- 
pose was  to  appease  the  wrath  of  the  deities. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  Egypt  was 
the  country  in  which  the  art  of  medicine,  as 
well  as  the  other  arts  of  civilized  life,  was 
first  cultivated  with  any  degree  of  success, 
the  offices  of  the  priest  and  the  physician 
being  probably  combined  in  the  same  person. 
In  the  writings  of  Moses,  there  are  various 
allusions  to  the  practice  of  medicine  amongst 
the  Jews,  especially  with  reference  to  the 
treatment  of  leprosy.  The  priests  were  the 
physicians,  and  their  treatment  mainly  aimed 
at  promoting  cleanliness  and  preventing  con- 
tagion. Chiron,  the  centaur,  is  said  to  have 
introduced  the  art  of  medicine  amongst  the 
Greeks,  but  the  early  histoi'y  of  the  art  is 
entirely  legendary. 

The  Egyptians  and  Phoenicians  deified  dis- 
coverers in  physic,  yplsculapius,  or  Ascle- 
pius,  was  one  of  these,  coeval  with,  or  earlier 
than,  Menes.  The  Chaldeans  connected  dis- 
eases with  the  influence  of  the  stars,  and  set 
horoscopes  to  discover  remedies  and  I'esults. 

The  Jews  acquired  crude  notions  fi'om  the 
Egyptians,  but  were  very  ignorant. 

Acupuncturation  was  a valuable  discovery 
of  the  early  Chinese,  as  well  as  the  burning 
of  moxa.  Bleeding  was  a later  method  of 
securing  a like  result,  the  drawing  off  an 
assumed  surplus  of  blood,  and  has  survived 
to  our  own  day,  hut  is  now  generally  aban- 
doned. The  Chinese  inoculated  for  small- 
pox one  hundred  years  before  Christ. 


Hippocrates  flourished  in  the  fifth  century 
before  Christ,  and  did  much  to  elevate  medi- 
cine to  the  rank  of  a science.  He  held  that 
the  body  is  composed  of  four  primary  ele- 
ments— fire,  air,  earth,  water — which  pro- 
duce four  cardinal  virtues — blood,  phlegm, 
bile,  black  bile.  He  discovered  crises  or  crit- 
ical days  in  fevers;  admitted  the  importance 
of  hygiene;  and  preferred  experiment  and 
observation  to  speculative  theories. 

The  functions  of  the  several  organs  were 
developed  by  the  Greek  schools  of  philoso- 
phy, and  they  discidminated  arteries,  veins, 
and  nerves.  Herophilus  (born  344  b.  c.)  per- 
fected the  knowledge  of  the  brain,  nerves, 
and  eye,  and  is  said  to  have  been  the  first 
who  dissected  human  subjects.  Erasistratus 
(about  300  B.  c.)  performed  dissection,  dis- 
criminated the  functions  of  the  two  kinds  of 
nerves,  and  discovered  the  lacteals. 

Among  the  Romans,  what  is  called  the 
Caesarean  operation  is  said  to  have  been  pre- 
scribed by  a law  of  Numa;  and  temples  were 
erected  to  improvers  in  medicine  and  surgery. 
But  Pliny  says  that  medicine  was  first  prac- 
ticed as  an  art  at  Rome  only  about  two  hun- 
dred years  before  Christ.  Augustus  exon- 
erated medical  practitioners  from  taxes. 

Celsus  was  contemporaiy  with  Christ,  and 
wi'ote  eight  books  “ On  Medicine.” 

Archigenes,  who  flourished  81-117  a.  d., 
describes  amputation,  with  ligatures  and  caus- 
tics. He  also  analyzed  mineral  waters,  and 
distinguished  their  chief  constituents. 

Posidonius,  who  lived  a little  later  than 
Archigenes,  referi'ed  the  organs  of  the  men- 
tal powers  to  parts  of  the  brain. 

Moschlon  was  the  first  known  writer  on 
“The  Diseases  of  Women,”  in  the  second 
century  after  Christ. 

Galen  almost  perfected  medicine  as  we  now 
have  it.  He  was  a native  of  Pergamus,  and 
died  about  200  A.  d.  He  described  seven 
pairs  of  nerves,  and  distinguished  between 
the  hard  “motives”  from  the  spine,  and  the 


BOERHAAVE 


CU  LLEN 


/Esculapius 


AND  TELESPHORUS. 


l^gwynrmwwR 


WOOSTER  8FACH 


}iftiq  kTny  - /60 /u/fm  St  ,YX 


1 \ 

■i 

■'i  V 

HAHN  GNIAi\'N 

DISCOVERERS  IN 

li; 

Medical  Science 

i 

AND  FOUNDERS  OF 

1 

Medical  Schools 

'4^,. — ^ 1 ^ — 

1 

D/SEASE  OR  SICKNESS.  129 

soft  “senticnts”  from  the  cerebrum,  and  those 
from  the  medulla  oblongata.  He  described 
the  motion  of  the  blood  through  the  heart 
and  arteries,  with  arterial  and  venous  blood, 
lie  also  described  respiration,  and  likened  it 
to  combustion,  as  the  source  of  animal  heat. 

In  the  third  century,  the  eye  was  explained, 
and  cataracts,  etc.,  treated  substantially  as  at 
present,  by  Antyllus. 

Oribasius,  who  was  made  ^^I'ofoct  of  Con- 
stantinople by  the  Emperor  Julian,  in  361 
A.  D.,  wrote  seventy  books  of  “ Collected 
Medicinals.” 

Aetius,  about  500  a.  d.,  wrote  or  collected 
“ Sixteen  Books  on  Medicine.” 

Alexander  of  Tralles,  who  lived  in  the  sixth 
century,  wrote  “ Twelve  Books  on  Medicine.” 

Paul  of  yEgina,  who  lived  in  the  latter 
half  of  the  seventh  century,  wrote  “ Seven 
Books  on  Medical  Matters.”  As  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  extent  of  medical  knowledge  in 
these  early  days,  the  following  translation  of 
his  pi'eface  is  subjoined: 

“ In  the  tirst  book  you  will  find  everything  that 
relates  to  hygiene,  and  to  the  preservation  from,  and 
correction  of,  distempers  peculiar  to  the  various  ages, 
seasons,  temperaments,  and  so  forth ; also  the  powers 
and  uses  of  the  different  articles  of  food,  as  is  set 
forth  in  the  chapter  of  contents.  In  the  second  is 
explained  the  whole  doctrine  of  fevers,  an  account  of 
certain  matters  relating  to  them  being  premised,  such 
as  excrementitious  discharges,  critical  days,  and  other 
appearances,  and  concluding  with  certain  symptoms 
which  are  the  concomitants  of  fever.  The  third  book 
relates  to  topical  affections,  beginning  from  the  crown 
of  the  head,  and  descending  down  to  the  nails  of  the 
feet.  The  fourth  book  treats  of  those  complaints 
which  are  external  and  exposed  to  view,  and  are  not 
limited  to  one  part  of  the  body,  but  affect  various 
parts.  Also,  of  intestinal  worms  and  dracunculi. 
The  fifth  treats  of  the  wounds  and  bites  of  venomous 
animals;  also  of  the  distemper  called  hydrophobia, 
and  of  persons  bitten  by  dogs  which  are  mad;  and 
also  of  persons  bitten  by  men.  Afterwards  it  treats 
of  deleterious  substances,  and  of  the  preservatives 
from  them.  In  the  sixth  book  is  contained  every- 
thing relating  to  surger}',  both  what  relates  to  the 
fleshy  parts,  such  as  the  extraction  of  weapons,  and 
I 

to  the  hones,  which  comprehends  fractures  and  dislo- 
cations. In  the  seventh  is  contained  an  account  of 
the  properties  of  all  medicines,  first  of  the  simple, 
then  of  the  compound,  particularly  of  those  which  I 
had  mentioned  in  the  preceding  six  books,  and  more 
especially  the  greater,  and,  as  it  were,  celebrated 
preparations ; for  I did  not  think  it  proper  to  treat  of 
all  these  articles  promiscuously,  lest  it  should  occa- 
sion confusion,  but  so  that  any  person  looking  for 
one  or  more  of  the  distinguished  preparations  might 
easily  find  it.  Towards  the  end  are  certain  things 
connected  with  the  composition  of  medicines,  and  of 
those  articles  which  may  be  substituted  for  one 
another,  the  whole  concluding  with  an  account  of 
weights  and  measures.” 

With  the  death  of  Paul,  the  Greek  school 
of  medicine  may  be  considered  to  bave  come 
to  an  end,  for  after  his  time  no  works  of  any 
merit  were  written  in  this  language.  The 
Arabian  school  was  now  beginning  to  rise 
into  notice.  The  earliest  Arabic  writer  on 
medicine  of  whom  we  have  any  certain 
account  is  Ahrun,  who  was  contemporary 
with  Paul.  The  most  celebrated  physicians 
of  this  school  were  Rhazes,  who  died  about 
930,  and  was  the  first  to  describe  the  small- 
pox; Avicenna,  who  died  in  1037,  and  whose 
Canon  JSIedicincE  may  be  regarded  as  a cyclo- 
2D3edia  of  all  that  was  then  known  of  medicine 
and  the  collateral  sciences;  Albucasis,  who 
died  about  mo,  and  whose  works  on  the 
practice  of  surgery  were  for  several  ages 
regarded  as  standard  authorities;  Avenzoar, 
who  died  at  Seville  in  1162,  and  whose  prin- 
cipal work,  Taisir.,  is  perhajDS  the  most 
valuable  monument  of  Arabian  medical  skill; 
and  Averrhoes,  who  died  at  Morocco  in  1198, 
and  was  equally  celebrated  as  a physician  and 
a philosopher. 

The  works  of  Hippocrates  and  Galen, 
which,  with  those  of  Aristotle,  Plato  and 
Euclid,  were  translated  into  Arabic  in  the 
ninth  century,  formed  the  basis  of  their  medi- 
cal knowledge;  but  the  Arabian  physicians 
did  good  service  to  medicine  in  introducing 
new  articles  from  the  East  into  the  European 
materia  medica  — as,  for  example,  rhubarb. 

130  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER  T OF  HEALTH. 


cassia,  senna,  camphor  — and  in  making 
known  what  may  be  termed  the  first  ele- 
ments of  pharmaceutical  chemistry,  such  as 
a knowledge  of  distillation,  and  of  the  means 
of  obtaining  vaidous  metallic  oxides  and  salts. 

In  the  Greek  Empire,  Psellus,  who  lived 
1020-1 105,  a voluminous  writer  on  all  manner 
of  subjects,  is  credited  with  having  made  or 
compiled  some  additions  to  the  science  of 
medicine.  And  Nicolas  Myi'epsus  (ointment- 
maker)  is  said  to  have  used  quicksilver  in  his 
preparations,  in  1250. 

Upon  the  decline  of  the  Saracenic  universi- 
ties of  Spain,  which  may  date  from  the  death 
of  Averrhoes,  the  only  medical  knowledge 
which  remained  in  the  West  was  to  be  found 
in  Italy,  where  the  school  of  Salerno  acquired 
a considerable  celebrity,  which  it  maintained 
for  some  time,  till  it  was  gradually  eclipsed  by 
the  rising  fame  of  other  medical  schools  at 
Bologna — where  Mondini  publicly  dissected 
two  human  bodies  in  1315  — Vienna,  Paris, 
Padua,  etc.  Contemporary  with  Mondini, 
lived  Gilbert,  the  first  English  writer  on 
medicine  who  acquired  any  repute;  and  the 
next  century  gave  birth  to  Linacre,^  who, 
after  studying  at  Oxford,  spent  a considerable 
time  at  Bologna,  Florence,  Rome,  Venice, 
and  Padua,  and  subsequently  became  the 
founder  of  the  London  College  of  Physicians. 
It  was  in  this  (the  fifteenth)  century  that  the 
sect  of  Chemical  Physicians  arose,  who  main- 
tained that  all  the  phenomena  of  the  living 
body  may  be  explained  by  the  same  chemical 
laws  as  those  which  rule  inorganic  matter. 
Although  the  illustrations  and  proofs  which 
they  adduced  were  completely  unsatisfactory, 
a distinguished  physiological  school  of  the 
present  day  is  merging  into  a very  similar 
view,  with,  however,  far  more  cogent  argu- 
ments in  its  support.  The  chemists  of  that 
age,  with  Paracelsus,  1493-1541,  at  their 
head,  did  nothing  to  advance  medicine,  ex- 
cept to  inti'oduce  into  the  materia  medica 
several  valuable  metallic  preparations.  ' 


This  period  seems  to  have  been  prolific  in 
originating  new  diseases.  It  is  in  the  thir- 
teenth, fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  that 
we  hear  most  of  lepi'osy  and  of  the  visitations 
of  the  plague  in  Europe.  Until  the  fifteenth 
century,  hooping-cough  and  scurvy  were 
unknown,  or,  at  all  events,  not  accurately 
described;  and  it  was  towards  the  close  of 
that  century  that  syphilis  was  first  recognized 
in  Italy;  from  which  country  it  gradually 
extended  over  the  whole  of  Europe. 

In  the  sixteenth  century,  the  study  of  human 
anatomy  may  be  said  to  have  been  first  fairly 
established  by  the  zeal  and  labors  of  V esalius, 
1514-64;  and  in  this  and  the  succeeding  cen- 
tui'y  we  meet  with  names  of  many  physicians 
whose  anatomical  and  physiological  investi- 
gations materially  tended,  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  to  advance  the  science  of  medicine. 
This  was  the  epoch  of  Eustachius,  Fallopius, 
Asellius,  Harvey,  Rudbeck,  Bartholin,  Mal- 
pighi, Glisson,  Sylvius,  Willis,  Bellini,  etc. 

Harvey  by  tying  up  veins  and  arteries,  and 
by  considering  the  direction  of  the  valves  of 
the  veins  turned  towards  the  heart,  and  from 
the  absence  of  valves  in  the  arteries,  inferred 
the  general  circulation  in  1616. 

Ascelli  discovered  the  lacteals  in  1622;  and 
Ruysch,  the  lymphatics  in  1665. 

Chemistry  was  now  separating  itself  from 
alchemy,  and  was  advancing  into  the  state  of 
a science,  and  a combination  was  soon  formed 
between  its  principles  and  those  of  physiology, 
which  gave  rise  to  a new  sect  of  chemical  phy- 
sicians, quite  distinct  from  the  sect  represented 
two  centuries  previously  by  Paracelsus.  They 
considered  that  diseases  were  referrible  to  cer- 
tain fermentations  which  took  place,  in  the 
blood,  and  that  certain  humors  were  naturally 
acid,  and  others  naturally  alkaline,  and  accord- 
ing as  one  or  the  other  of  these  predominated, 
so  certain  specific  diseases  were  the  result, 
which  were  to  be  removed  by  the  application 
of  remedies  of  an  opposite  nature  to  that  of 
the  disease.  They  were  soon  succeeded  by 


DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS. 


the  Mathematical  Physicians,  or  the  Intro- 
mathematical  school,  of  which  BoreH,  Sau- 
vages,  Keill,  Jurin,  Mead  and  Freind  were 
among  the  most  celebrated.  In  proportion 
as  this  sect  gained  ground,  that  of  the  chem- 
ists declined,  while  the  old  Galenists  were 
fast  disappearing.  To  these  rival  sects  must 
be  added  that  of  the  vitalists,  which  origi- 
nated with  Van  Ilelmont,  and  which,  with 
some  modifications,  was  adopted  by  Stabl 
and  Hoffmann.  The  greatest  physician  of  the 
seventeenth  century  was,  however,  unques- 
tionably Sydenham,  who,  though  inclining 
toward  the  chemical  school,  did  not  allow  his 
speculative  opinions  regarding  the  nature  of 
disease  to  interfere  with  his  treatment. 

The  most  eminent  teacher  of  medicine  in 
the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  was 
Boerhaave,  who  was  elected  to  the  chair  of 
medicine  at  Leyden  in  1709.  Amongst  the 
pupils  of  Boerhaave  must  be  especially  men- 
tioned V an  Swieten,  whose  commentaries  on 
the  aphorisms  of  his  master  contain  a large 
and  valuable  collection  of  pi'actical  observa- 
tions; and  Haller,  the  father  of  modern 
physiology;  whilst  amongst  the  most  cele- 
brated opponents  of  the  Hallerian  theory, 
that  irritability  and  sensibility  are  specific 
properties  of  the  muscular  and  the  nervous 
systems,  must  be  mentioned  Whytt  and 
Porterfield,  physicians  of  high  reputation  in 
Edinburgh,  and  the  former  Professor  of 
medicine  in  the  university. 

Lady  M.  W.  Montagu  introduced  inocula- 
tion for  the  small-pox  from  Turkey.  Her 
own  son  had  been  inoculated  with  perfect 
success  at  Adrianople  in  1718.  She  was 
allowed  to  inoculate  seven  convicts,  sentenced 
to  death,  who  on  recovery  were  pardoned. 

Cullen,  1712-90,  also  of  Edinburgh,  and 
contemporary  of  Whytt,  did  much  to  rid  the 
science  of  medicine  of  the  scholastic  rubbish 
that  had  still  clung  to  it;  and  founded  a 
new  school,  his  views  being  very  generally 
accepted.  They  were,  however,  fiercely 


'3' 

attacked  by  his  former  assistant,  John  Brown, 
the  founder  of  the  Brunonian  system  of  med- 
icine. In  Gi'eat  Britain  the  views  of  Brown 
were  regarded  as  too  purely  theoretical,  and 
did  not  acquire  any  great  popularity;  but  on 
some  of  the  continent,  and  especially 

in  Italy,  they  were  very  generally  adopted, 
and  became  for  a considerable  time  tbe  pre- 
vailing doctrine  in  several  of  the  leading 
medical  schools. 

Dr.  Jenner  made  the  first  experiment  in 
vaccination  in  May,  1796,  by  transferring  the 
pus  from  the  pustule  of  the  milk-maid  who 
had  caught  the  cow-pox  from  the  cows,  to  a 
healthy  child;  and,  publishing  the  result,  the 
practice  spread  through  the  world. 

If  we  exclude  certain  popular  quackeries, 
we  may  regard  the  Brunonian  as  the  last  of 
medical  sects.  The  present  century  may  be 
considered  as  the  epoch  of  physiological  ex- 
periment and  clinical  observation. 

Our  materia  medica  bas  received  a large 
number  of  most  important  additions,  amongst 
which  may  be  especially  noticed  quinine, 
morphia,  strychnine,  iodine  and  the  iodides, 
the  bromides,  prussic  acid,  cod-liver  oil, 
and  chloroform.  The  physical  diagnosis  of 
disease  has  been  facilitated  to  an  extent  far 
beyond  what  the  most  sanguine  physician  of 
the  last  century  could  have  deemed  possible, 
by  the  discovery  and  practical  application  of 
the  stethoscope,  the  pleximeter,  the  speculum, 
the  ophthalmoscope,  and  the  laryngoscope; 
while  chemistry  and  the  microscope  have 
been  successfully  applied  to  the  investigation 
of  the  various  excretions,  and  especially  of 
the  urine  and  its  deposits. 

The  true  and  certain  diagnosis  between 
typhus  and  typhoid  (or  enteric)  fever  is  due 
to  living  physicians;  and  the  discoverers  of 
Bright’s  disease  of  the  kidneys,  and  of  Addi- 
son’s disease  of  the  supra-renal  capsules,  have 
only  recently  been  lost  to  science. 

The  treatment  of  many  diseases,  especially 
those  of  an  inflammatory  nature,  has  been 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


132 

much  modified,  and  in  most  cases  improved, 
especially  during  the  last  quarter  of  a century. 
The  victims  to  the  lancet  are  fewer  than  they 
formerly  were,  but  if  the  patients  of  the  present 
day  run  little  risk  of  being  bled  to  death,  there 
is  an  occasional  chance  of  their  perishing  from 
the  too  copious  administration  of  brandy.  The 
moral  to  be  di'awn  by  the  unbiassed  observer 
of  the  depleting  and  the  stimulating  modes 
of  treating  inflammatory  diseases  such  as 
pneumonia  and  pericarditis,  is,  that  nature 
will  often  effect  a cure  even  in  spite  of  the  in- 
terference of  too  energetic  physicians.  It  is 
established  beyond  all  question  by  the  statis- 
tics which  have  been  collected  by  an  eminent 
living  physician,  that  the  progress  of  pulmo- 
nary consumption  is  retarded  for  an  average 
space  of  three  years  by  the  judicious  adminis- 
tration of  cod-liver  oil ; due  attention  being, 
of  course,  paid  to  the  general  treatment  of 
the  patient. 

SOURCES  OF  DISEASE. 

So  great,  says  Dr.  Currie,  are  the  diffi- 
culties of  tracing  out  the  hidden  causes  of 
disorders,  that  the  most  candid  of  the  profes- 
sion have  lamented  how  unavoidably  they 
are  in  the  dark,  so  that  the  best  medicines, 
administered  by  the  wisest  heads,  often  do 
the  mischief  they  were  expected  to  prevent. 

Pritchard  ascribes  local  or  endemical  dis- 
eases which  affect  natives,  and  not  foreigners, 
to  the  identity  of  climate,  etc.,  with  constitu- 
tion. 

Diseases  which  affect  all  men  are  not  com- 
municable to  any  animals ; and  so  the  diseases 
of  animals  do  not  affect  other  species.  The 
similarity  of  human  diseases  is  deemed  a 
proof  of  similarity  of  species. 

The  mixed  and  fanciful  diet  of  man  is  con- 
sidered as  the  cause  of  numerous  diseases, 
from  which  animals  are  exempt.  Many  dis- 
eases have  abated  with  changes  of  national 
diet,  and  others  are  virulent  in  particular 
countries,  arising  from  peculiarities. 

As  nature  does  not  act  freely  and  always 


equally  in  the  capriciously  fed  and  clothed 
representative  of  modern  civilization,  so  the 
oxygen  absorbed  at  the  lungs,  and  the  nitro- 
gen at  the  skin,  do  not  exactly  balance  and 
neutralize  each  other.  The  system  is  pro- 
vided with  means  for  discharging  the  ex- 
cesses of  either  within  a limit,  but  when  the 
excess  exceeds  the  natural  means  of  carrying 
it  off,  diseases  result,  and  their  number  and 
variety  in  man  may  therefore  be  ascribed  to 
his  artificial  mode  of  life,  and  his  ignorance 
of  the  means  by  which  health  is  maintained. 

GENERAL  REMEDIAL  PRINCIPLES. 

“ If  there  be  any  universal  medicine  in 
nature,”  says  Hoffman,  “it  is  water;  for  by 
its  assistance  all  distempers  are  alleviated  or 
cured,  and  the  body  preserved  sound  and  free 
from  corruption,  that  enemy  to  life.” 

Reece  enumerates  two  hundred  and  twenty 
drugs  in  general  use  in  the  relief  or  cure  of 
diseases.  The  chief  part  are  derived  from 
the  vegetable  kingdom ; and  there  are  five 
preparations  of  steel,  three  or  four  of  mer- 
cury, one  of  tin,  two  of  sulphur,  four  of  niter, 
and  twenty  or  thirty  chemical  products,  as 
quinine,  morphine,  iodine,  prussic  acid,  etc. 

The  same  medicines  have  contrary  effects 
primarily  and  ultimately,  and,  as  applied  to 
different  functions  of  the  system.  Thus, 
opium  is  at  first  stimulating,  and  then  seda- 
tive. Cayenne  and  black  pepper  are  inflam- 
matory stimulants  of  the  skin,  but  remove 
inflammation  of  the  palate.  Turpentine  ex- 
cites the  skin,  but  operates  as  a sedative  in 
puerperal  fever  and  on  the  kidneys.  Digi- 
talis diminishes  the  action  of  the  heart  and 
arteries,  and  increases  that  of  the  absorbents. 
So  with  others. 

As  the  animal  system  does  not  admit  of 
two  excitements  at  the  same  time,  most  mor- 
bid affections  are  relieved  by  new  excite- 
ments; and  these  abating,  the  disease  abates, 
and  is  often  cured.  This  is  called  sympathy, 
and  the  stomach  and  brain  appear  to  be  the 
common  centers  of  it. 


DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS. 


133 


THE  GREAT  EPIDEMICS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


DATE. 

NAME. 

WHERE. 

EXTENT  OF  MORTALITY — REMARKS. 

B.  C. 

I4.QI 

Plaeuc  --  

Ksrvpt 

All  the  first-born  in  the  land.  Bible — Usher’s  date. 

767 

Plague  - 

Eve^^■\vhe^e  

The  first  recorded  univer.sal  plague — Petavius’  date. 
Marked  by  sacrifice  of  children  to  appease  Baal. 

«4 

Plague  

Carthage  . 

430 

Plague 

Athens,  Egvpt,  Nuhia 

Minutely  described  bv  Thucydides,  Book  II.,  §47-54. 

291 

Plague  - - 

Rome 

Mentioned  by  Livy,  Book  X.,  chap.  47. 

2,000  daily,  at  its  height.  Mentioned  by  Pliny. 

•87 

Plague  

Greece,  Egypt,  Syria, 

80 

Plague  

Rome 

10,000  daily,  at  its  height  — probably  an  exaggeration. 

167-9-.. 

Plague 

Roman  Empire 

Brought  by  the  army  returning  from  Parthian  war. 

189 

Plague 

Roman  Empire . 

Said  to  have  originated  in  Europe  — very  unusual. 

2<;o-6i;.. 

Plague  

Roman  Empire 

5,000  daily,  at  its  height  at  Rome. 

430 

Plague  

Britain 

The  living  scarcely  sufficient  to  bury  the  dead. 

SS8— - 

Plague 

Europe,  Africa,  Asia. 

Long  continued  and  dreadful. 

746-9.-- 

Plague 

Constantinople 

200,000.  Spread  to  Greece,  Calabria  and  Sicily. 

772 

Epidemic 

Chichester,  England. 

34,000,  according  to  William  of  Malmesbury. 

9^4 

Unknown  disease 

Scotland  

40,000. 

Great  mortality. 
Great  mortality. 

1094 

Unknown  disease 

London 

1095 — 

Unknown  disease 

Ireland 

iiii  

Unknown  disease 

London  

Great  mortality  — also  in  cattle  and  domestic  animals. 
Great  mortality. 

1 204 

Unknown  disease 

Ireland .. 

1342 — 

Black  Death 

Italy --- 

Mild  in  comparison  to  the  next. 

1 Originated  in  China,  killing  15,000,000;  in  the  rest 

1348-51-- 

Black  Death 

Europe,  Asia,  Africa. 

^ of  Asia,  24,000,000;  in  Europe,  25,000,000;  in 
( Africa,  number  not  estimated. 

1361-2 

Unknown  disease 

Paris  and  London 

Great  multitudes  of  the  common  people ; many  nobles. 

1370 

Unknown  disease 

Ireland 

Great  mortality. 
Great  mortality. 

1383 

“Fourth”  pestilence.- 

Ireland 

1407 — 

Pestilence 

England  - - 

Whole  families  cut  off;  many  houses  left  empty. 

1466 

Famine  and  pestilence. 

Ireland 

Great  numbers. 

1470 — 

Plague 

Dublin 

The  city  deyastated. 

1471 

Pestilence 

Oxford - 

An  awful  pestilence. 

More  destructive  than  the  wars  of  previous  15  years. 

1478 — 

Plague 

England  

1485 — 

Sweating  sickness 

England 

Originating  in  England ; hence  called  Stidor  Anglicns. 

1499-1500 
1506 — 

Plague 

England _ 

Great  mortality  — the  court  removed  to  Calais. 
Mortality  not  yery  great,  relatively. 

Sweating  sickness 

England 

1517 

Sweating  sickness 

England 

About  one-half  in  some  towns;  Oxford  depopulated. 
Many  thousands. 

1 1;22 

Plague 

Limerick 

1528 

Sweating  sickness 

Eng.,  France,  Naples 

Many  thousands  in  European  armies  and  elsewhere. 

1529 — 

Sweating  sickness 

North  German  V 

8,000  in  Hamburg  alone ; great  numbers  elsewhere. 
Yellow  Fever,  doubtless,  but  not  so  called  as  yet. 
960  in  a few  days  at  Shrewsbury. 

1545 — 

Yellow  Fever 

Mexico  

1551 — 

Sweating  sickness 

England 

1576 — 

Plague 

Italy 

70,000  at  Venice  alone. 

1603-4.-- 

Plague 

England  and  Ireland. 

Very  fatal  — 30,578  in  London  alone. 

1611 

Pestilence 

Constantinople 

200,000  in  that  city  alone. 

1618-22-- 

Yellow  Fever 

American  Indians 

Yellow  Fever  or  its  equivalent,  in  Massachusetts. 

1625 

Pestilence 

Europe 

35,417  in  London  alone. 

1622 

Pestilence 

France 

Great  mortality ; 60,000  in  Lyons  alone. 
5,000  British  soldiers  alone. 

Carried  thence  to  Naples. 

1655 

Yellow  Fever  .. 

1656 — 

Plague 

Sardinia 

1656 

Plague . . 

Naples  

400,000  in  six  months. 

1664 

“Great  Plague” 

London  

68,596;  according  to  others,  100,000. 

1691 

Yellow  Fever  .. 

Very  fatal  — then  called  the  New  Distemper. 
Great  ravages. 

16^ — 

Yellow  Fever 

Philadelphia 

1720 

Plague 

Marseilles 

60,000.  Brought  in  a ship  from  the  Levant. 
Till  then  unknown  in  New  Granada. 

1729 

Y ellow  Fever 

1732 

Yellow  Fever  . 

Thenceforth  almost  an  annual  epidemic. 
Called  Matlazahuatl  bv  the  natives. 

1736 — 

Yellow  Fever 

Mexico  _ _ 

1739 — 

Yellow  Fever 

West  Indies 

Visiting  several  of  the  islands. 

1740 — 

Yellow  Fever 

Guavaquil 

Its  first  recorded  appearance  in  Ecuador. 

1745 — 

Y ellow  Fever 

West  Indies 

At  Havana,  Cuba;  and  elsewhere. 

134 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


^ 

THE  GREAT  EPIDEMICS  OF  THE  WORLD  — Continued. 


A.  D. 

1756--- 

1760  

1761  

1762  

1768 

1773--- 

1780-1 . 
1791-.. 

1792.. . 

1793--- 

1793--- 

1793--- 

1797-8. 

1799-.. 

1799.-., 

1802  

1803  

1804 — 

1814  

1815  

1816  

1817-31 

i8i7-_- 

1819 

1828-9- 
1830 

1830.. . 

1831 .. . 

1831.. - 

1832.. . 

1832 

1837.. - 

1841 

1844.. . 

1845- .- 

1846- -. 

1847- .- 

1848- 9- 
1848-9- 
1848-9- 

1853--- 

1853--- 

1853- -- 

1854.. . 

1854- -. 

1854.. . 

185s--- 

1859--- 
1865.-- 
1865. -. 
1865 — 
1865-6. 
1865-6- 
1865-6- 

1866  

1867  

1867.. . 

1867 

1873-.. 

1873-.- 


Cholera 

Plague 

Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Pestilence 

Cholera 

Yellow  Fever 

Plague 

Yellow  h'ever 
Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 
Y ellow  Fever 

Plague - 

Plague 

Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 
Y ellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Yellow  Fever 
Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Cholera 

Black  Death  . 

Cholera 

Cholera. 

Yellow  Fever 

Cholera 

Yellow  Fever 


WHERE. 


India — Dower  Bengal 

Syria 

Mexico 

Philadelphia 

India — Lower  Bengal 
Turkey  and  Persia  .. 
India — Lower  Bengal 

New  York 

Egypt 

New  Granada 

Philadelphia 

Elsewhere  in  U.  S... 

United  States 

Barbary  States 

Fez 

Philadelphia 

Spain 

Gibraltar 

Gibraltar 

Mauritius 

Antigua 

India 

Persia 

Cadiz 

Gibraltar 

Russia 

Hungary 

Germany 

France 

Gt.  Brit’n  & Ireland  _ 
U.  States  and  Canada 
Rome,  Genoa,  Naples 

Bengal 

Afghanistan 

Persia 

Kurrachee,  India 

Astrakhan 

Germany,  Poland 

England  and  Wales  . 

United  States 

Denmark 

Parts  of  England 

New  Orleans,  etc 

Parts  of  England 

Parts  of  U.  States 

Parts  of  Italy  & Sicily 

United  States 

New  Orleans,  etc 

India 

Egypt 

Constantinople 

Europe 

Guadeloupe 

United  States 

Ireland 

Rome,  Naples,  Sicily 

Poland - 

United  States 

United  States 

United  States 


EXTENT  OF  MORTALITY  — REMARKS. 


The  first  observed  of  the  twelve-year  visitations. 

One  of  the  most  dreadful  on  record. 

At  Vera  Cruz,  and  elsewhere. 

Raged  with  unparalleled  violence. 

Second  recurrence  of  twelve-year  epidemic. 

Very  fatal  — 80,000  at  Bassorah  alone. 

Third  of  the  recurring  twelve-year  epidemics. 
Fearful  mortality  in  August. 

800.000  — fourth  twelve-year  cholera  epidemic.^ 
Carried  thence  to  Philadelphia. 

Several  thousands,  according  to  Hardie. 

Spreading  from  Philadelphia. 

Committing  great  ravages  along  the  Atlantic. 

3.000  daily  at  its  height. 

247.000  during  the  visitation. 

Great  mortality  — no  estimates. 

Great  mortality  — no  estimates. 

Great 'mortality  — no  estimates. 

Great  mortality  — no  estimates. 

Great  mortality  — no  estimates. 

.Great  mortality  — no  estimates. 

Endemic  in  Lower  Bengal  — 18,000  in  fourteen  years. 

18.000  at  Bassorah  — sixth  twelve-year  epidemic. 

No  estimate. 

No  estimate. 

No  estimate  — seventh  twelve-year  epidemic. 

188.000  during  the  visitation. 

Over  900,000. 

69,159;  in  Paris  8,198,  in  twenty  days,  in  all,  18,000. 
Over  40,000. 

New  York  alone,  6,668;  New  Orleans,  6,000. 

No  estimates. 

No  estimates  — eighth  twelve-year  epidemic. 

No  estimates. 

300  daily,  for  weeks,  at  Teheran. 

8.000  in  a few  days. 

No  estimates. 

No  estimates. 

53,293;  in  London  alone,  13,161;  1,663  one  week. 
Many  thousands,  but  no  exact  returns. 

4,006  at  Copenhagen — ninth  twelve-year  epidemic. 
1,538  at  Newcastle-on-Tyne. 

No  estimates. 

20,097  England  and  Wales. 

2,425  in  New  York  alone. 

Over  10,000  at  Naples. 

New  Orleans,  Norfolk,  Portsmouth,  etc. 

No  estimates. 

No  estimates  — tenth  twelve-year  epidemic. 

3,300  in  ten  weeks  at  Alexandria;  500,  one  day,  Cairo. 
50,000;  2,000  a daj'  at  its  height. 

100,000,  Austrian  Empire;  2,661,  one  week,  London. 

6.000  there  and  on  the  neighboring  islands. 

About  12,000  in  all. 

Fatal  in  a few  hours. 

About  39,000  in  all. 

2.000  at  Warsaw. 

50  to  60  daily  at  New  Orleans. 

European  emigrants  the  only  victims. 

Very  fatal  at  Memphis,  Shreveport,  Nashville,  etc. 


DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS. 


'35 


HOW  PEOPLE  GET  SICK. 

1.  Eating  too  much  and  too  fast,  and  swal- 
lowing imperfectly-masticated  food. 

2.  Taking  too  much  fluid  during  meals. 

3.  Drinking  poisonous  whisky  and  other 
intoxicating  drinks. 

4.  Smoking  or  chewing  tobacco,  and  drink- 
ing tea  or  coffee,  to  excess. 

5.  KeejDing  late  hours  at  night,  and  sleep- 
ing too  late  in  the  morning. 

6.  Wearing  clothing  too  tight,  so  as  to 
check  the  circulation. 

7.  Wearing  thin  shoes. 

8.  Neglecting  to  take  sufficient  exercise 
to  keep  the  hands  and  feet  warm. 

9.  Neglecting  to  wash  the  body  suffi- 
ciently to  keep  the  poi'es  of  the  skin  open. 

10.  Exchanging  the  warm  clothing  worn 
in  a warm  room  during  the  day,  for  light 
costumes  and  the  exposure  incident  to  even- 
ing parties. 

11.  Starving  the  stomach,  or  otherwise 
practicing  a false  and  hurtful  economy,  to 
gratify  a vain  and  foolish  passion  for  dress. 

12.  Keeping  up  a continual  excitement,  and 
fretting  the  mind  with  borrowed  troubles. 

HOW  NOT  TO  GET  SICK. 

I.  “ LET  WELL  ENOUGH  ALONE.” 

If  you  are  well,  avoid  tampering  with 
medicines  and  quack  mostrums.  One  of  the 
great  errors  of  the  age  is,  we  medicate  the 
body  too  much.  Perhaps  more  persons  are 
destroyed  by  eating  too  much  than  by  drink- 
ing too  much.  Gluttony  kills  possibly  as 
many  as  drunkenness  in  civilized  society. 
The  best  gymnasium  is  a woody ard,  a clear- 
ing or  a cornfield.  A hearty  laugh  is  known 
the  world  over  to  be  a health  promoter;  it 
elevates  the  spirits,  enlivens  the  circulation, 
and  is  marvelously  contagious  in  a good 
sense.  Bodily  activity  and  bodily  health  are 
inseparable.  If  the  bowels  are  loose,  lie 
down  in  bed;  remain  there,  and  eat  nothing 


until  you  are  well.  The  three  best  medicines 
in  the  world  are  warmth,  abstinence  and 
repose. 

II.  CONTROL  YOUR  TEMPER. 

A fit  of  j^assion  tears  down  the  system  like 
an  attack  of  typhoid  fever.  The  effects  of  it 
are  all  bad,  in  body  as  well  as  soul.  Habitu- 
ally angry,  fretful  people  destroy  their  health, 
as  well  as  their  own  comfort  and  much  of  the 
happiness  of  others.  Yes,  and  it  is  really 
true  that  worry  kills  people  faster  than  work. 
So,  if  you  wish  to  live  long  in  health  and 
comfort,  learn  to  keep  the  soul  quiet. 

III.  KEEP  THE  BODY  ERECT. 

An  erect  bodily  attitude  is  of  vastly  more 
importance  to  health  than  people  generall}- 
imagine.  Crooked  bodily  positions,  main- 
tained for  any  length  of  time,  are  always 
injurious  to  the  spinal  column,  whether  in  the 
sitting,  standing  or  lying  posture;  whether 
sleeping  or  waking.  To  sit  with  the  body 
leaning  forward  on  the  stomach  or  to  one 
side,  with  the  heels  elevated  on  a level  with 
the  head,  is  not  only  in  bad  taste,  but  exceed- 
ingly detrimental  to  health.  It  cramps  the 
stomach,  presses  the  vital  organs,  interrupts 
the  free  motions  of  the  chest,  and  enfeebles 
the  functions  of  the  abdominal  and  thoracic 
organs,  and,  in  fact,  unbalances  the  whole 
muscular  system.  Many  children  become 
slightly  humpbacked,  or  severely  round- 
shouldered,  by  sleeping  with  the  head  raised 
on  a high  pillow.  When  any  person  finds  it 
easier  to  sit,  or  stand,  or  walk  or  sleep  in  a 
crooked  position  than  a straight  one,  such 
person  may  be  sure  his  muscular  system  is 
badly  deranged,  and  the  more  careful  he  is 
to  preserve  a straight  or  upright  position,  and 
get  back  to  nature  again,  the  better. 

IV.  OBSERVE  THE  LAWS  OF  HEALTH. 

Read  and  practice  what  has  been  ah'ead}' 
given  under  that  head;  and  adopt  such  other 
rules  as  your  own  judgment,  observation  and  j 
experience  recommend. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


136 


V.  AVOID  CONTRACTING  BAD  HABITS. 

Most  bad  habits  have  a direct  tendency, 
and  all  an  indirect  one,  to  create  disease, 
“The  diminutive  chain  of  habit,”  says  Dr. 
Johnson,  “is  scarcely  heavy  enough  to  be 
felt  until  it  is  too  strong  to  be  broken.”  Do 
not  allow  yourself  to  be  deceived  by  the  de- 
lusion that  you  can  readily  abandon  a bad 
habit  when  it  comes  to  disturb  your  peace  or 
mar  your  usefulness;  for  then  is  the  time 
precisely  when  you  will  find  the  gossamer 
threads  of  early  indulgence  changed  into  the 
iron  fetters  of  an  ingrafted  second  nature,  that 
will  require  a mighty  effort  of  the  will  — 
such  an  effort,  in  fact,  as  but  few  ever  suc- 
cessfully make — to  revolutionize  and  perma- 
nently exchange  for  the  older  and  better 
nature.  Unless,  therefore,  the  habit  is  one 
that  you  are  prepared  to  die  with,  the  only 
safe  method  is  not  to  begin.  Says  Cowper: 

“ Habits  are  soon  assumed ; but  when  we  strive 
To  strip  them  off  ’tis  being  flayed  alive!” 

“ Beware  of  a bad  habit.  It  makes  its  first  appear- 
ance as  a tiny  fay,  and  is  so  innocent,  so  playful,  so 
minute,  that  none  save  a precisian  would  denounce 
it,  and  it  seems  hardly  worth  while  to  whisk  it  away. 
The  trick  is  a good  joke,  the  lie  is  white,  the  glass  is 
harmless,  the  theft  is  only  a few  apples,  the  bet  is 
only  sixpence,  the  debt  is  only  half  a crown.  But 
the  tiny  fay  is  capable  of  becoming  a tremendous 
giant;  and  if  you  connive  and  harbor  him,  he  will 
nourish  himself  at  your  expense,  and  then,  springing 
on  you  as  an  armed  man,  will  drag  you  down  to 
destruction.” — Dr.  J.  Hamilton. 

“ I trust  everything  to  habit,  upon  which,  in  all 
ages,  the  lawgiver  as  well  as  the  schoolmaster  has 
mainly  placed  his  reliance;  habit,  which  makes 
everything  easy,  and  casts  all  difficulties  upon  a 
deviation  from  a wonted  course.  Make  sobriety  a 
habit,  and  intemperance  will  be  hateful ; make  pru- 
dence a habit,  and  reckless  profligacy  will  be  as 
contrary  to  the  child,  grown  or  adult,  as  the  most 
atrocious  crimes  to  any.  Give  a child  the  habit  of 
sacredly  regarding  truth ; of  carefully  respecting  the 
property  of  others ; of  scrupulously  abstaining  from  all 
acts  of  improvidence  which  involve  him  in  distress, 
and  he  will  just  as  likely  think  of  rushing  into  an 
element  in  which  he  cannot  breathe,  as  of  lying,  or 
cheating,  or  stealing.” — Brougham. 


VI.  USE  PURE  WATER. 

Public  attention  cannot  be  too  often  called 
to  the  danger  of  using  impure  water  in 
households.  The  origin  of  typhoid  fever, 
which  so  frequently  runs  through  families  in 
city  and  country,  is  oftener  in  wells  and  springs 
than  is  supposed.  In  cities  it  is  easy  to  under- 
stand, when  aqueduct  water  is  not  supplied, 
how  wells  may  become  contaminated,  but  for 
many  it  is  not  so  easy  to  see  how  wells  in 
the  country,  among  the  hills  or  green  valleys, 
can  become  so  impure  as  to  be  sources  of  dis- 
ease. Since  the  general  introduction  of  aque- 
duct water  in  large  cities,  typhoid  fever  has 
become  more  common  in  the  country  than  in 
the  city,  and  this  disease  is  certainly  zymotic, 
or  one  which  results  from  a poison  introduced 
into  the  blood.  Wells  in  the  country  are  very 
liable  to  become  contaminated  with  house 
sewerage,  as  they  are  generally  placed,  for 
convenience,  very  near  the  dwelling,  and  the 
waste  liquids  thrown  out  upon  the  ground 
find  easy  access  by  percolation  through  the 
soil  to  the  water.  The  instances  of  such  con- 
tamination which  have  come  to  our  notice, 
and  which  gave  rise  to  fevers,  are  numerous. 
The  gelatinous  matter,  which  is  often  found 
covering  the  stones  in  wells  affected  by  sew- 
erage, is  a true  fungoid  growth,  and  highly 
poisonous  when  introduced  into  the  system. 
It  is  undoubtedly  concerned  in  the  production 
of  typhoid  fever.  How  it  acts  it  is  difficult 
to  determine,  but  it  is  at  least  conceivable  that 
spores  of  the  fungus  may  get  into  the  blood 
and  bring  about  changes  after  the  manner  of 
yeast  in  beer.  These  spores,  as  is  well 
known,  develop  rapidly  by  a kind  of  budding 
process,  and  but  a little  time  passes  befoi'e  the 
whole  circulation  becomes  filled  with  them, 
giving  rise  to  abnormal  heat  and  general 
derangement,  called  fever.  These  fungoid  of 
confervoid  growth  are  always  present  in 
waters  rendered  impure  by  house-drainings, 
and  great  caution  should  be  used  in  keeping 
well-waters  free  from  all  source^  of  pollution. 


DISEASE  OR  SICKNESS.  137 


NURSING  THE  SICK. 

The  tact  required  for  a siek-room  dilFers 
from  all  other  kinds  of  experience.  Amateur 
nurses  seldom  possess  it.  Now  and  then  a 
lady  is  “ to  the  manner  horn,”  and  without  in- 
struction or  previous  experience,  blossoms 
into  a full-grown  nurse  at  a moment’s  notice. 
The  doctor  who  finds  one  ready  in  a house, 
rejoices  heartily.  His  own  credit,  as  well  as 
the  recovery  of  his  patient,  is  ^^robably  as- 
sured. Seldom,  however,  has  he  this  good 
fortune.  His  ordinary  experience  is  very 
different.  If  he  wishes  the  sick-room  kept 
at  a certain  temperature,  he  cannot  have  it 
managed.  The  fire  is  alternately  half  extinct 
and  blazing  up  the  chimney.  There  is  no  care 
to  have  it  warm  at  sunrise  and  sunset,  and 
moderate  when  the  sun  is  shining  and  the  air 
warm.  The  invalid  is  awakened  from  a 
priceless  sleep  by  hearing  the  cinders  fall  on 
the  unprotected  fender,  or  by  the  noise  of  a 
clumsy  hand  putting  on  coals,  which  might 
easily  have  been  wrapped  in  pieces  of  damp 
paper  and  left  ready  for  use. 

The  morning  meal  is  delayed  until  the 
patient  has  passed  from  appetite  to  faintness. 
Perhaps,  when  it  comes,  the  tea  is  smoked. 
Household  troubles  are  freely  discussed  in  the 
room.  Mary  has  given  warning  because 
there  is  so  much  more  going  up  and  down 
stairs  since  missus  was  ill;  the  cook  is  so 
extravagant  — and  yesterday’s  dinner  was 
spoilt;  Johnny  has  cut  his  finger,  and  Lucy 
has  tumbled  down  stall's;  sueh  things  are 
told  as  if  they  would  amuse  the  invalid.  But 
worse  than  this  is  the  mysterious  whispering 
at  the  door,  and  the  secrets  obviously  kept  to 
excite  the  nervous  patient’s  suspicions.  The 
irritating  creak  of  a dry  boot,  the  shuffling 
of  a loose  slipper,  try  a sick  person’s  patience 
unreasonably;  but  the  amateur  nurse  argues 
against  such  silly  fancies,  and  thinks  they  are 
not  matters  in  which  reasoning  can  be  of  any 
avail.  The  untrained  nurse  never  eommences 
her  arrangements  for  the  night  until  the 


patient  is  just  beginning  to  grow  very  sleepy. 
She  then  arranges  the  pillows,  moves  the 
chairs,  stirs  the  fire,  and  perhaps  makes  up 
her  own  bed.  Such  fusses  at  sleeping  time 
produce  fever  in  a most  unaceountable  way, 
and  the  amateur  is  amazed  and  bewildered 
because  the  patient  lies  awake  all  night. 
Besides  all  this,  and  no  matter  how  noisy  and 
elaborate  the  preparations  for  the  night’s 
campaign,  several  things  are  forgotten  down- 
stairs; no  beef  tea  is  to  be  had  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,  no  spoons  for  the  medicine,  no 
boiling  water.  Amateurs  do  not  know  that 
sick  people  should  not  be  asked  what  they 
will  have,  but  should  be  saved  even  the  men- 
tal exertion  of  making  a choice.  However 
desirable  it  may  be  that  they  should  arrange 
their  affairs,  business  matters  should  not  be 
discussed  before  them.  Sometimes  a man 
who  has  not  made  his  will  before  his  illness, 
will  be  anxious  and  uneasy  till  he  has  made 
it,  and  will  get  better  when  the  matter  is  off 
his  mind.  But  to  arrange  sueh  things  requires 
nicety  and  tact  such  as  the  amateur,  who,  per- 
haps,. shares  the  sick  man’s  anxiety,  cannot 
show. 

QUALIFICATIONS  OF  NURSES. 

The  qualifications  of  a good  nurse  are 
patience,  gentleness,  cheerfulness,  firmness, 
sobriety,  cleanliness,  and  common  sense.  A 
good  nurse  ought  to  have  all  of  his  or  her 
five  senses  in  healthy,  active  eondition: 

Sight.,  that  he  may  be  able  to  read  direc- 
tions, or  read  aloud  to  the  patient,  and  watch 
the  change  of  countenance.  A quick-sighted 
nurse  will  not  need  to  wait  till  the  sufferer 
has  asked  for  anything  in  words;  he  will 
from  the  motion  of  an  eye,  or  the  lips,  or  a 
finger,  see  in  a moment  what  is  wanted. 
Hearing.,  that  he  may  catch  the  faintest 
whisper,  and  not  oblige  a weak  patient  to 
exert  the  voice,  and  to  repeat  every  request. 
Feeluig.,  that  he  may  detect  any  change  in 
the  heat  or  dryness  of  the  skin  of  the  patient. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER  T OE  HEALTH. 


138 

scald  with  heat,  or  cause  a chill  with  cold. 
Smell.,  that  he  may  detect  the  least  impurity 
in  the  atmosphere  of  the  room,  or  in  giving 
medicine  notice  if  there  be  any  mistake. 
Taste.,  that  he  may  not  offer  food  unfit  to  be 
used,  or  good  in  itself,  but  cooked  in  such  a 
way  as  to  be  disgusting  to  the  patient. 

Never  allow  food  or  drinking  water  to  stand 
long  in  the  room  and  then  permit  the  patient 
to  use  them.  When  you  want  to  change 
the  bedclothes,  and  the  patient  cannot  get 
up,  proceed  as  follows : roll  up  the  clothes  to 
be  changed  tightly  to  the  middle,  lengthwise, 
and  not  across  the  bed;  put  on  the  clean 
things  with  half  the  width  rolled  up  close  to 
the  other  roll,  lift  the  patient  on  to  the  newly 
made  part,  slip  off  the  clothes  he  has  just 
been  lifted  from,,  unroll  the  clean  ones,  and  it 
is  finished  without  any  difficulty. 

VENTILATION  OF  SICK-ROOMS. 

Ventilation  is  of  vital  importance  in  the 
sick-room.  Bad  air  will  poison  as  surely  as 
bad  food.  If  a room  has  not  been  used  for 
sometime,  do  not  put  a patient  into  it  without 
airing;  and,  if  possible,  build  a fire.  ^Beds 
draw  dampness,  and  should  be  warmed  and 
aired  before  putting  a sick  person  into  one; 
it  will  be  too  late  to  discover  this  after  it  is 
occupied.  Woolen  articles  hold  smells  longer 
than  cotton  or  linen  goods. 

CAUTIONS  IN  VISITING  THE  SICK. 

Do  not  visit  the  sick  when  you  are  fatigued, 
or  when  in  a state  of  perspiration,  or  with 
the  stomach  empty  — for  in  such  conditions 
you  are  liable  to  take  the  infection.  When 
the  disease  is  very  contagious,  place  yourself 
at  the  side  of  the  patient  which  is  nearest  the 
window.  Do  not  enter  the  room  the  first 
thing  in  the  morning  before  it  has  been  aired ; 
and  when  you  come  away,  take  some  food, 
change  your  clothing  immediately,  and  ex- 
pose the  latter  to  the  air  for  some  days. 
Tobacco  smoke  is  generally  a preventive  of 
malaria. 


BENEFITS  DERIVABLE  FROM  DISEASE. 

In  his  Enigtnas  of  Life.,  Mr.  Greg,  the 
well-known  English  essayist,  takes  the 
ground  that  bodily  pain  and  disease  are  not 
only  compatible  with,  but  may  directly  con- 
tribute to,  the  loftiest  efforts  of  the  intellect, 
sometimes  positively  enhancing  its  powers  — 
that  the  effect  of  some  disorders  and  of  cer- 
tain sorts  of  pain  upon  the  nerves  is  to  pro- 
duce a degree  of  excitement  in  the  brain, 
and  that  the  stimulus  thus  communicated  to 
the  material  organ  of  thought  renders  it  for 
the  time  capable  of  unusual  effort.  Mr.  Greg 
asserts  that  men  under  the  stirring  influence 
of  severe  pain  are  capable  of  a degree  of 
imaginative  and  ratiocinative  brilliancy  which 
astonishes  themselves  and  all  who  have  known 
them  only  in  ordinary  moods  of  comfort;  tor- 
pid faculties  becoming  vigorous  and  sparkling, 
forgotten  knowledge  being  recovered,  and 
marvelous  gleams  of  insight  being  vouch- 
safed them.  The  wonderful  eloquence  of 
Robert  Hall  is  believed  to  have  been  greatly 
owing  to  the  stimulating  influence  of  a terri- 
ble spinal  malady.  Dr.  Conolly  mentions  a 
gentleman  whose  mental  faculties  never 
reached  their  full  power  except  under  the 
irritation  of  a blister.  Such  instances  as  these 
are  regarded  by  Mr.  Greg  as  fully  corroborat- 
ing his  theory. 

“ Health  and  the  sun  have  been  always  sung  and 
praised;  I will  now  celebrate  sickness  and  shade.  I 
will  celebrate  thee,  bodily  sickness,  when  thou  layest 
thy  hand  on  the  head  and  heart  of  man,  and  sayest 
to  the  sufferings  of  his  spirit  ‘ Enough ! ’ Thou  art 
called  on  earth  an  evil;  ah!  how  often  art  thou  a 
good,  a healing  balsam,  under  whose  benign  influ- 
ence the  soul  rests  after  its  hard  struggles  and  its 
wild  storms  are  still ! More  than  once  hast  thou  pre- 
vented suicide,  and  preserved  from  madness.  The 
terrible,  the  bitter  words  which  destroy  the  heart  are 
by  degrees  obliterated  during  the  feverish  dreams  of 
illness ; the  teiTors  which  lately  seemed  so  near  us 
are  drawn  away  into  the  distance;  we  forget — God 
be  thanked!  — we  forget;  and  when,  at  last,  we  arise 
with  exhausted  strength  from  the  sick-bed,  our  souls 
often  awake,  as  out  of  a long  night,  into  a new  morn- 


PREVENT  ION  BETTER  THAN  CURE. 


•39 


ing.  So  many  things,  during  the  illness  of  the  body, 
conspire  to  soften  the  feelings:  the  still  room;  the 
mild  twilight  through  the  window  curtains;  the  low 
voices;  and  then,  more  than  all,  the  kind  words  of 
those  who  surround  us;  their  attention,  their  solici- 
tude— perhaps  a tear  in  their  eyes;  all  this  does  us 
good  — does  us  essential  good;  and  when  the  wise 
Solomon  enumerated  all  the  good  things  which  have 
their  time  upon  earth,  he  forgot  to  celebrate  sickness 
among  the  rest.” — Bremer. 

“There  is  an  excitement  in  the  consciousness  of 
the  glorious  possession  of  unshaken  health  and 
matured  strength,  which  hurries  us  on  to  the  road 
of  that  selfish  enjoyment  which  we  are  proud  of  our 
privilege  to  command.  The  passions  of  the  soul  are 
often  winged  by  our  capacities,  and  are  fed  from  the 


same  sources  that  keep  the  beating  of  the  heart 
strong,  and  the  step  haughty  upon  the  earth.  Thus, 
when  the  frame  grows  slack,  and  the  race  of  the 
strong  can  be  run  no  more,  the  mind  falls  gently 
back  upon  itself — it  releases  its  garments  from  the 
grasp  of  the  passions,  which  have  lost  their  charm  — 
intellectual  objects  become  more  precious,  and,  no 
longer  sufficing  to  be  a world  to  ourselves,  we  con- 
tract the  soft  habit  of  leaning  our  affections  upon 
others;  the  ties  round  our  hearts  are  felt  with  a more 
close  endearment,  and  every  little  tenderness  we 
receive  from  the  love  of  those  about  us,  teaches  us 
the  value  of  love.  And  this  is  therefore  among  the 
consolations  of  illness,  that  we  are  more  susceptible 
to  all  the  kindlier  emotions,  and  that  we  drink  a 
deeper  and  sweeter  pleasure  from  the  attachment  of 
our  friends. — Bolingbroke.” 


PREVENTION  BETTER  THAN  CURE. 

\ 


HOW  TO  SAVE  THE  BABIES. 

Five  years  of  age  is  the  dividing  line  be- 
tween the  junior  and  elder  dead.  Half 
the  yearly  deaths  in  New  York  are  of  chil- 
dren under  five.  There  are  120,000  children 
in  New  York;  of  these  as  many  die  as  of  the 
1,000,000  grown  inhabitants.  The  mortality 
of  one-tenth  the  whole  populace,  and  that  the 
helpless  tenth,  equals  that  of  the  nine-tenths 
remaining.  Well  does  the  physician  say  that 
if  such  mortality  existed  among  sheep  the 
country  would  be  alarmed.  It  is  not  so  with 
the  little  children,  of  whom  three-fourths  of 
the  one-half  we  have  cited  die  under  one  year 
old.  And  New  York  is  unfortunately  but 
an  intensified  type  of  what  is,  in  a greater  or 
less  degree,  as  wide-spread  as  our  civilization. 

As  ignorance  and  mismanagement  are 
largely  I’esponsible  for  the  great  loss  of  human 
life  in  infancy,  it  has  been  thought  worth 
while  to  give  the  following  sketch  of  a pecu- 
liar institution,  at  Antwerp,  in  Belgium,  called 
the  Creche  (crib).  It  was  founded  in  1S66, 
during  the  cholera;  and  has  proved  the  most 


successful  establishment  of  the  kind  in  exist- 
ence. The  charge  is  one  cent  a day,  or  five 
cents  a week;  and  at  this  low  rate  it  makes  a 
net  profit  of  $3,000  a year: 

F or  the  food  of  very  young  infants  there  is 
provided  a bread  soup,  or  biscuit  panada, 
made  of  white  bread  and  arrowroot  boiled  in 
milk  and  water.  This  is  given  at  10  a.  m. 
and  between  2 and  5 p.  m.;  and,  for  a drink 
between  times,  thin  barley  water.  For  un- 
weaned children,  seven  months  old  and  more, 
the  panada  is  given  once  a day,  in  the  morn- 
ing; at  2 o’clock  p.  M.,  a pap  of  gruel,  and 
three  times  a week  a bouillon  of  beef  or  veal, 
from  which  the  fat  is  carefully  skimmed. 
This  soup  is  to  be  prepared  with  semolino  (a 
sort  of  bran).  For  children  who  have  been 
weaned,  at  10  a.m.  the  panada,  but  thicker; 
at  12.30  p.  M.,  beef  or  veal  soup,  with  rice 
and  semolino,  followed  by  vegetables,  of 
which  potatoes  are  not  to  constitute  more 
than  the  one-sixth  part ; at  5 p.  m.  slices  of 
bread  and  butter;  for  drink,  a ptisan  (barley- 
water)  flavored  with  licorice.  All  these  drinks 


140 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


and  soups  are  made  fresh  every  day.  The 
creche  is  carefully,  thoroughly  and  continu- 
ously ventilated,  and  streams  of  fresh  air 
poured  in  constantly;  but  the  children  are 
never  exposed  to  any  draught.  No  flowers 
are  allowed;  the  cradles  are  aired  frequently, 
and  the  infants  taken  into  the  air  as  often  as 
the  weather  permits.  The  temperature  of 
the  creche  is  kept  as  nearly  as  possible  at 
So°  F ahrenheit,  but  is  always  lowered  a little 
in  the  evening.  In  respect  to  cleanliness, 
the  regulations  of  the  creche  seem  to  leave 
nothing  to  be  desired.  Every  child  is  washed 
and  combed  in  the  morning  and  before  the 
first  meal,  and  its  hands  and  face  washed  after 
eating.  They  are  undressed,  sponged  all  over 
when  washed,  then  rubbed  dry  with  clean 
towels.  F rom  May  till  October  they  have  a 
tepid  bath  every  day,  two  hours  after  eating, 
remaining  in  the  bath  ten  minutes.  Scolding 
is  rarely  resorted  to,  coi'poral  punishment  is 
absolutely  forbidden;  the  rule  of  treatment  is 
tenderness.  They  may  be  caressed,  but  not 
embraced ; their  sleep  is  not  to  be  interrupted ; 
they  are  not  to  be  excited,  nor  lifted  up  by 
one  arm,  nor  let  lie  too  long  upon  the  same 
side;  confectionery  is  prohibited,  and  the 
babies  kept  with  head  cool,  stomach  easy, 
feet  warm. 

HOW  TO  PREVENT  ACCIDENTS. 

1.  Keep  loaded  guns  and  pistols  in  safe 
places,  and  never  Imitate  firing  a weapon  in 
fun  — it  proves  too  often  a fatal  joke. 

2.  Never  sleep  near  charcoal;  if  drowsy 
at  any  work  where  charcoal  fires  are  used, 
take  the  fresh  air. 

3.  Do  not  fail  to  purify  cellars  and  vaults 
that  have  been  long  shut  up,  by  letting  them 
remain  open  some  time  before  you  enter,  or 
scattering  powdered  lime  in  them.  Where 
a lighted  candle  will  not  burn,  animal  life 
cannot  exist ; it  will  be  an  excellent  practice, 
therefore,  before  entering  wells  or  damp  and 
confined  places  to  use  this  simple  precaution. 


4.  Never  leave  horses  unhitched  and  with- 
out an  attendant  in  the  street. 

5.  When  benumbed  with  cold  beware  of 
sleeping  out  of  doors;  rub  yourself,  if  you 
have  it  in  your  power,  with  snow,  and  do  not 
hastily  approach  the  fire. 

6.  Before  passing  through  smoke,  take  a 
full  breath  and  stoop  low;  but  if  carbon  is 
expected,  walk  erect. 

7.  Never  throw  orange,  lemon  or  apple 
peel  on  the  sidewalk,  nor  broken  glass  into 
the  street. 

8.  If  any  medicines  are  left  after  an  illness 
Is  over,  as  mixtures,  powders,  etc.,  sent  from 
the  druggists,  destroy  them.  They  will  lose 
strength,  and  may  never  be  needed  again  in 
the  proportions  in  which  they  are  prepared. 
Such  economy  is  not  only  foolish  but  dan- 
gerous. 

9.  Be  cautious  not  to  leave  medicines  in 
the  way  of  children,  and  never  trust  to  their 
being  safe  because  of  having  a disagreeable 
taste.  No  one  would  suppose  there  was  any- 
thing tempting  in  the  flavor  of  a common 
lucifer  match,  and  yet  there  have  been  cases 
of  poisoning  by  children  sucking  the  ends  of 
them. 

10.  Do  not  give  children,  when  teething, 
hard  substances  to  chew,  as  it  breaks  the. 
enamel  oflT  the  points  of  the  teeth,  and  makes 
them  decay;  the  best  thing  is  India  rubber. 

n.  Never  allow  children  to  play  with  fire, 
or  around  where  water  is  boiling. 

12.  In  filling  a lamp,  room  should  be  left 
for  the  oil  to  expand  with  warmth;  therefore 
do  not  fill  it  quite  full.  The  wick  of  the 
lamp  should  not  be  left  above  the  tube 
while  the  lamp  is  standing  filled  ready  for 
use,  as  the  oil  will  follow  the  wick  upward 
by  capillary  attraction,  and  run  down  the  out- 
side. 

13.  Never  fill  a lamp  while  burning. 

14.  If  a child  takes  hold  of  a knife-blade 
or  any  sharp  instrument,  do  not  try  to  pull  it 
away  or  force  open  the  hand;  but  taking  the 


PREVEN'nON  BETTER  THAN  CURE. 


empty  hand  oflcr  to  the  other  hand  some- 
thing nice  or  pretty,  and  generally  the  dan- 
gerous instrument  will  he  dropped. 

1 1^.  Be  careful  on  narrow  footpaths,  and 
exj50sed  positions.  To  attempt  anything  dar- 
ing or  dangerous,  to  show  off,  is  silly  and 
foolish. 

16.  To  extinguish  a fire  in  the  chimney, 
besides  any  water  at  hand,  throw  on  it  salt, 
or  a handful  of  flour  of  sulphur,  as  soon  as 
you  can  obtain  it;  keep  all  the  doors  and 
windows  tightly  shut,  and  exclude  air  from 
the  stove;  if  a fire-place,  hold  a woolen 
blanket  before  it.  If  the  shingles  are  dry, 
and  the  fire  has  good  headway,  get  on  the 
roof  as  soon  as  possible. 

17.  Add  one  or  two  ounces  of  alum  to  the 
last  water  used  to  rinse  dresses  and  they  will 
be  rendered  so  slightly  combustible  as  to  take 
fire  slowly,  or  not  at  all. 

18.  Children  should  be  early  taught  how 
to  press  out  a spark  when  it  reaches  any  part 
of  their  dress,  or  the  carpet,  and  also  that 
running  into  the  air  will  cause  it  to  blaze. 

19.  If  a person’s  clothing  is  on  fire,  smother 
by  rolling  in  carpet  or  bedclothes. 

20.  Reading  in  bed  at  night  should  be 
avoided,  as,  besides  the  danger  of  an  accident, 
it  never  fails  to  injure  the  eyes. 

21.  When  a fire  breaks  out  in  a room,  close 
windows  and  doors,  as  currents  of  air  increase 
the  force  of  the  flames. 

22.  In  case  of  fire  of  any  kind  do  not  get 
excited  and  confused. 

23.  Be  careful  of  children,  whether  they 
are  up  or  in  bed : and  particularly  when  they 
approach  the  fire,  an  element  with  which  they 
are  verv  apt  to  amuse  themselves. 

24.  Never  meddle  with  gunpowder  by 
candle-light  or  any  other  than  day-light. 

25.  Leave  nothing  poisonous  open  or  ac- 
cessible; and  never  omit  to  write  the  word 
“ Poison  ” in  large  letters  upon  it,  wherever 
it  may  be  placed. 

26.  In  walking  the  streets,  keep  out  of  the 


141 

line  of  the  cellars,  and  never  look  one  way 
while  walking  in  a different  direction. 

27.  Never  quit  a room  and  leave  the  poker 
in  the  fire. 

28.  When  the  rod  of  the  stair-carpet  comes 
loose,  fasten  it  immediately. 

29.  Put  ashes  or  salt  upon  icy  and  snowy 
sidewalks. 

30.  Keep  matches  in  their  safes,  and  never 
let  them  be  strewed  about. 

31.  In  accidents  to  carriages,  or  runaways, 
it  is  safer,  as  a general  rule,  to  keep  your  place 
than  to  jump  out. 

32.  Never  get  on  or  off  the  cars  while  in 
motion;  and  it  is  always  safest  to  enter  by 
the  rear  door. 

33.  Avoid  standing  under  a tree,  or  near  a 
leaden  spout,  an  iron  gate,  or  the  like,  in  a 
storm. 

34.  Carefully  rope  trees  before  they  are 
cut  down,  that  when  they  fall  they  may  do 
no  injury. 

WHAT  TO  DO  IN  CASES  OF  ACCIDENT. 

Sup]30se  an  accident  has  happened!  What 
do  we  want?  Presence  of  mind,  self  control, 
firmness  and  silence.  In  accidents  people  act 
not  so  much  from  reason  as  from  excitement ; 
but  good  rules,  firmly  impressed  upon  the 
mind,  generally  rise  uppermost,  even  in  the 
midst  of  fear.  All  have  not  the  same 
strength  of  nerve ; most  jiersons  have  a dread 
of  the  sight  of  blood,  because  it  suggests  suf- 
fering or  death.  Still  a person  can  do  much 
by  mere  force  of  will,  a determination  to  con- 
quer one’s  self,  to  go  bravely  and  quietly 
through  an  emergency.  Persons  who  scream, 
run  wildly  about,  and  make  themselves  nuis- 
ances generally,  are  always  a detriment  in 
case  of  serious  accidents.  As  for  those  who 
suffer,  let  them  bear  up  bravely,  as  they  add 
much  to  the  distress  and  confusion  of  those 
assisting  them  by  giving  way.  It  is  won- 
derful what  a person  can  endure  when  the 
mind  is  made  up  to  “ grin  and  bear  it.” 


142  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


POISONS  AND  THEIR  ANTIDOTES. 


Even  with  the  greatest  care,  accidental 
poisoning  will  often  occur.  So  many 
substances  of  a poisonous  nature  are  used  in 
manufactures,  among  farmers,  mechanics,  and 
also  in  private  houses,  that  a guide  to  refer 
to  in  case  of  accident  is  necessary,  as  in  most 
every  case  of  poisoning  the  antidote  must  be 
immediately  given,  or  success  cannot  be  ex- 
pected. Children  are  much  inclined  to  try 
bottles  and  parcels  before  they  are  able  to 
read  the  labels.  Nearly  every  poison  has  its 
antidote,  which  will  prove  effective  if  used  at 
once;  death  often  results  from  a short  delay. 
We  have  endeavored  in  the  following  to  give 
those  antidotes  which  are  most  likely  to  be  at 
hand  in  every  family,  and  can  be  readily 
administered  by  any  one;  but  in  all  cases  of 
poisoning  send  for  a physician  at  ortce.  It 
may  be  necessary  to  use  the  stomach  pump. 
As  a rule,  give  emetics  after  poisons  that 
cause  sleepiness  and  raving;  chalk,  milk, 
eggs,  warm  water,  or  sweet  oil,  after,  poisons 
that  cause  vomiting  and  pain  in  the  stomach 
and  bowels;  and  when  there  is  no  inflamma- 
tion about  the  throat,  tickle  it  with  a!  feather 
to  excite  vomiting.  Never  give  large  quan- 
tities of  fluid  until  that  given  before  has  been 
thrown  up,  because  the  stomach  will  not 
contract  properly  if  filled  with  fluid,  and  the 
object  is  to  get  rid  of  the  poison  as  soon  as 
possible.  The  following  are  the  most  com- 
mon poisons  with  their  antidotes,  the  anti- 
dotes being  in  italics; 

Arsenic  — Fly  Powder  (cobalt),  King’s  Yellow, 
Scheeles  Green,  Ratsbane,  Ague  Drops,  Arsenical 
Paste  and  Soap,  Orpiment:  Stir  two  table-spoonfuls 
of  ground  mustard  in  a quart  of  luhe-uiarm  njater.,  and 
administer  until  copious  vomiting  is  produced,  tick- 
ling the  throat  with  the  finger  or  a feather.  After 
vomiting  give  large  quantities  of  calcined  magnesia, 
that  is,  burnt  carbonate  of  magnesia;  or,  a tea-spoon- 
ful of  sulphur,  half  a tea-spoonful  of  pearlash,  or,  a 
wineglass  of  soapsuds. 


Lead — Sugar  of  Lead,  White  Lead,  Litharge: 
First,  mustard  to  vomit,  as  above,  and  doses  of 
epsom  salts,  say  a tea-spoonful  to  a table-spoonful,  ac- 
cording to  the  age  of  the  patient,  every  half-hour  for 
two  hours. 

Mercury — Corrosive  Sublimate  (bed-bug  poison), 
White  and  Red  Precipitate,  Calomel,  Vermilion, 
Turbith  Mineral : White  of  eggs — or  milk,  or  wheat 
flour  — beaten  up.  Administer  all  that  can  be  got 
down  in  ten  minutes,  and  then  give  mustard  emetics 
as  above. 

Copper — Blue  Vitriol,  Verdigris,  Mineral  Green, 
Food  or  Pickles  cooked  in  copper  or  brass  vessels : 
White  of  eggs  or  milk  taken  very  freely  for  ten  min- 
utes, to  be  followed  with  an  emetic  of  mustard  as 
above. 

Iron  — Sulphate  of  Iron  (Copperas),  Green  Vit- 
riol : Cooking  soda,  a tea-spoonful  to  a table-spoonful, 
or  more,  according  to  age  of  patient,  etc.,  followed  by 
plenty  of  gum-arabic  water,  flaxseed  tea  or  slippery- 
elm  tea. 

Antimony  — Tartar  Emetic,  Butter  and  Oxide  of 
Antimony:  Strong  tea,  or  infusions  of  oak,  elm, 
currant  or  blackberry  bark  or  leaves,  a vegetable 
astringent  being  needed. 

Silver  — Nitrate  or  Lunar  Caustic:  Table  Salt, 
two  tea-spoonfuls  or  more,  in  a pint  of  water;  then 
castor  oil  with  linseed  tea  or  barley  water. 

Zinc  — White  Vitriol:  Warm  water,  to  produce 
vomiting,  and  one  or  two  tea-spoonfuls  of  baking  soda, 
followed  by  milk  or  white  of  eggs. 

Phosphorus  — Matches,  Rat  Exterminator:  Mus- 
tard and  warm  water  to  cause  vomiting;  then  big 
draughts  of  water  containing  calcined  magnesia,  two 
table-spoonfuls  to  a pint,  followed  with  flaxseed  tea  or 
slippery-elm  tea.  No  fats  or  oils. 

Acids  — Acetic,  Citric,  Muriatic  or  Tartaric: 
Baking  soda,  or  ^saleratus,  lime  or  magnesia  (a  tea- 
spoonful to  a table-spoonful),  dissolved  in  water  and 
used  freely.  Powdered  lime  mortar  from  the  ceiling 
will  do. 

Oxalic  and  Nitric  (Aqua-fortis)  Acids : Magnesia 
or  white  chalk  or  lime,  stirred  in  water;  drink  freely 
and  quickly. 

Sulphuric  Acid  or  Oil  of  Vitriol:  Drink  much 
water  quickly,  and  follow  it  immediately  with  big 
doses  of  magnesia,  or  powdered  white  chalk  or  lime ; 
or  if  these  are  not  at  hand,  use  soda,  soap-suds  or 
pearlash ; follow  with  plenty  of  fla.xseed  or  slippery- 
elm  tea. 


POlSOxVS  AND  THEIR  ANTIDOTES. 


Prussic  Acid,  (3il  of  Bitter  Almonds,  Laurel  Water, 
Peach-Stone  Kernels:  Tea-spoonful  of  luu-tshorn 
(aqua  ammonia)  in  a pint  of  water;  drink  the  whole 
at  once. 

Alkalies  — Pearlash,  Saltpeter,  Salts  of  Tartar, 
Soap  Lje:  Drink  freely  of  vinegar  in  water,  fol- 
lowed with  gum  arabic  dissolved  in  water,  or  slippery- 
elm  tea  or  flaxseed  tea. 

Ammonia,  Hartshorn,  Potash,  much  .Soda:  Drink 
freely  of  vinegar  in  water,  or  lemon  juice,  or  citric 
or  tartaric  acid,  mixed  with  water,  sw'eet  oil,  castor 
oil,  flaxseed.  Oil  or  cream  is  also  good,  and  should 
follow  the  other  remedies  above  named — a table- 
spoonful first,  and  then  a tea-spoonful  an  hour  for 
three  hours. 

Volatile  Oils  — Creosote,  Carbolic  Acid,  Oils 
of  Tar,  Tobacco,  Turpentine  and  Fusel  Oil:  White 
of  eggs,  or  milk  in  quantity,  followed  quickly  by 
mnsiarci  emetic. 

Alcohol  — Any  Spirituous  Liquor:  Two  table- 
spoonfuls of  mustard  in  a quart  of  warm  water. 
Drink  till  patient  vomits  freely,  using  a finger,  or 
feather  to  assist  the  process. 

Vegetable  Poisons — Strychnine,  Nux-vomica, 
Opium,  Laudanum,  Paregoric,  Morphine,  Stramo- 
nium, (Jamestown  Thorn-apple  or  Stink-weed), 
Belladonna  (Deadly  Night-shade),  Croton  Oil,  Fox- 
glove, Wild-cucumber,  Aconite  (Monkshood),  Hem- 
lock, Henbane,  Dover’s  Powder,  Soothing  Syrups 
and  Cordials : Emetic  of  mustard  and  warm  water, 
followed  with  oil  as  for  ammonia;  drink  till  the 
patient  vomits  freely ; tickle  the  throat  with  finger  or 
feather,  or  give  a tea-spoonful  of  pon'dered  alum,  or 
five  grains  of  tartar  emetic,  or  twenty  grains  (half  a 
thimbleful)  of  white  vitriol,  dissolved  in  half  a tum- 
bler of  warm  water,  every  ten  minutes,  til!  vomiting 
is  produced.  If  the  patient  is  drowsy,  give  the 
strongest  cold  coffee,  or  slap  smartly  on  the  back, 
dash  cold  water  in  the  face,  and  make  the  victim 
walk,  or  use  electricity  to  keep  him  awake. 

Bites,  Stings,  etc. — From  Serpents,  Insects, 
Mad  Dogs,  and  Poisoned  Wounds  from  Dead  Ani- 
mals: Tie  a string  tightly  above  the  -wound ; let  some 
one  having  no  sores,  broken  skin,  or  exposed  nerves 
in  the  mouth,  suck  out  the  blood,  or  use  a cupping 
glass,  and  wash  with  hot  water,  so  as  to  make  it 
bleed  at  once  as  much  as  possible;  then  wash  with 
hartshorn,  and  burn  out  with  a large  red-hot  wire  or 
pointed  lunar  caustic;  after  this  remove  the  string 
and  poultice  with  flaxseed.  In  rattlesnake  bites  give 
whisky  freely.  Insect  stings  may  be  removed  by 
making  strong  pressure  with  the  barrel  of  a watch 
key  around  it.  In  mad  dog  bites  act  promptly:  cut 


H3 


out,  use  cups  or  suction,  or  cauterize  with  lunar 
caustic. 

Bismuth  — Nitrate,  Pearl  Powder,  Face  Powders: 
Milk,  flaxseed  tea,  infusion  of  slippery  elm. 

Tin — Dyers’  Muriatic,  Oxide,  or  Putty  Powder: 
Milk,  with  magnesia  or  chalk,  also  new'  eggs  with 
milk  and  water. 

PoLsoNOUS  Fish  — Emetic  of  mustard  and  warm 
w'ater,  tickling  the  throat. 

Mushrooms  — Emetic  of  mustard  and  warm  water, 
until  vomiting  is  produced,  then  frequent  small  doses 
of  epsom  salts. 

Arnica  — Give  vinegar  and  -water. 

Charcoal  Fumes,  Street  Gas  — Fresh  air,  and 
artificial  respiration. 

Iodine — Starch,  or  wheat  flour  beat  up  in  water; 
vomit  with  mustard  and  warm  wafer. 

HOW  POISONING  IS  DETECTED. 

Of  all  noxious  drugs  made  use  of  by  ma- 
licious persons  in  peipetrating  murder,  opium 
is  the  most  common,  because  it  is  the  most 
easily  (procured.  It  is  not  instantaneous  in  its 
effects,  however,  and  the  symptoms  are  not 
apt  to  excite  suspicion;  and  when  a second 
dose  is  necessary  to  do  the  work  it  is  not  so 
easy  to  get  the  subject  to  take  it.  An  expert 
poisoner  would  not  be  likely  to  use  opium, 
on  account  of  the  difficulty  in  administering 
it,  and  the  probability  of  detection.  Of  the 
vegetable  (Doisons  strychnine  stands  next  to 
oj^ium  in  the  frequency  of  its  use.  Drug- 
gists are  always  on  the  alert  when  the  poison 
is  called  for,  and  the  purchase  of  it  is  a very- 
dangerous  part  of  the  proceeding.  It  only' 
requires  an  infinitesimal  close  to  kill,  and  the 
murderer  is  never  left  in  long  suspense  about 
how  it  is  going  to  operate.  The  symptoms, 
however,  are  so  marked  and  peculiar,  and  the 
action  so  violent  that  suspicion  is  always 
excited.  Arsenic  is  the  mineral  poison  most 
commonly  used,  after  which  comes  corrosive 
sublimate.  Both  are  easily  procured,  upon 
plausible  pretexts,  and  both  are  tolerably  cer- 
tain in  their  effects.  If  there  is  a post-mortem, 
however,  and  an  analy'sis  of  the  stomach  and 
its  contents  by  a competent  chemist,  they  are 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


144 

pretty  certain  to  be  discovered.  It  is  a fortu- 
nate circumstance  that  poisons  are  generally 
either  so  violent  and  so  peculiar  in  their 
actions  that  suspicion  is  aroused,  or  they  re- 
main in  the  stomach  after  death,  and  can  be 
detected  by  chemical  analysis.  There  might 
be  such  a thing  as  administering  such  a dose 
as  would  be  entirely  absorbed  before  death, 
and  leave  no  traces  of  its  presence  m the 
stomach,  but  the  average  poisoner  has  not  the 
scientific  knowledge  to  properly  adjust  the 
potion  to  the  constitution  of  the  victim,  and 
in  most  cases  the  opportunities  for  experiment 
are  somewhat  rare.  Tartar-emetic  (double 
tartrate  of  potassa  and  antimony)  is  low  down 
in  the  list  of  poisons,  and  is  rarely  resorted 
to.  The  antimony  is  the  poisonous  principle, 
and  it  is  to  the  detection  of  this  substance  that 
the  toxicologist  directs  his  experiments.  As 
may  well  be  imagined,  the  analyzing  of  the 
contents  of  the  stomach  of  a person  supposed 
to  have  been  poisoned  is  a work  of  exceed- 
ing delicacy.  There  is  a multitude  of  condi- 
tions to  be  observed,  the  neglect  of  any  one 
of  which  may  vitiate  the  test,  and  it  is  only 
by  a series  of  tests,  each  of  which  must  give 
certain  fixed  results,  that  the  skillful  toxicolo- 
gist assures  himself  of  the , presence  of  any 
particular  poison. 

The  stomach  is  removed  from  the  body  by 
a surgeon,  ligated  at  each  end  so  that  nothing 


can  escape,  put  into  a jar,  hermetically  sealed, 
and  sent  to  the  chemist.  • When  ready  to  apply 
the  tests,  the  chemist  empties  the  contents  of 
the  stomach  into  one  vessel,  chops  up  the 
musculo-membrane  into  mince-meat  and  puts 
it  into  another  vessel.  He  then  divides  up 
the  matter  he  is  about  to  analyze  into  as 
many  portions  as  there  are  poisons  suspected. 
For  instance,  if  strychnine  and  tartar-emetic 
are  the  poisons  to  be  looked  for,  the  contents 
of  each  jar  would  be  divided  into  two  parts. 
The  next  thing  to  be  done  is  to  reduce  the 
matter  to  a liquid  state.  This  is  done  by 
passing  water  over  it  till  it  ceases  to  color  the 
water.  By  this  process  the  poison  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  water,  and  it  is  the  water  that  is 
tested,  or  rather  the  solution  is  made  to  pre- 
cipitate the  poison.  Tartar-emetic  is  closely 
allied  to  arsenic  in  its  tests,  which  ai'e  quite 
numerous.  One  of  the  first  is  to  evaporate  a 
small  portion  of  the  liquid  until  the  antimony 
is  crystalized.  The  crystals  are  examined 
with  a microscope,  and  if  antimony,  the 
chemist  has  no  difficulty  in  identifying  them. 

There  are  numerous  other  tests  by  which 
other  portions  of  the  liquid  are  tried,  and  if 
they  all  give  the  crystals  of  antimony,  then 
there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  poison. 
Other  portions  are  treated  with  other  tests, 
until  whatever  poison  used,  or  whatever  com- 
binations of  poisons,  have  been  detected. 


THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS. 


Stimulants,  when  in  a liquid  form, 
go  at  once  into  the  blood,  and,  of  course, 
operate  promptly  upon  the  tissues  of  all  parts 
of  the  body,  having  a special  affinity  for  the 
brain.  The  five  chief  stimulants  in  common 
use  are  alcohol — in  various  forms — tobacco, 
opium,  tea  and  coffee.  Tea  and  coffee  stimu- 
late; alcohol,  opium  and  tobacco  poison  as 
well  as  stimulate. 


ALCOHOL.  ■ 

“Though  I look  old,  yet  am  I strong  and  lusty; 

For  in  my  youth  I never  did  apply 
Hot  and  rebellious  liquors  in  my  blood ; 

Nor  did  not  with  unbashful  forehead  woo 
The  means  of  weakness  and  debility, 

Therefore,  my  age  is  as  a lusty  winter, 

Frosty  but  kindly.” — Shakespeare. 

Alcohol  is  derived  from  an  Arabic  word 
signifying  the  fine  powder  of  antimony  used 
to  faint  the  eyebrows  with;  and  afterward 


THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS. 


H5 


applied  to  highly  rectified  spirits,  either  be- 
cause used  to  dissolve  pigments  insoluble  in 
water,  or  because  it  is  a product  of  refining 
or  rectification;  or,  it  might  be  popularly 
fancied,  from  its  well-known  tendency,  in  its 
common  forms  as  a beverage,  to  paint  the 
most  conspicuous  features  of  those  who  habit- 
ually use  it  to  excess. 

It  is  somewhat  singular,  in  view  of  the 
opinion  at  present  entertained  by  the  wise 
and  good  of  all  classes,  that  the  alchemists 
of  Europe,  when  they  discovered  the  use  of 
alcohol  as  a stimulant  nearly  a thousand  years 
ago,  should  have  called  it  aqua  vitae,  that 
is,  “water  of  life,”  a name  which  it  still 
retains  in  two  of  its  forms  as  a modern  bev- 
erage, the  F rench  eau-de-vie,  or  brandy,  and 
the  Irish  uisque-beatha  (usquebaugh)  — each 
literally  meaning  “water  of  life” — while  our 
English  word,  whisky,  is  the  first  part  of  the 
Irish  name,  slightly  metamorphosed  to  suit 
the  genius  of  another  language.  Like  many 
another  dream  of  the  seekers  for  “ the  philos- 
opher’s stone,”  the  fancied  life-giving  proper- 
ties of  alcohol  have  been  rudely  belied  by  its 
habitual  use,  until  the  true  philosophers  of 
today  ai'e  driven  to  characterize  it  as  an  aqua 
mortis,  or  “ water  of  death.” 

By  alcohol,  in  the  more  common  use  of  the 
word,  is  meant  the  intoxicating  properties  of 
the  various  drinks  known  as  brandy,  whisky, 
rum,  gin,  wine,  ale,  beer,  cider,  and  the  many 
compounds  and  concoctions,  of  which  one  or 
other  of  these  constitutes  the  basis. 

The  following  table,  taken  from  Came- 
ron’s “ F ood  and  Diet,”  shows  the 

PERCENTAGE  OF  ALCOHOL  IN  LIQUORS.” 


Rum 6oto  75 

Whisky 54  “ 60 

Brandy  (common) 50  “ 60 

Brandy  (French) 50  “ 55 

Gin 48  “ 58 

Port  wine.. 14  “ 24 

Sherry  wine 14  “ 27 

Roussillon ii  “ i6 

Qaret. 9 “ 14 


K 


Hungarian  wines 9 to  15 

Chablis  and  Sauterne 8 “ 12 

Rhine  wines 7 “ 15 

Champagne 7 “ 13 

Burgundy 8 “ 12 

Moselle 8 “ 13 

Cider 3 “ 9 


“Ardent  spirits,  besides  alcohol,  contain  a very  little 
sugar,  small  quantities  of  oily  substances,  and  certain 
lethers  that  give  them  their  distinctive  flavor.  Rum, 
for  example,  contains  butyric  aether;  gin  contains  oil 
of  juniper,  by  virtue  of  which  it  affects  the  kidneys; 
and  whisky  contains  more  or  less  fusel  oil.” 

ANALYSIS  OF  BEER. 

The  analysis,  by  Hoffmann  and  other  cele- 
brated chemists,  of  fifteen  of  the  most  noted 
European  beers,  including  Burton  ale,  Lon- 
don porter,  Munich  salvator,  Munich  bock, 
Berlin  weissbier,  etc.,  gives  the  following 
average  results: 


Water 88.3 

Alcohol 4.1 

Malt  extract 7.3 

Carbonic  acid 0.3 


100.0 

LIQUOR  CONSUMPTION. 

IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 

In  1874,  the  inhabitants  of  the  United 
Kingdom  bought  20,205,300  gallons  of  alco- 
hol in  distilled  spirits,  2,592,660  in  foreign 
wines,  54,699,320  in  malt  liquors,  and  650,000 
in  cider,  perry  and  British  wines,  the  amounts 
given  being  in  alcohol,  not  in  liquor.  For 
this  quantity,  all  of  which  may  be  taken  to 


be  either  mere  waste  or  luxury,  they  paid : 

For  ardent  spirits £41,574,134 

For  foreign  wines 12,963,288 

For  malt  liquor 72,932,426 

For  cider,  perry  and  British  wine..  1,000,000 

Total £128,469,848 

Or  about  $650,000,000.  It  is  thought  that 


all  of  this  could  be  retrenched,  but  at  least 
one-half — a sum  equal  to  the  whole  taxation 
of  the  kingdom  — could  be  saved  without 
any  diminution  of  the  happiness  of  the  people, 
and  with  a great  improvement  in  its  morals. 


146  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OR  HEALTH. 


STATISTICS  OF  INTEMPERANCE. 


IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

The  government  statistics  for  1871  may 
well  cause  every  honorable  man  to  hang  his 
head  with  shame,  and  may  well  fill  every 
patriot’s  heart  with  alarm.  They  are  as  fol~ 
lows.  Let  them  be  pondered  by  every  lover 
of  his  country : 

Salaries  of  all  ministers  of  the  gospel  $ 6,000,000 


Cost  of  dogs 10,000,000 

Support  of  criminals 12,000,000 

Fees  of  litigation 35,000,000 

Cost  of  tobacco  and  cigars.. 210,000,000 

Importation  of  liquor 50,000,000 

Support  of  grog-shops. 1,200,000,000 

Whole  cost  of  liquor 2,000,000,000 


And  these  are  the  facts  in  this  “ enlight- 
ened” nineteenth  century  and  in  these  United 
States!  One  might  infer  from  them  that  we 
are  fast  becoming,  if  not  already,  a nation  of 
drunkards. 

The  total  amount  of  fermented  liquors 
brewed  in  the  whole  country  in  that  year 
was  7,159,740  barrels;  the  brewers’  tax  was 
$7,387,501 ; and  the  number  of  breweries, 
2,862.  The  following  table  shows  the  amount 
of  revenue  derived  by  the  United  States  from 
spirituous  and  fermented  liquors  for  the  year 
ending  June  30,  1874: 


SPIRITUOUS  LIQUORS. 

Brandy  distilled  from  apples,  peaches, 

or  grapes.. $539,859.41 

Spirits  distilled  from  other  materials..  43,267,234.29 
Wine  made  in  imitation  of  champagne.  151.00 

Rectifiers’  special  tax 287,025.92 

Dealers,  retail  liquor 4,321,605.35 

Dealers,  wholesale  liquor 596,455.45 

Manufacturers  of  stills,  and  stills  man- 
ufactured   3,445,01 

Stamps  for  distilled  spirits  for  export..  12,795.50 
Stamps,  distillery  warehouse, 334i967-75 

Total $49,363,539.68 

FERMENTED  LIQUORS. 

Fermented  liquors,  tax,  $i  per  barrel  on  $8,880,676.60 

Brewers’  special  tax 245,365.55 

Dealers  in  malt  liquor.. 178,637.57 

Grand  total $58,668,219.40 


The  statistics  of  intemperance  never  can  be 
compiled.  We  can*  only  approximate  to  the 
evils  resulting  from  the  sale  of  liquor : 60,000 
annually  destroyed;  100,000  men  and  women 
sent  to  prison;  200,000  children  to  poor- 
houses  and  charitable  institutions;  600,000 
drunkards  — tell  a sad  but  small  portion  of 
the  story.  The  destruction  of  intellect  and 
of  soul  cannot  be  computed.  The  sorrows 
and  burdens  of  worse  than  widows  and 
orphans  surpass  all  arithmetical  calculation. 
The  loss  in  the  deterioration  of  labor  alone, 
among  the  moderate  drinkers,  cannot  be  less 
than  $1,500,000,000.  The  amount  spent  for 
liquors,  wholesale  and  retail,  exceeds  $ i ,200,- 
000,000 — all  worse  than  wasted.  Add  to 
this  the  cost  of  supporting  the  criminals  and 
paupers,  the  cost  of  manufacture,  of  price  of 
grain,  hops,  etc.,  which  amounts  to  more  than 
as  much  more,  and  we  have  over  two  thous- 
and million  dollars  in  these  items  alone. 

SECRETS  OF  THE  DEADLY  BOWL. 

“A  former  Brooklyn  saloon  keeper,  who  has  been 
converted  by  the  Quaker  ladies,  has  printed  the 
recipes  he  used  to  keep  secret.  He  says  Bourbon  or 
rye  whisky  is  manufactured  from  highwines,  com- 
monly called  fusel-oil  whisky,  made  today  and  drunk 
three  days  after.  It  also  contains  vinegar,  syrup,  oil 
of  Bourbon,  French  coloring,  bluestone,  and  other 
poisonous  chemicals.  It  costs  from  ninety  cents  to 
$i  a gallon,  and  retails  for  $5  and  $6  a gallon. 

“Cognac  brandy  is  made  from  French  or  cologne 
spirits,  burnt  sugar,  oil  of  cognac,  vinegar,  bluestone, 
Jamaica  rum,  honey  syrup,  port  wine,  French  color- 
ing, alum  and  aloes.  It  costs  $2  a gallon,  and  retails 
from  $6  to  $10  a gallon. 

“ Irish  or  Scotch  whisky  is  made  from  Canada 
highwines,  or  new  distilled  whisky,  one  week  old, 
saltpeter,  fine  salt,  essence  of  oil  of  Scotch  or  Irish 
whisky,  fusel  oil,  syrup,  bluestone,  St.  Croix  rum, 
some  imported  Irish  or  Scotch  whisky  for  flavor.  It 
costs  $1.50  and  retails  for  $6  a gallon. 

“What  sells  for  the  best  old  Holland  gin  is  made 
from  French  spirits,  water,  oil  of  juniper  syrup, 
white  wine  vinegar,  bluestone.  New  England  rum, 
peach  pips,  with  some  imported  gin  for  flavor. 

“ Old  Tom  gin  is  made  from  the  same  ingredients. 


THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS 


'47 


but  double  syrup  is  added  to  make  it  sweeter.  It 
costs  $1.25  a gallon,  and  retails  for  $5.  It  is  also 
bottled  as  a medicine,  and  sold  for  the  kidney  disease. 

“Jamaica  and  St.  Croix  rum  is  made  of  double 
refined  highwines,  French  coloring,  oil  of  rum,  fusel 
oil,  vinegar,  bluestonc,  burnt  sugar,  molasses  syrup, 
with  some  imported  Jamaica,  Cuba,  or  St.  Croix  rum 
for  flavor,  alum,  aloes,  and  prune  juice. 

“Stock  ale  or  porter  is  diluted  with  oil  of  vitriol, 
strychnine,  and  aqua  fortis,  to  make  it  keep.  New 
ale  is  diluted  with  oil  of  vitriol  and  damaged  molas- 
ses. Lager  beer  contains  a little  malt,  plenty  of 
water,  some  inferior  hops,  rosin,  tar,  saleratus,  soda, 
with  four  different  chemicals,  to  make  it  keep  after 
brewing. 

“An  old  liquor  dealer  said  that  fluids  sold  over 
two- thirds  of  the  bars  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn 
are  compounded  as  above. 

“ Charles  Meyers,  who  kept  a saloon  and  gambling 
house  in  Bridge  street,  Brooklyn,  but  whose  place 
was  closed  by  the  crusaders,  says  the  liquor  dealers 
never  sell  their  liquor  as  they  buy  it,  but  always 
water  it  copiously.” 

DISEASES  DUE  TO  ALCOHOL. 

“ Alcoholic  drinks  have  no  power,”  says 
Dr.  Hall,  “ to  prevent  any  disease,”  but  they 
have  the  power  to  cause  many.”  And  in 
a paper  by  Dr.  Dickinson,  upon  the  mor- 
bid effects  resulting  from  drinking  alcoholic 
liquors,  as  shown  by  persons  who  trade  in 
liquor,  he  starts  with  the  assum23tion  that  those 
who  have  an  alcoholic  stimulant  at  their  com- 
mand at  any  time,  without  being  called  upon 
to  pay  for  it,  will  j^robably  take  more  of  it 
than  those  who  are  obliged  to  incur  expense, 
or  go  to  some  degree  of  trouble  to  satisfy 
their  craving.  The  remarkable  and  suggest- 
ive conclusions  reached  by  the  author  are 
given  in  his  own  words.  He  says: 

“We  are  led  to  conclusions  which  are  mainly 
with,  though  in  some  respects  against,  old  views.  In 
the  present  state  of  medicine  it  may  be  as  useful  to 
fortify  old  truths  as  to  assault  old  errors.  The  results 
may  be  thus  summed  up:  Persons  who  trade  in 
liquor  drink  on  an  average  more  than  those  who  do 
not,  and  their  morbid  peculiarities  are  mainly  due  to 
that  excess.  Estimating  the  effects  of  alcohol  on 
this  basis,  bi'  means  of  comparison  between  the  class 
described  and  persons  similarly  situated,  save  in  rela- 


tion to  liquor,  the  following  conclusions  have  been 
reached:  Alcohol  shortens  life;  to  trade  in  liquors 
costs  three  and  a half  years. 

“ Reviewing  the  morbid  results  which  the  exami- 
nation of  each  organ  has  revealed,  they  present  a 
consistency  which  is  in  some  sort  their  warrant. 
Alcohol  causes  fatty  infiltration  and  fibroid  encroach- 
ment; it  engenders  tubercle,  encourages  suppuration, 
and  retards  healing;  it  produces  untimely  atheroma; 
invites  hemorrhage,  and  anticipates  age.  The  most 
constant  fatty  change,  a replacement  by  oil  of  the 
material  of  epithelial  cells  and  muscular  fibers, 
though  probably  nearly  universal,  is  most  noticeable 
in  the  liver,  the  heart  and  the  kidney.  The  fibroid 
increase  is  little  evident  in  the  simply  fibrous  struct- 
ures, such  as  facise  and  tendons,  but  occurs  about  the 
vascular  channels  and  superficial  investments  of  the 
viscera,  where  it  causes  organic  atrophy,  cirrhosis, 
and  granulation.  Of  this  the  liver  has  the  largest 
share;  the  lungs  are  often  similarly  though  less  sim- 
ply effected,  the  change  being  variously  complicated 
with  or  simulative  of  tubercle;  the  kidneys  suffer  in 
a like  manner,  but  in  a more  remote  degree. 

“ Alcohol  also  causes  vascular  deteriorations  which 
are  akin  both  to  the  fatty  and  the  fibroid.  Besides 
tangible  atheroma,  there  are  minute  deteriorations 
of  the  arterial  walls,  which  show  themselves  by 
cardiac  hypertrophy  and  cerebral  hemorrhage.  Drink 
causes  tuberculosis,  which  is  evident  not  only  in  the 
lungs,  but  in  every  organ  which  is  amenable.  It 
must  be  observed,  however,  that  from  the  tendency 
of  tubercle  to  dissemination  it  is  only  necessary  that 
it  be  planted  in  one  organ  to  be  found  in  many. 
Drink  promotes  the  suppurative  at  the  expense  of  the 
adhesive  process.  This  is  sufficiently  seen  in  the 
results  of  pneumonia,  of  pleurisy,  and  of  pericarditis, 
in  diffuse  inflammations  after  injuries,  and  in  the  sloth 
and  insecurity  of  the  healing  process. 

“ Descending  from  general  conditions  to  individual 
organs,  the  effect  of  alcohol  upon  the  nervous  system 
must  be  looked  upon  as  special,  and  taken  by  itself, 
since  nervous  matter  presents  to  this  agent  a singular 
excitability  of  functions,  or  in  other  words,  a singular 
susceptibility  of  structures,  for  the  purpose  of  acting 
upon  which  mankind  in  all  countries  and  in  all  ages 
have  sought  and  used  alcoholic  drinks.  Passing 
over  those  effects  of  intemperance  which,  like  de- 
lirium tremens,  are  manifest  rather  during  life  than 
after  death,  we  find  that  the  brain  pays  a large  reck- 
oning in  the  shape  of  inflammation,  atrophy  and  hem- 
orrhage. Alcohol  multiplies  inflammatory  states  of 
the  brain  of  every  kind,  both  of  the  substance  and 
of  the  envelopes,  whether  tubercular  or  not.  It 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


148 


occasions  a gradual  shrinking  of  the  brain,  as  evinced 
by  the  accumulation  of  fluid  in  spaces  once  filled  by 
cerebral  substance.  It  causes  a liability  to  cerebral 
hemorrhage  by  means  of  the  arterial  deterioration 
common  to  the  greater  part  of  the  body. 

“With  regard  to  other  organs,  they  are  damaged 
by  alcohol  much  as  they  stand  in  its  line  of  absorp- 
tion. Passing  over  the  stomach,  the  changes  in 
which,  however  numerous,  are,  save  when  it  is  ulcer- 
ated, more  prominent  during  life  than  after  death,  we 
come  to  the  liver.  This  organ  suffers  more  than  any 
other,  chiefly  through  cirrhosis  and  fatty  impregna- 
tion. Next  the  stress  falls  upon  the  lung,  probably 
less  heavily  than  upon  the  liver,  certainly  more 
heavily  than  upon  any  other  part  of  the  body,  with 
the  exception  of  the  nervous  system.  The  mis- 
chief in  the  lung  takes  apparently  every  shape  of 
phthisis.  It  is  probable  that  the  change  most  often 
is  of  a kind  to  which  the  term  tubercular  would 
strictly  apply,  while  there  is  evidence,  not  comprised 
in  the  present  tables,  of  a fibroid  overgrowth,  which 
apparently  may  either  accompany  or  stimulate  tuber- 
cle. The  arterial  deterioration  need  not  be  further  men- 
tioned than  to  assign  its  relative  frequency.  Judging 
by  its  tangible  results  — atheroma,  hemorrhage,  and 
cardiac  hypertrophy — we  should  assign  to  this  change 
a large  share  in  the  pathology  of  intemperance,  though 
unless  the  connection  between  alcohol  and  tubercle 
has  been  much  overrated,  it  would  seem  to  play  a 
less  fatal  part  than  disease  of  the  tubercular  kind. 
Lastly,  the  kidneys,  more  remotely  exposed,  have 
a smaller  participation  in  the  common  damage  of 
alcoholism.  They  undergo  congestive  enlargement, 
fatty  and  fibroid  change;  they  do  not  sulfer,  however, 
commensurately  with  the  blood  vessels,  or  with  the 
same  frequency  as  other  viscera. 

“ So  far,  we  have  seen  only  the  ill  which  alcohol 
produces;  it  may  be  asked,  is  there  none  which  it 
obviates.^  Apart  from  any  medicinal  or  curative 
action  which  the  evidence  before  us  does  not  touch, 
has  it  no  per  contra  of  prevention  f It  is  difficult  to 
answer  this  inquiry.  Some  active  inflammations, 
such  as  pneumonia  and  endocarditis,  are  diminished 
in  the  alcoholic  trades,  but  it  must  at  once  be  seen 
that  the  increase  of  the  alcoholic  disorders  must  nec- 
essarily produce  an  apparent  diminution  of  all  which 
are  unaffected  by  this  agent.  A man  may  be  saved 
from  pneumonia  or  acute  rheumatism,  not  because 
alcohol  antagonizes  such  diseases,  but  because  it  kills 
him  prematurely.  He  can  die  but  once.  Therefore, 
though  under  alcohol  some  forms  of  disease  are 
comparatively  infrequent,  we  must  use  much  caution 
in  concluding  that  it  has  a directly  preventive  influ- 


ence. Nevertheless,  it  may  be  laid  down  as  an  axiom 
that  any  drug  which  can  do  harm  can  do  good.  Dis- 
ease is  most  various,  and  may,  or  rather  must,  repre- 
sent contrary  conditions.  It  may  be  the  positive  or 
negative,  plus  or  minus.  Too  much  or  too  little  of  any 
of  the  shapes  of  heat,  food  and  work  may  spoil  the 
equipoise  of  health.  If  a drug  promotes  one  change,  it 
may  prevent  its  opposite.  Alcohol  certainlj'  gives  an 
asthenic  type  to  disease;  although  we  cannot  as  yet 
say  with  certainty  that  it  defibrinates  the  blood,  yet 
it  retards  adhesion  and  plastic  processes.  This  influ- 
ence may  be  beneficent  if  it  hinder  the  development 
of  acute  inflammation,  and  obviate  the  formation  of 
coagula  where,  as  in  acute  rheumatism,  that  action 
is  harmful.  It  is  possible  that  by  some  such  antago- 
nism to  the  asthenic  and_fibrous  type  of  disease,  we 
may  explain  the  remarkable  paucity  of  endocarditis 
in  the  alcoholic  series.  But,  at  the  best,  the  protect- 
ing is  less  certain  and  less  effective  than  the  deterio- 
rating influence.  In  brief  and  final  enumeration, 
alcohol  replaces  more  actively  vital  materials  by  oil 
and  fibrous  tissue;  it  substitutes  suppuration  for  new 
growth ; it  produces  gaseous  and  earthy  change ; it 
helps  time  to  produce  the  effects  of  age;  and,  in  a 
word,  is  the  genius  of  degeneration.” 

ALCOHOL  TESTED. 

Dr.  McCulloch  gives  the  following  test, 
which  cannot  be  called  the  vaporings  of 
fanatical  temperance  men,  and  which  may  be 
tried  by  all  persons  skeptical  as  to  the  hurtful 
effects  of  alcoholic  drinks  on  the  constitution : 

Hold  a mouthful  of  spirits — whisky,  for  instance — 
in  your  mouth  for  five  minutes,  and  you  will  find  it 
to  burn  severely;  inspect  the  mouth,  and  you  will 
observe  that  it  is  inflamed.  Hold  it  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes,  and  you  will  find  that  various  parts  of  the 
mouth  have  become  blistered;  then  tie  a handker- 
chief over  the  eyes,  and  taste,  for  instance,  water, 
vinegar,  milk,  or  senna,  and  you  will  find  that  you 
are  incapable  of  distinguishing  the  one  from  the 
other.  This  simple  and  easy  experiment  proves  to  a 
certainty  that  alcohol  is  not  only  a violent  irritant, 
but  also  a narcotic,  for  in  this  experiment  you  have 
objective  evidence  that  it  has  inflamed  and  blistered 
the  mouth,  and  for  the  time  paralyzed  the  nerves  of 
taste,  and,  to  a certain  extent,  those  also  of  touch  and 
of  common  sensation.  Now,  this  is  not  an  experi- 
ment of  fact  upon  which  any  doubt  has  ever  been,  or 
ever  can  be,  thrown ; and,  I ask  you,  can  you  believe 
that  the  still  more  important  internal  organs  of  the 
body  can  be  less  injuriously  affected  than  the  mouth 


THE  FIVE  CIUEF  STIMULANTS. 


THE  CURE  OF  DRUNKENNESS. 

“Ajjainst  diseases  all,  the  best  defense 
Is  the  defensive  virtue,  abstinence.” 

It  has  been  the  fashion  to  charge  the  exces- 
sive use  of  alcoholic  beverages  to  any  and 
every  cause,  such  as  the  use  of  tobacco, 
inherited  predisj^osition,  inconquerable  appe- 
tite, etc.  It  would  be  more  in  accordance 
with  fact,  as  well  as  more  beneficial  to  the 
victim,  while  not  ignoring  the  influence  of 
such  causes,  to  recognize  as  a fundamental 
truth  that  men  drink  intoxicating  liquors  be- 
cause they  wish  to;  and  that,  at  least  in  all 
ordinary  cases,  they  can  quit  their  drinking 
habits  if  they  will  but  exert  the  will-power 
with  which  they  have  been  endowed  by  tbeir 
Creator — the  amount  of  such  power  to  be 
of  course  proportionate  to  the  strength  of  the 
acquired  appetite. 

Men  who  love  their  kind  and  desire  the 
reformation  of  the  vicious,  should  beware  of 
inculcating  discouraging  principles.  No  man 
can  successfully  fight  his  besetting  weakness 
if  he  is  led  to  think  that  his  power  is  not 
equal  to  the  opposing  force  of  habit. 

Such  phrases  as,  “ It  is  sad,  and  I regret  it 
much ; but  really  the  drunkard  cannot  be  per- 
manently reformed”;  “it  is  hopeless”;  “it  is 
a mere  question  of  time;  he  inevitably  goes 
back  to  his  cups  sooner  or  later”;  “we  must 
look  at  things  as  they  are”;  and  all  the  rest 
of  that  sort  of  twaddle,  have  done  incalculable 
harm;  and  are  besides  untrue  — are,  in  fact, 
stark,  staring,  naked  lies  — it  will  do  no  harm 
to'  call  things  by  their  right  names. 

The  man  who  honestly  desires  his  own 
reformation  must  spurn  such  low  views  of 
human  nature;  and  learn  that  nothing,  that 
is  so  essential  to  his  present  and  future  happi- 
ness as  is  absolute  sobriety,  can  be  impossible. 
His  renunciation  of  liquor  must,  however, 
be  absolute  and  without  any  reserve  in  favor 
of  so-called  innocuous  beverages,  or  the 
weaker  dilutions  of  alcohol,  as  these  inevita- 
bly lead  to  the  stronger  mixtures,  and  the 


149 

would-be  reformed  man  who  leaves  this 
unguarded  opening  in  his  armor  is  soon 
awakened  to  a vivid  realization  that  he  is 
again  in  the  jDOwer  of  his  enemy. 

“ When  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a man, 
he  walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest;  and 
finding  none,  he  saith,  I will  return  unto  my  house 
whence  I came  out. 

“And  when  he  cometh,  he  findeth  it  swept  and 
garnished. 

“Then  goeth  he  and  taketh  to  him  seven  other 
spirits  more  wicked  than  himself;  and  they  enter  in, 
and  dwell  there : and  the  last  state  of  that  man  is 
worse  than  the  first.” — Bible. 

If  there  be  cases  where  the  power  of  the 
will — under  the  impulse  of  a clearly-defined 
sense  of  the  truth  that  the  victim  must  save 
himself  or  perish  — cannot  achieve  the  mas- 
tery over  the  appetite  for  alcohol,  or,  indeed, 
any  other  vicious  appetite,  it  must  be  admitted 
that  there  comes  a time  when  a man  cannot 
be  moral,  cannot  be  decent — in  fact,  cannot  be 
a man.  There  is  nothing  in  religion  nor  in 
the  nature  of  man  to  imply  such  a terrible 
fatality,  even  though  the  individual  was 
originally  responsible  for  contracting  the 
habit.  It  is  an  insult  to  the  undeniably  noble 
nature  of  a human  being,  as  well  as  an 
implied  blasphemy  against  his  Maker,  to 
assume  any  such  invincible  necessity  of  sin- 
ning, because  one  has  been  already  a great 
sinner  — and  a greater  fool.  It  effectually 
renders  repentance  in  some  cases  impracti- 
cable, unless  we  dishonor  that  virtue  by 
applying  its  name  to  the  weak  whining  and 
driveling  despondency  of  inebriates,  who, 
forgetting  that  “ who  would  be  free,  himself 
must  strike  the  blow,”  endeavor  to  excite 
sympathy  and  toleration  for  their  imbecility 
by  alleging  an  inconquerable  appetite.  Any- 
thing is  practically  inconquerable  that  is 
permitted  to  retain  the  ascendency;  but  man 
has  no  vices  that  are  actually  inconquerable, 
for  if  he  has,  God  is  answerable  for  his  per- 
dition, or  else  He  can  save  the  sinner  who 
does  not  abandon  his  wickedness. 


# 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER!''  OF  HEALTH. 


150 

It  is  not  denied  that  the  alcoholic  habit  may 
in  extreme  cases  acquire  the  character  of  a 
chronic  disease,  in  which  event  it  will  require, 
like  other  diseases,  the  careful  ministrations 
of  a skilled  physician.  It  is  also  certain  that 
the  persistent  use  of  alcoholic  beverages  tends 
to  develop  or  aggravate  all  kinds  of  nervous 
diseases.  Dyspepsia,  epilepsy,  neuralgia,  pa- 
ralysis, insomnia  or  sleeplessness,  besides  gen- 
eral nervousness,  giddiness,  inability  of  con- 


What  is  true  of  the  individual  is  true  of  the 
whole  community;  and  no  wide-spread  or 
permanent  improvement  of  society  can  be 
expected  until  Total  Abstinence  becomes  the 
accepted  faith  of  the  millions.  The  use  of 
alcohol  must  be  relegated  to  the  mechanical 
and  medical  arts;  and  entirely  abandoned  in 
the  ordinary  intercourse  of  human  beings. 
This  seems  an  extreme  view  — it  is  at  all 
events  a deliberate  conviction  — but  mankind 


The  Two  Careers. 


centration,  loss  of  memory,  are  normal  results 
of  its  excessive  use. 

Drunkenness  is  therefore  generally  a sad 
combination  of  vice  and  disease.  But  in  all 
cases  it  is  curable  by  a simple  remedy  within 
the  reach  of  all.  Abstinence  soon  reawakens 
confidence,  and  gradually  removes  the  effects 
of  previous  indulgence.  All  that  is  then 
needed  by  the  victim  to  insure  perpetual 
immunity  is,  that  he  do  not  again  tamper 
with  alcoholic  beverages  in  any  form. 


must  eventually  adopt  it  or  perish.  As  civil- 
ization advances  and  wealth  increases,  the 
facilities  for  intoxication  are  multiplied;  and, 
at  the  present  rate,  a few  centuries  at  the 
utmost  will  bring  mankind  face  to  face  with 
this  problem  in  such  a shape  that  they  must 
abolish  the  use  of  alcohol  as  a beverage,  or 
abandon  all  hope  of  the  continued  progress 
of  the  race.  The  individual  cannot  advance 
morally,  intellectually,  socially  or  financially 
under  the  burden  of  such  a habit;  neither 


■ 

THE  FIVE  CH  IE  F S TIM  U LANTS.  151 

can  any  aggregate  of  individuals.  In  fact, 
speaking  broadly,  the  prosperity  of  the  world 
today  depends  upon  those  who  do  not  use 
intoxicating  liquors;  and  as  fast  as  the  leaders 
of  thought  and  progress  become  slaves  of 
alcohol  they  fall  out  of  the  ranks  of  useful 
members  of  society. 

It  would  not  be  too  much  to  say,  if  all 
drinking  of  intoxicating  beverages  could  be 
done  away,  crime  of  every  kind  would  fall  to 
a fourth  of  its  present  amount,  and  the  whole 
tone  of  moral  feeling  in  all  classes  would  be 
indefinitely  raised.  Not  only  does  this  vice 
produce  all  kinds  of  wanton  mischief,  but  it 
also  has  a negative  eflfect  of  great  importance. 
It  is  the  mightiest  of  all  the  forces  that  clog 
the  progress  of  good.  It  is  in  vain  that 
every  engine  is  set  to  work  that  philanthropy 
can  devise,  when  those  whom  we  seek  to 
benefit  are  habitually  tampering  with  the 
faculties  of  reason  and  will,  soaking  their 
brains  with  beer,  or  inflaming  them  with 
ardent  spirits.  If  a statesman  who  wished 
to  do  the  utmost  j^ossible  good  to  his  country 
were  thoughtfully  to  inquire  which  of  the 
topics  of  the  day  deserved  the  most  intense 
force  of  his  attention,  the  true  reply  would 
be,  that  he  should  study  the  means  by  which 
this  worst  of  plagues  can  be  stayed.  The 
question  is,  whether  millions  of  our  country- 
men shall  be  helped  to  become  happier  and 
wiser;  whether  pauperism,  lunacy,  disease 
and  crime  shall  be  diminished ; whether  mul- 
titudes of  men,  women  and  children  shall  be 
aided  to  escape  from  utter  ruin  of  body  and 
soul. 

Among  the  various  attempts  to  help  man 
to  do  what  he  ought  to  be  educated  to  do  for 
himself — that  is,  to  abstain  from  all  use  of 
so  dangerous  and  destructive  an  agent  of  a 
merely  sensuous  excitement — is  the  following 

PROHIBITORY  LICENSE. 

While  the  respective  partisans  of  prohibi- 
tion and  license  in  the  United  States  have 
been  manufacturing  or  “ cooking  statistics,” 

to  show  that  prohibition  is  the  only  reliable 
means  to  abate  the  nuisance  of  common 
drunkenness;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
“prohibition  does  not  prohibit,”  the  city  of 
Gothenburg,  Sweden,  has  devised  a compro- 
mise system  that  23artakes  of  both  character- 
istics, jDrohibitive  and  permissive. 

In  this  scheme,  all  licenses  for  selling  liquor 
are  held  by  a single  “retailing  company,” 
incorporated  by  royal  charter.  The  number 
of  licenses  granted  is  in  proportion  to  the 
population.  Each  person  buying  a license  is 
compelled  to  procure  his  entire  supply  of 
spirits  from  the  retailing  company,  and  to 
sell  them  at  exactly  the  rate  he  pays  for 
them.  He  is  obliged  to  carry  on  the  trade  in 
clean,  light,  well-ventilated  rooms;  to  keep 
wholesome  food,  with  coffee  and  tea,  on  sale, 
and  is  prohibited  extending  credit  or  selling 
liquor  on  the  security  of  pledges.  The  net 
profits  made  by  the  retailing  company  on  the 
sale  of  liquor  is  each  year  paid  into  the  city 
treasury. 

By  this  system,  only  pure  spirits  are  sold, 
and  no  profit  accrues  to  the  retailer,  who  is 
thus  withheld  from  the  temptation  to  stimu- 
late their  consumption.  In  the  eight  years 
during  which  the  system  has  been  sustained 
with  more  or  less  stringency,  there  has  been 
a continual  decrease  of  drunkenness  and  crime 
in  Gothenburg.  The  percentages,  by  police 
records,  of  cases  of  drunkenness  have  been : 

In  1864 6.10 

In  1865 5-57 

In  1866 3.75 

In  1867 3.58 

In  1868 3-50 

In  1869 2.56 

In  1870. 2.52 

In  1871 2.67 

In  1872 2.72 

To  the  rise  of  wages  is  attributed  the  slight 
increase  of  drunkenness  in  1871-72;  and  it 
may  be  remarked  that  the  increase  of  money 
in  the  hands  of  drinking  people,  in  any  coun- 
try, inevitably  leads  to  greater  self-indulgence. 

1 

MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


152 

A PARABLE. 

From  the  Gospel  according  to  Common  Sense. 

A certain  man  going  down  the  road  of  life 
from  youth  to  age  fell  among  saloons,  where 
he  was  stidpped  of  his  money,  his  reputation, 
his  character  and  his  friends;  and  was  then 
thrust  out,  poor,  and  homeless,  and  helpless, 
and  writhing  in  the  agonies  of  delirium  tre- 
mens, to  wallow  in  the  gutter;  and  the  hurly 
proprietor,  or  his  graceless  hireling,  shut  the 
door  upon  him,  leaving  him  half  dead. 

But  by  chance  there  came  by  that  way  a 
respectable  - “ moderate  drinker,”  — “ who 
could  take  his  drink  or  let  it  alone,”  for  the 
reason  that  he  had  not  yet  traveled  far 


The  Victim  of  Alcohol. 


-enough  on  that  road, — and  he  spurned  him 
with  his  foot,  because  he  could  not  be  “ a man, 
and  take  his  drink  like  decent  folks.” 

And  likewise,  “a  friend  of  temperance” — 
who  would  abolish  drunkenness  by  culti- 
vating the  American  grape,  and  by  encour- 
aging  the  beer-drinking  customs  of  “ the 
thrifty  German” — came  where  he  lay,  and 
when  he  saw  him  he  passed  by  on  the  other 
side. 

And  yet  the  victim  had  begun,  as  all 
drunkards  do,  with  the  “harmless  lager”  or 
the  “sparkling  catawba”;  and  at  first,  only 
in  the  social  circle,  or  in  the  gilded,  gorgeous 
and  elegant  saloon,  where  the  birds  sing,  the 
squirrels  frisk  about,  the  fishes  sport,  the 
fountains  play,  the  mirrors  glitter,  and  the 
orchestra  discourses  sweet  music ; where  the 
proprietors  and  their  aids  are  “gentlemen,” 


the  foot  falls  inaudibly  on  velvet  carpets,  and 
the  eye  is  charmed  with  brilliant  frescoing, 
statuary  and  painting;  where,  in  a word, 
whatever  is  most  beautiful  in  nature  and  art 
is  prostituted  to  the  service  of  alcohol;  and 
the  livery  of  Heaven  is  boldly  appropriated 
to  the  service  of  the  devil.  He  had,  how- 
ever, ended  by  an  inevitable  process  of  grad- 
ual degradation^ — social,  moral  and  financial 
— in  the  low,  dirty  grog-shops,  “doggeries” 
and  “dives,”  and  with  rotgut  whisky  for  his 
only  beverage,  because  his  depleted  coffers 
could  no  longer  purchase  the  required  stimu- 
lation except  through  the«cheapest  liquors. 

But  a reformed  temperance  man,  as  he 
journeyed,  came  where  he  was;  and  when 
he  saw  him,  he  had  compassion  on  him, — for 
he  knew  that  he  had  been  deceived,  and 
recognized  in  him  a brother,  fallen  but  capa- 
ble of  restoration, — and  went  to  him,  and 
bound  up  his  heart-wounds  by  woi'ds  of 
encouragement,  and  stimulated  him  by  the 
assurance,  derived  from  his  own  experience, 
that  he  could  arise  from  his  degradation,  and 
crush  the  sei'pent  of  alcohol  beneath  his  heel ; 
and  placed  him  upon  his  own  beast, — the 
surefooted  and  reliable,  and  withal  some- 
what obstinate,  mule  of  total  abstinence, — 
and  brought  him  to  a place  of  rest,  and  took 
care  of  him,  and  showed  him  that  drinking 
intoxicating  liquors  is  a delusion  and  a snare, 
fostered  in  its  early  stages  by  the  seductive 
but  disreputable  customs  of  “ respectable 
society,”  and  by  the  pernicious  maxims  of 
the  “moderate  drinkers”  and  the  “friends 
of  temperance,”  as  well  as  by  the  thieving 
greed  of  the  men  who  from  behind  their 
bars  coin  the  lifeblood  of  their  victims,  and 
the  tears  of  plundered  wives  and  children, 
into  the  almighty  dollar;  who  reap  where 
they  have  not  sown;  and  fatten  on  the  weak- 
nesses of  their  fellows. 

And  these  two,  the  rescued  and  the  rescuer, 
became  as  brothers  to  each  other,  and  worked 
together  to  save  the  fallen. 


THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS. 


TO  THE  RESCUE. 

UP  for  the  conflict!  let  your  battle-peal 

Ring  in  the  air,  as  rings  the  clash  of  steel 
When,  rank  to  rank,  contending  armies  meet, 
Trampling  the  dead  beneath  their  bloody  feet. 
Up!  you  are  bidden  to  a nobler  strife  — 

Not  to  destroy,  but  rescue  human  life; 

No  added  drop  in  misery’s  cup  to  press, 

But  minister  relief  to  wretchedness; 

To  give  the  long  lost  father  to  his  boy ; 

To  cause  the  widow’s  heart  to  sing  for  joy ; 

Bid  plenty  laugh  where  hungry  famine  scowls. 
And  pour  the  sunlight  o’er  the  tempest’s  howls ; 
Bring  to  the  soul  that  to  despair  is  given 
A new-found  joy,  a holy  hope  of  heaven ! ” 

TOBACCO. 

Tobacco  is  made  from  a handsome  looking 
plant  which  grows  to  the  height  of  six  feet. 
The  leaves  are  large,  soft,  and  of  a dark 
green  color,  whilst  the  flower  is  red,  and 
when  seen  in  great  masses  is  very  pretty. 

The  cultivation  and  preparation  of  this  sub- 
stance occupies  great  numbers  of  persons  in 
the  United  States  and  the  Spanish  colonies, 
and  the  capital  and  enterprise  involved  will 
bear  comparison  with  the  production  of  wine. 
Even  the  selection  of  the  leaves  for  the  kinds 
of  tobacco  demands  great  skill  and  knowledge 
of  the  market;  and  delicacy  of  taste,  in  the 
selection  of  tobaccos  grown  in  different  soils 
and  in  various  climates,  is  as  essential  as  it  is 
to  a tea-taster  or  a wine-merchant.  The 
great  variety  which  the  tobacconist  offers  to 
his  customer  depends  upon,  firstly,  soil  and 
climate;  secondly,  selection  and  preparation; 
and  thirdly,  admixture  of  the  leaves  of  other 
plants,  and  the  addition  of  substances  to  give 
strength  and  flavor. 

It  seems  simple  to  say  that  tobacco  is  tbe 
dried  leaf  of  the  tobacco-plant,  and  should 
have  one  quality,  but  few  preparations  are 
more  complicated  by  questions  of  selection, 
flavor,  and  names. 

The  immoderate  use  of  tobacco  is  very 
injurious  to  the  system,  and  in  its  direct  effects 
has  a strong  I'esemblance  to  the  whisky  habit; 


‘53 

though  in  the  more  indirect  consequences  it 
is  much  less  dangerous.  There  is  no  such 
record  of  crimes  committed  under  its  influ- 
ence as  there  is  of  those  that  are  legitimately 
attributable  to  the  rum-flend.  But  there  is 
enough  of  evil  to  induce  the  prudent  man  to 
eschew  its  use.  It  has  a tendency  to  induce 
men  to  drink  — not  necessarily  alcohol,  how- 
ever— and  some  physicians  think  it  im- 
practicable to  cure  inebriate  patients  while 
they  continue  to  use  it.  This  view,  it  must 
be  confessed,  is  an  exaggerated  one,  as  there 
are  many  absolutely  temj^crate  men  wbo  have 
renounced  the  use  of  alcohol  after  many 
years’  indulgence,  and  yet  retain  the  habit  of 
smoking  and  chevying  without  being  led  back 
to  drinking  babits.  Still  there  can  be  no  rea- 
sonable doubt  that  they  would  have  done 
better  to  abandon  both,  and  indeed  all  perni- 
cious or  dangerous  habits  — the  more  radical 
and  thorough  the  reform  the  more  likely  is 
it  to  j^rove  permanent.  But  this  applies  to 
all  kinds  of  vice,  as  well  as  to  drunkenness. 

It  is  frankly  admitted  by  many  wbo  use 
“the  weed”  that  they  find  it  injurious;  and  it 
is  open  to  the  observation  of  all  that  in  many 
cases  its  inordinate  use  creates  or  promotes 
nervousness,  emaciation,  dyspepsia,  unsteadi- 
ness, fretfulness  and  impatience,  while  some 
medical  writers  claim  that,  in  addition  to  all 
these,  it  sensibly  impairs  virility. 

It  frequently  lessens  the  appetite,  makes 
the  head  ache,  and  weakens  the  body,  which 
food  does  not.  It  contains  no  nourishment, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  is  a powerful  poison 
when  the  smoke  is  retained  in  the  body,  so 
powerful  that  doctors  dare  not  use  it.  There 
is  much  more  harm  received  from  smoking 
than  people  imagine,  and  every  one  in  health 
would  be  better  without  it. 

It  is  also  a very  expensive  habit  which 
causes  great  waste  of  money  and  leads  to 
poverty,  whilst  at  the  same  time  it  is  disa- 
greeable to  many,  and  makes  clothing  and 
furniture  smell  very  offensively. 


154  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


It  is  quite  true  that  many  people  smoke 
throughout  life  and  seem  none  the  worse  for 
it,  but  it  is  equally  true  that  many  others  are 
seriously  injured,  and  unable  by  reason  of  it 
to  perform  some  of  the  duties  of  life.  No 
greater  foe  to  the  throat  and  the  digestion 
exists,  and  many  persons  by  the  constant  use 
of  it  fall  into  both  mental  and  bodily  disease. 
This  is  dependent,  no  doubt,  upon  the  degree 
in  which  it  is  consumed,  the  quality  of  the 
tobacco,  the  mode  of  smoking,  and  the  pecu- 
liarities of  the  system,  so  that  in  one  it  is 
simply  an  amusement  which  leaves  little  evil 
behind,  whilst  in  another  it  is  almost  the 
occupation  of  life,  and  emasculates  both  mind 
and  body.  Bad  tobacco,  a foul  pipe,  and  con- 
stant smoking,  produce  disease  of  the  throat. 

It  may  be  true  that  tobacco  is  smoked  with 
impunity,  but  it  is  equally  true  that  the  whole 
tendency  of  its  action  is  towards  disease,  and 
it  is  impossible  to  say  how  much  of  good  it 
has  prevented.  When  to  this  is  added  the 
nuisance  which  it  creates  to  many,  the  waste 
of  money  which  might  have  been  profitably 
employed,  and  which  was  perhaps  needed  for 
education  or  other  modes  of  advancement  in 
life,  or  for  the  help  of  those  nearly  related,  it 
can  be  regarded  as  little  less  than  a sin,  and 
we  might  regret  that  the  habit  was  ever 
acquired.  But  it  is  “ never  too  late  to  mend.” 
Those  who  have  been  inveterate  smokers 
have  under  a sense  of  responsibility  broken 
oflF  the  habit.  We  would  earnestly  counsel 
those  who  do  not  smoke  tobacco  never  to 
acquire  the  habit,  and  those  who  do  smoke  to 
make  better  use  of  their  money,  time  and 
nervous  power. 

It  is,  doubtless,  a delusion  to  believe  that 
the  mind  is  more  fitted  for  work  when  soothed 
by  tobacco.  Without  referring  to  states  of 
disease  which  are  exceptional,  we  are  of 
opinion  that  the  mind  is  better  fitted  to  dis- 
charge the  duties  of  life  when  not  under  the 
influence  of  this  or  any  other  narcotic. 

It  must  be  ranked  with  luxuries,  and  not 


with  necessaries,  whether  food  or  medicine. 
And  nothing  more  can  be  honestly  alleged 
against  its  use  than  can  be  urged  against  any 
other  luxury ; and  of  all  luxuries  it  is  probably 
the  least  injurious.  It  is  innocent  as  com- 
pared with  alcohol;  it  does  immeasurably 
less  harm  than  opium ; it  is  in  no  sense  worse 
than  tea  or  coffee;  and  compared  with  high 
living,  or  late  hours,  it  is  much  less  hurtful 
to  the  human  organism.  Like  all  other  luxu- 
ries, it  is  particularly  pernicious  before  the 
system  has  matured ; and  hence  the  smallest 
amount  of  smoking  or  other  use  of  tobacco 
is  hurtful  to  boys.  Nor  is  the  story  of  the 
pert  youth,  who  pleaded  the  example  of  his 
father  as  an  excuse  for  his  indulging  in  a 
cigar,  either  pertinent  or  philosophical.  In 
adults,  with  some  exceptions  for  peculiar 
organizations,  all  that  can  be  truthfully  said 
against  the  practice  is,  that  it  is  a useless,  un- 
necessary, expensive,  and  somewhat  dirty 
habit  — and  this  should  be  condemnation 
enough,  in  all  conscience,  without  going  be- 
yond the  record  and  classing  it  with  alcohol, 
to  which  “ the  cup  that  cheers  but  not  ine- 
briates” has  really  a greater  parallelism. 

The  following  table  gives  the  United  States 
tobacco  revenue  for  1874: 


Cigars,  cheroots,  and  cigarettes $9,333,592.24 

Manufacturers  of  cigars 149,036.58 

Snuff. 1,038,445.92 

Tobacco  of  all  descriptions 20,900,509.67 

Stamps  for  tobacco  or  snuff  intended 

for  export 6,735.40 

Dealers  in  leaf  tobacco — 106,304.36 

Reteal  dealers  in  leaf  tobacco 9,687.52 

Dealers  in  manufactured  tobacco 1,641,937.79 

Manufacturers  of  tobacco 11,578.76 

Peddlers  of  tobacco 44,671.30 


Total. $33,242,499.54 


TOBACCO  CONDEMNED. 

“It  is  a custom  loathsome  to  the  eye,  hateful  to 
the  nose,  harmful  to  the  brain,  dangerous  to  the 
lungs,  and  in  the  black  fume  thereof,  nearest  resem- 
bling the  horrible  Stygian  smoke  of  the  pit  that  is 
bottomless.” — James  I. 


THE  FIVE  ClITEF  STIMULANTS. 


'55 


“ Pernicious  weed ! whose  scent  the  fair  annoys, 
Unfriendly  to  society’s  chief  joys, 

Thv  worst  effect  is  banishing  for  hours 
The  sex  whose  presence  civilizes  ours; 

Thou  art  indeed  the  drug  a gardener  wants 
To  poison  vermin  that  infest  his  plants.” 

— COVVPER. 

TOBACCO  PRAISED. 

“ I love  thee,  whether  thou  appearest  in  the  shape 
of  a cigar,  or  diest  away  in  sweet  perfume,  enshrined 
in  the  meerschaum  bowl.  I love  thee  with  more  than 
a woman’s  love!  Thou  art  a companion  to  me  in 
solitude.  I can  talk  and  reason  with  thee,  avoiding 
loud  and  obstreperous  argument.  Thou  art  a friend 
to  me  in  trouble,  for  thou  advisest  in  silence,  and 
consolest  with  thy  calm  influence  over  the  perturbed 
spii'it.  I know  not  how  thy  power  has  been  be- 
stowed upon  thee;  yet  if  to  harmonize  the  feelings, 
to  allow  the  thoughts  to  spring  without  control,  rising 
like  the  white  vapor  from  the  cottage- hearth  on  a 
morning  that  is  sunny  and  serene;  if  to  impart  the 
sober  sadness  over  the  spirit  which  inclines  to  for- 
give our  enemy,  that  calm  philosophy  which  recon- 
ciles us  to  the  ingratitude  and  knavery  of  the  world, 
that  heavenly  contemplation  whispering  to  us  as  we 
look  around,  that  ‘all  is  good’;  if  these  be  merits, 
they  are  thine,  most  potent  weed.  What  a quiet 
world  would  this  be  if  everyone  would  smoke!  I 
suspect  the  reason  why  the  fairer  sex  decry  thee  is  — 
that  thou  art  the  cause  of  silence.” — Capt.  Marryat. 

‘‘Sublime  tobacco!  which  from  east  to  west 
Cheers  the  tar’s  labor,  or  the  Turkman’s  rest. 
Which  on  the  Moslem’s  ottoman  divides 
His  hours,  and  rivals  opium  and  his  brides; 
Magnificent  in  Stamboul,  but  less  grand. 

Though  not  less  loved,  in  Wapping  or  the  Strand: 
Divine  in  hookas  glorious  in  a pipe 
When  tipped  with  amber,  mellow,  rich,  and  ripe; 
Like  other  charmers,  wooing  the  caress 
More  dazzlingly  when  daring  in  full  dress; 

Yet  thy  true  lovers  more  admire  by  far 
Thy  naked  beauties^ — -giYe  me  a cigar! 

— Byron. 

OPIUM. 

Opium  is  the  thickened  juice  of  the  poppy; 
and  is  obtained  from  incisions  in  the  capsules 
of  the  plant.  It  is  imported  into  this  country 
chiefly  from  the  East,  India  being  the  great 
opium-raising  country  of  the  world.  It  is 
also  extensively  cultivated  in  Persia,  Asiatic 
Turkey  and  Egypt.  It  is  generally  formed 


into  cakes  of  six  to  twelve  ounces;  is  heavy 
in  proportion  to  bulk,  dense  of  texture,  brown- 
ish-yellow in  color,  not  quite  dry,  possessing 
a faint  smell  and  an  acrid,  bitter  taste. 

It  is  much  used  and  is  considered  highly 
valuable  as  a medicine.  Used  externally  it 
acts  almost  as  well  as  when  taken  into  the 
stomach,  and  without  affecting  the  head  or 
causing  nausea.  Applied  to  irritable  ulcers 
in  the  form  of  tincture,  it  promotes  their  cure, 
and  allays  pain.  Cloths  dipped  in  a strong 
solution,  and  applied  over  painful  bruises, 
tumors,  or  inflamed  joints,  allay  pain.  A 
small  piece  of  solid  opium  stuffed  into  a hol- 
low tooth  relieves  toothache.  A weak  solu- 
tion of  opium  forms  a valuable  collyrium  in 
opthalmia.  Two  drops  of  the  wine  of  opium 
dropped  into  the  eye,  acts  as  an  excellent 
stimulant  in  blood-shot  eye ; or  after  long-con- 
tinued inflammation,  it  is  useful  in  strength- 
ening the  eye.  Apj^lied  as  a liniment,  in 
combination  with  ammonia  and  oil,  or  with 
camphorated  spirit,  it  relieves  muscular  pain. 
When  combined  with  oil  of  turpentine,  it  is 
useful  as  a liniment  in  spasmodic  colic. 
Used  internally,  it  acts  as  a very  powerful 
stimulant;  then  as  a sedative,  and  finally  as 
an  anodyne  and  narcotic,  allaying  pain  in  the 
most  extraordinary  manner,  by  acting  directly 
upon  the  nervous  system.  In  acute  rheuma- 
tism it  is  a most  excellent  medicine  when 
combined  with  calonrel  and  tartrate  of  anti- 
mony; but  its  application  requires  the  judi- 
cious care  of  a medical  man. 

ANALYSIS  OF  OPIUM. 


MeconiC  (poppy)  acid about  7 

Meconine  (poppy) ..nearly  i 

Morphia  (sleep) about  ii 

Narcotine  (stupor). “ 9 

Narceia  (stupor) “ 12 

Resin  and  India  rubber.. “ 10 

Mucilage,  gum,  etc “ 48 

Other  alkaloids ” 2 


100 

But  it  is  its  habitual  use  as  a stimulating 
self-indulgence  that  has  most  attracted  the 


156  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 

popular  attention.  F or  this  purpose  it  is  used 
crude  as  well  as  in  one  or  the  other  of  the 
following  liquid  forms,  the  relative  strength 
of  each  of  which  is  subjoined,  the  number  of 
minims  given  being  equal  to  a grain  of  opium; 

Laudanum,  tinctureof  opium.  13  minims,  or  drops. 
Elixir,  or  deodorized  tincture-  11“  “ 

Wine  of  opium 8 “ “ 

Black-drop  (opium  vinegar)..  6)4  “ “ 

Paregoric  elixir 272  “ “ 

There  are  said  to  be  150,000  men  and 
women  in  the  United  States  that  habitually 
use  opium.  But  this  is  a mere  trifle  to  the 
hosts  of  consumers  in  the  East  which  are 
numbered  at  400,000,000,  or  about  one-third 
the  population  of  the  world;  but  this  must 
be  an  exaggerated  statement,  unless  the  East- 
ern babies  have  also  had  their  “ Mrs.  Wins- 
low’s soothing  syrup,”  and  are  counted  in  as 
consumers.  A better  idea  of  its  prevalence 
is  perhaps  conveyed  by  the  statement  that  its 
use  is  about  as  general  as  that  of  tobacco  in 
Europe  and  America. 

The  habitual  use  of  opium,  whether  the 
drug  be  eaten  or  smoked,  is  undoubtedly  in 
most  cases  injurious  to  the  constitution, 
although  probably  not  to  the  extent  that 
some  eastern  travelers  assert.  Dr.  Christi- 
son,  and  other  physicians  of  eminence,  have 
shown  that  in  numerous  cases  very  large 
quantities  of  this  drug  may  be  regularly  taken 
with  impunity;  and  Dr.  Chapman  relates  two 
remarkable  cases  of  this  kind  — one  in  which 
a wine-glassful  of  laudanum  was  taken  sev- 
eral times  in  the  twenty-four  hours,  and 
another  (a  case  of  cancer  of  the  uterus),  in 
which  the  quantity  of  laudanum  was  gradu- 
ally increased  to  three  fints  daily,  a consid- 
ei'able  quantity  of  solid  opium  being  also 
taken  in  the  same  period. 

Opium-smoking  is  a habit  that  is  chiefly 
confined  to  China  and  the  islands  of  the 
Indian  Archipelago.  An  extract,  called 
chandoo.,  is  made  into  pills  about  the  size  of  a 
pea.  The  following  is  the  account  given  by 
1 

Marsden,  in  his  History  of  Sumatra,  of  the 
process  employed : “ One  of  these  pills  being 
put  into  the  small  tube  that  projects  from  the 
side  of  the  opium  pipe,  that  tube  is  applied 
to  a lamp,  and  the  pill  being  lighted  is  con- 
sumed at  one  whiff  or  inflation  of  the  lungs, 
attended  with  a whistling  noise.  The  smoke 
is  never  emitted  by  the  mouth,  but  usually 
receives  vent  through  the  nostrils.”  Al- 
though the  immoderate  practice  of  opium- 
smoking is  most  destructive  to  those  who 
live  in  poverty  and  distress,  yet  from  the 
evidence  of  Mr.  Smith,  a surgeon  resident 
at  Pulo  Penang,  and  of  Dr.  Eatwell,  who 
passed  three  years  in  China,  it  does  not  ap- 
pear that  the  Chinese  in  easy  circumstances, 
and  who  have  the  comforts  of  life  about  them, 
are  materially  affected  in  respect  to  longev- 
ity by  addiction  to  this  habit. 

Opium  is  a powerful  poison  when  taken  in 
too  large  a quantity,  and  therefore  should  be 
used  with  extreme  caution. 

In  a case  of  poisoning  by  opium,  the  first 
and  most  essential  point  is  the  evacuation  of 
the  contents  of  the  stomach.  The  stomach- 
pump,  if  it  can  be  procured,  should  be  em- 
ployed, and  strong  coffee  should  then  be 
pumped  into  the  stomach  after  the  removal 
of  its  contents.  The  next  best  remedy  is  an 
emetic  of  sulphate  of  zinc  (about  a scruple), 
and  if  this  is  not  at  hand,  a dessert-spoonful 
of  flour  of  mustard,  stirred  up  in  a tumbler 
of  warm  water,  will  usually  produce  the 
desired  effect.  The  patient  must,  if  possible, 
be  prevented  from  falling  asleep,  and  for  this 
purpose  he  should  be  kept  constantly  walking 
between  two  strong  men,  while  a third  per- 
son in  the  rear  should,  at  short  intervals,  flick 
him  sharply  with  a rough  wet  towel,  or  (if 
procurable)  a good  bii'ch  rod.  Cold  water 
should  also  be  occasionally  dashed  over  the 
head  and  chest.  In  a few  appai'ently  hope- 
less cases,  death  has  been  averted  by  artificial 
respiration,  and  by  the  application  of  electro- 
magnetism. 

THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIM  UEANTS. 


•57 


) . 


: 

[ 

f 


t 


TEA. 

Tea  is  a decoction  or  infusion  of  the  dried 
leaves  of  the  tea-shrub,  a native  of  China  and 
Jajwn,  which  in  a state  of  cultivation  grows  to 
the  height  of  five  or  six  feet.  The  first  crop  is 
obtained  in  the  third  year,  when  the  shrub  is 
by  no  means  full-grown.  When  about  seven 
years  old,  it  yields  only  a scanty  crop  of  hard 
leaves,  and  is  cut  down,  when  new  shoots 
rise  from  the  root,  and  bear  fine  leaves  in 
abundance.  This  is  repeated  from  time  to 
time,  till  the  plant  dies,  at  about  the  age  of 
thirty  years. 

The  use  of  tea  is  said  to  have  been  intro- 
duced into  China  itself  from  the  Corea  about 
tbe  fourth  century  of  the  Christian  era,  and  to 
have  spread  to  Japan  about  the  ninth  century. 
It  first  became  known  to  Europeans  at  the 
end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  though  it  is 
only  mentioned  by  the  Portuguese  writer 
Maffei  in  his  Historice  Indices^  who  refers  to 
it  as  a product  both  of  China  and  Japan. 
The  first  reference  to  it  by  a native  of  Britain 
is  in  a letter  dated  June  27th,  1615,  written 
by  a Mr.  Wickbam,  which  is  in  the  records 
of  the  East  India  Company;  and  it  is  curious 
to  observe  that  both  the  Portuguese  and 
English  writers  preferred  to  use  their  own 
rendering  of  the  native  name,  which  is  tcha. 
Maffei  calls  it  chia^  and  Mr.  Wickham  chaw. 
From  this  time,  it  became  gradually  known 
to  the  wealthy  inhabitants  of  London,  in  the 
form  of  occasional  presents  of  small  quanti- 
ties from  India,  obtained  fi'om  China,  or  bv 
small  lots  in  the  markets  from  time  to  time, 
but  always  exorbitantly  dear,  costing  some- 
times as  much  as  £10  per  pound  avoirdupois, 
and  never  less  than  £5.  A rather  large  con- 
signment was,  however,  received  in  1657;  this 
fell  into  the  hands  of  a thriving  London  mer- 
chant, Mr.  Thomas  Garway,  who  established 
a house  for  selling  the  prepared  beverage; 
and  that  house,  under  the  name  of  “ Gar- 
raway’s  Coffee-house,”  is  still  a famous  es- 
tablishment in  that  city. 


Much  has  been  written  regarding  tbe  die- 
tetic and  medical  uses  of  tea.  While  some 
2)hysicians  have  overpraised  its  value,  others 
have  regarded  it  as  the  source  of  numerous 
diseases,  especially  of  the  nervous  system. 
Dr.  Parkes  remarks  that  “tea  seems  to  have 
a decidedly  stimulative  and  restorative  action 
on  the  nervous  system,  which  is  perhaps 
aided  by  the  warmth  of  the  infusion.  No 
depression  follows  this.  The  pulse  is  a little 
quickened.  The  amount  of  pulmonary  car- 
bonic acid  is,  according  to  Dr.  E.  Smith,  in- 
creased. The  action  of  the  skin  is  increased; 
that  of  the  bowels  lessened.  The  kidney 
excretion  is  little  affected;  perhaps  the  urea 
is  a little  lessened,  but  this  is  uncertain,  the 
evidence  with  regard  to  the  urine  being  very 
contradictory.” 

Dr.  E.  Smith  considers  that  “tea  promotes 
all  vital  actions.”  Dr.  Parkes  regards  it  as  a 
most  useful  article  of  diet  for  soldiers,  and  it 
is  well  known  that  cold  tea  is  now  frequently 
preferred  to  beer  or  cider  by  reapers  and 
other  laborers  engaged  in  laborious  work  in 
hot  weather.  As  a general  rule,  tea  is  very 
prejudicial  to  young  children,  and  is  not  a 
suitable  drink  till  growth  is  completed;  and 
adults  of  an  irritable  constitution,  or  a leuco- 
phlegmatic  temperament,  often  suffer  from 
its  use.  Those  with  whom  tea  does  not  agree, 
will  generally  find  cocoa  the  best  substitute. 
Old  and  infirm  persons  usually  derive  more 
benefit  and  personal  comfort  from  tea  than 
from  any  other  corresponding  beverage.  In 
fevers,  tea,  in  the  form  of  a cold  weak  infu- 
sion, is  often  of  great  service.  In  persons  of 
a gouty  and  rheumatic  tendency  weak  tea, 
taken  without  sugar,  and  with  a very  little 
milk,  is  the  best  form  of  ordinary  drink. 
In  some  forms  of  diseased  heart,  tea  proves  a 
useful  sedative,  while  in  other  cases  it  is  ]dos- 
itively  injurious;  and  a cup  of  strong  green 
tea,  especially  if  taken  without  sugar  or  milk, 
will  often  remove  a severe  nervous  headache. 
It  is  nearly  as  powerful  an  antidote  in  cases 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


158 

of  opium-poisoning  as  coffee;  and  very  strong 
tea  has  been  the  means  of  preserving  life,  in 
cases  of  poisoning  by  tartar-emetic,  the  tan- 
nin being  in  these  cases  the  active  agent.  It 
is  impossible  to  speak  too  strongly  against  the 
habit  occasionally  adopted  by  students  of 
keeping  off  their  natural  sleep  by  the  fre- 
quent use  of  strong  tea.  The  persistent 
adoption  of  such  a habit  is  certain  to  lead  to 
tbe  utter  destruction  of  both  bodily  and  men- 
tal vigor. 

ANALYSIS  OF  TEA. 


Theine 3.00 

Tannin 25.25 

Fiber 20.00 

Gum ^ 18.00 

Caseine iS-oo 

W ater 6.00 

Ash 5.00 

Fat 4.00 

Sugar 3.00 

Aromatic  oil 0.75 


100.00 

COFFEE. 

Tbe  early  history  of  this  tree  is  not  alto- 
gether clear.  It  was  not  generally  known 
to  the  Europeans  until  about  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  was  probably  introduced  into 
Arabia  during  the  early  part  of  the  fifteenth 
century.  The  first  coffee  house  established 
in  the  East  was  in  Constantinople,  in  1551. 
In  1652  one  Pasquet,  a Greek  employed  by 
an  English  merchant,  opened  a coffee  house 
in  London,  in  Newman’s  Court,  Cornhill. 
The  first  in  France  was  in  Marseilles  in'ibyi. 
Since  then  the  demand  of  the  different  na- 
tions for  the  coffee  bean  has  yearly  increased 
until  now  plantations  for  its  cultivation  can 
be  counted  by  tbe  score.  Coffee  plantations 
are  quite  alike  everywhere ; they  are  laid  out 
in  quadrangles  bordered  by  fruit  trees.  Tbe 
coffee  tree  yields  its  first  crop  during  the 
third  year,  and  in  the  West  Indies  and  Brazil 
occasionally  three  gatherings  are  made  annu- 
ally. In  the  conservatories  of  Britain  the 
I coffee  tree  is  cultivated  for  its  beautiful 


appearance.  The  odor  of  the  flowers  is 
deliciously  sweet.  The  blossoms  are  small 
and  of  a white  color,  and  grow  in  clusters 
attached  to  the  axils  of  the  leaves,  which 
are  evergreen,  opposite,  very  shining,  oblong 
and  leathery.  Under  culture  the  tree  usually 
is  six  to  eight  feet  in  height. 

In  1866  there  were  exported  from  the  port 
of  Rio  de  Janeiro  alone  154,791  tons  of  coffee. 
The  consumption  of  coffee  beans  in  the  United 
States  in  the  year  1821  was  about  5,306  tons, 
while  in  1869,  forty-eight  years  later,  it 
amounted  to  108,877  one  half  of  the 

total  amount  exported  to  the  whole  civilized 
world. 

The  circumstances  which  chiefly  affect  the 
commercial  value  of  coffee  are  those  of  soil 
and  climate.  In  nurseries  situated  upon  high 
elevations,  where  it  is  exceedingly  dry,  re- 
quiring more  or  less  irrigation,  the  coffee 
beans  are  smaller  and  richer  in  properties, 
and  because  of  this  are  of  better  flavor  and 
consequently  are  of  greater  value.  The 
flavor  may  be  greatly  impaired  by  using  too 
soon  after  gathering,  as  well  as  by  the  man- 
ner of  roasting  and  the  subsequent  prepara- 
tion of  the  infusion.  The  most  choice,  the 
Arabian  or  Mocha  variety,  a small,  grayish- 
yellow  bean,  requires  nearly  three  years  to 
ripen. 

There  are  as  many  different  processes  of 
coffee  making  as  there  are  varieties  of  coffee. 
However,  there  is  unquestionably  a sufficient 
reason  to  assert  an  opinion  both  as  to  some 
particular  variety  and  its  subsequent  infusion. 
In  Sumatra  almost  the  entire  population  use 
an  infusion  of  the  leaf  and  bark  of  the  twigs. 
These  are  roasted  over  a clear,  smokeless 
bamboo  fire  until  they  become  of  a brownish 
buff"  color.  In  this  state  they  are  extremely 
fragrant,  and  an  infusion  from  them  resem- 
bles one  from  a mixture  of  tea  and  coffee. 
This  is  used  as  a beverage  instead  of  water, 
the  natives  asserting  that  the  latter  neither 
quenches  thirst  nor  does  it  afford  the  strength 


THE  FIVE  CHIEF  STIMULANTS. 


•59 


and  support  tliat  they  derive  from  the  coffee 
leaf,  laboring  as  they  do  in  the  rice  fields 
oftentimes  for  days  up  to  their  knees  in  mud 
and  water,  under  a burning  sun,  standing 
exposure  with  imjjunity;  which  the  natives 
of  British  India,  of  whom  there  are  many  in 
Sumatra,  cannot  do,  although  they  use  both 
spirituous  and  fermented  licpiors. 

The  natives,  preferring  the  leaf  to  the  bean, 
give  as  a reason  for  this  that  the  leaf  contains 
more  nutritive  properties.  In  Arabia  a decoc- 
tion of  the  pericarp,  or  covering  membrane 
of  the  beans,  slightly  roasted,  is  used.  This 
is  termed  the  “ sultan’s  coffee.”  However, 
an  infusion  of  unroasted  beans  is  generally 
drank.  Both  of  these  differ  greatly  from 
that  prepared  in  our  own  country,  we  prefer- 
ring (probably  from  custom)  the  beans  in  a 
roasted  state.  We  might  receive  all  of  the 
nourishment  they  contain,  if  we  would  sub- 
mit them  to  the  proper  manipulations. 

Coffee,  when  properly  roasted,  should  be 
of  a light  brown  color,  and  upon  the  surface 
of  each  bean  there  should  appear  an  oily  sub- 
stance from  which  the  aroma  of  the  coffee  is 
obtained.  When  the  aroma  is  lost,  the  nutri- 
tive properties  ai'e  equally  lessened.  This 
may  occur  from  improper  roasting,  or  by 
permitting  it  to  stand  any  length  of  time 
before  infusing  it. 

The  query  might  arise:  Has  coffee  really 

any  nutritive  or  medicinal  property.^  Indi- 
vidual opinion  would  differ  upon  this  subject. 
Personally  we  can  answer  that  habit  really 
has  but  little  to  do  with  it,  and  from  the 
assertion  of  the  natives  of  Sumatra,  already 
stated,  it  certainly  has  properties  which  are 
either  nutritive  or  medicinal,  or  both.  Analy- 
sis gives  the  composition  of  unroasted  coffee 
as  very  rich  in  fat,  volatile  oil,  vegetable, 
caffeine,  gum  and  sugar.  These  are  truly 
nutritious,  with  the  exception  of  the  volatile 
oil,  which,  together  with  the  caffeine,  cer- 
tainly warrant  it  to  be  of  medicinal  value. 
Coffee’s  exhilarating  and  refreshing  proper- 


ties are  due  to  the  presence  of  three  sub- 
stances— caffeine,  a volatile  oil,  and  the  astrin- 
gent acids.  The  two  first  are  really  of  the 
greatest  importance,  both  of  which  are  pro- 
portionally dissipated  or  lost  upon  being 
brought  into  contact  with  heat.  The  coffee 
leaf  contains,  as  also  does  the  pericarp,  a 
greater  per  cent,  of  caffeine  than  does  the 
bean,  and  it  is  for  this  reason  that  the  natives 
of  hot  climes  prefer  an  infusion  from  them. 

Physiologically  considered,  these  two  con- 
stituents do  diminish  the  wear  and  tear  or 
waste  of  tissue  in  certain  constitutions;  that 
is  more  particularly  in  those  of  a nervous, 
biliary  temperament.  These  receive  from 
coffee  an  exhilarating  and  refreshing  effect; 
besides  which  it  allays  the  sensation  of  hunger 
and  tends  to  increase  the  peristaltic  action  of 
the  bowels.  It  makes  the  brain  more  active, 
and  at  the  same  time  soothes  and  quiets  the 
body.  The  direct  effect  of  caffeine  or  theine 
is  upon  the  kidneys.  It  lessens  the  quantity 
of  urea  and  the  phosphates  of  the  urine. 
The  volatile  oil  of  coffee  affects  the  human 
system  in  a manner  different  from  this;  it 
excites  the  nervous  and  vascular  systems, 
while  the  former  tends  to  quiet  them.  It 
causes  an  increased  quantity  of  urine,  but, 
like  caffeine,  lessens  the  urea,  while  the  waste 
of  phosphoric  acid  depends  upon  the  conjoined 
effect  of  both.  Therefore  if  we,  individually, 
are  satisfied  that  coffee  drinking  is  a required 
rather  than  an  acquired  habit,  and  that  the 
effects  therefrom  are  produced  by  these  con- 
stituents, it  would  seem  sensible  to  procure  a 
variety  of  coffee  which  is  rich  in  them, 
remembering,  however,  that  the  roasting 
necessary  to  develop  the  aroma,  which  is 
from  the  oil,  may  be  carried  to  that  extent 
which  shall  destroy  not  only  this  but  also  the 
subsequent  physiological  effect  wished  for. 

It  is  worthy  of  observation  that  coffee- 
drinkers  generally  eat  less  of  substantial  food 
than  those  who  do  not  use  the  beverage  — a 
remark  which  applies,  u'ith  equal  force.,  to 


i6o  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


the  other  stimulants;  but  it  would  be  a false 
economy  to  use  them  on  this  account,  as  the 
result  merely  indicates  retarded  digestion. 

ANALYSIS  OF  COFFEE. 


Caffeine 0.800 

Fiber 34.000 

Caseine 13.000 

Fat 13.000 

Water 12.000 

Gum  9.000 

Ash 6.700 

Sugar 6.500 

Caffetannate 4-997 

Aromatic  oil 0.002 

Viscid  essential  oil 0.001 


100.000 


AD  VICE. 

Take  the  open  air, 

The  more  you  take  the  better ; 
Follow  Nature’s  laws 
To  the  very  letter. 

Let  the  doctors  go 
To  the  Bay  of  Biscay, 

Let  alone  the  gin. 

The  brandy,  and  the  whisky. 
Freely  exercise. 

Keep  your  spirits  cheerful ; 

Let  no  dread  of  sickness 
Make  you  ever  fearful. 

Eat  the  simplest  food. 

Drink  the  pure,  cold  water. 

Then  you  will  be  well. 

Or  at  least  you  oughter. 

— Anonymous. 


SELF-DOC  TORINO 

IN  an  emergency,  whether  arising  from  the 
suddenness  of  the  accident  or  the  unavoid- 
able absence  of  a skilled  physician,  much  can 
be  done  to  relieve  pain,  or  even  to  save  life, 
by  any  self-possessed  ]Derson,  if  he  or  she  will 
take  the  trouble  in  advance  to  master  a few 
general  principles,  and  the  more  simple  reme- 
dies, applicable  to  the  most  common  occa- 
sions. To  supply  the  much  needed  informa- 
tion in  ordinary  cases,  and  popularize  those 
principles  and  remedies,  is  the  purpose  of  the 
following  directions.  It  is  to  be  understood 
that  in  all  cases  of  a serious  nature  a standing 
recommendation  is,  to  procure,  as  quickly  as 
may  be,  the  services  of  a regular  physician  or 
surgeon. 

HOW  TO  ADMINISTER  MEDICINES. 

A good  way  to  prevent  the  nauseous  taste 
of  medicine  is  to  have  it  in  a glass,  as  usual, 
and  a tumbler  of  water  by  the  side  of  it;  take 
the  medicine,  and  retain  it  in  your  mouth, 
which  should  be  kept  closed,  and  if  you  then 
commence  drinking  the  water,  the  taste  of 


IN  EMERGENCIES. 

the  medicine  is  washed  away.  Even  the  bit- 
terness of  quinine  and  aloes  may  be  prevented 
by  this  means.  If  the  nostrils  are  firmly 
compressed  by  the  thumb  and  finger  of  the 
left  hand,  while  taking  a nauseous  draught, 
and  so  retained  till  the  mouth  has  been 
washed  out  with  water,  the  disagreeable  taste 
of  the  medicine  will  be  quite  unperceived. 

Powders  may  be  covered  up  in  sauce  of 
some  kind  and  then  swallowed.  Peppermint 
water  almost  neutralizes  the  nauseous  taste 
of  Epsom  salts;  a solution  of  liquorice,  that 
of  aloes;  milk,  that  of  quinine;  and  cloves, 
that  of  senna;  castor  oil  may  be  given  in 
milk,  coffee,  orange  or  lemon  juice. 

GENERAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

Stimulants  and  narcotics  never  act  so 
quickly  upon  persons  accustomed  to  use  spirits 
freely  as  upon  those  who  live  temperately. 
Persons  whose  general  health  is  good,  bear 
• stronger  doses  than  the  debilitated,  and  those 
j who  have  suffered  for  a long  time.  Purga- 
j tives  never  act  so  well  upon  persons  accus- 
I tomed  to  take  them  as  upon  those  who  are 


SELF- DOCTORING  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


l6l 


not;  therefore  it  is  better  to  change  the  form 
of  purgatives  from  pill  to  potion,  ^^owcler  to 
draught,  or  aromatic  to  saline.  Purgatives 
should  never  be  given  when  there  is  an  irri- 
table state  of  the  bowels.  The  action  of 
medicines  is  modified  by  climate  and  seasons. 
In  summer,  certain  medicines  act  more  pow- 
erfully than  in  winter,  and  the  same  person 
cannot  bear  the  dose  in  July  that  he  could  in 
December.  Fluids  act  quicker  than  solids, 
and  powders  sooner  than  pills.  Persons  of  a 
phlegmatic  tem23erament  bear  stimulants  and 
purgatives  better  than  those  of  a sanguine 
temjierament;  therefore  the  latter  require 
smaller  doses.  Medicines  for  females  should 
not  be  so  strong  as  those  for  males.  Web- 
ster’s Dictionary  will  inform  you  that  “ idio- 
syncrasy ” means  a peculiar  temperament  or 
disposition  not  common  to  people  generally. 
For  example,  some  j^ersons  cannot  take  calo- 
mel in  the  smallest  dose  without  being  sali- 
vated, or  rhubarb  without  having  convulsions; 
others  cannot  take  squills,  opium,  senna,  etc.; 
and  this  peculiarity  is  called  the  jDatient’s 
idiosyncrasy,  therefore  it  is  wrong  to  insist 
upon  their  taking  these  medicines.  Medicines 
should  be  given  in  such  a manner  that  the 
effect  of  the  first  dose  shall  not  have  ceased 
when  the  next  dose  is  given;  therefore  the 
intervals  between  the  doses  should  be  regu- 
lated accordingly. 

MINATURE  DRUG  STORE. 

Every  farmer  — in  fact,  every  housekeeper 
should  have  a medicine  chest.  One  can  be 
fixed  up  very  cheaply.  Get  a small  box, 
divide  into  compartments,  keep  it  locked  and 
out  of  reach  of  children.  Use  it  for  medi- 
cines alone,  and  keejD  it  where  you  can  get 
it  easily.  Put  into  it  small  rolls  of  old  linen, 
or  muslin  and  flannel;  the  older  the  better, 
but  clean  and  dry.  The  flannel  and  muslin 
may  be  in  strips,  to  serve  as  bandages.  Then 
a little  lint,  some  sticking-plaster,  a jjair  of 
scissors,  some  pins,  tape  or  string,  a few  large 
needles  ready  threaded,  some  castor  oil,  syrup 

L 


of  ipecac,  jjarcgoric,  tuiqjcntine,  Epsom  salts, 
carbonate  of  soda,  laudanum  (marked  23oison), 
magnesia,  and  25int  bottles  of  linseed  oil  and 
lime-water.  Mustard  and  simple  ointment, 
also,  but  these  lose  strength  and  should  be 
looked  after  occasionally.  Let  the  bottles  be 
well  corked.  Then  get  a measuring  glass 
or  “ graduate,”  as  s230ons  are  an  uncertain 
measure.  A sim2Dle  remedy  applied  in  time 
will  often  save  a long  illness. 

SIZE  OF  DOSES. 

It  must  be  25lain  to  every  one  that  children 
do  not  require  such  23owerful  medicine  as 
adults  or  old  23eople,  and  therefore  it  is  desira- 
ble to  have  some  fixed  method  of  determining 
or  regulating  the  administration  of  doses  of 
medicine.  SiqDpose  that  the  dose  for  an  adult 
is  one  drachm,  then  the  following  propor- 
tions will  be  suitable  for  the  various  ages 
given;  keeping  in  view  other  circumstances, 
such  as  habits,  climate,  state  of  general 
health,  etc.: 


7 weeks one-fifteenth 

7 months one-twelfth 

Under  2 years one-eighth 

“ 3 “ one-sixth 

“ 4 “ one-fourth 

“ 7 “ one-third 

“ 14  “ one-half 

“ 20  “ two- thirds 

Above2i  “ ! the  full  dose 


4 

5 

VA 

10 

15 

20 

30 

40 

I drachm. 


After  65,  the  size  of  the  dose  should  be  gradually 
diminished  in  proportion  to  age. 

HOW  TO  RESTORE  ANIMATION. 

In  all  cases  of  apparent  death,  sudden 
death,  or  shock,  it  is  very  important  to  keep 
up  the  heat  of  the  body ; for  which  purpose 
nothing  is  better  than  common  wine  bottles 
filled  with  boiling  water,  and  wrapped  round 
several  times  with  flannel,  to  prevent  them 
from  burning  the  patient.  Hot  bricks  may 
be  used  in  a similar  manner.  They  should 
be  applied  to  the  feet,  calves,  thighs,  sides. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


162 


hands,  arms,  arm-pits,  but  not  so  as  to  inter- 
fere with  breathing.  Without  care,  patients 
have  sometimes^  been  severely  burned. 

In  order  to  discover  whether  life  is  extinct, 
it  should  always  be  remembered  that  the 
pulse  may  be  best  felt  about  an  inch  above 
the  root  of  the  thumb,  and  about  half  an 
inch  from  the  outer  side  of  the  arm.  Where 
there  is  any  doubt,  apply  your  ear  over  the 
left  side  of  the  chest,  as  the  action  of  the 
heart  may  sometimes  be  heard,  even  when 
the  pulse  can  scarcely  be  felt. 

In  cases  of  drowning,  the  disaster  is  only 
aggravated  by  persons  who  are  not  them- 
selves expert  swimmers  attempting  to  save 
the  victims;  both  generally  perish. 

The  executive  committee  of  the  Life-Sav- 
ing Society  of  New  York  has  issued  the  fol- 
lowing rules  for  the  rescue  and  restoration  of 
drowning,  or  otherwise  asphyxiated,  persons : 

Rule  I.  The  proper  method  of  bringing  a drown- 
ing man  to  shore  is  to  approach  him  from  behind. 
Seize  him  with  your  left  hand  by  the  hair,  coat 
collar  or  shoulder.  Turn  him  on  his  back,  and 
then  place  his  head  upon  your  chest,  and  with  j’our 
right  arm  free,  swim  upon  your  back  to  the  land. 
If  by  the  left  hand  alone  it  be  too  difficult  to 
turn  him  upon  his  back,  apply  in  addition  the  right 
hand  to  his  right  shoulder,  and  the  turning  will  be 
easily  accomplished.  If  he  be  conscious,  encourage 
him,  and  direct  him  to  straighten  out  his  legs. 

If  the  drowning  man  be  out  of  sight  under  the 
water,  watch  carefully  for  the  rising  of  a bubble  upon 
the  surface ; he  will  usually  be  found  directly  below  it. 

2.  To  drain  off  water  from  chest  and  stomach, 
when  the  patient  is  brought  ashore : Instantly  strip 
him  to  the  waist.  Place  him  face  downward,  the 
pit  of  the  stomach  being  raised  above  the  level  of 
the  mouth  by  a large,  hard  roll  of  clothing  placed 
beneath  it.  Throw  your  weight  forcibly  two  or  three 
times  for  a moment  or  two  upon  the  patient’s  back, 
over  the  roll  of  clothing,  so  as  to  press  all  fluids  in 
the  stomach  out  of  the  mouth. 

3.  To  perform  artificial  breathing:  Quickly  turn 
the  patient  upon  his  back,  the  roll  of  clothing  being 
so  placed  beneath  as  to  make  the  breast-bone  the 
highest  point  of  the  body.  Kneel  beside  or  astride 
patient’s  hips.  Grasp  front  part  of  the  chest  on 
either  side  of  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  resting  your 


fingers  along  the  spaces  between  the  short  ribs. 
Brace  your  elbows  against  your  sides,  and,  steadily 
grasping  and  pressing  forward  and  upward,  throw 
your  whole  weight  upon  your  chest,  and  gradually 
increase  the  pressure  while  you  are  counting  one, 
two,  three ; then,  suddenly,  let  go  with  a final  push, 
which  springs  you  back  to  your  first  position.  Rest 
erect  upon  your  knees  while  you  can  count  one, 
two ; then  make  pressure  again  as  before,  repeating 
the  entire  motions  at  first  about  four  or  five  times  a 
minute,  gradually  increasing  to  about  ten  or  twelve 
times. 

Use  the  same  regularity  as  in  blowing  a bellows,- 
and  as  is  seen  in  natural  breathing,  which  you  are 
imitating. 

4.  If  another  person  be  present,  let  him  with  one 
hand,  by  means  of  a dry  piece  of  linen,  hold  the  tip 
of  the  tongue  out  of  one  corner  of  the  mouth,  and 
with  the  other  hand  grasp  both  wrists  and  pin  them 
to  the  ground  above  the  patient’s  head. 

5.  After  breathing  has  become  natural,  dry  the 
patient  briskly.  Wrap  him  in  blankets  only,  and  let 
him  be  kept  perfectly  quiet.  Provide  free  circulation 
of  air.  Give  brandy  and  water  — a tea-spoonful  every 
five  minutes  the  first  half  hour,  and  afterwards  occa- 
sionally as  may  seem  expedient. 

CAUTIONS. 

1.  Avoid  delay.  A moment  may  turn  the  scale 
for  life  or  death.  Dry  ground,  shelter,  stimulants, 
etc.,  at  this  moment  are  nothing  — artificial  breathing 
is  everything  — is  the  one  remedy;  all  other  means 
are  secondary.  If  the  breathing  has  but  just  ceased, 
a smart  slap  on  the  face  or  stomach  will  sometimes 
start  it  again,  and  may  be  tried  incidentally. 

2.  Prevent  friends  from  crowding  around  the 
patient  and  excluding  currents  of  air;  also  from 
attempting  administration  of  any  stimulant  before  the 
patient  is  well  able  to  swallow ; the  first  promotes 
suffocation,  the  second  produces  fatal  choking. 

3.  Avoid,  impatience  of  results.  Any  time  within 
two  hours  you  may  be  on  the  very  threshold  of  suc- 
cess without  there  being  any  sign  of  it. 

OTHER  ACCIDENTS. 

In  suffocation  from  smoke,  coal-gas  or  other  pois- 
onous gases,  as  also  in  hanging,  proceed  in  the  same 
way  as  for  drowning,  but  omit  rules  i and  2. 

In  case  of  sunstroke,  lay  the  patient  in  the  shade, 
in  a free  current  of  air,  loosen  the  clothing,  raise  the 
head  slightly,  and  pour  upon  it  a small  continuous 
stream  of  cool  water. 


SELF-DOCTORING 


RULES  FOR  SWIMMERS. 

1.  Avoid  entering  the  water  within  two  hours  after 
a meal ; or  when  exhausted  from  any  cause;  or,  when 
the  body  is  cooling  after  perspiration. 

2.  Stay  in  the  water  usually  not  more  than  fifteen 
minutes. 

3.  Leave  the  water  always  with  pi'omptness,  and 
dress  at  once.  Do  it  immediately  on  suffering  from 
chilliness,  especially  if  there  be  numbness  of  hands 
and  feet. 

4.  The  best  time  for  bathing  of  strong  persons  is 
before  breakfast. 

5.  For  the  young  or  weakly,  the  best  time  is  two 
or  three  hours  after  breakfast. 

6.  Bathing  should  be  entirely  avoided  by  those  in 
whom  it  habitually  causes  faintness,  giddiness  or  dis- 
agreeable palpitation  of  the  heart. 

7.  Exposure  of  the  head  to  the  sun  during  bathing 
is  attended  with  special  danger  of  sunstroke. 

APOPLEXY,  LIGHTNING  AND  SUNSTROKE. 

In  apoplexy,  lightning  and  sunstroke,  faint- 
ing fits,  hysterics,  etc.,  raise  the  head,  loosen 
the  garments,  admit  fresh  air,  apply  cold  to 
the  head,  and  heat — -for  instance,  a mustard 
poultice  — to  the  ftet. 

Sunstroke  and  apoplexy  can  be  cured 
almost  surely  if  taken  in  any  kind  of  time. 
First,  rub  powerfully  on  tbe  back  and  neck, 
makinsT  horizontal  and  downward  move- 
ments.  This  draws  the  blood  away  from  tbe 
front  brain  and  vitalizes  the  involuntary 
nerves.  Second,  while  rubbing,  call  for  cold 
water  immediately,  which  apply  to  the  face 
and  to  the  hair  on  the  top  and  side  of  the 
head.  Third,  call  for  a bucket  of  water  as 
hot  as  can  be  borne,  and  pour  it  by  dipper- 
fulls  on  the  back  of  the  head  and  neck  for 
several  minutes.  The  effect  will  be  wonderful 
for  vitalizing  the  medulla  oblongata;  it  vital- 
izes the  whole  body,  and  the  patient  will  gen- 
erally start  into  full  conscious  life  in  a very 
short  time.  Persons  of  large,  active  brain 
and  weak  bodies  will  be  more  liable  to  sun- 
stroke or  apoplexy,  and  should  wear  light- 
colored,  cool  hats  in  summer,  wet  the  hair 
occasionally,  and  if  they  feel  a brain  pressure 
coming  on,  should  rub  briskly  on  the  back  of 


IN  EMERGENCIES.  163 

the  neck,  and  put  cold  water  on  the  front  and 
top  of  the  head.  These  remarks,  if  heeded, 
will  23revent  great  danger  and  gi-eat  suffering. 
This  method  has  never  been  known  to  fail. 

HANGING. 

In  case  of  hanging,  loosen  the  cord  or 
whatever  suspended  the  person,  bleed  from 
tbe  arm,  employ  a galvanic  battery  if  possi- 
ble, perform  artificial  breathing,  and  apply 
leeches  to  the  temples. 

SUNDRY  ACCIDENTS. 

CUT  WOUNDS. 

In  cut  wounds  place  the  separated  edges 
of  the  wound  as  exactly  together  as  possible, 
and  keep  them  in  that  position  by  strips  of 
sticking-plaster,  or  of  soft  linen  cloth,  which 
must  be  wound  carefully,  but  not  tightly, 
round  the  part.  If  considerable  pain  and 
throbbing  arise,  remove  the  dressing  and 
apply  a poultice  of  bread  and  water.  In  all 
cuts,  before  you  begin  to  dress  them,  notice 
the  kind  of  bleeding.  If  the  blood  be  dark- 
colored  and  flow  regularly,  you  will  be  able 
to  manage;  but  if  it  be  bright  scarlet,  and 
spurts  out  in  jets,  however  small  the  wound 
may  be,  send  at  once  for  the  doctor;  an  artery 
has  been  reached.  Stabs  or  wounds  from 
splinters  of  wood  or  nails,  broken  glass,  or 
wadding  or  shot  from  a gun,  should  not  be 
closed,  but  rather  kept  open  with  a poultice 
or  water  di'essings,  so  that  anything  in  the 
wound  may  be  thrown  out.  When  it  is  quite 
clean,  dress  it  as  a common  cut.  When  there 
is  any  splinter  or  glass,  and  it  can  be  removed 
easily,  of  course  do  so;  but  much  poking  in 
the  wound  will  do  harm.  Take  it  to  a doctor, 
and  let  him  tell  you  whether  it  is  better  to  cut 
it  out  or  leave  it  to  nature.  If  an  artery  is. 
cut,  compress  above  tbe  wound;  if  a vein  is 
cut,  compi'ess  below. 

FRACTURES. 

These  are  often  made  more  serious  by  inju- 
dicious, awkward  movements  of  the  parts 


164 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


before  surgical  assistance  is  procured.  If 
either  of  the  bones  of  the  arm  be  broken,  it 
is  best  to  put  the  fore-a.vm  at  a right  angle 
with  the  upper,  and  support  it  so  by  a sling 
that  reaches  from  the  elbow  to  the  finger- 
ends.  If  the  injury  happen  to  one  of  the 
bones  of  the  leg,  the  body  should  be  kept  in 
a horizontal  position,  the  injured  limh  being 
placed  as  nearly  as  possible  in  its  natural  state 
in  regard  to  length,  and  being  firmly  tied  to 
the  sound  limb,  if  the  person  have  to  be 
moved.  If  moving  be  necessary,  it  is  better 
that  the  patient  be  carried  by  hand  on  a shut- 
ter or  board,  rather  than  ride  in  a vehicle  of 
any  kind.  In  mutilations  to  the  hands  or  feet 
by  machinery,  wrap  the  injured  parts  in  cloths 
wet  with  cold  water.  Symptoms  of  broken 
ribs  are:  pain  when  a full  breath  is  taken, 
and  a sense  of  pressure  where  the  injury  has 
taken  place.  If  there  is  spitting  of  blood,  keep 
the  patient  quiet,  but  give  no  stimulants. 

DISLOCATIONS. 

In  dislocations,  or  limbs  out  of  joint,  never 
attempt  to  do  anything  unless  you  are  quite 
sure  it  is  a case  of  being  “out  of  joint.”  In 
broken  neck  or  neck  out  of  joint,  you  must 
act  at  once.  Lay  the  person  on  his  back, 
place  one  knee  against  each  shoulder,  grasp 
the  head  firmly,  pull  gently,  and  turn  the 
head  into  its  proper  place. 

SPRAINS. 

In  sprains,  keep  the  joint  perfectly  at  rest. 
If  one  of  the  joints  of  the  leg  be  injured,  let 
the  person  keep  upon  a bed  or  sofa.  Apply 
warm,  moist  flannels  to  the  injured  part,  or  a 
large  poultice  of  bread  and  water.  All  sorts 
of  poultices  are  used  in  the  country  for 
sprains.  So  long  as  they  are  wet,  soft,  and 
warm,  they  do  good;  but  there  is  nothing  so 
cleanly,  so  easily  applied,  or  so  soothing,  as 
laudanum  and  hot  water.  The  part  must  be 
kept  quiet,  not  only  while  painful,  but  even 
after  the  pain  has  gone;  for  if  you  exercise 
the  joint  too  soon,  you  may  do  great  mischief. 


Keep  the  warm  applications  on  constantly  till 
all  pain  and  inflammation  are  gone.  A great 
deal  of  suflFering  and  swelling  can  be  avoided 
by  keeping  the  limb  in  proper  position,  and 
avoiding  motion  of  the  joint. 

After  sprains,  bruises,  or  other  injuries  cal- 
culated to  lead  to  inflammation,  cold  applica- 
tions are  particularly  valuable.  When  a 
piece  of  lint  is  dipped  in  cold  water  and  laid 
over  the  part,  the  evaporation  will  still  fur- 
ther increase  the  cold,  and  by  wetting  the 
lint  continually,  the  desired  effect  will  be  pro- 
duced. In  summer,  if  ice  can  be  procured, 
it  is  a good  plan  to  put  some  in  the  water. 

SCALDS  AND  BURNS. 

In  scalds  and  burns,  if  the  injured  part  be 
blistered,  do  not,  on  any  account,  break  or 
open  the  blister;  but  put  on  and  around  it  a 
thick  coating  of  flour,  or  cover  it  with  a linen 
cloth  soaked  in  a mixture  of  one-third  lime- 
water,  and  two-thirds  linseed  oil.  If  the  skin 
be  broken,  apply  the  lime-water  and  oil  in 
the  same  manner,  or  a linen  cloth  wet  in 
warm  brandy. 

If  a burn  is  near  a joint  or  on  the  face, 
even  if  small,  let  a doctor  see  it,  and  do  not 
be  in  any  hurry  about  having  the  wound 
healed.  If  a person  fall  into  lime,  use  vine- 
gar and  water  instead  of,  or  rather  before, 
the  other  dressings.  If  any  strong  acid 
caused  the  burn,  apply  lime-water,  cbalk 
and  water,  carbonate  of  soda,  or  common 
washing  soda  and  water,  or  even  old  mortar 
and  water.  To  make  lime-water  for  the 
medicine  chest  spoken  of  elsewhere,  put  a 
piece  of  unslacked  lime  the  size  of  a very 
large  walnut  into  a common-sized  wine-bottle 
full  of  cold  water;  shake  it  up  a few  times, 
then  let  it  settle.  You  need  not  fear  making 
it  too  strong,  as  the  water  will,  % in  any  case, 
take  up  only  a certain  quantity  of  the  lime. 

SCRATCHES. 

Trifling  as  scratches  often  seem,  they  ought 
never  to  be  neglected,  but  should  be  covered 


SELF-DOCTORING  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


165 


and  protected,  and  kept  clean  and  dry,  until 
they  have  completely  healed.  If  there  is  the 
least  appearance  of  inflammation,  no  time 
should  be  lost  in  applying  a bread  and  water 
poultice,  or  hot  flannels  repeatedly. 

CHOKING. 

When  a person  has  bone,  meat,  or  any 
foreign  substance  fastened  in  the  throat,  in- 
sert the  forefinger  and  press  upon  the  root 
of  the  tongue,  so  as  to  induce  vomiting.  In 
many  cases,  a smart  slajD  on  the  back,  which 
causes  a sudden  compression  of  the  air  in  the 
chest,  will  shoot  the  substance  out  of  the 
mouth.  Choking  is  a case  that  admits  of  no 
delay,  and  life  often  hangs  upon  quickness  of 
action.  A mustard  emetic  will  often  produce 
vomiting  and  give  relief;  if  not,  call  a doctor. 

CATCHING  COLD. 

No  kind  of  illness  is  more  frequent  than 
what  is  familiarly  designated  “a  cold”;  no 
danger  is  more  serious,  as  the  returns  of  mor- 
tality amply  prove;  there  is  none  that  physi- 
cians can  do  so  very  little  to  cure,  except  of 
course  by  regimen,  of  which  the  sufferers 
are  impatient;  and  there  is  none  against 
which  the  population  of  all  classes  is  more 
reluctant  to  take  precautions. 

The  teaching  of  a quarter  of  a century  has 
taught  most  people  some  elementary  truths 
about  hygiene,  and  they  have,  as  a rule,  a 
vague  idea  that  bad  drainage  produces  ty- 
phoid, that  wet  feet  are  not  good  for  con- 
sumptive people,  that  cleanliness  in  the  home 
is  desirable,  that  whitewashing  is  a good 
disinfectant,  and  that  the  skin  is  the  healthier 
for  plenty  of  water;  but  they  know  very  little 
more.  It  could  not  be  said  they  knew  that 
much,  were  it  not  that  an  alarm  of  cholera, 
or  an  outbreak  of  typhoid,  or  a burst  of  scar- 
let fever,  seems  to  bring  out  in  their  minds  a 
sort  of  latent  knowledge,  which  they  always 
possessed,  but  contrived  not  to  remember 
until  the  pressure  became  too  severe  to  be 


resisted.  They  do  know  a little,  moreover, 
about  bad  smells,  and  something  of  the  effect 
of  drinking,  and  a little  about  heat-apoplexy, 
but  of  precautions  against  cold  they  not  only 
know  nothing,  but  are  extremely  disinclined 
to  learn.  They  di.slike  “catching”  colds,  of 
course,  and  grow  depressed  and  stupid,  and 
ill-tempered,  when  they  have  caught  them ; 
but  they  look  upon  colds  as  misfortunes  which 
must  come,  and  which  do  not  signify,  and  if 
urged  to  take  precautions,  regard  the  adviser, 
even  if  a professional  man,  as  slightly  effemi- 
nate, or,  as  they  express  it,  very  much  given 
“to  coddling  himself.” 

It  does  not  strike  the  average  man  that 
a cold  wave  kills  as  many  people  as  a 
burst  of  cholera.  Because  strong  children 
survive  a daily  bath  in  cold  water,  tiiey  think 
cold  water  “ hardens”  children  in  winter  as 
well  as  summer;  and  because  air  and  exercise 
are  excellent  things,  they  assume  that  fog  is 
air  and  a long  walk  in  a drizzle  beneficial. 
If  they  are  getting  on  in  years,  they  may 
admit  that  they  like  warmth  and  good  fires, 
but  they  are  wholly  unaware  that  healthy 
warmth  means  not  only  a warm  temperature 
— say  64°  Fahrenheit  — but  a temperature 
steadily  maintained  at  that  height  either  by 
fires  or  clothes.  The  very  use  of  a ther- 
mometer to  regulate  the  temperature  of  a 
room  seems  to  be  unknown  in  most  houses, 
and  you  will  see  sedentary  men  sitting  in  a 
room  for  hours  with  a fire  which  brings  the 
temperature  up  to  70°,  and  then  for  hours 
more  with  the  fire  nearly  out,  and  the  tem- 
perature at  53°  or  lower.  They  know,  theo- 
retically, that  a sudden  falling  of  eighteen 
degrees  will  kill  off  men  of  low  vitality  in 
hundreds;  will  give,  perhaps,  a third  of  man- 
kind a “ touch  of  the  liver,”  and  will  inflict 
on  half  the  remainder  an  “influenza”  nearly 
as  annoying  and  almost  as  dangerous  as  a 
fever;  but  once  indoors,  they  fail  to  realize 
their  knowledge.  Even  when  the  circulation 
is  weak  and  the  old  are  aware  that  cold  is 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


1 66 


their  enemy,  they  will  go  from  a heated 
library  to  a chilly  dining-room,  quite  unaware 
that  they  might  as  well  go  into  a cold  bath; 
and  having  done  it,  will  scold  their  daughters 
for  throwing  off  their  wraps  while  heated 
from  a ball  — no  doubt  a dangerous  practice, 
but  not  a bit  more  so  than  the  sudden 
changes  in  which  the  scolders  habitually 
indulge. 

This  contempt  for  the  thermometer,  the 
only  trustworthy  guide  in  fire-making,  is 
positively  perverse,  and  so  is  much  of  the 
popular  notion  about  “hardening.”  The 
basis  of  that  notion  is  that  the  worse  the 
weather,  or  at  all  events  the  colder  the 
weather,  the  more  it  hardens  one  — an  asser- 
tion which,  when  true  at  all,  is  only  true  of 
persons  with  exuberant  vitality,  unusually 
high  circulation,  and  strong  constitutions. 
For  the  average  man  or  woman,  exposure 
to  the  weather  during  eight  months  of  the 
year  may  have  a bracing  or  otherwise  bene- 
ficial effect — indeed  it  must  have  on  all  but 
a limited  class  — but  during  the  remaining 
four  months  the  loss  is  as  great  as  the  gain, 
and  for  the  old,  for  children,  and  for  persons 
of  low  vitality,  is  probably  greater. 

Laborers  are  far  from  being  a healthy  or 
long-lived  class  of  the  community,  nor  do 
policemen,  who  are  out  in  all  weathers,  and 
well-fed,  enjoy  any  marked  immunity  from 
disease.  To  the  old  and  to  children  warmth 
is  life,  as  indeed  it  may  broadly  be  said  to  be 
to  everybody,  chilliness  injuring  all  alike, 
though  in  different  degrees.  It  is  chilliness 
which  the  people  seem  not  to  understand. 
They  will  sit,  not  in  the  air,  but  in  draughts 
of  the  bad  kind  — draughts,  for  instance,  such 
as  come  under  badly-fitting  doors  in  rail- 
road cars  — with  the  utmost  indifference,  and 
put  themselves  straight  in  front  of  a fire 
which  would  not  draw  if  it  were  not  con- 
stantly replenished  by  a stream  of  colder  air. 
Hermetically  sealed  rooms  are,  of  course, 
injurious,  but  that  admitted  fact  is  no  proof 


that  a sti'eam  of  cold  air  on  a hot  skin  must 
be  beneficial. 

The  same  ignorance  governs  much  of  our 
practice  as  to  clothing.  The  anxious  mother 
will  protect  her  child’s  chest  with  a care 
which,  if  he  is  not  consumptive  and  wears 
flannel,  he  probably  does  not  want,  and  then 
let  him  run  to  school  in  shoes  which,  if  they 
keep  out  the  wet,  do  not,  when  he  is  seated, 
keep  out  the  deadly  chill  arising  from  the 
thoroughly  wetted  sole.  Many  a child,  and 
woman  too,  would  be  safer  walking  with  bare 
feet  through  wet  grass  than  walking  in  the 
streets  in  shoes  supposed  to  be  water-tight. 
They  are  not  cold-tight,  and  it  is  not  water 
on  the  sole  of  the  foot  or  anywhere  else 
which  harms  people  but  the  chill  which  the 
water  induces,  and  which  is  as  injurious 
through  the  sole  of  the  foot  as  through  the 
chest  or  loins.  The  equableness  of  tempera- 
ture which  is  so  valuable  in  a room  is  just  as 
valuable  out  of  doors,  and  can  be  secured 
only  by  warm  wool,  or  thinner  wool  covered 
with  the  most  efficient  enemy  of  chilliness,  a 
wash-leather  vest,  which  is  impenetrable  to 
draughts. 

It  may  be  doubted  if  fur  is  by  any  means 
so  good  a protection  as  it  is  sometimes  imag- 
ined to  be.  It  keeps  up  the  circulation  when 
the  thermometer  is  far  below  zero,  and  is 
therefore  invaluable  in  very  cold  climates; 
but  in  temperate  latitudes  fur  heats  the  wearer 
too  much,  requires  to  be  worn  constantly,  and 
unless  the  rooms  are  very  warm  superinduces 
chilliness  indoors.  This  point  is  disregarded 
by  the  men  who  wear  fur,  almost  as  much  as 
care  of  their  extremities  is  disregarded  by 
women,  who  cover  their  bodies  with  sealskin 
jackets,  while  their  legs  are  protected  by  silk 
and  flannel  worn  too  far  from  them  to  be  pro- 
tectors, and  their  feet  by  boots  which  in  sum- 
mer do  not  keep  them  from  the  wet,  and  in 
winter  do  not  keep  them  from  the  cold.  No 
dress  can  do  less  to  keep  up  equable  tempera- 
ture, and  none  is  less  in  accordance  with  the 


SELF- DOC  TO R IN G 

teaching  of  nature,  which  has  enabled  some 
beasts  to  shed  their  coats  in  warm  weather, 
but  has  not  enabled  them  to  put  them  off 
when  they  retire  to  their  nests.  The  fox  does 
not  undress  himself  in  his  hole,  any  more 
than  the  bear  when  he  gets  into  his  hollow 
tree. 

A change  of  diet  according  to  weather  is, 
of  course,  nearly  hopeless;  but  it  is  clear  that 
more  food,  and  especially  more  meat,  is 
wanted  in  winter  than  summer,  that  an  Es- 
quimaux keeps  out  cold  by  blubber  as  well 
as  bearskins,  and  that  if  a man  goes  through 
the  same  amount  of  exercise,  an  extra  meal  a 
day  in  winter  will,  unless  he  already  strains 
his  digestion,  do  him  no  harm  whatever. 
On  the  other  hand,  an  extra  quantity  of  hot 
drink,  such  as  tea,  the  effect  of  which  is  to 
diminish  the  heart’s  force,  will  do  him  no 
good,  but  rather  harm,  more  especially  if  he 
has  not  lived  habitually  in  the  open  air.  It 
is  not,  of  course,  claimed  that  a person  of 
ordinary  health  should  be  always  watching 
the  thermometer,  or  should  attempt  to  live  by 
rule,  or  should  sacrifice  to  mere  living  the 
things  without  which  life  is  worthless.  But 
he  might  make  his  life  more  worthy  as  well 
as  more  comfortable  by  attending  to  a few 
broad  rules  for  avoiding  colds  which  at  pres- 
ent he  habitually  neglects,  and  which  may  be 
reduced  to  two  easily  remembered  principles. 
The  secret  of  temperature  is  even  warmth,  to 
be  secured  by  clothing  and  regulated  fires; 
and  it  is  chill,  not  cold  — general  chill,  or  local 
chill  — which  encourages  disease. 

RESULTS  AND  REMEDIES. 

If  the  cold  settles  on  the  outer  covering  of 
the  lungs  it  becomes  pneumonia,  inflamma- 
tion of  the  lungs,  or  lung  fever,  which  in 
many  cases  carries  the  strongest  man  to  his 
grave  within  a week.  If  a cold  falls  upon 
the  inner  covering  of  the  lungs,  it  is  pleurisy, 
with  its  knife-like  pains,  its  difficult  breathing 
and  accompanying  fever,  and  its  slow,  very 
slow  recoveries.  If  a cold  settles  in  the 


IN  EMERGENCIES.  167 

joints,  there  is  rheumatism  in  its  various 
forms;  inflammatoi'y  rheumatism,  with  its 
agonies  of  pain,  and  rheumatism  of  the 
heart,  which  in  an  instant  sometimes  snaps 
the  cords  of  life  with  no  friendly  warning. 
It  is  of  the  utmost  practical  importance,  then, 
in  the  wintry  weather,  to  know  not  so  much 
how  to  cure  a cold  as  how  to  avoid  it.  Colds 
always  come  from  one  cause,  some  part  of  the 
body  being  colder  than  natural  for  a time.  If 
a man  will  keejD  his  feet  warm  always,  and 
never  allow  himself  to  be  chilled,  he  will 
never  take  cold  in  a lifetime,  and  this  can 
only  be  accomplished  by  due  care  in  warm 
clothing  and  the  avoidance  of  drafts  and 
undue  exposure.  While  multitudes  of  colds 
come  from  cold  feet,  perhaps  the  majority 
arise  from  persons  cooling  off  too  quickly 
after  becoming  a little  warmer  than  is  natural 
from  exercise  or  work,  or  from  confinement 
to  a warm  apartment. 

Cold  bedchambers  always  imperil  health 
and  invite  fatal  diseases.  Robust  persons 
may  safely  sleep  in  a temperature  of  40°  or 
under,  but  the  old,  the  infant,  and  the  frail 
should  never  sleep  in  a room  where  the 
atmosphere  is  much  under  50°  F ahrenheit. 

All  know  the  danger  of  going  direct  into 
the  cold  from  a very  warm  room.  V ery  few 
rooms,  chui'ches,  theaters,  and  the  like  are 
ever  warmer  than  70°.  If  it  is  freezing  out 
of  doors,  it  is  30° — the  difference  being  40°. 
Persons  will  be  chilled  in  ten  minutes  by  such 
a change,  although  they  may  be  actively 
walking. 

But  to  lie  still  in  bed,  nothing  to  promote 
circulation,  and  breathe  for  hours  an  atmos- 
phere of  40°,  or  even  50°,  when  the  lungs 
are  always  at  98°,  is  too  great  a change. 
Many  persons  wake  up  in  the  morning  with 
inflammation  of  the  lungs  who  went  to  bed 
well,  and  are  surprised  that  this  should  be 
the  case.  The  cause  may  often  be  found  in 
sleeping  in  a room  the  window  of  which  has 
been  foolishly  hoisted  for  ventilation.  Very 


l68  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


great  injury  has  been  done  by  the  blind  and 
indiscriminate  advice  of  hoisting  the  window 
at  night. 

The  rule  should  be,  everywhere,  during 
the  part  of  the  year  when  fires  are  kept  burn- 
ing, to  avoid  hoisting  outside  windows.  It 
is  safer  and  better  to  leave  the  chamber  door 
open,  as  also  the  fireplace — then  there  is  a 
draft  up  the  chimney,  while  the  room  is  not 
so  likely  to  become  cold.  If  there  is  some 
fire  in  the  room  all  night,  the  window  may 
be  opened  an  inch.  It  is  safer  to  sleep  in  a 
bad  air  all  night  with  a temperature  over  50°, 
than  in  a pure  air  with  a temperature  under 
40°.  The  bad  air  may  sicken  you,  but  can- 
not kill  you;  the  cold  air  can  and  does  kill 
very  often. 

A person,  perhaps  after  getting  wet  or 
being  exposed  to  cold,  complains  of  head- 
ache, shivering,  pains  in  the  limbs,  back  and 
throat;  put  him  to  bed  and  give  him  some 
hot  drink,  soak  his  feet  in  hot  mustard  water, 
and  at  night  give  a dose  of  castor  oil.  Hav- 
ing done  so  much,  wait  to  see  if  he  will  not 
thi'ow  off  the  attack,  which  may  have  been 
but  an  ordinary  cold.  When  fever  is  once 
formed,  it  runs  a regular  course,  like  small- 
pox. Try  to  weaken  it  as  much  as  possible 
by  fresh  air,  and  support  life  by  suitable  diet, 
till  the  disease  has  worn  itself  out.  But  as  a 
person  not  accustomed  to  such  things  cannot 
know  at  the  beginning  whether  the  illness 
be  fever  or  not,  you  must  act  only  in  such  a 
way  as  to  do  good  if  it  be  fever,  and  no  harm 
if  it  be  not. 

DIPHTHERIA. 

As  diphtheria  is  of  frequent  recurrence,  in  a 
very  malignant  form,  all  over  our  country,  the 
following  experience  of  a Chicago  physician, 
in  connection  therewith,  is  given,  as  found  in 
one  of  the  papers  of  that  city: 

“In  the  year  1846  I was  a medical  student  in  a 
country  village  situated  on  a beautiful  hill  in  Ohio, 
a place  noted  for  its  health  and  freedom  from  endem- 
ics and  epidemics.  In  the  spring  of  that  year  there 


came  an  endemic  of  malignant  erysipelas,  being 
almost  without  an  exception  confined  to  the  village. 
It  was  so  malignant  that  some  died  within  thirty-six 
hours  from  the  time  of  the  attack. 

“ One  day,  after  my  preceptor  had  lost  an  estimable 
wife,  he  remarked  to  his  partner,  in  my  presence,  ‘ I 
have  no  control  over  this  terrible  disease,  and  God 
only  knows  if  any  family  will  be  exempt  from  its 
fearful  ravages.  I am  going  to  change  my  treatment 
at  once,  and  instead  of  using  alteratives  and  deplet- 
ants.  I will  use  tonics,  antiseptics,  etc.’  The  change 
was  a very  fortunate  one,  for  he  saved  all  of  his  cases 
after  this,  whereas  he  had  lost  all  before. 

“ About  ten  years  later  I met  my  first  case  of 
diphtheria,  and  diagnosed  it  malignant  erysipelas, 
and  treated  it  as  such,  with  the  exception  of  some 
local  applications  to  the  throat.  The  recovery  was 
about  as  rapid  as  my  cases  of  malignant  erysipelas 
had  been.  I soon  discovered  my  mistake  in  diagno- 
sis, but  as  my  treatment  was  successful,  I continued 
it  in  my  subsequent  cases  with  equal  success. 

“ My  friends  who  are  acquainted  with  my  success 
occasionally  write  me  for  prescriptions  for  diphtheria. 
I send  them  prescriptions  like  the  following,  with 
the  advice  that  they  get  them  filled  at  once,  and  as 
soon  as  attacked  commence  their  use  and  send  for  a 
good  physician : 

“ I.  Sulphate  of  quinine,  twenty-four  grains;  chlorate  of 
potassa,  one-half  drachm;  piperine,  five  grains;  pulverized 
myrrh,  three  grains ; mix  and  divide  into  sixteen  powders. 
Take  one  every  two  or  three  hours,  alternating  with  the  follow- 
ing cordial. 

“ 2.  Tincture  of  cayenne  pepper,  spirits  of  camphor,  spirits 
of  chloroform  Br.  P.,  compound  spirits  of  lavender  — of  each, 
one-half  of  a fluid  ounce;  spirits  of  peppermint,  two  fluid 
drachms.  Take  from  one -third  to  one  tea-spoonful  in  water  — 
sweetened,  if  preferred  — every  two  or  three  hours,  alternating 
with  the  above  powders. 

“ 3.  Chlorate  of  potassa,  one  drachm ; tincture  of  cayenne 
pepper,  two  fluid  drachms ; compound  tincture  of  cardamom, 
one  fluid  ounce;  camphor  water,  two  fluid  ounces.  Use  as  a 
gargle  one  tea-spoonfnl  in  a wineglass  of  water  every  four  or 
six  hours. 

“ A mustard  paste  should  be  applied  to  the  throat 
at  once,  and  followed  by  a compress  of  salt  and 
water.  The  dose  given  in  each  formula  is  for  an 
adult.  For  a child  two  years  old,  one  powder  should 
be  divided  into  seven,  and  the  directions  for  taking 
the  same  as  for  an  adult.  About  this  ratio  for  the 
dose  should  be  observed  for  the  intervening  ages. 
The  dose  of  the  cordial  for  a child  two  years  old  is 
three  drops  in  a table-spoonful  of  sweetened  water, 
tp  be  given  between  the  times  of  taking  the  powders ; 
this  had  better  be  given  in  three  separate  doses 
instead  of  one.  As  the  child  cannot  use  the  gargle. 


SELF-DOCrORING  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


169 


one  drop  should  occasionally  be  given  in  a tea-spoon- 
ful of  water;  this  is  to  be  increased  according  to  the 
age  of  the  child. 

“ There  are  persons  whose  idiosyncracies  or  con- 
stitutional peculiarities  will  not  admit  of  the  use  of 
quinine;  for  such  let  salicin  be  substituted,  and  for 
those  who  cannot  take  camphor  or  peppermint,  the 
compound  tincture  of  cardamom  maj'  be  substituted 
for  either  one,  in  the  cordial  formulaiy. 

“ After  the  use  of  these  reinedies  for  two  or  three 
days,  the  bowels  should  be  moved  bj'  some  mild 
cathartic,  and  as  the  disease  is  somewhat  subdued, 
let  the  interval  between  the  giving  of  the  doses  be 
longer.  In  cases  that  are  anaemic  or  debilitated, 
take,  in  addition  to  the  other  remedies,  ten  drops  of 
the  muriate  tincture  of  iron,  in  a wineglass  of  water, 
every  six  hours. 

“ The  diet  should  be  generous  from  the  beginning 
of  the  attack,  and  that  which  will  tax  the  stomach  as 
little  as  possible  in  digesting  it.  Beef  tea  should  be 
well  salted  and  liberally  given.  I would  suggest  the 
following  method  for  making  beef  tea,  as  being  the 
best:  Take  one  pound  of  lean  steak,  pound  it  thor- 
oughly, add  one  pint  of  cold  water,  set  it  over  the 
fire,  salt  it,  and  stir  constantly  until  it  comes  to  the 
boiling  point,  when  remove  from  the  fire  and  pour 
off.  The  temperature  of  the  room  should  be  made 
comfortable  for  the  patient;  keeping  it  the  same  tem- 
perature throughout  the  continuance  of  the  disease, 
avoiding  all  drafts  of  air.  Cleanliness  should  be 
strictly  observed.” 

AILMENTS  OF  THE  HEAD. 

DANDRUFF 

Is  the  result  of  an  unhealthy  condition  of  the 
surface  vessels  of  the  scalp,  whereby  the 
perspiration  becomes  thick  and  clammy,  and 
adheres  to  the  surface,  and,  drying  thereon, 
forms  a scurf  or  dandruff.  The  daily  appli- 
cation of  pure  soft  water,  and  a liberal  use  of 
the  brush,  will  soon  free  the  head  from  dirt 
and  dandruff.  When  the  hair  is  combed,  be 
careful  not  to  let  the  teeth  of  the  comb  scrape 
the  head,  or  it  will  more  or  less  wound  the 
scalp,  when  a scab  will  be  formed  over  each 
wound,  which  will  be  torn  off  the  next  time 
the  head  is  combed,  and  which  will  again  be 
succeeded  by  another  scab,  and  in  this  man- 
ner the  disease  will  increase  instead  of  being 
removed.  A coat  collar  always  covei'ed  with 


dandruff  is  not  only  unsightly,  but  gives  an 
impression  of  slovenliness. 

IIKADACIIK. 

This  may  be  caused  by  congested  brain, 
overloaded  stomach,  or  consti23ated  bowels. 
Keejj  the  head  cool,  the  feet  warm,  and  avoid 
indigestible  food,  such  as  hot  bread,  pastry,  etc. 
For  common  sick  headache,  take  two  tea- 
sj^oonfuls  of  powdered  charcoal  in  half  a 
tumbler  of  water. 

BLEEDING  FROM  THE  NOSE. 

In  bleeding  from  the  nose,  stop  the  nostrils 
with  lint  or  damjj  paper,  apjjly  cold  water  to 
the  head,  or  raise  the  head  and  extend  the 
arms  over  it,  or  cold  water  may  be  snuffed 
up  the  nostrils.  In  obstinate  cases  heat  should 
be  apj^lied  to  the  feet  — for  instance,  by  putting 
them  into  warm  water;  and  cold  to  the  spine, 
by  the  application  of  ice,  or  cloths  steeped  in 
cold  water;  apply  the  same  to  the  temples 
and  the  back  of  the  neck. 

MATTERY  EYES. 

When  the  eyes  run  with  matter,  the  disease 
is  serious,  and  the  exuded  matter  is  very  con- 
tagious. WijDe  this  gently  away,  and  wash 
the  eyes  very  often  with  lukewarm  water, 
which  should  be  worked  in  under  the  lids. 

There  are  innumerable  preparations  for 
sore  eyes,  and  many  varieties  of  disease,  which 
may  not  be  readily  discriminated;  while  the 
organ  is  so  delicate  and  essential  to  human 
happiness,  that  the  self-doctoring  amateur 
should  confine  himself  to  the  use  of  luke- 
warm water,  and  if  this  fail,  should  consult  a 
good  oculist,  or  other  skilled  physician.  A 
person  with  sore  eyes  should  never  use  towels 
on  which  others  are  liable  to  wij^e. 

SQUINTING. 

Squinting  frequently  arises  from  the  une- 
qual strength  of  the  eyes,  the  weaker  eye 
being  turned  away  from  the  object,  to  avoid 
the  fatigue  of  exertion.  Cases  of  squinting 
of  long  standing  have  often  been  cured  by 


I7°  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER!'  OF  HEALTH. 


covering  the  stronger  eye,  and  thereby  com- 
pelling the  weaker  one  to  exertion. 

DUST,  CINDERS,  ETC.,  IN  EYES. 

For  dust  in  the  eyes,  avoid  rubbing,  dash 
cold  water  into  them,  or  pull  the  upper  lid 
loose  from  the  ball,  and  then  down  over  the 
lower  lid,  which  will  make  the  tears  come 
and  carry  the  dirt  to  the  corner.  F or  cinders, 
etc.,  turn  the  lid  and  remove  with  the  point 
of  a lead  pencil  or  knitting  needle.  Bits  of 
steel  or  iron  can  be  removed  with  a magnet. 

CURE  FOR  CATARRH. 

The  following  remedy  for  catarrhal  cold, 
from  its  constituents,  should  prove  more  or 
less  efficacious.  It  is  given  on  the  authority 
of  Hamilton,  who  says  it  will  remove  the 
severest  affection  of  the  kind  in  about  ten 
hours.  The  recipe  is  as  follows;  lo  drops 
of  carbolic  acid,  7.5  drops  of  iodine,  and  the 
same  of  chloroform.  A few  drops  of  this 
mixture  are  to  be  heated  over  a spirit  lamp, 
in  a test  tube,  the  mouth  of  which  is  to  be 
applied  to  the  nostrils  as  soon  as  that  liquid 
vaporizes.  The  operation  is  to  be  repeated 
after  an  interval  of  two  minutes,  when  the 
patient  will  deliver  a number  of  vigoro'us 
sneezes,  and  then  his  troublesome  symptoms 
will  quickly  disappear. 

EARACHE. 

In  earache,  fill  the  ear  on  the  painful  side 
with  a plug  of  cotton  or  wool  saturated  with 
warm  laudanum.  An  insect  in  the  ear  may 
be  drowned  in  lukewarm  water.  For  other 
than  these  simple  cases,  the  same  remarks  as 
have  been  made  in  relation  to  the  eye  will 
hold  good:  consult  an  aurist. 

CARE  OF  TEETH. 

Dentistry  has  advanced  greatly  within  a 
few  years,  and  has  risen  from  a mechanical 
art  to  the  dignity  of  a scientific  profession, 
requiring  a knowledge  of  anatomy,  physiol- 
ogy,  pathology,  therapeutics,  and,  to  a certain 
extent  surgery,  for  its  most  successful  practice. 


The  relation  of  the  teeth  to  the  general  health 
and  welfare  of  the  race  is  a subject  of  the 
first  importance;  any  information  concerning 
which,  that  may  lead  to  its  better  understand- 
ing and  appreciation  by  the  people  at  large, 
being  of  value. 

An  important  point  to  be  insisted  on  is  that 
the  bulk  of  the  l^eth,  the  dentine,  changes 
continually,  requiring  constant  nutrition,  the 
same  as  any  other  part  of  the  system,  and, 
therefore,  deteriorates  when  such  nutrition  is 
imperfect,  as  is  the  case  when  the  food  is  defi- 
cient in  phosphate  of  lime,  whjch  is  shown  in 
the  contrast  between  the  teeth  of  Americans, 
particularly  the  city-bred,  who  use  entirely 
fine  wheat  flour,  consisting  principally  of 
starch — the  bran  coats  of  the  wheat  and  the 
gluten,  containing  nearly  all  the  phosphates 
found  in  a kernel  of  the  grain,  being  rigidly 
excluded  — and  the  peasant  classes  of  Europe, 
who  live  upon  bread  made  from  the  entire 
kernel  of  wheat,  rye,  or  oats.  This  phos- 
phate of  lime  cannot  be  introduced  into  the 
system  in  its  unorganized  state,  so  as  to  be 
beneficial,  as  has  been  proven  by  repeated 
experiment,  but  must  be  vitalized  in  the  vege- 
table. Its  lack  cannot  better  be  made  up 
than  by  eating  Graham  bread,  although  by 
the  use  of  other  vegetables  rich  in  phosphate, 
a person  may  safely  eat  white  bread.  A dish 
of  oatmeal  porridge,  for  instance,  in  the  morn- 
ing, may  serve  the  purpose.  The  phosphate 
of  lime  for  the  bones  as  well  as  the  teeth,  and 
phosphoric  acid  for  the  brain  and  nervous 
system,  cannot  be  omitted  from  the  food  with- 
out serious  detriment  to  the  general  health. 
The  importance  of  this  may  be  realized,  when 
it  is  known  that  it  is  estimated  by  physicians 
that  a mother  weighing  one  hundred  and  forty 
pounds,  who  nurses  her  child,  must  supply 
her  own  bones  and  teeth  and  those  of  her 
child  with  about  eighty-seven  grains  of  phos- 
phate of  lime  daily,  sixty  grains  of  which  go 
to  supply  waste,  the  other  twenty-seven  to 
build  up  the  bones  and  teeth  of  the  child. 


SELF- DOCTORING  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


171 


Phosphoric  acid  must  also  be  supplied  in 
large  quantities,  for  the  nutrition  of  the  brain 
and  nervous  and  muscular  systems,  and  to 
siqjply  their  waste,  the  entire  system  lan- 
guishing from  its  want,  to  which  much  of  the 
lassitude  and  ill-feelings  of  women,  who  are 
extravagantly  given  to  the  eating  of  trash,  in 
the  way  of  cakes  and  pies,  as  well  as  bread 
made  from  fine  wheat  flour,  is  due.  Graham 
flour,  upon  analysis,  is  shown  to  contain  phos- 
phates, in  the  enormous  proportion  of  fifteen 
to  one,  as  compared  with  white  flour.  Soft 
teeth  may  become  hard  by  improved  diet. 
Indeed  their  tendency  is  to  grow  harder  with 
age;  so  that  with  proper  care  and  attention 
during  the  early  and  most  critical  years,  one 
may  hope  to  retain  his  teeth  to  a good  old  age. 

One  often  hears  the  excuse  offered  for  inat- 
tention to  the  care  of  the  teeth,  that  the  lower 
animals  and  savages  have  the  best  teeth  in  the 
world,  without  brushing.  If  we  were  also 
savages  and  lived  upon  the  food  on  which 
they  live,  the  same  might  be  true  of  us,  but 
as  such  is  not  the  case,  we  must  counteract  as 
far  as  possible  tbe  deleterious  effects  of  our 
advanced  civilization  in  diet,  which,  like  all 
good  things,  brings  in  its  train  some  evils. 
Brushing  and  using  the  toothpick  ai'e  essen- 
tial to  prevent  decay,  from  the  acidulation  or 
putrefaction  of  food  left  on  the  teeth.  Acids 
eat  out  the  lime  from  the  teeth,  leaving  only 
the  animal  matter,  which  is,  soft  and  easily 
subject  to  disintegration.  This  softening 
usually  occurs  in  spots  where  food  is  most 
likely  to  lodge,  and  in  decaying  produces  in 
turn  fui'ther  acidulation  and  decay,  hence  the 
importance  of  the  removal  of  any  such  spots, 
as  soon  as  they  make  their  appearance,  and 
of  plugging  the  holes,  for  which  purpose 
gold  is  in  every  way  best  suited. 

The  importance  of  the  care  of  children’s 
teeth  escapes  many  mothers,  who  think  the 
milk-teeth  not  worth  any  trouble,  but  the 
effect  of  decaying  teeth  ujjon  the  general 
health,  and  upon  the  neighboring  new  per- 


manent teeth,  which  make  their  appearance 
from  time  to  time,  from  the  seventh  to  the 
fourteenth  year,  when  the  last  of  the  milk- 
teeth  fall  away,  and  during  which  period  they 
are  subject  to  the  acidulated  saliva  coming 
from  the  decayed  teeth,  is  such  as  to  demand 
careful  attention  to  the  temporary  teeth,  as 
well  as  the  permanent,  in  the  way  of  cleans- 
ing and  filling. 

This  acidulated  saliva  from  decayed  teeth, 
or  a sour  stomach  in  case  of  sickness,  is  one 
of  the  most  fruitful  causes  of  the  destruction 
of  the  teeth  in  general,  which  may  be  reme- 
died in  a measure  by  alkali  washes,  which 
neutralize  the  acid.  The  saliva  in  its  natural 
and  healthy  state  is  a preservative,  for  the 
reason  that  it  is  in  itself  slightly  alkaline.  As 
civilized  man  has  use  for  his  teeth  much 
longer  than  either  the  lower  animals  or  sav- 
ages, the  maximum  age  of  the  latter  being 
but  about  forty-five  years;  and  as  he  starts 
out  with  poorer  ones  in  the  first  place,  inher- 
ited, through  imperfect  nutrition,  for  many 
generations,  the  importance  of  especial  care 
in  keeping  them  free  from  accumulations  and 
consequent  decay  is  manifest.  Semi-annual 
examinations  by  the  dentist  should  be  the  rule 
in  every  family,  and  it  would  be  well,  if  pos- 
sible, to  introduce  the  Chinese  plan  with  their 
physicians,  who  are  paid  so  much  a year  so 
long  as  they  keep  the  family  well,  and  receive 
nothing  in  case  of  sickness.  It  would  be  an 
economy  in  tbe  long  run,  for  eacb  family  to 
pay  a dentist  a I'easonable  sum  per  year  to 
keep  the  teeth  of  its  individual  members  in 
good  condition,  with  the  understanding  that 
when  toothache  should  supervene,  or  filling 
become  necessary,  he  should  receive  nothing. 

No  ordinary  disease,  according  to  Dr.  H. 
S.  Chase,  from  whose  “Familiar  Lectures 
about  the  Teeth”  these  views  have  been 
gleaned,  is  a necessary  cause  for  extraction  of 
the  teeth,  but  that  they  may  be  subjected  to 
medical  treatment,  the  same  as  any  other  part 
of  the  body,  after  which  substitution  of  lost 


172  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


parts  may  be  made,  and  so  the  natural  teeth 
may  be  retained  for  a much  longer  period 
than  has  generally  been  thought  possible. 
Even  periostitis  may  be  cured  by  internal 
remedies,  the  same  as  any  other  disease.  The 
main  point  is  to  employ  a I'eally  skillful  prac- 
titioner in  dentistry,  and  not  yield  so  impor- 
tant an  interest  into  the  hands  of  a tyro. 
Disease  of  the  teeth  may  not  always  yield  to 
treatment,  any  more  than  diseases  of  other 
organs,  hut  all  such  diseases  are  subject  to 
cure,  and  no  one  should  part  with  a tooth 
until  every  remedy  has  proved  unavailing,  so 
much  better  in  every  way  are  the  natural  than 
the  artificial  teeth, 

TOOTHACHE. 

In  toothache,  laudanum  or  oil  of  cloves 
will  give  relief  and  a good  night’s  rest,  by 
saturating  a bit  of  cotton  or  lint  and  placing 
it  in  the  decayed  place.  Go  to  the  dentist  at 
the  earliest  opportunity.  Decaying  teeth 
cause  neuralgia  and  a great  deal  of  suffering 
that  could  be  prevented  by  the  dentist. 

-i 

SORE  THROAT. 

“ Simple,  cheap  and  sure,”  is  the  verdict  of 
one  who  has  tried  the  following  remedy  for 
a sore  throat:  The  necessary  drugs  are,  an 

ounce  of  camphorated  oil,  and  five  cents’ 
worth  of  chlorate  of  potash.  Whenever  any 
soreness  appears  in  the  throat,  put  the  potash 
in  a half  tumbler  of  water,  and  with  it  gargle 
the  throat  thoroughly,  then  rub  the  neck 
thoroughly  with  the  camphorated  oil  at  night 
before  going  to  bed,  and  also  pin  around  the 
throat  a small  strip  of  woolen  flannel. 

OFFENSIVE  BREATH. 

F or  offensive  breath,  drink  each  morning  a 
few  drops  of  a solution  of  chloride  of  soda  in 
a glassful  of  soft  water.  Sometimes  the  odor 
arising  from  bad  teeth  is  combined  with  that 
of  the  stomach,  in  which  case  the  mouth 
should  be  well  rinsed  and  the  teeth  scrubbed 


with  a tea-spoonful  of  the  solution  in  a tum- 
bler of  water. 

A CURE  FOR  HYDROPHOBIA. 

Mrs,  Jane  G.  Swisshelm  writes  to  the  Pitts- 
burgh Commercial : 

“A  lady  met  me  this  morning,  saying;  ‘Did  you 
see  that  receipt  for  curing  hydrophobia  in  yesterday’s 
paper I had  not  seen  it.  ‘Well,’  she  continued, 
‘it  is  just  the  cure  I wanted  you  to  write  about  two 
or  three  years  ago  — the  old  Chester  Valley  cure. 
It  never  was  known  to  fail,  and  was  used  in  hundreds 
of  cases  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  State.  I remem- 
ber hearing  of  it  as  long  as  I can  remember  any- 
thing. I have  told  people,  and  told  and  talked,  and 
no  one  would  mind  me.  I tried  to  get  you  to  write  a 
letter  about  it,  and  now  you  must  write,  for  people 
will  not  believe.  They  will  read,  and  forget  all  about 
it.’ 

“ I remember  perfectly  her  anxiety  that  I should 
write  to  the  public  and  proclaim  that  elecampane  and 
fresh  milk  are  the  specific  for  hydrophobia,  and  my 
purpose  to  repeat  the  account  she  gave  me  of  it,  but 
I do  not  remember  why  I did  not  do  so.  That  I may 
atone  for  my  negligence,  I now  repeat  what  she  so 
long  ago  told  me,  and  what  she  now  urges  me  to 
make  as  public  as  possible. 

“ In  her  old  home  in  Chester  County,  Pa.,  lived  a 
German  named  Joseph  Emery,  who  used  to  be  sent 
for,  far  and  wide,  when  any  one  had  been  bitten  by  a 
rabid  animal.  He  went  to  his  patient,  carrying  some- 
thing understood  to  be  a root  which  he  himself  dug 
in  the  woods.  He  milked  a pint  of  milk  fi’esh  from 
the  cow,  put  the  root  into  it,  boiled  it,  gave  it  to  the 
patient,  fasting;  made  him  fast  after  taking  it;  gave 
a second  and  third  dose  on  alternate  days,  and  never 
failed  in  effecting'  a cure.  In  some  way,  which  she 
has  forgotten,  his  secret  transpired,  and  the  root  was 
known  to  be  elecampane. 

“The  story,  current  in  this  country,  was  that  an 
old  German  made  the  discovery  in  the  days  of  Penn, 
and  applied  to  the  Pennsylvania  Legislature  for  a 
grant  of  $300  for  making  his  secret  public.  His 
offer  was  treated  with  contempt,  and  he  resolved  that 
his  knowledge  should  die  with  him;  but  a drunken 
son  knew  it,  wrote  out  the  receipt,  making  a number 
of  copies,  and  tried  to  sell  them  at  one  dollar  apiece. 
One  of  them  was  offered  to  my  informant’s  grand- 
father, who  laughed  at  this  vender  of  important 
medicinal  knowledge.  He  only  succeeded  in  selling 
two,  one  of  these  to  the  man  who  made  such  effec- 
tive use  of  it.  So  well  did  the  latter  establish  the 


4 


SELF- DOCTORING 

IN  EMERGENCIES.  173 

fame  of  the  specific,  that,  in  his  neighborhood,  folks 
were  not  afraid  of  mad  dogs.  Ilis  reputation  was 
parallel  to  that  of  Dr.  Marchant,  of  Greensburg,  to 
whom  every  one  in  this  part  of  the  country  used  to 
go,  or  send,  when  bitten  by  a mad  dog. 

“The  intelligence  and  integrity  of  my  informant 
are  beyond  question,  and  I regret  that  her  love  ot 
privacy  should  prevent  her  giving  the  weight  of  her 
name  to  her  conviction  that  you  have  published  an 
unfailing  specific  for  hydrophobia.  The  people  of 
Chester  Valley  are  not  of  a class  likely  to  be  misled 
by  superstition,  and  she  is  confident  it  was  a general 
or  universal  belief  that  Jacob  Emery  never  failed  to 
cure  or  prevent  hydrophobia.  In  one  case  the  spasms 
had  begun  before  the  first  dose  was  given,  and  the 
patient  recovered.  She  is  anxious  you  should  pub- 
lish the  receipt  again  and  again  — keep  it  standing, 
and  call  attention  to  it  until  everyone  cuts  out  and 
preserves  a copy,  and  is  impressed  with  the  import- 
ance of  using  the  remedy  at  once  in  case  of  danger. 
The  medical  properties  of  elecampane  are  very  pow- 
erful. Milk  itself  is  a specific  for  many  poisons;  and 
while  the  medical  faculty  know  no  cure  for  this 
terrible  disease,  we  should  open  every  avenue  of 
light  into  the  dark  subject.  If  the  disease  is  one  of 
the  imagination,  we  want  a specific  to  give  confidence 
and  cure  by  the  imagination ; but  this  looks  like  a 
real  cure  of  a veritable  disease.” 

CONSUMPTION. 

The  degree  to  which  consumjjtion  is  cura- 
ble has  been  a fruitful  subject  of  discussion 
of  late  years.  Properly  speaking,  there  has 
never  been  any  doubt  that  cases  marked  by 
all  the  symptoms  of  consumption  occasion- 
ally, and  even  pretty  frequently  in  the  early 
stages,  get  well ; but  it  was  argued  that  these 
were  probably  not  genuine  instances  of  what 
is  now  alone  technically  called  consumjDtion 
— viz.,  tubercular  disease.  In  France,  where 
morbid  anatomy  was  extensively  cultivated 
in  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  the 
incurability  of  the  tubercular  form  of  con- 
sumption was  a general  doctrine  of  the 
schools  till  the  time  of  Laennec,  who,  by 
multiplied  instances,  and  careful  observations 
on  the  dead  body,  clearly  showed  the  occa- 
sional arrest  even  of  advanced  consumption, 
and  its  frequent  cure  in  the  early  stages. 

It  is  now  well  ascertained  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  cure  consists  in  hygienic  measures, 
that  is,  the  regulation  of  the  mode  of  living, 
the  occiq^ation,  the  diet,  the  clothing,  the 
food,  the  hours  of  rejrose,  etc.,  of  the  con- 
sumptive— and  all  treatment  by  drugs  is  usu- 
ally regarded  by  well-informed  physicians  as 
subordinate  to  that  just  mentioned.  A life  in 
the  open  air  to  a considerable  extent,  and  in  a 
climate  which  admits  of  the  enjoyment  of 
such  a life  even  in  winter,  is  the  best  restora- 
tive in  cases  of  incipient  consumption ; yet  too 
much  may  be  sacrificed  to  the  desire  of  ob- 
taining these  advantages,  if  a genial  climate 
is  sought  at  the  expense  of  the  conveniences 
of  a comfortable  home,  or  with  the  effect  of 
producing  anxiety  of  mind,  or  exhaustion  of 
body  by  a long  and  fatiguing  journey.  More- 
over, to  many  men  a regular  occupation  is 
really  a necessity  in  more  senses  than  one; 
and  to  break  up  all  the  associations  of  habit 
in  a person  debilitated  by  disease,  and  not 
capable  of  seeking  new  souixes  of  excite- 
ment, is  to  poison  the  springs  of  enjoyment, 
and  render  the  remainder  of  life  a burden. 

Many  consumptives  have  gone  south  or 
west  only  to  die,  and  in  all  probability  to  die 
more  miserably,  and  at  an  earlier  period, 
than  if  they  had  remained  at  home.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  favoring  influences  of  climate 
are  by  no  means  to  be  rejected  when  they 
can  be  obtained  in  accordance  with  the  pa- 
tient’s previously  formed  habits,  and  with  due 
regard  to  his  means  of  occu2:>ation  and  pros- 
pects of  eventual  cure.  A wholesome  and 
varied,  but  light  and  unstimulating  diet,  in- 
cluding abundant  dairy  produce;  flannel  cov- 
erings next  the  skin,  and  clothing  which  is 
warm  but  not  oppressive;  a well-ventilated 
sleeping  apartment,  with  a moderate  fire  in 
cold  weather;  bathing  in  tepid  water;  the  use 
of  a respirator  or  of  a light  woolen  covering 
for  the  mouth  and  nose  in  excessively  cold 
weather;  shunning  crowded  rooms,  late  hours, 
and  every  kind  of  dissipation;  avoidance. 

174  MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


also,  of  draughts  of  cold  air,  and  of  sitting 
in  damp  clothing  or  with  damp  feet;  these 
are  the  principal  circumstances  to  he  kept  in 
view  in  the  ordinary  regulation  of  the  life  of 
a consumptive  patient. 

The  use  of  cod-liver  oil  has  been  very  pop- 
ular of  late  years  in  the  treatment  of  con- 
sumption; but  it  may  be  reasonably  doubted 
whether  the  reputation  of  this  remedy  be  due 
to  its  powers  as  a medicine  or  simply  as  a fat- 
tening food.  Occasionally  small  opiates,  and 
other  medicines  to  arrest  irritating  cough  and 
subdue  feverishness,  and  in  special  cases  the 
treatment  proper  to  the  complications,  such 
as  diarrhea  and  breathlessness,  are  generally 
admitted  as  useful  adjuncts  to  the  means  above 
mentioned;  but  they  can  hardly  be  discussed 
in  this  place  with  advantage,  and  should  be  in 
general  used  only  under  medical  advice. 

THE  BEST  REGIONS  FOR  CONSUMPTIVES. 

The  last  two  census  reports  (i860  and  1870) 
show  the  number  of  deaths  in  every  state  and 
j territory,  and  the  diseases  causing  them.  By 
classifying  the  facts  there  stated,  it  appears 
that  consumption  and  cancer  are  two  diseases 
which  are  similarly  affected  by,  and  prevail 
in,  the  same  regions.  The  laws  governing 
their  prevalence  are  two  in  number:  First, 
these  two  diseases  are  most  abundant  near 
the  sea,  and  diminish  as  you  recede  from  it; 
second,  at  equal  distances  from  the  sea,  they 
prevail  most  at  the  north,  and  diminish  as 
you  go  south. 

From  this  it  follows  that  the  best  resort 
for  a consumptive  or  cancer  patient  is  some 
point  which  is  at  the  same  time  as  far  south 
and  as  far  from  the  sea  as  possible.  Such  a 
place  is  New  Mexico,  where  the  deaths  from 
consumption  are  only  3 per  cent.;  or  Texas, 
where  they  are  5 per  cent.;  while  in  cold 
and  sea-girt  New  England  they  are  25  per 
cent.  By  consulting  the  following  table,  the 
invalid  can  see  at  a glance  where  his  best 
locality  lies: 


PER  CT. 

Alabama 6 

Arkansas ' 5 

California 14 

Colorado 8 

Connecticut 20 

Dakota., 12 

Delaware 20 

District  of  Columbia 20 

Florida .* 6 

Georgia 5 

Illinois II 

Indiana 14 

Iowa 12 

Kansas 8 

Kentucky 14 

Louisiana 8 

Maine 25 

Maryland 16 

Massachusetts 25  , 

Michigan 16 

Minnesota 14 

Mississippi 6 

Missouri  9 

Montana 9 

Nebraska 9 

New  Hampshire 25 

New  Jersey 20 

New  Mexico 3 

New  York 20 

North  Carolina 8 

Ohio 16 

Oregon 12 

Pennsylvania 16 

Rhode  Island 25 

South  Carolina 5 

Tennessee 12 

Texas 5 

Utah 6 

Vermont 26 

Virginia 12 

Washington  Territory 16 

West  Virginia 16 

Wisconsin 14 


TO  TEST  THE  LUNGS. 

Persons  desirous  of  ascertaining  the  true 
state  of  their  lungs  are  directed  to  draw  in  as 
much  breath  as  they  conveniently  can;  they 
are  then  to  count  as  far  as  they  are  able,  in  a 
slow  and  audible  voice,  without  drawing  in 
more  breath.  The  number  of  seconds  they 


SELF-DOCTOR ING  IN  EMERGENCIES.  175 

can  continue  counting  must  be  carefully  ob- 
served; in  a consumjDtion,  the  time  does  not 
exceed  ten,  and  is  frequently  less  than  six, 
seconds;  in  pleurisy  and  pneumonia,  it  ranges 
from  nine  to  four  seconds.  When  the  lungs 
are  in  a sound  condition,  the  time  will  range 
as  high  as  from  t\yenty  to  thirty-five  seconds. 

BLEEDING  FROM  THE  LUNGS. 

Spitting  blood  is  often  a serious  complaint, 
and  should  never  he  neglected.  In  common 
cases,  a tea-spoonful  of  paregoric  and  one  of 
good  vinegar,  mixed  in  a little  cold  water,  is 
a domestic  dose,  to  be  rej^eated  every  half 
hour,  if  necessary.  Salt  will  sometimes  stop 
the  spitting  of  blood,  but  its  use  is  not  advised. 
If  the  hemorrhage  is  severe,  the  patient 
should  be  put  to  bed,  and  kept  quiet.  Sponge 
the  breast  with  cold  water  and  vinegar.  Pure 
air  is  always  necessary,  and  sometimes  the 
doctor. 

A SPECIFIC  FOR  THE  PREVALENT  AMERI- 
CAN NERVOUS  DISEASE. 

This  evil  of  nervousness  and  partial  disa- 
bility arising  from  overwork  is  almost  uni- 
versal among  us,  and  the  whole  people  in 
their  eagerness  to  be  rich,  or  acquire  a com- 
petency, are  so  open  to  its  attacks,  and  to  such 
an  unusual  degree,  that  the  following  simple 
and  practicable  means  of  prevention,  and,  it 
may  be,  of  cure,  are  suggested. 

Dr.  Weir  Mitchell,  in  his  lectures,  regards 
the  use  of  rest  in  these  diseases  as  of  pri- 
mary importance,  if  not  a certain  means  of 
cure.  It  is  to  be  feared,  however,  that  the 
learned  physician  will  have  great  difficulty  in 
substituting  so  simple  a prescription  for  the 
popular  one  of  opium,  to  which  neuralgia 
forced  Colei'idge  and  DeQuincey  to  resort,  as 
well  as  countless  obscure  people  nowadays. 
The  average  man  has  faith  only  in  desperate 
remedies,  and  despises  simple  and  slow  ones, 
just  as  Naaman  the  Syrian  did  in  his  day. 

The  rest,  however,  to  be  effective,  must  be 
absolute  and  entire:  if  a limb  be  affected  it 

must  be  put  in  splints;  if,  as  in  certain  curious 
cases  of  overwork  of  the  brain,  there  is  a sud- 
den but  permanent  loss  of  ]50wer  in  the  whole 
body,  the  whole  body  is  to  be  kept  totally 
inactive,  while  the  danger  of  such  inaction, 
from  feeble  blood-currents,  unused  muscles, 
etc.,  is  averted  by  exercise  given  by  the  new 
system  of  massage,  or  kneading,  Faradic  cur- 
rents, and  cai'eful  feeding.  These  extreme 
measures  belong,  of  course,  to  the  considera- 
tion of  medical  men,  but  the  gist  of  the  treat- 
ment^— ^rest- — can  be  easily  comprehended 
and  applied  by  eveiybody.  The  professional 
man,  the  overworked  mother  of  a family, 
receives  warning  of  coming  danger,  espe- 
cially in  the  enfeebling  spring  weather,  in 
attacks  of  vertigo  and  unaccountable  pains; 
the  schoolboy  comes  home  with  pallid  face 
and  symjDtoms  of  chorea;  but  the  matter  is 
neglected  until,  according  to  the  ordinary 
physician,  “there  is  no  help  for  it  but 
opium.” 

Absolute  cessation  of  work  for  a month, 
or  even  less,  would  relieve  the  overcharged 
blood-vessels  of  the  brain,  and  avert  perhaps 
a life-long  evil. 

CHOLERA. 

The  cholera  was  epidemic  in  this  country 
in  1832,  1S49,  and  1854.  It  counted  its  vic- 
tims by  thousands,  and  numbered  among 
them  nearly  every  one  of  the  brave  physi- 
cians and  nurses  who  voluntarily  risked  their 
own  lives  for  the  sake  of  saving  others  in  the 
cities  which  became  the  especial  centers  of  the 
plague.  For  nearly  a quarter  of  a century 
we  have  been  fortunately  exempt  from  this 
terrible  cui'se.  It  has  been  often  rumored  as 
coming,  but  it  has  never  come  — except,  in- 
deed, to  slay  a few  unfortunates.  Its  mani- 
festations have  been  sporadic,  not  epidemic. 
There  was  a genuine  cholera  scare  in  1873,  due 
to  some  genuine  cholera  cases  in  Carthage, 
Ohio;  Crow  River,  Minnesota;  and  Yankton, 
Dakota.  Emigrants  from  Holland,  Sweden 

V 

MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER  T OF  HEALTH. 


176 

and  Russia,  brought  over  poison  particles  in 
their  household  effects.  When  their  luggage 
was  unpacked  these  particles  did  their  deadly 
work.  Fortunately,  only  the  emigrants  suf- 
fered. They  neaidy  all  died,  victims  to  their 
own  ignorance.  These  particles  are  the  cause 
of  cholera.  They  originate,  as  far  as  is 
known,  only  in  Hindostan.  Asia,  the  source 
of  population,  is  also  the  source  of  the  scourge 
of  population.  Cholera  particles  can  be  car- 
ried great  distances  without  losing  their 
baneful  power.  A few  of  them,  too,  may 
kill  their  thousands  of  human  beings,  for 
they  are  not  absorbed  in  the  bodies  they  enter. 
Whether  they  are  breathed  into  the  lungs,  or 
taken  with  food  into  the  stomach,  or  sucked 
into  the  pores  of  the  body  from  clothing,  they 
emerge  again  and  float  in  the  air  or  fall  to 
the  ground,  ready  for  the  next  chance  to 
murder.  The  insidious  poison  is  now  creep- 
ing westward  through  Europe.  The  in- 
creased traffic  between  Asia  and  Europe 
makes  the  danger  greater  every  year.  Med- 
_,ical  science  must  make  great  strides  to  meet 
this  deadly  foe  of  life.  It  travels  with  the 
caravans  that  cross  the  Russian  frontier;  it 
steams  through  the  Suez  Canal;  it  sails 
around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Once  in 
Europe,  it  fastens  itself  upon  the  persons  of 
emigrants,  lurks  in  their  luggage,  and  secretes 
itself  in  merchandise.  One  man  or  one  bale 
may  bring  it  here.  When  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  both  men  and  bales  are  brought 
across  the  Atlantic  to  our  shores  every  year, 
the  danger  is  increased  many  fold.  The  best 
cure  is  prevention  — cleanliness,  the  use  of 
disinfectants,  prudence  in  the  choice  of  foods, 
and  having  in  readiness  the  following,  or  some 
equally  good  preparation : 

A SURE  CURE  FOR  CHOLERA. 

More  than  forty  years  ago,  when  it  was 
found  that  prevention  for  the  Asiatic  cholera 
was  easier  than  cure,  the  learned  doctors  of 
both  hemispheres  drew  up  a prescription 
which  was  published  for  the  benefit  of  the 


public  in  the  New  York  Sun.,  and  took  the 
name  of  “The  Sun  Cholera  Mixture.”  That 
paper  never  lent  its  name  to  a better  article. 
We  have  seen  it  in  constant  use  for  fully 
two  score  years,  and  found  it  to  be  the  best 
remedy  for  looseness  of  the  bowels  ever  yet 
devised.  It  is  to  be  recommended  for  sev- 
eral reasons.  It  is  not  to  be  mixed  with 
liquor,  and  therefore  will  not  be  used  as  an 
alcoholic  beverage.  Its  ingredients  are  well 
known  among  all  the  common  people,  and  it 
will  have  no  prejudice  to  combat;  each  of  the 
materials  is  in  equal  proportion  to  the  others, 
and  it  may  therefore  be  compounded  without 
professional  skill;  and  as  the  dose  is  so  small, 
it  may  be  carried  in  a tiny  vial  in  the  waist- 
coat pocket,  and  be  always  at  hand.  It  is,  in 
plain  terms,  compounded  thus:  Take  equal 
parts  tincture  of  opium,  red  pepper,  rhubarb, 
peppermint  and  camphor,  and  mix  them  for 
use.  In  case  of  diarrhea  take  a dose  of  ten 
to  twenty  drops  in  three  or  four  tea-spoonfuls 
of  water.  No  one  who  has  this  by  him,  and 
takes  it  in  time,  will  ever  have  the  cholera. 
Even  when  no  cholera  is  anticipated  it  is  an 
excellent  remedy  for  summer  complaint. 

DIARRHEA. 

Diarrhea,  cholera  infantum,  etc.,  are  often 
caused  by  eating  indigestible  food  or  checking 
the  perspiration;  and  frequently  by  a pecu- 
liar condition  of  the  air,  especially  in  large 
cities.  If  the  limbs  are  cold,  use  hot  bath 
and  rub  with  warm  cloths.  Rest  is  better 
than  medicine,  therefore  go  to  bed,  if  possi- 
ble, and  lie  quietly  on  the  back.  If  there  is 
much  pain,  apply  hot  flannels  to  the  bowels. 
If  medicine  is  needed  give  flfteen  drops  of 
peppermint,  or  thirty  drops  of  paregoric,  in 
a small  glass  or  cup  of  lukewarm  water;  an 
adult  may  take  from  thirty  to  forty  drops  of 
laudanum.  Never  give  laudanum  to  an  infant 
without  positive  orders  from  the  doctor.  Eat 
no  fat  meats,  pastry,  vegetables,  or  fruits. 
To  allay  thirst,  drink  cold  tea  or  toast  water. 


SELF- DOCTORING  IN  EMERGENCIES.  177 


CONSTIPATION. 

This  is,  perhaps,  the  most  prevalent  ailment 
of  civilized  life.  Women  suffer  more  than 
men,  because  of  their  sedentary  habits.  Take 
a warm  bath  once  a week;  eat  only  plain, 
simple  food,  with  little  or  no  drink  at  meal 
time.  Exercise  is  needed,  particularly  by  the 
abdominal  muscles;  sla]^  the  abdomen  for  a 
few  minutes  with  the  flat  hand,  gently  at 
first,  but  gradually  with  more  force.  Drink 
water  freely.  If  obstinate,  use  injections  of 
half  a pint  of  warm  water  regularly  every 
day  until  daily  evacuations  are  secured.  If 
warm  water  is  not  found  effective,  mix  a 
little  castor  oil. 

HICCOUGH 

Is  a spasm  of  the  diaphragm,  caused  by  flat- 
ulency, indigestion,  or  acidity.  It  may  be 
relieved  by  the  sudden  application  of  cold; 
also  by  two  or  three  mouthfuls  of  cold  water, 
by  eating  a small  piece  of  ice,  taking  a pinch 
of  snuff,  or  anything  that  excites  counter 
action. 

COLIC. 

This  ailment  is  produced  by  too  much  wind 
in  the  stomach,  induced  by  eating  too  freely 
of  fruit  and  vegetables,  or  from  other  causes. 
In  common  cases,  where  there  is  no  sickness 
at  the  stomach,  the  wind  may  be  expelled  by 
a dose  of  ten  or  fifteen  drops  of  peppermint 
essence  in  hot  water.  Hot  ginger  and  water, 
pennyroyal  tea,  or  paregoric,  are  also  good. 
If  the  distress  is  great,  an  emetic  of  mustard 
should  be  given,  but  if  vomiting  is  not  pro- 
duced, follow  with  a cathartic.  Half  a tea- 
spoonful  of  castor  oil,  and  the  same  quantity 
of  paregoric,  is  a good  remedy  for  infants, 
who  are  often  subject  to  i^ainful  attacks. 

NEURALGIA. 

This  may  result  from  nervous  exhaustion, 
but  is  commonly  caused  by  narcotic  and  min- 
eral medicines.  Keep  the  circulation  toward 

M 


the  surface  as  much  as  possible  by  the  appli- 
cation of  cloths  wrung  out  of  hot  water,  and 
by  friction.  Avoid  eating  all  highly  sea- 
soned, greasy  and  indigestible  dishes.  It  is 
said  the  fumes  of  sugar  snuffed  up  the  nose 
will  cure  ordinary  cases  of  neuralgia.  Put  a 
small  quantity  of  sugar  on  a hot  fire-shovel 
and  try  it. 

ERYSIPELAS 

Is  vei'y  commonly  checked  by  the  application 
of  a solution  of  iodine.  The  burning  and 
contracting  sensation  may  be  relieved  by 
cloths  wrung  out  of  hot  water.  Bathing  the 
feet  in  warm  water  is  found  serviceable. 
Some  recommend  the  covering  of  the  af- 
fected parts  with  meal,  flour  or  yeast;  others,  a 
poultice  of  powdered  raw  cranberries,  while 
others  apply  collodion,  a solution  of  gun  cot- 
ton in  ether.  During  the  continuance  of  the 
disease,  the  diet  should  be  cool  and  nourish- 
ing, and  gentle  cathartics  should  be  taken  if 
necessary. 

PALPITATION. 

This  is  caused  by  thick  blood  or  constipa- 
tion; and  sometimes  from  morbid  irritability 
of  the  heart,  often  caused  by  excessive  use  of 
alcohol,  a disordered  condition  of  the  stom- 
ach, excessive  grief,  depression  of  spirits,  and 
other  like  causes,  as  well  as  from  diseases  of 
the  heart,  properly  so  called.  Bathe  once  a 
week,  and  keep  the  bowels  free.  Avoid 
fullness,  using  a spare  diet;  abstain  from 
stimulants  — alcohol,  opium,  tobacco,  tea  and 
coffee  — and  take  gentle  exercise  in  the  open 
air. 

HEARTBURN. 

Acidity  of  the  stomach  is  the  immediate 
cause  of  the  sensation  so  called,  which  has 
been  erroneously  connected  with  the  heart. 
Sips  of  cold  water  will  relieve  it.  Dry,  solid 
food  will  cure  it.  Avoid  greasy  foods  and 
hot  breads.  “ Magnesia  alba  ” (white  mag- 
nesia), says  Buchan,  “is  the  best  absorbent. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERT  OF  HEALTH. 


178 

It  acts  also  as  a purgative.  This  powder  is 
not  disagreeable;  it  may  be  taken  in  a cup 
of  tea,  or  a glass  of  mint  water.” 

DYSPEPSIA. 

Dyspepsia,  or  indigestion,  is  a term  some- 
what vaguely  applied  to  various  forms  of 
disease  of  the  stomach  or  of  the  small  intes- 
tines, in  which  the  natural  process  of  digest- 
ing and  assimilating  the  food  is  deranged. 

The  symptoms  of  dyspepsia  are  by  no 
means  constant  in  all  cases.  There  is  often 
want  of  appetite,  but  occasionally  the  appe- 
tite is  excessive,  and  even  ravenous.  Nausea 
not  infrequently  comes  on  soon  after  a meal ; 
while  in  other  cases  there  is  no  nausea,  but 
after  the  lapse  of  a couple  of  hours  the  food 
is  vomited,  the  vomited  matters  being  very 
acid,  and  often  bitter,  from  the  admixture  of 
bile.  In  severe  cases,  the  vomiting  has  been 
known  to  occur  after  every  meal  for  several 
months.  Flatulence,  relieving  itself  in  eruc- 
tations, is  one  of  the  standard  symptoms  of 
this  affection,  the  gas  that  gives  rise  to  this 
symptom  being  sometimes  evolved  from  un- 
digested matters  in  the  stomach,  and  some- 
times being  apparently  secreted  by  the  walls 
of  that  organ.  It  is  very  apt  to  occur  in 
dyspeptic  patients  if  they  have  fasted  rather 
longer  than  usual.  Heartburn,  or  water- 
brash,  and  spasm  or  ci'amp  of  the  stomach 
(coming  on  at  uncertain  intervals  in  most 
severe  paroxysms),  are  other  somewhat  less 
common  symptoms  of  dyspepsia. 

The  treatment  of  dyspepsia  is  more  die- 
tetic than  medicinal.  The  quantity  of  food 
which  can  be  dissolved  by  the  gastric  juice 
and  intestinal  fluids  being  limited,  care  should 
be  taken  that  this  quantity  is  not  exceeded; 
moreover,  the  meals  should  not  succeed  each 
other  too  rapidly.  Dr.  Abernethy,  who  was 
a great  authority  on  this  subject,  laid  great 
stress  on  the  principle,  that  the  stomach 
should  have  time  to  perform  one  task  before 
another  was  imposed  upon  it,  and  he  always 


recommended  his  patients  to  allow  six  hours 
to  intervene  between  any  two  meals.  With 
regard  to  the  nature  of  the  food  best  suited 
to  dyspeptic  persons,  it  may  be  safely  asserted 
that  a mixture -of  well-cooked  animal  and 
vegetable  food  is  in , general  more  easily 
digested  than  either  kind  taken  exclusively. 
Mutton,  fowls,  and  game  are  the  most  digest- 
ible kinds  of  animal  food;  and  pork  and  all 
cured  meats,  such  as  salted  beef,  ham,  tongue, 
etc.,  should  be  avoided.  Raw  vegetables, 
such  as  salads,  cucumbers,  etc.,  must  also  be 
prohibited.  In  all  cases,  dyspeptic  pei'sons 
would  probably  do  well  to  avoid  all  stimu- 
lating drinks.  But  upon  all  points  of  eat- 
ing and  drinking,  a sensible  patient  must  be 
mainly  influenced  by  his  own  experience. 
A six  weeks’  or  two  months’  tour  among 
the  mountains  will  often  do  a dyspeptic 
patient  more  good  than  he  could  have  ex- 
perienced from  any  amount  of  physicking  at 
home. 

A few  words  must  be  said  regarding  the 
mode  of  ti'eating  the  most  urgent  of  the 
individual  symptoms.  Loss  of  appetite  may 
be  remedied  by  the  employment  of  bitters, 
such  as  quinine,  gentian,  etc.,  or  of  mineral 
acids,  or  of  both  combined.  Nausea  and 
vomiting  may  be  treated  with  prussic  acid, 
chloroform,  and  creosote  in  very  small  doses. 
Two  or  three  drops  of  prussic  acid  diluted  in 
an  eflFervescent  draught  are  often  an  effectual 
remedy.  In  intense  vomiting,  the  amount 
of  food  taken  at  a time  must  be  reduced  to 
the  lowest  possible  limit.  A table -spoonful 
of  milk,  mixed  with  lime-water  will  some- 
times remain  on  the  stomach  after  all  other 
kinds  of  food  have  been  rejected.  There 
is  no  better  remedy  for  flatulence  than  pep- 
permint water;  if  it  fails,  a drop  of  cajeput  oil 
on  a lump  of  sugar  may  be  tried.  When  the 
eructations  are  attended  with  an  odor  as  of 
I'otten  eggs,  an  emetic  is  the  best  cure.  The 
remedies  for  the  pain  in  the  stomach  vary 
with  the  character  of  the  pain;  bismuth, 


SELF- DOCTORING 


nitrate  of  silver,  and  opium  are  often  serv- 
iceable, but  should  not  be  taken  without  ad- 
vice. A tea-spoonful  of  the  aromatic  spirit 
of  ammonia  in  a wine-glass  of  camphor  mix- 
ture, often  gives  instantaneous  relief,  and  if 
not  too  often  resorted  to,  can  be  taken  with 
impunity. 

A majority  of  cases  are  owing  to  errors  in 
diet  and  habits;  to  excess  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing; irregularity  in  meals;  abuse  of  the 
digestive  organs  by  overloading,  or  indulging 
in  highly  seasoned  food;  bolting  the  food; 
and  neglect  of  proper  exercise.  To  prevent 
the  disorder:  Be  careful  to  take  a sufficient 
amount  of  daily  exercise;  eat  plentifully  of 
fruit  and  Graham  bread;  avoid  hot  bread, 
greasy  dishes,  pickles,  pastry,  old  cheese  and 
candies. 

FROST-BITES 

Attack  the  extremities  and  projecting  parts 
of  the  body,  hands,  feet,  nose,  ears.  They 
are  frequently  so  rapid  and  free  from  pain, 
that  a j^erson  is  not  aware  of  anything  being 
wrong.  The  blood  is  a fluid  when  warm, 
but  when  cold,  it  forms  a solid  clot;  and  you 
know  when  water  or  other  liquid  freezes,  it 
expands,  and  so  breaks  bottles  and  jugs,  and 
it  also  becomes  lighter.  Now,  precisely  the 
same  thing  takes  place  in  frost-bites;  the 
blood  in  the  part  gets  cold  and  runs  slowly, 
then  stops;  all  the  little  blood-vessels  are 
choked  and  swollen;  you  apply  heat  and 
burst  them,  causing  dreadful  suflfering  and 
troublesome  wounds;  or  if  you  do  nothing, 
the  circulation  is  quite  stopped,  and  the  part 
dies  or  mortifles.  In  the  treatment,  keep  the 
person  away  from  all  heat;  if  you  can,  get 
clean  snow  and  rub  the  parts  constantly  with 
it;  or  if  you  cannot  find  snow,  get  the  coldest 
water.  Let  the  patient  himself  rub  if  possi- 
ble, for  the  exertion  will  keep  him  sufficiently 
warm.  You  must  continue  this  rubbing  for 
hours  in  severe  cases,  till  you  get  the  parts 
quite  soft,  and  something  near  the  natural 


IN  EMERGENCIES.  179 

color.  You  must  not  allow  any  complaints 
or  feeling  of  compassion  to  stop  your  rub- 
bing, or  to  cause  you  to  bring  him  into  a 
warm  room.  Put  on  extra  clothing,  or  let 
him  have  a run  for  a minute,  but  do  not  let  him 
come  near  a fire.  After  you  have  done  this, 
anoint  well  with  sweet  oil  or  lard,  or  lime- 
water  and  oil,  and  wrap  ujj  well  with  flannel. 
In  very  cold  weather,  when  there  is  snow,  and 
no  house  is  near,  seek  safety  in  a snow  drift. 
The  snow  will  shelter  you  from  the  wind 
and  keep  you  warm.  Human  beings  and 
animals  have  lain  for  days  in  this  way,  and 
been  saved.  If  you  feel  a desire  to  sleep,  and 
give  way  to  it  in  the  open  country,  it  will  be 
the  sleep  of  death;  you  must  keep  in  motion, 
however  painful,  or  perish. 

CHILBLAINS 

Are  the  same  in  every  way  as  frost-bites,  but 
in  a milder  form.  They  are  more  trouble- 
some than  dangerous,  though  in  persons  of 
weak  circulation,  or  if  neglected,  they  cause 
sores  which  last  through  the  winter.  Before 
chilblains  are  broken,  rub  several  times  a day 
with  equal  parts  of  laudanum  and  turpentine, 
or  ointment  made  of  chalk  and  unsalted  lard. 
This  ointment  is  good  for  burns,  scalds  and 
bruises.  After  they  are  broken  apply  poul- 
tices of  bread  or  milk  or  linseed.  Avoid 
sudden  changes  from  cold  to  heat. 

WARTS,  CORNS  AND  BUNIONS. 

Warts  may  generally  be  removed  by  the 
application  of  a drop  of  acetic  acid  or  of 
nitric  acid,  repeated  until  the  structure  is 
softened.  Care  must  be  taken  that  the  acid 
does  not  touch  the  surrounding  skin.  The 
capricious  appearance  and  disappearance  of 
warts  has  given  rise  to  the  popular  delusion 
concerning  the  influence  of  charms  upon  them. 

Corns  may  be  removed  by  soaking  the  feet 
in  hot  water  until  the  corn  is  softened,  and 
then  paring  off  with  a sharp  knife.  If  the 
cause  is  removed,  the  corn  will  not  return. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


l8o 


Bunions  may  be  checked  in  their  early 
development  by  binding  the  joint  with  adhe- 
sive plaster,  and  keeping  it  on  as  long  as  any 
uneasiness  is  felt.  The  bandaging  should  be 
perfect,  and  it  might  be  well  to  extend  it 
round  the  foot.  An  inflamed  bunion  should 
be  poulticed,  and  larger  shoes  be  worn. 

FELONS. 

A felon  is  itself  a small  affair,  yet  there  are 
few  things  which  cause  such  suffering,  and 
which  are  so  neglected  and  allowed  to  have 
their  own  way.  Doctors  are  constantly  meet- 
ing with  people  who  have  lost  bones  of  the 
finger  or  thumb,  and  have  stiff  joints  from 
this  cause.  At  the  commencement,  it  is  cur- 
able by  the  application  of  a poultice  of  can- 
tharides,  or  Spanish  flies.  If  allowed  to 
develop,  great  relief  is  sometimes  obtained 
by  soaking  the  part  in  the  following  mixture : 
Take  half  a gill  of  strong  vinegar,  and  dis- 
solve in  it  a table-spoonful  of  saleratus  (car- 
bonate of  potash),  or  lye  made  from  wood 
ashes.  Let  either  preparation  be  used  as  hot 
as  can  be  borne,  and  repeat  as  often  as  the 
pain  returns;  but  if  matter  be  formed,  there 
are  two  ways  of  treating  it;  one  by  allowing 
the  matter  to  destroy  the  parts  and  find  its 
own  way  out,  generally  around  the  nail;  this 
takes  weeks  of  severe  suffering;  the  other  is 
by  making  a small  opening  down  to  the  bone 
to  allow  the  matter  to  escape,  which  takes 
one  moment  to  do,  gives  relief  in  an  hour, 
and  can  be  done  without  any  serious  injury. 
No  one  should  so  fear  the  operation  as  to 
lose  the  use  of  a thumb  or  finger ; and,  if  near 
a surgeon,  there  is  no  excuse  for  such  neglect. 

RUN-AROUND  AND  RING-WORM. 

The  first  symptom  of  run-around  is  a heat, 
from  swelling  and  pain,  and  a redness  at  the 
top  of  the  nail.  To  cure — first  open  with  a 
needle ; then,  with  the  point  of  a knife-blade, 
scratch  the  whole  surface  of  the  nail,  both 
lengthwise  and  across. 


Ring-worm  may  in  most  cases  be  stopped 
by  scratching  around  the  outer  surface  with  a 
needle.  As  a general  thing  the  disease  will 
not  pass  the  line  thus  cut. 

CHAPPED  HANDS  AND  STINGS. 

For  chapped  hands,  rub  well  with  glyce- 
rine, and  wear  a pair  of  gloves  to  bed.  After 
washing  each  time,  sprinkle  with  pulverized 
starch. 

For  the  stings  of  bees,  wasps  or  hornets, 
use  a plaster  of  flour  or  chalk  wet  with  harts- 
horn ; table  salt  kept  moist  with  water  is  also 
good. 

JAUNDICE. 

Jaundice  is  a disease  of  the  liver  and  the 
biliary  secretion,  outwardly  characterized  by 
the  ordinary  symptoms  of  sub-acute  inflam- 
matory fever,  by  a yellow  tinge  of  the  white 
coat  of  the  eye,  the  nails,  and  often  of  the 
entire  body,  by  the  absence  of  color  in  one, 
and  the  excess  of  color  in  another,  of  the 
excretions,  and  by  general  languor,  loss  of 
appetite,  and  lassitude.  In  certain  conditions 
of  the  disease  itis  called  green,  and  in  another 
and  more  formidable,  black,  jaundice. 

DR.  PEABODY’S  REMEDY. 

“Red  iodide  of  mercury,  7 grs.;  iodide  of  potas- 
sium, 9 grs.;  aqua  dis.  (distilled  water),  i oz. ; mix. 
Commence  by  giving  eight  drops  three  or  four  times 
a day,  increasing  one  drop  a day  until  twelve  or  fif- 
teen drops  are  given  at  a dose.  Give  in  a little  water 
immediately  after  meals.  If  it  causes  a griping  sen- 
sation in  the  bowels,  and  fullness  in  the  head  when 
you  get  up  to  twelve  or  fifteen  drops,  go  back  to  six 
drops,  and  up  again  as  before.” 

PILES. 

This  ailment,  though  not  dangerous,  is 
often  very  painful.  The  disease  arises  from 
costiveness,  strong  purgatives,  over-eating, 
or  an  inactive  life.  To  get  rid  of  the  com- 
plaint, a judicious  diet  and  a proper  mode  of 
living  must  be  adopted.  In  obstinate  cases  it 
may  be  necessary  to  use  the  knife,  in  which 
event  apply  to  a skillful  physician. 


SELF- DOCTO  R T NG  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


Dr.  Ilarriman,  of  Indiana,  has  used  the 
following  external  ajjplication  with  success: 

Inner  bark  of  the  white  oak  tree,  boil  and  strain, 
and  boil  again  until  you  obtain  half  a pint  of  the 
extract,  very  thick;  add  half  a pint  of  the  oil  of  the 
oldest  and  strongest  bacon  you  can  procure ; simmer 
together  until  a union  takes  place  when  cold.  Then 
apply  every  night  until  well. 

CARBUNCLES  AND  BOILS. 

Carbuncles  are  most  painfully  sensitive,  and 
the  nape  of  the  neck  is  a favorite  spot  for 
them  to  appear.  Poultice  with  linseed  meal 
or  slippery-elm  hark;  and,  whenever  the 
poultice  is  removed,  wash  the  sore  with  soap 
and  water,  or  a decoction  of  bayberry.  The 
diet  should  be  light  but  nutritious. 

Boils  should  be  brought  to  a head  by 
warm  poultices  of  flaxseed,  sugar  and  soap, 
etc.  When  ripe,  they  thould  be  discharged 
by  a needle  or  lance;  but  this  should  not  be 
attenuated  until  they  are  fully  ripe.  They 
are  caused  by  impurity  or  poverty  of  the 
blood,  and  constitutional  treatment  should  be 
resorted  to. 

MY  BOIL,  AND  HOW  I CURED  IT. 

I’ve  had  a boil — got  it  yet,  in  fact  — a 
regular  old-fashioned,  eighteen-carat  “bile”! 
Well,  while  I’ve  had  it  I’ve  kept  a clean 
record  of  all  the  boil  cures  that  have  been 
urged  upon  me,  and  the  publication  thereof 
I hope  will  result  in  the  early  cure  of  all 
boils  in  this  part  of  the  universe. 

My  boil  came  the  first  part  of  the  month 
on  my  hip,  and  the  first  man  who  saw  me 
limp  said: 

“Halloa!  corns  4urt  you?” 

I said,  “ No;  I’ve  got  a boil.” 

“Don’t  say!  Well,  now,  see  here;  you 
go  right  home  and  get  some  of  Dailey’s 
ointment,  and  buy  five  cents’  worth  of  lint, 
and  put  it  on  your  boil,  and  it  will  be  well 
in  twenty-four  hours.” 

I thanked  him,  got  on  a horse-car,  and 


i8i 


met  another  friend,  who  urged  me  by  all 
means  to  make  a bread  and  milk  poultice, 
and  lie  perfectly  quiet  till  it  should  come  to  a 
head ; for  said  he : 

“Boils  are  sore  things,  and  they  don’t  like 
to  be  jammed  around  much.” 

I thought  so,  too,  but  before  I had  time  to 
say  so,  another  friend  reached  over,  and, 
touching  me  with  his  cane,  said: 

“ Did  I hear  you  remark  that  you  were 
suffering  with  a boil  ? ” 

“Yes,  sir;  suffering  is  the  word.” 

“Well,  now,  see  here,  John,”  says  he,  “all 
you’ve  got  to  do  is  just  to  live  it  down.  Live 
well,  eat  plenty  of  beefsteak,  mutton-chops, 
eggs  and  omelets,  and  then  if  you  will  drink 
a glass  of  hot  water  before  breakfast  — not 
warm  water,  you  know,  but  just  as  hot  as 
you  can  stand  it — you  will  drive  all  the  im- 
purities out  of  your  blood  instanter.” 

Reaching  my  jjlace  of  business,  I found 
three  more  boil-curers  awaiting  me;  the  first 
man  said: 

“Now  you  just  give  me  a quarter,  and  I’ll 
slip  out  to  a drug  store  and  get  a box  of 
mercurial  ointment,  and  it’ll  ease  you  in  less 
than  three  minutes.  You  see  it  drives  the 
matter  back  in  the  blood,  and  the  blamed 
thing  has  to  heal  ujd  in  spite  of  itself.” 

But  while  I was  taking  out  the  quarter, 
another  friend  stepped  up,  and  begged  me 
not  to  waste  time  and  money  on  mercurial 
ointment;  he  had  had  boils  from  a boy  up  to 
two  years  ago,  when  an  old  woman,  a friend 
of  his  mother-in-law,  had  cured  him  com- 
pletely; the  matter  mustn’t  be  driven  back 
into  the  blood,  but  it  mi:st  be  coaxed  out  of 
it;  if  not,  there  could  be  no  certainty  about 
the  thing. 

“And  now  if  you  will  just  let  your  boy  go 
down  to  a botanic  drug  store,”  said  he,  “ and 
ask  for  ten  cents’  worth  of  red-cedar  berries, 
and  take  and  stew  them  in  a pint  of  water, 
and  drink  the  tea,  you’ll  never  have  another 
boil.” 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVER  T OF  HEALTH. 


182 


The  next  man  was  a woman  who  had 
listened  to  the  last  two  prescriptions.  She 
now  put  in  her  oar.  Her  husband  had  had 
boils  all  over  his  body,  and  what  she  knew 
about  the  boil  business  was  only  equaled  by 
the  late  H.  G.  in  the  farm  line.  There  was 
only  one  sure  cure  for  boils:  a few  cents’ 
worth  of  honey  mixed  with  flour  and  the 
yolk  of  an  egg  would  draw  a boil  to  a head 
quicker  than  all  the  salves  in  creation. 

My  boy  was  standing,  hat  in  hand,  wait- 
ing patiently  to  be  sent  for  one  or  all  of  these 
lotions,  when  an  Irish  tailor  next  door  drojDped 
in  and  urged  me  to  send  out  and  get  a little 
shoemakers’  wax,  and  wear  it  on  my  boil 
just  one  day,  and  he  would  guarantee  a cure 
or  make  no  charge  for  his  advice. 

I sent  my  boy  back  with  his  hat,  and 
seizing  my  own  I started  for  home,  hoping 
thereby  to  get  rid  of  my  tormentors,  who 
were  as  much  worse  than  my  boil  as  the  boil 
was  worse  than  a life-insurance  agent. 

But  a man  might  as  well  try  to  stave  off 
a chill  as  to  free  himself  from  boil-doctors. 
Before  I reached  home  I met  an  old  friend, 
who,  after  sympathizing  with  me,  informed 
me  that  if  I would  just  mix  a table-spoonful 
of  “Injun”  meal  in  a little  water,  and  drink 
it  three  times  a week,  it  would  eradicate  all 
the  effluvia  from  the  blood,  and  make  me  feel 
like  a morning  star. 

On  reaching  home,  I found  a Spiritualistic 
acquaintance,  who  has  a mission,  waiting  for 
me.  I mentioned  to  him  that  I had  a boil. 
Said  he: 

“Why,  I’ve  had  hundreds  of  them,  and 
can  cure  them  every  time;  all  you  have  to 
do  is  to  wait  till  they  come  to  a head,  and 
then  (it  requires  nerve  to  do  it  though)  just 
take  a razor  or  lancet  and  lay  open  to  the 
bone,  and  cut  the  core  right  out  by  the 
roots ! ” 

I suggested  veins  and  arteries,  and  he  saw 
at  once  that  I hadn’t  any  nerve.  I had  no 
money  for  his  mission,  but  on  my  offering 


him  two  dollars  to  help  start  a ghost  factory 
here  that  should  beat  the  Eddy  brothers,  he 
took  up  his  hat,  and  left  me  and  my  boil  to 
the  next  tormentor,  who  was  not  long  in 
putting  in  an  appearance. 

The  next  was  a Turkish-bath  man,  who 
assured  me  that  he  had  had  a very  bile-ous 
turn  a year  ago,  and  had  sweat  them  out  of 
himself  by  taking  six  baths. 

“ Y ou  see,”  he  said,  “ a boil  must  be  kept 
moist  and  warm,  and  that  being  a known 
fact,  why,  the  Turkish  bath  is  an  intervention 
of  Providence  for  all  bile-ous  Job-ites  the 
world  over.” 

I promised  to  at  once  call  on  him,  and  let 
him  put  me  through  a “ course  of  sprouts.” 
I was  deterred  from  so  doing  by  a friend  in 
the  ice  business,  who  told  me  that  one  of  his 
neighbors  had  tried  the  baths,  and  instead  of 
curing  him,  the  boils  came  out  all  over  him 
worse  than  ever.  “And  now,”  said  he,  “if 
you  will  come  down  to  our  ice-house,  and 
just  walk  leisurely  around  in  it,  keeping 
your  blood  cool  for  a few  days,  you  will  find 
that  all  this  superabundance  of  heat  in  your 
blood,  which  is  evidenced  by  the  boil  on  your 
hip,  will  gradually  pass  away ; your  boil  will 
go  down,  and  you  won’t  have  another  till 
you  get  red-hot  again.” 

This  looked  as  reasonable  as  the  bath-cure, 
certainly,  and  I promised  to  be  on  hand 
bright  and  early  next  morning,  and  try  to 
freeze  out  my  boil.  Just  as  I was  starting 
out  in  the  morning — hadn’t  limped  two 
yards  from  my  house — I was  hailed  by  a 
friend,  who,  when  informed  of  my  ailment 
and  intentions,  suddenly  faced  me  about  in 
the  direction  of  my  house,  saying, 

“Ice  be  blamed!  I’ll  cure  you.”  Going 
right  into  our  dining-room  he  asked  for 
broivn  sugar  and  brown  soap;  then  helping 
me  to  hobble  up  stairs,  he  made  a poultice  of 
the  soap  and  sugar,  and  insisted  on  my  wear- 
ing it  on  my  boil  all  day. 

I promised  to  do  so  faithfully,  but  after  he 


SELFDOCTORl  NG  IN  EMERG  ENCI ES. 


left  me  and  it  began  to  ache  pretty  hard,  I 
could  not  help  mentioning  my  feelings  in  the 
old-fashioned  way,  and  the  noise  I made  being 
heard  by  a lady  caller  on  my  wife,  she  at  once 
said  that  she  could  relieve  me  and  cure  me  at 
the  same  time.  Sending  out  for  a raw  otiioti, 
she  said  all  I had  to  do  was  to  slice  it  up  and 
lay  it  on  my  boil,  and  its  cooling  properties 
would  relieve  the  pain,  while  its  well-known 
healing  powers  would  effect  a certain  cure. 
This  seemed  very  reasonable  and  worth  try- 
ing, and  we  tried  it. 

Before  its  “ cooling  properties  ” had  got 
fully  under  way,  I happened  to  remember  an 
important  business  engagement  which  must 
be  attended  to,  and  so  I shook  off  my  doctor 
and  onion  at  the  same  time.  Returning 
home  two  hours  later,  a young  lady  friend 
came  to  the  front  with  five  cents’  worth  of 
Jlaxseed  poultice  which  her  uncle  always 
usad,  and  he  never  was  without  boils;  she 
felt  sure  that  Job  used  flaxseed  poultice.  I 
said  I guessed  not.  I was  posted  on  Job;  all 
he  did  was  to  scrape  himself  with  a piece  of 
broken  pie-plate  (Job  2:  8),  and  even  when 
boils  had  evoluted  up  to  Isaiah’s  time,  all  they 
did  was  to  make  a plaster  of  figs  for  them. 
But  the  man  who  knew  the  boil  business  by 
heart  was  near  by,  and  he  gave  me  the  surest 
cure  of  all — cold  water  before  breakfast. 

“ Drink  it  freely,  and  its  action  on  the  liver 
and  blood  is  such  that  it  will  cure  you  just  as 
sure  as  twice  seven  is  fourteen.”  And  he 
could  cure  anything.  He  was  the  only  man 
that  he  had  ever  heard  of  who  could  set 
broken  ribs.  But  broken  ribs  are  not  boils. 

I now  determined  to  make  an  inventory  of 
all  my  boil-cures  and  mix  them  together,  and 
put  on  one  big  plaster  which  would  surely 
cure  it  at  once.  But  when  I came  to  mix 
cold  water  and  hot  water,  ice  and  steam,  flax- 
seed and  cedar  berries,  shoemaker’s  wax  and 
honey,  onions  and  ointment,  Indian  meal  and 
razors,  they  wouldn’t  mix ; and  there  was  no 
necessity  for  it,  for  just  then  I ran  against  a 


183 

chair-back,  and  with  one  moderate-sized  yell, 
I found  my  boil  had  wiped  itself  out. 


CHILDREN’S  DISEASES. 

SCARLET  FEVER  AND  MEASLES. 

Parents  should  be  able  to  distinguish  be- 
tween scarlet  fever  and  measles,  for  the  first 
is  a most  fatal  disease,  and  the  second,  with 
proper  care,  will  seldom  destroy  life.  There 
are  two  kinds  of  scarlet  fever:  the  mild  form, 
where  there  is  little  or  no  sore  throat,  and  in 
which  the  eruption  does  not  appear  till  the 
fourth  day,  and  which,  if  the  child  be  kept 
warm,  generally  passes  off  without  doing 
any  harm;  and  the  malignant,  with  ulcerated 
sore  throat,  which  is  a dreadful  disease,  often 
proving  fatal. 

The  difference  between  scarlet  fever  and 
measles  is,  according  to  Dr.  Hope : 

In  Scarlet  Fever — In  Measles — 

The  eruption  is  brigfht  scarlet.  The  eruption  is  dark  red  color. 
It  appears  on  the  second  day.  Appears  not  till  the  fourth  day. 
Is  quite  smooth  to  the  touch.  Is  raised. 

Is  in  small  round  spots.  In  large,  crescent-shaped  spots. 

Disappears  on  pressure.  Does  not  disappear  on  pressure. 

The  face  is  quite  dry.  Face  swelled;  running  from  the 

eyes  and  nose. 

Scarlet  fever  is  a very  infectious  disease, 
and  medical  aid  should  be  called  at  once. 

THE  MUMPS 

Are  a swelling  of  the  glands  of  the  neck. 
The  disease  is  contagious.  The  swelling 
may  be  allowed  to  take  its  course,  but  should 
be  carefully  fomented  with  hot  bran  poultices, 
or  a decoction  of  camomiles  and  poppy  heads; 
paying  due  attention  to  the  regularity  of  the 
bowels,  and,  on  first  going  out  after  recovery, 
not  to  take  cold.  Relief  from  pain  is  often 
experienced  by  applying  cloths  wrung  out 
of  hot  water,  and  rubbing  camphorated  oil 
into  the  swelling  for  a few  minutes  once  or 
twice  a day. 


MAINTENANCE  AND  RECOVERY  OF  HEALTH. 


184 


FITS  AND  CONVULSIONS, 

In  children,  generally  arise  from  teething, 
worms,  or  some  other  substance  irritating 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  or  from  something- 
wrong  with  the  brain.  If  no  doctor  is  at 
hand,  apply  cloths  dipped  in  hot  mustard 
and  water,  or  turpentine,  to  the  feet  and  the 
lower  part  of  the  legs  till  the  skin  is  quite 
reddened;  and  cold  water  to  the  head.  Pre- 
pare some  mustard  and  water,  or  have  a tea- 
spoonful of  the  syrup  of  ipecac  ready,  and  at 
a favorable  opportunity  get  a sufficient  quan- 
tity swallowed  to  produce  vomiting.  When 
this  is  over,  the  child  will  probably  sleep. 
Guard  the  child  from  eating  “ trash,”  keep 
the  brain  free  from  excitement,  and  attend 
strictly  to  the  digestion. 

HOOPING-COUGH. 

The  first  symptoms  of  the  hooping-cough 
are  those  of  a slight  cold.  This  will  go  on 
a week  or  two  before  you  hear  the  peculiar 
sound,  which  you  cannot  mistake.  The  fit 
of  coughing  is  preceded  by  a sort  of  convul- 
sive drawing  in  of  the  breath,  which,  as  it 
rushes  into  the  chest,  causes  the  hoop.  The 
cough  lasts  for  about  a minute,  and  generally 
ends  in  vomiting.  The  breathing  is  then 
quiet,  and  the  child  appears  pretty  comfort- 
able till  the  approach  of  the  next  fit.  With 
children  under  two  years  of  age,  this  disease 
is  more  dangerous  than  in  older  ones.  In 
milder  cases,  time  and  plenty  of  fresh  air  in 
fine  weather  will  bring  about  a cure.  If  the 
breathing  be  very  bad,  put  a good  hot  mus- 
tard and  oatmeal  poultice  on  the  chest;  and 
if  the  chest  is  a good  deal  stuffed  and  the 
child  does  not  often  vomit  after  the  coughing 
fit,  a tea-spoonful  of  the  syrup  of  ipecac  may 
be  given  with  advantage.  When  the  com- 
plaint has  gone  on  for  some  weeks,  change 
of  air  is  the  only  thing  which  can  be  depended 
upon  for  stopping  it.  If  you  allow  the  child 
to  get  cold  while  it  has  this  complaint,  you 


cannot  reasonably  expect  it  to  recover.  One 
of  the  very  best  remedies  known  for  this 
unpleasant  complaint  is  — pure  carbonate  of 
potassa,  one  scruple;  cochineal,  one  grain. 
Dissolve  in  six  ounces  of  water,  sweetened. 
The  dose  for  a child  one  year  old  is  one  tea- 
spoonful three  times  a day,  before  meals.  Dr. 
V.  Mott’s  highly  recommended  prescription 
is  — prussic  acid,  six  drops;  extract  of  bel- 
ladonna, two  grains;  paregoric  elixir,  three 
drachms;  syrup  of  balsam  of  tolu,  one  ounce; 
and  water,  three  ounces.  Mix,  and  give  a 
tea-spoonful  three  or  four  times  daily. 

CROUP. 

This  terrible  and  fatal  disease  is  usually 
attended  with  a kind  of  choking  or  wheezing 
in  the  throat  and  chest,  and  a difficulty  of 
breathing,  amounting  sometimes  to  suffoca- 
tion; there  is  also  a short,  dry,  and  very  deep 
hoarse  cough.  The  disease  must  be  subdued 
at  once,  or  the  child  may  be  lost.  Mothers 
who  have  not  seen  the  croup  should  do  so 
whenever  a case  is  within  reach,  so  as  to  learn 
to  distinguish  the  croup  cough  from  the  chok- 
ing sound  of  mumps  or  common  sore  throat. 
Night  or  day  when  croup  presents  itself,  send 
for  a doctor,  and  until  he  comes  vomit  the 
child  and  keep  its  feet  warm  by  a bath  of  hot 
water  and  mustard.  Delays  are  dangerous. 

WORMS. 

One  of  the  common  ailments  of  children 
is  worms.  If  you  notice  a child  grinding  its 
teeth,  rubbing  its  nose,  and  otherwise  com- 
plaining of  itching,  and  the  appetite  uncer- 
tain, your  suspicions  may  fairly  be  aroused, 
but  the  only  positive  evidence  of  worms  is 
in  finding  them  in  the  child’s  evacuations. 
They  sometimes  cause  serious  illness,  which 
is  known  as  “worm  fevei'.”  You  may  pre- 
vent this  by  a little  timely  attention.  Avoid 
patent  remedies,  as  all  contain  more  or  less 
calomel. 

Powdered  rust  of  iron  is  a good  remedy  — 


SELF  DOCTOR! NG  IN  EMERGENCIES. 


'85 


it  expels  tlie  worms  and  strengthens  the  sys- 
tem. To  children  under  seven,  ten  to  forty 
grains  may  be  given ; to  older,  a drachm  or 
more;  to  adults,  a quarter  of  an  ounce.  It 
may  he  given  in  syrup  or  molasses. 

THRUSH  OR  CANKER 

In  the  mouths  of  children  may  he  treated 
with  a wash  of  golden  seal,  sweetened  with 
sugar,  to  which  a little  borax  should  be  added; 
or  a borax  wash  alone  is  good. 

SUNDRIES. 

HARD  SUBSTANCES  IN  NOSE  AND  EARS. 

Children  are  apt  to  push  beans,  peas  and 
small  stones  into  the  nose  and  ear.  A pinch 
of  snuff  or  tickling  the  nose  will  often  cause 
the  child  to  sneeze  and  release  the  article. 
Syringing  with  warm  water  is  the  best  and 
only  safe  way  to  remove  such  things  from 
the  ear.  If  that  fails,  send  for  the  doctor. 
Peas  and  beans  are  of  more  consequence  than 
stones  or  hard  substances,  for  they  soon  swell 
with  the  warmth  and  moisture  of  the  place. 
In  case  of  any  insect  getting  into  the  ear,  fill 
it  with  oil,  and  the  insect  will  die.  To  remove 
wax  from  the  ear  use  warm  water;  a hard  or 
sharp  instrument  should  never  be  used  except 
by  a skillful  hand. 

SWALLOWING  HARD  SUBSTANCES. 

Parents  frequently  suffer  much  anxiet}' 
from  a child  having  swallowed  a marble, 
coin  or  pins;  but  it  is  very  seldom  there  are 


any  liad  effects.  The  best  plan  is  to  give  tbe 
food  a little  more  solid  than  usual,  and  no 
purgative  medicine.  It  is  very  surprising 
how  sharp-pointed  articles  are  swallowed, 
and  find  their  way  not  only  through  the 
stomach,  but  through  the  substance  of  the 
bod}’  till  they  reach  the  surface. 

BOW-LEGGED  CHILDREN. 

If  you  do  not  want  bow-legged  cbild- 
ren,  do  not  be  anxious  to  make  an  infant 
stand  or  walk  too  early.  Because  one  child 
walks  at  a certain  age,  it  is  no  reason  why 
another  should;  it  must  depend  upon  the 
strength  and  fitness  of  the  child  to  do  it. 
When  the  bones  and  muscles  are  sufficiently 
.strong,  the  child  will  start  of  its  own  accord; 
and  if  you  force  it  before  this  time,  you  run 
great  risk  of  having  the  limbs  bent.  It  is 
perhaps  as  well  for  you  to  know  that  there 
is  a disease  in  which  the  bones  remain  soft, 
and  bend  under  tbe  weight  of  a child  for 
years. 

BITING  THE  NAILS. 

This  is  a habit  that  should  be  immediately 
corrected  in  cbildren,  as,  if  persisted  in  for 
any  length  of  time,  it  permanently  deforms 
the  nails.  Dipping  the  finger-ends  in  some 
bitter  tincture  will  generally  jDrevent  cbildren 
from  putting  them  in  their  mouths. 

HOLDING  THE  BREATH. 

To  cure  a child  of  holding  its  breath  in  fits 
of  anger,  dash  cold  water  into  its  face. 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


THE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS. 


FIE  word  Bible  comes  from  the 
Greek  biblos — a book,  or  its 
diminutive  jjlural,  biblia  — lit- 
tle books;  and  the  name  was 
first  given  to  the  collected 
Scriptures,  or  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  by  vSt.  John  Chrysostom, 
A.  D.  350-407.  The  word  Testament  is  from 
the  Latin  testametitum  (a  will),  a rather 
imperfect  substitute  for  the  Greek  diatheke., 
which  is  better  translated  a disposition  or 
arrangement,  and  is  used  in  the  sense  of  a 
covenant  or  coznpact;  so  that  the  words  Old 
and  New  Testaments  are  equivalent  to  Old 
and  New  Covenants;  and  were  so  called  by 
St.  Paul,  2 Corinthians,  3:6,  14. 

The  Old  Testament  is  said  to  have  been 
collected  and  arranged  by  Ezra,  about  b.  c. 
450,  requiring,  however,  the  later  addition  of 
the  books  of  Nehemiah  and  Malachi,  which 
it  is  thought  was  done  by  Simon  the  Just, 
who  died  about  b.  c.  292.  Another  02rinion 
is,  that  the  earliest  undoubted  evidence  of  the 
e.xistence  of  the  Old  Testament  in  its  col- 
lected form,  as  we  now  have  it,  does  not 
reach  farther  back  than  b.  c.  130.  Indeed, 
the  writings  of  Josephus,  about  a.  d.  41,  are 
the  oldest  extant  authority  for  the  complete 
catalogue,  which  he  gives,  after  the  Jewish 
manner,  as  twenty -two  books;  the  Jews,  by 
an  artificial  arrangement  under  the  letters  of 
their  alphabet,  having  limited  the  sacred 
books  to  that  number.  The  Synod  of  Hippo- 
Regius,  the  see  of  St.  Augustine  (now  Bona 


in  Algeria),  in  A.  d.  393,  was  the  first  to 
recognize  the  canon  of  the  New  Testament, 
as  we  now  have  it. 

The  ScrijDtures  (from  the  Latin  Scripturce., 
writings)  were  originally  written  upon  rolls 
of  parchment,  very  similar  in  style  to  those 
which  are  now  to  be  seen  in  the  Jewish 
synagogues. 

INSPIRATION  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

“All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profit- 
able for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness.’* — St.  Paul,  2 Tim.  3 : 16. 

Insjriration,  meaning  literally  a breathing 
into,  is  apjolied  in  theology  to  denote  the  action 
of  the  divine  mind  upon  the  human  mind, 
whereby  flie  latter  is  both  supernaturally  in- 
formed and  qualified  to  communicate  the 
information  received.  The  term  revelation 
is  used  more  distinctively  to  ex^Dress  the  first 
part  of  this  action,  and  inspiration  to  exjoress 
the  second  part.  But,  in  truth,  all  insj^iration, 
as  the  word  itself  bears,  implies  revelation. 
There  is  a necessity  for  supernatural  qualifi- 
cation in  the  utterance  of  truth,  only  where 
the  truth  is  such  as  has  not  been  reached  by 
the  ordinary  exercise  of  the  human  faculties, 
but  is  in  some  degree,  at  least,  supernaturally 
communicated.  The  jjrophet  or  ajjostle  is 
insjrired  only  as  the  utterer  of  knowledge  be- 
yond the  ordinary  reach  of  human  intelli- 
gence. 

The  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures  signifies 
a supernatural  qualification  or  special  divine 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


190 

authority  in  the  books  of  Scripture  as  depos- 
itaries of  truth.  When  the  theologian  asserts 
any  book  of  the  Bible  to  be  inspired,  he  means 
that  it  possesses  an  authority  different  from 
any  other  book,  that  it  contains  truth  not 
merely  as  any  ordinary  book  may  do,  but  by 
a special  divine  impress.  It  is  different  from 
ordinary  books,  as  conveying  in  a more  imme- 
diate and  direct,  and  therefore  authoritative, 
manner,  divine  truth.  All  orthodox  theolo- 
gians may  be  said  to  agree  in  ascribing  this 
special  divine  character  to  Holy  Scripture; 
but  further  there  is  no  agreement.  The  mode 
of  inspiration,  the  degree  and  extent  of  it,  are 
all  subjects  of  dispute.  On  one  side,  there 
are  the  advocates  of  plenary  inspiration,  as  it 
is  called;  then  there  are  those  who  advocate 
various  subordinate  or  partial  degrees  of  inspi- 
ration. The  advocates  of  ]3lenary  inspiration 
contend  that  the  whole  letter  of  Scripture  is 
inspired,  that  its  words  were  immediately 
dictated  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  are  literally 
the  words  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  The 
several  writers  of  Scripture  were  nothing 
more  than  the  penmen  of  the  Divine  Spirit, 
under  whose  control  they  vibrated  as  the 
strings  of  a harp  in  the  hands  of  an  artist. 
They  were  as  a piece  of  mechanism  touched 
by  God  himself.  Those  who  maintain  this 
theoiy,  speak,  indeed,  of  the  individuality  and 
diverse  characteristics  of  the  writers  of  the 
Scriptures,  but  only  as  one  would  speak  of 
the  different  tones  which  the  same  artist  would 
produce  from  one  and  the  same  musical  in- 
strument. The  differences  are  not  so  much 
in  the  moral  or  intellectual  individuality  of  the 
writers  themselves,  as  in  the  diverse  aims  and 
uses  with  which  the  Holy  Spirit  employs 
them ; for,  according  to  this  theory,  the  Divine 
is  all  in  Scripture,  and  the  human  intelli- 
gence its  mere  vehicle  or  passive  instrument. 
The  words  of  Scripture  are  no  less  the  words 
of  God  than  if  He  were  heard  to  utter  them 
from  heaven.  It  follows  from  the  same  the- 
ory, that  inspiration  is  essentially  intermitting. 


It  is  not  a higher  quality  of  any  soul,  but  a 
divine  afflatus,  seizing  the  soul  at  certain  mo- 
ments, and  abandoning  it  at  others.  While 
the  canonical  epistles  of  St.  Paul  and  St. 
Peter  are  to  be  held  inspired,  the  words  of 
these  apostles  at  other  times  may  not  have 
possessed  any  special  authority.  The  author- 
ity of  the  Scripture  which  they  have  deliv- 
ered, however,  is  absolute.  The  inspired  or 
theopneustic  document  is  throughout  faultless, 
as  the  sole  work  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  fault- 
less equally  in  its  form  and  in  its  essence,  in 
its  spirit  and  its  letter.  It  admits  of  no  gra- 
dation; all  is  equally  divine,  and  therefore 
equally  accurate,  whether  it  relate  to  some 
ordinary  fact,  or  to  some  great  truth  of  the 
supernatural  life,  whether  it  treat  of  a dogma 
or  of  the  details  of  a narrative.  As  one  of 
its  I'ecent  supporters  writes : “ Every  verse 
of  the  Bible,  every  word  of  it,  every  syllable 
of  it,  every  letter  of  it,  is  the  direct  utterance 
of  the  Most  High.”  It  follows  no  less  that 
what  God  has  miraculously  written.  He  must 
have  miraculously  preserved.  A providen- 
tial canon  is  the  plain  sequence  of  a plenarily 
inspired  Bible. 

In  opposition  to  this  theory  are  various 
others,  all  of  which  impose  certain  limits 
upon  the  perfection  of  Scripture.  Some  con- 
fine inspiration  to  all  that  is  directly  religious 
in  the  Bible,  to  all  that  is  directly  of  the  char- 
acter of  revelation,  leaving  out  of  the  ques- 
tion all  that  belongs  to  the  sphere  of  science 
or  ordinary  history.  Others  exempt  the  foi'm 
or  letter  of  Scripture,  and  attribute  inspira- 
tion only  to  its  spirit,  ideas,  or  doctrines. 
Othei's  go  still  further,  and  comprise  in  the 
fallible  form  the  mode  of  argument  and 
expository  details.  Each  of  these  theories 
supposes  inspiration  to  be  connected  prima- 
rily with  the  authors  rather  than  with  the 
books  of  Scripture,  sometimes  with  the  extra- 
ordinary gifts  accompanying  the  first  preach- 
ers of  the  Word  of  God,  sometimes  with  the 
peculiar  privileges  of  prophets  or  apostles. 


THE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS. 


and  sometimes  with  their  special  position  as 
immediate  witnesses  of  the  facts  of  revelation 
and  their  singular  religious  aptitude.  What- 
ever differences  may  characterize  the  advo- 
cates of  these  respective  views,  it  is  plain  that 
they,  one  and  all,  have  abandoned  the  ground 
of  the  absolute  infallibility  of  the  letter  of 
Scriptui'e. 

COIVIIVIENDATIONS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

“ Ah ! were  I but  a great  poet,”  says  Lu- 
ther, “ I would  write  a magnificent  poem  on 
the  utility  and  the  efficacy  of  the  Divine  Word. 
Without  that  Word,  what  should  we  be? 
For  several  years  I read  the  whole  Bible 
twice  in  every  twelvemonth.  It  is  a great 
and  powerful  tree,  each  word  of  which  is  a 
mighty  branch.  Each  of  these  branches 
have  I shaken,  so  desirous  was  I to  learn 
what  fruit  they  every  one  of  them  bore,  and 
what  they  could  give  me.  Each  time  I suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  a couple  of  pears  or 
apples.” 

“ The  one  book  necessary  to  be  understood 
by  a divine,”  says  Lockier,  “is  the  Bible; 
any  others  are  to  be  read  chiefly  in  order 
to  understand  that.  One  must  not  read  it 
through  a system,  as  a perspective,  but  bring 
our  systems  to  our  Bible,  and  not  our  Bible 
to  our  systems,  as  most  divines  (in  every 
church)  are  too  apt  to  do.  Try  to  see  its  first 
natural  sense,  and  consult  comments  after- 
ward, and  that  only  where  the  nature  of  the 
thing  makes  them  necessary. 

“ The  most  general  and  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty in  understanding  the  true  sense  of  the 
Scriptures  arises  from  our  not  knowing  the 
proportion  between  the  ways  of  speaking  used 
in  the  East  and  those  in  such  a northerly 
country  as  our  own.  An  Italian  would  not 
stick  at  calling  that  little  parterre,  with  two 
rows  of  trees  about  it,  a paradise,  and  my 
villa  in  the  country  a magnificent  jialace.  As 
we  are  acquainted  with  their  way  of  speak- 
ing, we  know  very  well  that  they  mean  noth- 


191 

ing  by  this  but  a pretty  little  garden  and  a 
tolerable  house;  but  if  any  one  less  acquainted 
with  their  way  should  take  it  literally,  and 
assert  in  plain,  honest  English  that  I was 
master  of  a magnificent  palace,  and  that  my 
garden  was  equal  to  the  garden  of  Eden, 
nothing  could  well  be  more  ridiculous.  Now 
the  disproportion  between  our  way  of  speak- 
ing and  those  of  the  Orientalists  is  much 
wider  at  present  (and  was  still  more  so  for- 
merly) than  between  our  plainness  and  the 
Italian  hyperbole.” 

When  Sir  Walter  Scott  lay  on  his  death- 
bed, it  is  said  he  asked  his  son-in-law  to 
bring  him  the  book.  “ What  book  do  you 
mean,  sir?”  “What  book!  there  is  hw1  one 
book  — the  Bible,”  said  the  dying  baronet. 
These  lines,  by  the  same  gifted  author,  are 
said  to  have  been  copied  in  his  Bible : 

“Within  this  awful  volume  lies 
The  mystery  of  mysteries. 

Oh ! happiest  they  of  human  race, 

To  whom  our  God  has  given  grace 
To  hear,  to  read,  to  fear,  to  pray. 

To  lift  the  latch,  and  force  the  way; 

But  better  had  they  ne’er  been  born. 

Who  read  to  doubt,  or  read  to  scorn.” 

Wilberforce,  in  his  dying  hour,  said  to  a 
friend,  “Read  the  Bible.  Let  no  religious 
book  take  its  place.  Through  all  my  per- 
plexities and  distresses,  I never  read  any 
other  book,  and  I never  knew  the  want  of 
any  other.  It  has  been  my  hourly  study; 
and  all  my  knowledge  of  the  doctrines,  and 
all  my  acquaintance  with  the  experience  and 
realities,  of  religion,  have  been  derived  from 
the  Bible  only.  I think  religious  people  do 
not  read  the  Bible  enough.  Books  about 
religion  may  be  useful  enough,  but  they  will 
not  do  instead  of  the  simple  truth  of  the 
Bible.” 

Sir  William  Jones,  a most  accomplished 
scholar,  who  had  made  himself  acquainted 
with  eight  and  twenty  languages,  has  left  it 
on  record,  that  amidst  all  his  pursuits  the 


192  J^'ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


study  of  the  Sacred  Volume  had  been  his 
constant  habit;  and  of  it  he  wrote  thus:  “I 

am  of  the  opinion  that  the  Bible  contains 
more  true  sublimity,  more  exquisite  beauty, 
more  pure  morality,  more  important  history, 
and  finer  strains  of  poetry  and  eloquence, 
than  can  be  collected  from  all  other  books, 
in  whatever  age  or  language  they  have  been 
written.” 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  the  greatest  of  mathe- 
maticians, was  a diligent  student  of  the  Bible. 

John  Locke,' a man  of  distinguished  acute- 
ness in  the  study  of  the  human  mind,  wrote 
to  recommend  the  study  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as  having,  “ God  for  its  author,  truth, 
without  any  mixture  of  error,  for  its  sub- 
stance, and  the  salvation  of  man  for  its  end. 

Milton,  one  of  the  greatest  of  poets,  evi- 
dently had  his  mind  most  deeply  imbued 
with  the  study  of  the  word  of  God. 

Boerhaave,  eminent  as  a natural  philoso- 
pher, spent  the  first  hour  of  eveiy  day  in  medi- 
tation on  the  sacred  pages. 

Francis  Bacon:  “I  believe  the  Word  of 
God,  whereby  His  will  is  revealed,  and  that 
the  Scriptures  were  from  Moses’  time  to  the 
time  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists.” 

Hugo  Grotius:  “There  is  no  reason  for 
us  Christians  to  doubt  the  credibility  of  these 
books.” 

Sir  Matthew  Hale : “ It  is  a book  full  of 
light  and  wisdom.” 

Lord  Erskine  : “ I have  ever  been  deeply 
devoted  to  the  truths  of  Christianity,  and 
my  firm  belief  in  the  Holy  Gospel  is  by 
no  means  owing  to  the  prejudices  of  educa- 
tion, but  it  arises  from  the  most  continued 
reflections  of  my  riper  years  and  under- 
standing.” 

“ The  book  which  I hold  in  my  hand,” 
says  Whately,  “ is  commonly  called  the  Bible 
— a name  which  will  do  well  enough,  so  long 
as  it  is  not  liable  to  misapprehension;  but 
although  infallible  in  the  original,  it  has  been 
translated  by  fallible  men,  who  pretended  to 


no  infallibility.  The  translation,  neverthe- 
less, is  an  excellent  one;  and  I am  bound  to 
add  that  the  Douay  is  also  an  admirable  ver- 
sion, which,  I trust,  I may  never  hear  any 
one  in  this  place  attempt  to  bring  into  disre- 
pute; for  by  attempting  to  degrade  it  they 
only  degrade  our  common  Christianity.” 
John  Quincy  Adams:  “This  book  has 
been  furnished  man  by  the  special  providence 
of  his  Maker,  to  enable  him,  by  faith  in  his 
Redeemer,  and  by  works  conformable  to 
that  faith,  to  secure  salvation  in  a future 
world,  and  to  promote  his  well-being  in  the 
present.”  And  again:  “I  have  for  many 
yeai's  made  it  a practice  to  read  through  the 
Bible  every  year.  My  custom  is  to  read  four 
or  flve  chapters  every  morning  immediately 
after  rising  from  my  bed.  It  employs  about 
an  hour  of  my  time,  and  seems  to  me  the 
most  suitable  manner  of  beginning  the  day. 
In  whatsoever  light  we  regard  the  Bible, 
whether  with  reference  to  revelation,  to  his- 
tory, or  to  morality,  it  is  an  invaluable  and 
inexhaustible  mine  of  knowledge  and  virtue.” 
Chief  Justice  Hornblower,  of  New  Jersey: 
“ It  is  the  charter  of  charters  — the  23alladium 
of  liberty  — the  standard  of  righteousness.” 
Chief  Justice  McLean:  “Life  and  immor- 
tality are  brought  to  light  by  the  Scrif)tures. 
Aside  from  Revelation,  darkness  rests  upon 
this  world  and  upon  the  future.”  • 

The  Hon.  Simon  Greenleaf : “ F or  myself 
I must  say  that,  having  for  many  years 
made  the  evidences  of  Christianity  the  sub- 
ject of  close  and  patient  study,  the  result 
has  been  a Arm  and  increasing  conviction  of 
the  authenticity  and  plenary  inspiration  of 
the  Bible.” 

Chief  Justice  Joseph  Henry  Lumpkin,  of 
Georgia : “ Most  cheerfully  as  a man  and  a 
magistrate,  while  life  and  breath  endure,  and 
until  my  voice  is  hushed  and  my  pen  para- 
lyzed in  death,  will  I bear  my  humble  testi- 
mony to  the  value  of  the  Bible.” 

“ Chancellor  Walworth:  “ This  holy  book. 


THE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS. 


which  exceeds  all  others  in  the  weight  of 
its  authority  and  the  extent  of  its  utility, 
has  successfully  withstood  the  blasphemous 
sarcasms  of  a Paine  and  the  more  refined  wit 
of  a Voltaire,  as  well  as  the  attacks  of  a host 
of  others,  many  of  whom,  probably,  have 
seldom  examined  its  sacred  pages.” 

It  is  authentically  reported  that  Daniel 
Webster  was  so  strongly  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  the  statements  made  by  the  evangel- 
ists, after  maturely  examining  their  claims,  / 
that  he  seriously  contemplated  writing  a work 
on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  but  was  pre- 
vented by  pressing  professional  duties.  What 
a grand  defense  of  the  “ Constitution  ” of  the 
Christian  faith  that  would  have  been!  And 
he  spoke  of  it  in  these  words:  “If  anything  I 
have  ever  said  or  written  deserves  the  feeblest 
encomiums  of  my  fellow-countrymen,  I have 
no  hesitation  in  declaring  that  for  their  par- 
tiality I am  indebted,  solely  indebted,  to 
the  daily  and  attentive  perusal  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  the  source  of  all  true  poetry  and 
eloquence,  as  well  as  of  all  good  and  all 
comfort.” 

WHAT  IS  CLAIMED  FOR  IT. 

The  Bible  is  not  a sectarian  book.  It  is 
that  from  which  all  sects  and  denominations 
claim  to  receive  their  tenets.  Christians  of 
every  name  claim  the  Bible  as  their  book. 
Only  one  denomination  has  been  charged 
with  objecting  to  it  being  read  by  the  com- 
mon people  in  their  own  tongue,  and  even  they 
claim  that  it  lies  at  the  foundation  of  their  faith. 
The  Protestant  churches  hold  the  Bible  to  be 
the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  guide  in 
faith  and  practice.  They  hold  it  as  a duty  to 
diligently  teach  its  precepts  to  their  children, 
and  have  them  daily  hear  it  read.  They  re- 
gard it  as  the  only  source  of  public  morals. 

It  is  the  book  from  which  the  founders  of  this 
republic  obtained  their  idea  of  free  institu- 
tions. It  lies  at  the  foundation  of  common 
law.  We  are  indebted  to  it  for  all  correct 
N 


‘93 

notions  of  statute  law.  It  is  from  the  Bible 
alone  we  have  learned  the  Golden  Rule,  to 
do  to  others  as  we  would  *that  they  should  do 
to  us.  It  is  the  book  which  of  all  others  is 
most  needed  in  guarding  us  from  crime. 
Drunkenness,  adultery.  Sabbath-breaking, 
lying,  stealing,  murder,  and  all  other  crimes 
run  riot  where  the  Bible  is  not  honored.  We 
need  it  as  a public  protector.  No  nation  ever 
made  any  attainment  in  public  morals  with- 
out it.  It  develops  intellect  as  well  as  moral 
activities.  It  is  the  friend  of  the  common 
people  and  formidable  only  to  tyrants.  It 
affords  comfort  and  consolation  to  persons  of 
all  ages  and  of  all  classes.  It  is  the  conser- 
vator of  peace  and  good  will,  and  it  has  done 
more  to  instruct  and  benefit  mankind  than  all 
other  books  put  together. 

ITS  DIVERSITY  AND  UNITY. 

It  was  written  by  such  men  as  Moses  and 
David,  shepherds;  Joshua,  a general  and  a 
warrior;  Samuel,  a prophet;  Solomon,  a 
king;  Daniel,  a statesman;  Ezra,  a priest; 
Matthew,  a tax-gatherer;  Peter  and  John, 
fishermen ; and  the  like.  How  different  these 
men  in  habits,  education,  modes  of  thinking 
and  feeling!  As  different  as  were  the  men 
scattered  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel,  in 
gathering  and  preparing  materials  for  the 
temple  of  Solomon.  How  little  did  this  or 
that  man  understand  where  the  stick  of  tim- 
ber or  the  stone  which  he  hewed  was  to  lie, 
and  how  it  was  to  aid  in  rearing  the  beautiful 
Temple  of  the  Lord!  And  so  these  writers — 
each  did  his  part,  and  when  brought  together, 
that  Book  of  books,  the  Bible,  is  the  result. 

Theodore  Parker  says:  “The  Bible  goes 
equally  to  the  cottage  of  the  plain  man  and 
the  palace  of  the  king.  It  is  woven  into 
literature,  and  it  colors  the  talk  of  the  street. 
The  bark  of  the  merchant  cannot  sail  to  sea 
without  it.  No  ship  of  war  goes  to  the  con- 
flict but  the  Bible  is  there.  It  enters  men’s 
closets ; mingling  in  all  grief  and  cheerfulness 
of  life.” 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


194 


ITS  SUFFICIENCY  AND  S,UBLIMITY. 

■ Chief  Justice  John  Jay:  “What  a full- 

ness, what  a richness,  what  a variety  have 
we  in  its  hallowed  pages!  What  a suitable- 
ness or  all  sufficiency  for  every  circumstance, 
condition  and  purpose!  Are  we  guilty?  It 
proclaims  pardon  through  the  blood  of  the 
cross.  Are  we  in  danger?  It  alarms  us. 
Are  we  careless?  It  admonishes  us.  Are 
we  afflicted?  It  inspires  us  with  everlasting 
consolation  and  good  hope  through  grace. 
Are  wd  weak?  It  tells  us  that  in  Christ  we 
have  abiding  strength.  Are  we  ignorant? 
It  informs  us  where  true  wisdom  is  to  be 
found,  and  how  it  is  to  be  obtained.” 

Dean  Law:  “Let  me  not  omit  its  fasci- 

nating charms  for  intellect.  Y ou  have  desire 
to  be  well  versed  in  the  best  writings.  Here 
your  most  glowing  wishes  will  be  gratified. 
Here  the  noblest  thoughts  live  in  the  noblest 
language.  The  historic  annals  — mighty  in 
the  mightiness  of  truth — stride  in  majestic 
purity  of  style.  The  enraptured  poetry  soars 
on  the  loftiest  wings  of  dazzling  sublimity. 
Do  pastorals  delight  you  ? The  book  of  Ruth 
is  touching  in  all  the  simple  loveliness  of  rural 
scenery.  Does  tragedy  entrance  you?  Job’s 
grand  severity  is  thrilling  with  varied  and 
heart-stirring  incidents.  To  be  brief,  the 
odes  are  melting  melody;  the  narratives 
are  pictui’es  of  real  life;  the  traits  of  charac- 
ter disclose  the  secret  workings  of  the  heart. 
In  beauty,  pathos,  and  majesty,  the  Bible 
pales  all  other  writings,  as  the  midday  sun 
blots  out  the  canopy  of  stars.  Bring  forth 
the  finest  specimens  of  human  pen,  they 
dwindle  into  nothingness  beside  the  Book 
divine.  Do  you  doubt?  Read  constantly, 
and  you  will  soon  confess  that  its  excellencies 
far  surpass  report.” 

Pope:  “The  pure  and  noble,  the  graceful 
and  dignified,  simplicity  of  language  is  no- 
where in  such  perfection  as  in  the  Scriptures 
and  Homer.  The  whole  book  of  Job,  with 
regard  both  to  sublimity  of  thought  and 


morality,  exceeds,  beyond  all  comparison,  the 
most  noble  parts  of  Homer.” 

Addison:  “After  perusing  the  Book  of 

Psalms,  let  a judge  of  the  beauties  of  poetry 
read  a literal  translation  of  Horace  or  Pindar, 
and  he  will  find  in  these  two  last  such  an 
absurdity  and  confusion  of  style,  with  such  a 
comparative  poverty  of  imagination,  as  will 
make  him  sensible  of  the  vast  superiority  of 
Scripture  style.” 

Gilfillan:  “To  the  believer  in  the  super- 
natural claims  of  the  Hebrew  Book,  how 
thrilling  the  proud  reflection — this  bark,  as 
it  carries  me  to  heaven,  has  the  flag  of  earthly 
genius  floating  above  it!  To  the  worshiper 
of  genius,  it  presents  the  object  no  longer  as 
human,  but  as  divine.  The  admirer  of  man 
finds  him  here  in  his  highest  mood  and  sta- 
tion, speaking  from  the  very  door  of  the 
eternal  shrine,  with  God  tuning  his  voice, 
and  regulating  his  periods.  Genius  and  Re- 
ligion are  here  seen  wedded  to  each  other, 
with  unequal  dowries,  indeed,  but  with  one 
heart.  And  there  is  thus  conveyed,  in  para- 
ble, the  prospect  of  their  eternal  union.” 

ITS  TRUTH. 

D.  Simpson:  “There  are  four  grand  argu- 
ments for  the  truth  of  the  Bible.  Firstly, 
the  miracles  it  records.  Secondly,  the  proph- 
esies it  contains.  Thirdly,  the  goodness  of 
the  doctrine.  Fourthly,  the  moral  character 
of  the  penmen.  The  miracles  flow  from 
divine  power,  the  prophesies  from  divine 
understanding,  the  excellence  of  the  doctrine 
from  divine  goodness,  and  the  moral  charac- 
ter of  the  penmen  from  divine  purity.” 

ITS  GROWTH. 

Dr.  Guthrie:  “The  Bible  was  once  a 

very  little  book.  It  grew  by  degrees  to  its 
present  size;  and,  as  in  a house,  stone  is  laid 
on  stone,  and  story  built  upon  story,  so  book 
was  added  to  book,  history  to  history,  proph- 
esy to  prophesy — gospel  to  gospel,  and  one 
epistle  to  another,  till  the  hands  of  John  laid 


rilE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS. 


on  the  copestone,  and,  standing  on  the  pinna- 
cle of  this  sacred  cditice,  he  pronounced 
God’s  wide  and  withering  curse  on  all  who 
should  impair  its  integrity.  The  temple,  in 
which  ‘the  Lord  of  the  temple’  appeared, 
took  forty  years  to  complete,  but  the  written 
Word  was  a work  of  two  thousand,  and  the 
revealed  Word  of  not  less  than  twice  two 
thousand  }^ears.  It  was  a long  way  between 
Paradise  and  Patmos;  and  a protracted  dawn 
from  the  first  streak  of  morning  that  rose  on 
the  fall  till  the  sun  introduced  the  perfect 
day.  A period  of  at  least  four  thousand 
years  elapsed  between  the  curse  of  Eden  and 
the  cross  of  Calvary.” 

THE  FAMILY  BIBLE. 

WHAT  household  thoughts  around  thee,  as  their 
shrine, 

Cling  reverently! — Of  anxious  looks  beguiled. 

My  mother’s  eyes  upon  thy  page  divine 
Were  daily  bent;  her  accents  gravely  mild, 

Breathed  out  thy  love; — whilst  I,  a dreamy  child, 

On  breeze-like  fancies  wandered  oft  away, 

To  some  lone  tuft  of  gleaming  spring-flowers  wild. 
Some  fresh-discovered  nook  for  woodland  play. 
Some  secret  nest;  yet  would  the  solemn  word. 

At  times,  with  kindlings  of  young  wonder  heard. 

Fall  on  my  waken’d  spirit,  there  to  be 
A seed  not  lost ; for  which,  in  darker  years, 

O Book  of  Heaven  I I pour  with  grateful  tears. 
Heart-blessings  on  the  holv  dead  and  thee!” 

— Mrs.  Hemans. 

DIVISIONS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

THE  WHOLE  BIBLE. 

The  Bible,  without  the  Apocrypha,  con- 
tains 66  books,  1,189  chapters,  31,172  verses, 
684,629  words,  3,566,580  letters.  The  entire 
Bible,  including  the  Apocrypha  of  the  Old 
Testament,  has  80  books,  1,372  chapters, 
46,253  verses,  836,814  words.  There  are 
about  42  Apocryphal  books  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, not  included  in  these  figures. 

The  middle  chapter,  and  least  in  the  Bible, 
is  Psalm  1 17. 

The  middle  verse  in  the  Bible  is  the  eighth 
of  Psalm  1 18. 


'95 

The  middle  line  of  the  Bible  is  in  2 Chron- 
icles, 4:16. 

The  least  verse  in  the  Bible  is  John,  11:35 
— “Jesus  wept.” 

The  word  reverend  occurs  once  in  the 
Bible,  in  Psalm  111:9. 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

The  Old  Testament  contains  39  books,  929 
chapters,  23,214  verses,  592,439  words,  and 
2,728,100  letters. 

The  Old  Testament  has  four  divisions: 

1.  The  Pentateuch,  or  five  books  of  Moses. 

2.  The  historical  books,  comprising  Joshua 
to  Esther,  inclusive. 

3.  Poetical  or  doctrinal  books,  from  Job  to 
Songs  of  Solomon,  inclusive. 

4.  Prophetical  books  — Isaiah  to  Malachi. 

The  middle  book  of  the  Old  Testament  is 

P roverbs. 

The  middle  chapter  is  Job,  29. 

The  middle  verse  is  2 Chronicles,  20: 17. 

The  least  verse  is  i Chronicles,  i :25. 

The  nineteenth  chapiter  of  2 Kings  and  the 
thirty-seventh  of  Isaiah  are  the  same. 

In  Ezra,  7:21,  are  all  the  letters  of  the 
alphabet,  i and  j being  considered  as  one. 

The  name  of  Jehovah,  or  Lord,  occurs 
6,855  times  in  the  Old  Testament. 

The  word  Selah  occurs  47  times  in  the 
Psalms.  Various  meanings  are  given;  some 
think  it  means  “silence;”  others,  “repeat;” 
others,  an  appeal  to  God ; others,  instruction  to 
the  singers  or  players  to  elevate  the  voice; 
while  many  Jewish  commentators  translate  it, 
“ eternally  forever.”  “ Beyond  the  fact,”  says 
Mr.  \Vright,  “ that  Selah  is  a musical  term, 
we  know  absolutely  nothing  about  it.” 

The  word  and  occurs  in  the  Old  Testament 
5,513  times. 

THE  APOCRYPHA. 

The  Apocrypha  (sometimes  bound  between 
the  Old  Testament  and  the  New)  comprises 
14  books,  183  chapters,  ^,081  verses,  and 
152,185  words. 


I^-ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


196 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The  New  Testament  contains  37  books, 
260  chapters,  7,959  verses,  181,253  words, 
838,380  letters. 

The  New  Testament  is  usually  divided  into 
three  parts:  i.  Historical,  Gospels  and  Acts; 
2,  Doctrinal,  all  the  Epistles;  3,  Prophetic, 
Revelation. 

The  middle  book  is  2 Thessalonians. 

The  middle  chapters  are  Romans,  13,  14. 

The  middle  verse  is  Acts,  17:  17. 

HOW  TO  READ  THE  BIBLE  IN  A YEAR. 

Read  three  chapters  daily,  and  five  on  the 
Sabbath;  that  is,  two  chapters  in  the  Old 
Testament  and  one  daily  in  the  Psalms,  Prov- 
erbs, Ecclesiastes,  Solomon’s  Song  or  the 
New  Testament  — three  on  Sabbath.  The 
Old  Testament,  without  the  four  books  just 
mentioned,  contains  two  chapters  a day  for 
the  year;  and  the  New  Testament,  with'  the 
four  books,  has  one  chapter  a day,  and  three 
for  Sabbath  days,  less  eight  chapters.  Read 
Psalm  1 19,  which  is  divided  into  twenty-two 
sections  corresponding  to  the  letters  of  the 
Hebrew  alphabet,  as  eleven  chapters  of  two 
sections  each,  and  connect  the  short  Psalms 
1 17  and  131,  with  118  and  132,  respectively, 
and  133  and  134  together — thus  adding  the 
eight  chapters  required  to  complete  the  year. 

ANALYSIS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

The  first  five  books,  or  Pentateuch,  are 
believed  to  have  been  written  by  Moses. 

Genesis  gives  the  history  of  the  Creation, 
fall  of  man,  deluge,  preservation  of  Noah, 
dispersion  of  his  descendants,  and  origin  of 
nations;  the  lives  of  the  Hebrew  patriarchs 
to  the  death  of  J oseph ; and  covers  the  period 
from  B.  c.  4004  to  B.  c.  1635. 

Exodus  gives  a history  of  the  Israelites’ 
departure  from  Egypt,  the  giving  of  the  law, 
and  the  building  of  the  tabernacle;  and  cov- 
ers the  period  from  b.  c.  1635  to  b.  c.  1490. 


Leviticus  was  written  about  b.  c.  1490,  and 
contains  the  ceremonial  laws  of  the  Israelites. 

Numbers  gives  the  census  of  the  Israelites 
and  their  wanderings  in  the  wilderness  ; and 
covers  the  period  from  b.  c.  1490  to  b.  c.  1451. 

Deuteronomy  was  written  about  b.  c.  1451, 
contains  a repetition  of  the  laws  and  the 
dying  counsels  of  Moses,  with  an  account 
of  his  death  added  by  Joshua. 

yoshua  was  written  by  Joshua;  tells  the 
story  of  the  conquest  and  division  of  Canaan; 
and  covers  from  b.  c.  1451  to  b.  c.  1425. 

ytidges  was  written  by  Samuel ; gives  the 
history  of  the  Jews  from  Joshua  to  Samson; 
and  covers  from  b.  c.  1425  to  b.  c.  1120. 

Ruth. — The  authorship  and  exact  period 
of  this  book  are  uncertain ; it  gives  some  epi- 
sodes in  the  life  of  Ruth,  and  the  genealogy 
of  King  David. 

1 Samuel. — The  authorship  is  uncertain; 
it  gives  the  life  and  judgeship  of  Samuel,  and 
the  reign  of  Saul ; and  covers  the  period  from 
B.  c.  1 171  to  B.  c.  1055. 

2 Samuel. — The  authorship  is  uncertain; 
it  gives  the  reign  of  David;  and  covers  the 
period  from  b.  c.  1055  to  b.  c.  1015. 

1 Kings  was  probably  written  by  Jere- 
miah; gives  the  reigns  of  Solomon  and  his 
successors,  in  the  divided  kingdom,  to  the 
death  of  Jehoshaphat,  king  of  Judah;  and 
covers  the  period  from  b.  c.  1015  to  b.  c.  889. 

2 Kings  was  probably  written  by  Jere- 
miah; continues  the  history  of  the  two  mon- 
archies to  the  downfall  of  each,  respectively; 
the  taking  of  Jerusalem,  the  destruction  of 
the  temple,  the  Babylonian  captivity,  and  the 
flight  of  a remnant  to  Egypt;  and  covers  the 
period  from  b.  c.  889  to  b.  c.  561. 

1 Chronicles  was  probably  compiled  by 
Ezra;  gives  the  genealogies  of  the  Israelites 
from  Adam  to  Hodaiah,  the  transfer  of  the 
kingdom  from  Saul  to  David,  and  the  reign 
of  the  latter;  and  covers  the  period  from  b.  c. 
4004  to  B.  c.  1015. 

2 Chronicles  was  probably  compiled  by 


THE  BIBLE  AND 


Ezra;  gives  the  reign  of  Solomon  and  a suc- 
cinct history  of  the  kingdoms  of  Judah  and 
Israel,  and  the  Babylonian  captivity  to  the 
decree  of  restoration  by  Cyrus;  and  covers 
the  period  from  B.  c.  1015  to  b.  c.  536. 

Ezra,  written  by  Ezra,  tells  of  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Jews,  and  the  rebuilding  of  the 
temple;  and  covers  the  jDeriod  from  b.  c.  536 
to  B.  c.  456. 

Nehemiah  was  written  by  Nehemiah;  tells 
of  the  obstacles  encountered  and  overcome  in 
rebuilding  Jerusalem  and  the  tem23le;  and 
covers  the  jDeriod  from  b.  c.  446  to  B.  c,  434. 

Esther  was  written,  perhaps,  by  Mordecai ; 
tells  of  Esther,  Queen  of  Persia,  who  saved 
the  Jewish  peoj^le  from  destruction;  and 
covers  the  period  from  b.  c.  520  to  b.  c.  495. 

yob. — The  authorship  and  date  are  unde- 
termined; it  tells  the  story  of  the  trials  and 
jDatience  of  Job. 

Psalms,  written  by  David  and  others,  were 
used  in  the  public  worship. 

Proverbs  was  written  by  Solomon,  king 
of  Israel,  who  reigned  b.  c.  ioi 5-975,  and 
contains  his  wise  sayings. 

Ecclesiastes,  written  by  Solomon,  contains 
his  views  on  the  vanity  of  earthly  things. 

Song  of  Solomon  was  written  by  Solomon ; 
and  is  understood  to  describe,  allegorically, 
the  union  between  Christ  and  his  church. 

The  prophetical  books  (Isaiah  to  Malachi, 
inclusive)  are  believed  to  have  been  written 
by  the  prophets  whose  names  they  bear. 

Isaiah  eontains  prophecies  in  relation  to 
the  coming  and  ministry  of  the  Messiah  and 
the  glories  of  his  kingdom. 

feremiah  foretells  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivity of  Judah. 

La7nentations  expresses  the  sorrow  of  Jere- 
miah at  witnessing  the  destruction  of  Jerusa-^ 
lem  and  the  temple. 

Ezekiel  contains  messages  of  warning  and 
comfort  to  the  captive  Israelites  in  Babylonia, 
and  foretells  their  restoration. 

Daniel  relates  some  of  the  occui'rences  of 


ITS  DIVISIONS.  197 

the  caj5tivity;  the  vision  of  the  Great  Mon- 
archies; and  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

Hosea  contains  projDhecics  of  God’s  judg- 
ments against  all  classes  of  the  jjeople  because 
of  their  sins;  exhortations  to  ix^icntance;  and 
jDi'omises  of  forgiveness  and  blessing. 

foel  contains,  among  many  projDhecies  of 
disaster  to  Judah,  a remarkable  one  about  the 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Amos  contains  pro2Dhecies  of  sundry  mis- 
fortunes that  were  to  befall  Israel,  Judah  and 
the  neighboring  nations;  foretells  the  Mes- 
siah’s reign,  and  the  final  restoration. 

Obadiah  contains  prophecies  of  the  desti'uc- 
tion  of  Edom  for  its  pride  and  its  violence  to 
its  kindred,  the  Israelites;  and  the  coming  of 
the  Messiah’s  kingdom. 

fonah  relates  the  adventures  of  the  prophet 
of  that  name  in  attem2Dting  to  escape  from  his 
unwelcome  mission  to  Nineveh,  his  final  com- 
pliance, and  the  repentance  of  Nineveh. 

Micah  contains  reproofs  of  the  sins  of  the 
princes,  prophets  and  23eople  of  Judah;  and 
prophecies  of  the  Messiah’s  kingdom. 

Nahmn  contains  a description  of  Nineveh, 
and  foretells  its  destruction. 

Habakkuk  contains  prophecies  of  ven- 
geance on  Judah  by  Chaldea;  on  Chaldea  by 
its  enemies;  and  encouragements  to  the  godly. 

Zefhaniah  contains  reproaches  against  Ju- 
dah for  its  sins,  and  an  exhortation  to  repent- 
ance; the  judgments  of  God  against  the 
neighboring  nations;  a reproof  of  Jerusalem, 
and  invites  the  righteous  to  rejoice  in  God. 

Haggai  contains  rc23roofs  of  the  people  for 
negligence  in  rebuilding  the  temple;  foretells 
the  glory  of  the  rebuilt  temple;  and  encour- 
ages Zerubbabel,  governor  of  Judah. 

Zechariah  contains  many  prophecies  and 
promises  relating  to  Jerusalem  and  its  temple, 
the  sufferings  of  the  Messiah  and  the  blessings 
of  his  kingdom. 

Malachi  contains  reproofs  of  the  iniquities 
of  the  Israelites,  and  prophecies  relating  to 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 


I^AC'rS  AND  WONDERS  OR  THE  BIBLE. 


198 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The  four  gospels  are  believed  to  have  been 
written  by  the  persons  whose  names  they  bear, 
and  are  brief  histories  of  the  life,  works  and 
teachings  of  Christ;  each  contributing  some 
incidents  peculiar  to  itself. 

St.  Matthew  was  written  between  a.  d. 
50  and  70,  mainly  for  Jewish  converts. 

St.  Mark  was  probably  written  a.  d.  63-70, 
and  was  primarily  intended  for  the  Gentiles. 

St.  Luke  was  probably  written  a.  d.  58-60, 
and  was  for  all  men,  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

St.  yohn  was  written  A.  d.  62-98,  the 
object  being,  apparently,  to  supplement  the 
earlier  gospels,  and  to  state  the  true  doctrine 
of  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

The  Acts. — This  book  was  written  by  St. 
Luke  about  a.  d.  63,  for  all  believers;  and 
gives  a history  of  the  labors  of  the  apostles, 
and  the  establishing  of  the  Christian  church. 

St.  Paul’s  Epistles  were  all  written  by  the 
Apostle  Paul  between  the  years  a.  d.  52  and 
64,  as  is  generally  believed : 

Romans  gives  the  doctrine  of  justification 
by  Christ. 

1 Corinthians  corrects  certain  errors  into 
which  the  church  of  Corinth  had  fallen. 

2 Corinthians  confirms  the  believers  at 
Corinth,  and  vindicates  Paul’s  character. 

Galatians  maintains  that  Christians  are  jus- 
tified by  faith  and  not  by  ritual  observances. 

Efhesians  is  a treatise  on  the  power  of 
divine  grace. 

Philiffians  sets  forth  the  beauty  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence. 

Colossians  warns  against  errors,  exhorts 
to  the  discharge  of  duty,  and  inculcates  the 
fullness  of  redemption  by  Chrnst. 

1 Thessalonians  encourages  believers  to 
continue  in  faith  and  holy  conversation. 

2 Thessalonians  corrects  an  error  concern- 
ing the  immediate  second  coming  of  Christ. 

I Timothy  and  2 Timothy  encourage  that 
disciple  in  the  work  of  the  ministiy,  and 
instruct  him  in  the  duties  of  a pastor. 


Titus  is  a similar  epistle  to  the  disciple  of 
that  name. 

Phile77ion  is  an  appeal  to  a converted  master 
of  that  name,  to  receive  with  kindness  his 
converted  runaway  slave,  Onesimus. 

Hebrews  answers  the  cavils  of  the  Jews 
against  Christianity,  praises  Moses  and  the 
law,  but  exalts  Christ  and  the  gospel  above 
them ; and  declares  Christ  to  be  the  everliving 
highpriest,  who  is  able  to  save  to  the  utter- 
most all  that  come  to  God  by  him. 

The  following  epistles  were  written  by  the 
apostles  whose  names  they  bear: 

y antes  was  probably  written  between  the 
years  a.  d.  45  and  62.  It  inculcates  the  neces- 
sity of  good  works  as  well  as  faith,  and  its 
main  object  is  practical  morality. 

I Peter  and  2 Peter  were  probably  written 
A.  D.  64  and  65 ; and  contain  various  exhorta- 
tions, warnings,  assurances  and  predictions. 

I yohn^  2 yohn  and  j yohn  were  probably 
written  between  a.  d.  90  and  98;  the  first  con- 
tains doctrines  relating  to  the  person  of  Christ, 
and  exhortations  to  Christian  love  and  duty; 
the  second,  warnings  to  a converted  lady 
against  false  teachers;  the  third,  the  praises 
of  Gains  of  Corinth  for  his  piety  and  generous 
hospitality. 

yude  was  written  about  A.  d.  66;  and  con- 
tains warnings  against  false  teachers. 

Revelations  was  written  A.  d.  95-97 ; con- 
tains admonitions  to  seven  churches  of  Asia 
Minor;  and  prophetically  portrays  the  history 
of  the  Christian  church  to  the  end  of  the 
world  and  its  eventual  triumph. 

THE  APOCRYPHA. 

Old  Testatnent.  — The  word  Apocrypha 
originally  meant  secret  or  concealed.,  and  was 
rendered  current  by  the  Jews  of  Alexandria. 
Jn  the  earliest  churches,  it  was  applied  with 
very  different  significations  to  a variety  of 
writings.  Sometimes  it  was  given  to  those 
whose  authorship  and  original  form  were 
unknown ; sometimes  to  writings  containing 
a hidden  meaning;  sometimes  to  those  whose 


THE  BIBLE  AND  ITS  DIVISIONS. 


199 


public  use  was  not  thought  advisable.  In 
this  last  signification,  it  has  been  customary, 
since  the  time  of  Jerome,  to  apply  the  term 
to  a numher  of  writings  which  the  Septua- 
gint  had  circulated  amongst  the  Christians, 
and  which  were  sometimes  considered  as  an 
appendage  to  the  Old  Testament,  and  some- 
times as  a portion  of  it.  The  Greek  Church, 
at  the  Council  of  Laodicea  (363  a.  d.),  ex- 
cluded them  from  the  canon ; the  Latin 
Church,  on  the  other  hand,  always  highly 
favored  them;  and  finally  the  Council  of 
Trent  (1545-63)  placed  them  on  an  equality 
with  the  rest  of  the  Old  Testament.  The 
Church  of  England  uses  them  in  part  for 
edification,  but  not  for  the  “ establishment  of 
doctrine.”  All  other  Protestant  churches  in 
England  and  America  reject  their  use  in  pub- 
lic worship.  But  it  was  once  customary  to 
bind  up  the  Apocrypha  between  the  author- 
ized versions  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, though  this  has  now  generally  ceased, 
and,  as  a consequence,  this  curious,  interest- 
ing, and  instructive  part  of  Jewish  literature 
is  comparatively  but  little  known  except  to 
scholars.  The  Old  Testament  Apocrypha 
consist  of  fourteen  books: 


I.  Esdras. 

II.  Esdras. 

Tobit. 

Judith. 

Esther  10:4-16:24  (the 
part  not  in  the  Hebrew). 
Wisdom. 

Ecclesiasticus. 


Baruch. 

Song  of  the  Three  Holy 
Children. 

History  of  Susanna. 

Bel  and  the  Dragon. 
Prayer  ot  Manasses. 

I.  Maccabees. 

II.  Maccabees. 


The  precise  origin  of  all  of  these  writings 
cannot  be  ascertained.  It  is  enough  to  state 
here  that  some  bear  traces  of  a Palestinian, 
others  of  an  Egypto- Alexandrine,  and  others, 
again,  of  a Chaldaeo-Persian  origin  or  influ- 
ence. Most,  if  not  all,  bear  internal  evi- 
dence of  having  been  composed  in  the  first 
and  second  centuries  before  Christ. 

New  Testatnent. — The  Apocrypha  of  the 
New  Testament  may  be  arranged  under  three 
heads: 


1.  The  writings  comprising  the  Apocry- 
phal Gospels,  which  consist  of  twenty-two 
separate  documents,  ten  in  Greek  and  twelve 
in  Latin.  They  concern  themselves  with  the 
history  of  Joseph  and  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
before  the  birth  of  Christ,  with  the  infancy 
of  Christ,  and  with  the  history  of  Pilate. 
The  most  important  of  the  set  are  the  Proto- 
evangelium  of  James,  the  Gospel  of  Thomas, 
and  the  Acts  of  Pilate,  which  are  perhaps 
the  sources  of  all  the  Apocryphal  traditions. 
That  many  of  the  stories  found  in  these  were 
current  in  the  second  centur)q  is  abundantly 
proved,  but  we  have  no  evidence  that  any  of 
the  books  known  as  Apocryphal  Gospels 
were  then  in  existence,  or  are  older  than  the 
fourth  century. 

2.  The  Apocryphal  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
consisting  of  thirteen  documents  originally 
written  in  Greek,  but  found  also  in  a Latin 
compilation  probably  of  the  sixth  century. 
They  are  distinguished  from  the  Apocryphal 
Gospels  by  having  less  of  miracle  and  more 
of  didactic  discourse.  The  more  important 
of  the  collection  are  the  Acts  of  Peter  and 
Paul,  the  Acts  of  Barnabas,  the  Acts  of 
Philip,  the  Acts  of  Andrew,  the  Acts  of  Bar- 
tholomew, and  the  Acts  of  John.  It  is  diffi- 
cult to  ascertain  their  age.  Some  are  probably 
of  earlier  date  than  the  Apocryphal  Gospels, 
but  the  original  manuscripts  are  lost,  and  we 
only  possess  them  in  late  ti'anscripts  of  the 
middle  ages. 

3.  The  Apocryphal  Apocalypses,  consist- 
ing of  seven  documents,  four  of  which  are 
called  apocalypses  by  their  authors.  There 
is  great  and  perplexing  variety  in  the  man- 
uscripts. That  called  the  Apocalypse  of 
Moses  relates  rather  to  the  Old  Testament 
than  to  the  N ew ; so  does  the  Apocalypse  of 
Esdras,  which  is  a weak  imitation  of  the 
fourth  book  of  Esdras.  The  others  are  the 
Apocalypse  of  Paul,  the  Apocalypse  of  John, 
and  the  Assumption  of  Mary  in  three  forms. 
These,  too,  only  exist  in  late  manuscripts  of 


300 


I^ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


the  middle  ages,  and  it  is,  of  course,  not  quite 
certain  that  they  are  the  same  in  form  as  the 
works  bearing  the  same  names  referred  to  in 
the  wi'itings  of  the  Fathers. 

The  New  Testament  Apocrypha  are  not 
without  interest  or  instruction  for  us.  They 
throw  a flood  of  light  upon  the  workings  of 
the  early  Christian  consciousness  and  modes 
of  thought,  and  also  enable  us  to  appreci- 
ate the  vast  superiority  of  those  Scriptures 
which  have  obtained  canonical  authority. 

NAMES  AND  ORDER  OF  THE  BOOKS. 

The  great  Jehovah  speaks  to  us 
In  Genesis  and  Exodus; 

Leviticus  and  Numbers  see 
Followed  by  Deuteronomy. 

Joshua  and  Judges  sway  the  land; 

Ruth  gleans  a sheaf  with  trembling  hand ; 
Samuel  twice  and  two  Kings  appear, 

Whose  double  Chronicles  we  wond’ring  hear; 
Ezra,  with  Nehemiah,  now  precedes 
Beauteous  Esther,  in  mourning  weeds. 

Job  speaks  in  sighs,  David  in  Psalms, 

The  Proverbs  teach  to  scatter  alms; 

Ecclesiastes  then  comes  on. 

And  the  sweet  Song  of  Solomon ; 

Isaiah  next;  Jeremiah  then 
With  Lamentations  takes  his  pen ; 

Then  Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Hosea, 

With  Joel,  Amos,  Obadiah. 

Next  Jonah,  Micah,  Nahum  come. 

And  lofty  Habakkuk  finds  room  — 

While  Zepaniah  tells  the  city’s  fall, 

Haggai  and  Zechariah  build  its  wall ; 

And  Malachi,  with  garments  rent. 

Concludes  the  Ancient  Testament. 


Rome,  Corinth  (twice),  Galatia  and  Ephesus,  from 
Paul  did  hear 

What  Phillippians,  Colossians,  and  twice  - taught 
Thessalonians  revere ; 

The  doubly -ch.&r\A\Qd  Timothy,  Titus  and  Philemon 
all  precede 

The  Epistle  which  the  Hebrews  then  most  gratefully 
did  read ; 

Next  James,  with  Peter  twice,  and  John  a threefold 
message  sent, 

And  Jude  his  short  but  pungent  exhortation  lent; 

While  the  enraptured  John  the  coming  doom  pre- 
ludes, ' 

As  with  Revelation  the  inspired  circle  he  concludes. 


Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John  wrote  of  the  Lord; 
The  Acts,  what  the  Apostles  accomplished,  record ; 


THE  LOST  BOOKS. 

The  following  books  mentioned  in  the 
Bible  are  now  lost  or  unknown:  The  Proph- 
ecy of  Enoch;  The  Book  of  the  Wars  of 
the  Lord;  The  Prophetical  Book  of  Eve; 
The  Book  of  Jasher;  The  Book  of  Iddo  the 
Seer;  The  Book  of  Nathan  the  Prophet; 
The  Prophesies  of  Ahijah;  the  Acts  of  Re- 
hoboam  in  the  Book  of  Shemaiah;  The 
Book  of  Jehu  the  Son  of  Hanani;  The 
Books  of  Solomon  treating  on  the  nature 
of  beasts.  Ashes,  fowls,  serpents  and  trees; 
and  the  151st  Psalm,  for  which  the  following 
substitute  has  been  devised  by  some  anony- 
mous writer;  chronologically,  however,  this 
would  be  among  the  first: 

The  waters  change  to  blood ; next  frogs  arise ; 

Dust  turns  to  lice;  and  then  come  swarms  of  flies; 
Lo!  murrain  strikes  the  beasts,  but  Goshen’s  free! 
Lo!  boils  beset  the  men,  save,  Israel,  thee! 

Then  fires  the  thundering  hail;  then  locusts  bite; 
Then  come  three  days  of  one  unbroken  night ; 

The  first-born’s  midnight  death  from  cot  to  throne 
Winds  up  ten  plagues  that  make  Egyptians  groan. 


VERSIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


Though  the  words  version  and  transla- 
tion are  synonymous  and  interchange- 
able, there  has  crept  into  the  usage  of  our 
language  a custom  of  applying  the  former  to 
the  older  translations  of  the  Bible,  including 
even  the  original  Hebrew ; while  by  the 


translations  of  the  Bible  are  commonly  under- 
stood the  modern  versions  into  the  several  ver- 
naculars of  the  world;  and  it  is  in  this  sense 
that  they  are  here  separately  treated.  The 
Hebrew  may  be  considered  a version,  in  the 
sense  of  “another  version  of  the  record.” 


VERSIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


THE  HEBREW  VERSION  OR  ORIGINAL  TEXT. 

It  appears  from  sufficient  evidence,  that 
copies  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
Testament  were  multiplied  in  abundance 
from  the  time  of  Ezra  to  the  advent  of  our 
Savior.  When  the  Jewish  church  was  estab- 
lished after  the  captivity,  a rule  was  made  to 
erect  a synagogue  in  every  place  where  there 
were  ten  persons  of  full  age  and  free  condi- 
tion to  attend  its  service;  and  when  we  con- 
sider that  the  Jews  were  dispersed  in  colonies 
at  an  early  period,  not  only  in  the  East,  but 
in  Egypt,  and  the  numerous  cities  of  Asia 
Minor,  in  each  of  which  they  had  at  least 
one  synagogue,  if  not  more,  there  must  have 
been  numberless  Hebrew  copies,  long  before 
the  Greek  version  of  the  Septuagint  was 
made.  These  were  corrected  by  the  stan- 
dard co2Dy  which  was  carefully  kejDt  at  Jeru- 
salem, till  that  city  was  taken  by  Titus;  when 
it  was  carried  in  triumph  to  Rome,  and  laid 
up  within  the  purj^le  vail  in  the  royal  palace 
of  Vespasian.  We  may  judge  how  generally 
the  Sacred  V olume  was  disjDersed  throughout 
Judea  from  the  vain  attempt  made  by  Antio- 
chus  Epiphanes  to  destroy  all  the  coj^ies  of  it. 
After  the  advent  of  our  Lord,  the  Christians 
as  well  as  the  Jews  had  various  copies  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures;  which,  as  well  as  the 
subsequent  universal  dispersion  of  the  Jews, 
became  a double  security  for  the  uncorrupted 
preservation  of  a volume  which  they  all  held 
equally  sacred.  Though,  after  the  final  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  there  was  no  estab- 
lished standard  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  yet 
the  various  minute  and  apparently  trifling 
regulations  made  for  the  guidance  of  tran- 
scribers, contributed  in  a great  degree  to  pre- 
serve their  purity. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  care  which  the 
ancient  copyists  could  bestow,  it  might  ration-  j 
ally  be  expected  that,  without  the  intervention  j 
of  a continual  miracle,  various  errors  must  j 
have  crept  into  some  of  the  numerous  tran-  i 
scripts  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  But  the  I 


201 


Ral)bins  asserted,  and  it  was  implicitly  be- 
lieved, that  the  coj^ies  of  the  Hebrew  text 
were  joerfectly  uniform  and  immaculate,  and 
that  in  all  the  manuscri|Dts  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment not  a single  various  reading  of  any 
importance  could  be  produced.  At  length, 
the  learned  Morinus  Cajjellus  ventured  to 
call  in  question  this  notion,  from  the  various 
discrejjancies  observed  between  the  Samaritan 
Pentateuch,  the  Septuagint  version,  and  the 
Plebi'ew  text.  The  result  of  this  was,  after 
an  interval  of  many  years,  a careful  exam- 
ination of  different  manuscrijjts,  and  the 
discovery  of  some  thousand  various  readings. 
The  learned  and  laborious  Dr.  Kennicott,  with 
the  assistance  of  Mr.  Bruns,  and  other  learned 
men,  collated  about  six  hundred  and  thirty 
manuscripts;  and  since  the  publication  of  Dr. 
Kennicott’s  work,  M.  De  Rossi  of  Parma 
has  published  four  volumes  quarto,  to  which 
a sujjjDlementary  volume  has  since  been  added, 
of  various  readings  collected  from  four  hun- 
dred and  seventy-nine  manuscripts,  besides 
two  hundred  and  eighty-eight  printed  edi- 
tions. “ The  major  part  of  this  immense 
collection,”  says  Professor  Marsh,  “consists 
in  mere  variations  of  orthography,  in  the 
fullness,  or  defectiveness,  of  certain  words,  in 
the  addition  or  subtraction  of  a mater  lectio?iis 
— of  a vau  or  a yod.  And  if  we  further 
deduct  the  readings  which  are  either  manifest 
errata.,  or  in  other  respects  are  of  no  value, 
the  imfDortant  deviations  will  be  confined 
within  a very  narrow  compass.”  It  should 
be  observed,  that  of  the  various  Hebrew 
manuscrij5ts  which  have  been  preserved,  few 
comprise  the  Old  Testament  entire;  the 
greater  part  contain  merely  select  portions 
of  it,  as  the  Pentateuch,  the  Megilloth  (the 
Five  Rolls),  the  Haphtoroth,  etc.  . This 
j diversity  is  partly  occasioned  by  the  design 
j of  the  transcriber,  and  partly  by  the  mutila- 
j tions  of  the  hand  of  time. 

The  Hebrew  Bible,  with  points,  printed  at 
I Soncino,  in  Italy,  1488,  is  the  first  edition  of 


203  FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  entire  Hebrew  Bible  ever  printed;  and  is 
of  such  extreme  rarity  that  only  nine  copies 
are  known  to  be  in  existence. 

Bomberg’s  Hebrew  Bible,  Venice,  1525-6, 
folio,  edited  by  Rabbi  Jacob  ben  Chayim,  is 
the  basis  of  all  the  modern  pointed  copies. 
The  text  of  this  edition  is  pointed  according 
to  the  Masoretic  system. 

THE  SAMARITAN  VERSION. 

This  is  a literal  translation  of  the  Hebrseo- 
Samaritan  text,  into  the  Samaritan  dialect, 
which  is  intermediate  between  the  Chaldee 
and  Syriac  languages.  When  or  by  whom 
this  version  was  made  it  is  impossible  to  say, 
but  it  is  allowed  to  be  very  ancient,  consider- 
ably prior  to  the  Christian  era.  Le  Jay,  who 
first  printed  this  version  in  the  Paris  Polyglot, 
whence  Bishop  Walton  introduced  it  into  the 
London  Polyglot,  is  of  opinion  that  it  was 
translated  before  the  schism  between  the  Jews 
and  Samaritans.  There  is  also  an  Arabic 
version  of  the  Samaritan  Pentateuch  extant 
in  Samaritan  characters,  executed  by  Abu 
Said,  A.  D.  1070,  who  very  closely  follows 
the  original. 

THE  SEPTUAGINT  GREEK  VERSION. 

This  is  probably  so  called  from  the  severity., 
or  rather  seventy-t'wo  elders  of  the  Alexan- 
drian sanhedrin,  who  examined,  approved, 
and  allowed  it  as  a faithful  translation.  The 
history  of  it  by  Aristaeus,  and  some  of  the 
Christian  fathers,  has  justly  been  exploded  as 
altogether  fabulous.  They  relate  that  it  was 
made  by  seventy-two  elders,  at  the  command 
of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  who  were  confined 
in  separate  cells  in  the  island  of  Pharos;  and 
that  they  were  so  particularly  inspired  by 
God,  that  every  species  of  error  was  pre- 
vente.d,  so  that  when  the  seventy-two  copies 
were  compared  together,  they  were  found  to 
be  precisely  the  same  verbatun  et  literatim. 
The  real  state  of  the  case  appears  to  be,  that 
the  five  Books  of  Moses,  the  most  accurate 
part  of  the  whole  work,  were  translated  from 

Hebrew  into  Greek  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus,  king  of  Egypt,  about  b.  c.  280, 
probably  by  Jive  learned  and  judicious  men, 
and  afterward  approved  by  the  Alexandrian 
sanhedrin;  and  that  the  other  Books  of  the 
Old  Testament,  as  their  variation  in  style 
clearly  indicates,  were  translated  at  various 
times  by  diflFerent  persons,  as  the  necessity  of 
the  case  demanded,  or  the  providence  of  God 
appointed,  certainly  many  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  as  is  evident  from  their  being 
used  in  the  J ewish  synagogues,  and  from  the 
quotations  of  the  evangelists  and  apostles. 

Of  all  the  ancient  versions,  the  Septuagint, 
from  which  many  of  them  have  been  derived, 
is  certainly  the  most  interesting  and  important ; 
not  only  from  its  antiquity,  and  use  in  under- 
standing and  correcting  the  Hebrew  text,  but 
also  from  its  being  a most  important  source 
of  interpretation  to  the  New  Testament, 
being  written  in  the  same  dialect,  and  having 
had  a great  influence  on  the  formation  of  its 
style. 

THE  VULGATE  LATIN  VERSION. 

This  version  was  executed  by  Jerome,  at 
the  request  and  under  the  patronage  of  Pope 
Damasus,  A.  d.  384.  Begun  as  a revision, 
to  remedy  the  growing  corruptions  of  the 
Itala  (an  old  Latin  version),  it  ended  in  a 
new  translation  of  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
Scriptures.  It  was  introduced  by  degrees 
into  the  church,  for  fear  of  oflFending  weak 
persons,  till  it  acquired  so  great  authority 
from  the  approbation  it  received  from  Pope 
Gregory  I.  as  to  become  almost  universal, 
and  was  exclusively  adopted  in  the  Cath- 
olic church.  Copies  of  it  were  consequently 
multiplied  beyond  all  calculation,  and  per- 
haps no  book  has  been  more  corrupted  by 
frequent  and  cai'eless  transcription  than  the 
Vulgate.  Robert  Stephens  was  the  first 
who  attempted  to  remedy  this  evil,  and 
was  successively  followed  in  the  same  course 
by  John  Hentenius  and  Lucas  Brugensis, 
two  Louvain  divines.  Their  labors  not 

yE/fS/ONS  AN/i  T R A N S I.  AT  I O N S OF  THE  BIRI.E. 


203 


meeting  with  tlie  entire  approbation  of 
Pope  Sixtus  V.,  he  prepared  a new  edition 
of  the  V ulgate,  which  was  published  at  Rome 
in  1593.  This,  though  stamped  with  the 
iidallible  authority  of  the  Pope  as  the 
Authentic  Vulgate,  was  found  so  excessively 
erroneous  and  self-contradictory,  that  another 
authentic  edition  was  undertaken  by  his  suc- 
cessor, Clement  VIII.,  widely  differing  from 
that  of  Sixtus;  from  which  edition,  though  far 
from  being  correct,  all  those  now  in  common 
use  were  formed.  This  version  is  undoubt- 
edly of  great  imjjortance;  and  may  be  con- 
sidered equal  to  a manuscript  of  the  fourth 
century. 

OTHER  ANCIENT  VERSIONS. 

Origen,  after  spending  twenty-eight  years 
in  collating  manuscripts,  commenced  his  j^oly- 
glot  Bible  at  Caesarea  in  a.  d.  231;  it  con- 
tained the  Greek  versions  of  Aquila,  Sym- 
machus,  and  Theodotion,  all  made  in  or  about 
the  second  century  after  Christ. 

The  following  are  also  ancient  versions: 
Syriac^  first  or  second  century;  the  Itala,  or 
old  Lathi  version,  early  in  the  second  cen- 
tury, revised  by  Jerome,  in  384;  Coptic^  in 
the  third  century;  Ethiopic^  probably  in  the 
fourth  century;  the  Aloeso- Gothic^  by  Ulfilas, 
the  apostle  of  the  Goths,  in  373,  a manuscript 
copy  of  which,  called  the  Codex  Argenteus, 
is  at  Upsal;  Armenian^  early  in  the  fifth 
century;  Caedmon’s  metrical  paraphrase  of  a 
portion  of  the  Bible,  before  his  death,  in 
680;  the  Psalms  were  translated  into  Saxon 
by  Bishop  Aidhelm,  about  709;  the  Gospels, 
by  Bishop  Egbert,  about  721;  the  Saxon 
V'ersion  of  the  Bible  by  Bede,  in  725;  and 
the  Slavonic^  in  the  ninth  century. 

ENGLISH  TRANSLATIONS. 

There  have  been  nine  English  translations, 
of  which  the  following  is  a complete  list: 

Wickliff^ s Bible. — This  was  the  first  trans- 
lation made  into  the  English  language.  It 

o 00 


was  first  translated  by  John  Wickliffe  about 
1530,  but  never  printed,  though  there  are 
manuscript  copies  of  it  in  several  of  the  pub- 
lic libraries. 

Tyndale's  Bible. — The  translation  by  Wil- 
liam Tyndale,  assisted  by  Miles  Coverdale, 
was  the  first  printed  Bible  in  the  English 
language.  The  New  Testament  was  pub- 
lished in  1530.  In  1532,  Tyndale  and  his 
associates  finished  the  whole  Bible,  except 
the  Apocrypha,  and  printed  it  abroad. 

Alatthew’s  Bible. — While  Tyndale  was 
IDreparing  a second  edition  of  his  Bible,  he 
was  arrested,  imprisoned  and  burnt  for  heresy 
in  Flanders.  On  his  death,  Coverdale  and 
John  Roger's  revised  it,  and  added  a transla- 
tion of  the  Apocrypha.  It  was  dedicated  to 
Henry  VIII.,  in  1537,  and  wa^  printed  at 
Hamburg  under  the  borrowed  name  of 
Thomas  Matthew,  whence  it  was  called 
Matthew’s  Bible. 

Cranmer' s Bible. — This  was  the  first  Bible 
printed  by  authority  in  England,  and  publicly 
set  up  in  the  churches.  It  was  Tyndale’s  ver- 
sion, revised  by  Coverdale  and  examined  by 
Cranmer,  who  added  a preface  to  it,  whence 
it  was  called  Cranmer’s  Bible.  It  was  printed 
by  Crafton,  and  was  one  of  the  largest 
volumes  published  in  1540.  After  being 
adopted,  suppressed  and  restored,  under  suc- 
cessive reigns,  a new  edition  was  brought  out 
in  1652. 

Geneva  Bible. — Some  English  exiles  at 
Geneva,  in  Queen  Mary’s  reign,  viz.:  Cover- 
dale,  Goodman,  Gilbe,  Sampson,  Cole,  Whit- 
ting, and  Knox,  made  a new  translation, 
which  was  printed  there  in  1560.  Hence  it 
was  called  the  Geneva  Bible.  It  was  much 
valued  by  the  Puritan  party.  In  this  version 
the  first  division  into  verses  was  made.  It 
went  through  some  twenty  editions. 

The  Bishops'  Bible. — Archbishop  Parker 
engaged  bishops  and  other  learned  men  to 
bring  out  a new  translation.  They  did  so  in 
1568,  in  large  folio.  It  made  what  was  after-  1 


204  FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


ward  called  the  Bishops’  Bible.  In  1568,  it 
was  published  in  octavo,  in  small  but  fine 
black  letter.  In  it  the  chapters  were  divided 
into  verses,  but  without  breaks  for  them. 

Parker's  Bible. — The  Bishops’  Bible  un- 
derwent some  corrections,  and  was  printed, 
in  a large  folio,  in  1572,  and  called  Matthew 
Parker’s  Bible.  This  version  was  used  in 
the  churches  for  forty  years. 

Douay  Bible. — The  New  Testament  was 
brought  out  by  the  Roman  Catholics  in  1582, 
at  Rheims,  and  was  called  the  Rhemish  New 
Testament.  It  was  condemned  by  the  Queen 
of  England,  and  copies  seized  by  her  authority 
and  destroyed.  In  1609-10  the  Old  Testa- 
ment was  added,  and  published  at  Douay  — 
hence  called  the  Douay  Bible. 

King  James's  Bible.,  or  the  authorized 
English  ti'anslation  now  in  common  use,  out- 
side of  the  Roman  Catholic  communion, 
was  formed  in  consequence  of  a resolution, 
grounded  on  the  request  of  Dr.  Reynolds 
to  King  James  I.  in  the  conference  held  at 
Hampton  Court  in  1603,  that  a new  ti'ans- 
lation,  or  rather  a revision  of  what  was  called 
the  Bishops’  Bible,  printed  in  1568,  should 
be  made.  Fifty-four  learned  men,  divided 
into  six  companies,  were  appointed  for  the 
accomplishment  of  this  important  work;  but 
seven  of  the  persons  nominated  appear  either 
to  have  died  or  declined  the  task  before  it 
commenced,  as  only  forty-seven  names  appear 
in  the  list  furnished  by  Fuller.  All  of  them 
were  pre-eminently  distinguished  for  their 
piety,  and  for  their  profound  learning  in  the 
original  languages.  Ten  wei'e  to  assemble 
at  Westminster,  and  to  translate  from  the 
Pentateuch  to  the  Second  Book  of  Kings; 
and  eight  at  Cambridge  were  to  finish  the 
rest  of  the  historical  Books  and  the  Hagio- 
grapha.  At  Oxford,  seven  were  to  undertake 
the  four  Greater  Prophets,  with  the  Lamenta- 
tions, and  the  twelve  Minor  Prophets;  and 
another  company  of  seven,  at  Cambridge, 
were  to  translate  the  Prayer  of  Manasseh 


and  the  rest  of  the  Apocrypha.  The  Gos- 
pels, the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Apoca- 
lypse, were  assigned  to  a company  of  eight  at 
Oxford;  and  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  and  the 
other  Canonical  Epistles,  to  a company  of 
seven  at  Westminster.  To  these  six  compa- 
nies of  venerable  translators  the  king  gave 
the  following  excellent  rules,  “by  them  to 
be  most  carefully  observed”:  i.  The  ordi- 

naiy  Bible  read  in  the  church,  commonly 
called  the  Bishops’  Bible,  to  be  followed,  and 
as  little  altered  as  the  original  will  permit. 
2.  The  names  of  the  prophets  and  the  holy 
writers,  with  the  other  names  in  the  text,  to 
be  retained  as  near  as  may  be,  accordingly  as 
they  are  vulgarly  used.  3.  The  old  ecclesi- 
astical words  to  be  kept ; as  the  word  church 
not  to  be  translated  congregation.  4.  When 
any  word  hath  divers  significations,  that  to 
be  kept  which  hath  been  most  commonly 
used  by  the  most  eminent  fathers,  being 
agreeable  to  the  propriety  of  the  place,  and 
the  analogy  of  faith.  5.  The  division  of  the 
chapters  to  be  altered  either  not  at  all,  or  as 
little  as  may  be,  if  necessity  so  require. 
6.  No  marginal  notes  at  all  to  be  affixed,  but 
only  for  the  explanation  of  the  Hebrew  or 
Greek  words,  which  cannot,  without  some 
circumlocution,  so  brieffy  be  expressed  in  the 
text.  7.  Such  quotation  of  places  to  be  mar- 
ginally set  down,  as  shall  serve  for  the  fit  refer- 
ence of  one  Scripture  to  another.  8.  Every 
particular  man  of  each  company  to  take  the 
same  chapter,  or  chapters;  and  having  trans- 
lated or  amended  them  severally  by  himself, 
when  he  thinks  good,  all  to  meet  together, 
confer  what  they  have  done,  and  agree  for 
their  part  what  shall  stand.  9.  As  any  one 
company  hath  dispatched  any  one  book  in 
this  manner,  they  shall  send  it  to  the  rest,  to 
be  considered  of  seriously  and  judiciously;  for 
his  majesty  is  very  careful  in  this  point. 
10.  If  any  one  company,  upon  the  review  of 
the  book  so  sent,  shall  doubt  or  differ  upon 
any  places,  to  send  them  word  thereof,  note 


VE/eS/ONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


205 


t 


the  places,  and  therewithal  send  their  reasons; 
to  which,  if  they  consent  not,  the  difference 
to  be  coni23oinulcd  at  the  general  meeting, 
which  is  to  be  of  the  chief  persons  of  each 
conn^any  at  the  end  of  the  work.  ii.  When 
any  place  of  sj^ccial  obscurity  is  doubted  of, 
letters  to  be  directed  by  authority,  to  send  to 
any  learned  in  the  land,  for  his  judgment  in 
such  a place.  12.  Letters  to  be  sent  from 
every  bishojj  to  the  rest  of  his  clergy,  admon- 
ishing them  of  this  translation  in  hand;  and 
to  move  and  charge  as  many  as,  being  skilled 
in  the  tongues,  have  taken  j^ains  in  that  kind, 
to  send  his  particular  observations  to  the 
company,  either  at  Westminster,  Cambridge 
or  O.xford.  13.  The  directors  in  each  com- 
pany to  be  the  Deans  of  Westminster  and 
Chester  for  Westminster;  and  the  King’s 
Professoi’s  in  Hebrew  and  Greek  in  the  two 
Universities.  14.  These  translations  to  be 
used,  when  they  agree  better  with  the  text 
than  the  Bishops’  Bible,  viz.:  Tyndale’s, 
Coverdale’s,  Matthews’,  Whitchurch’s,  Ge- 
neva. 15.  Besides  the  said  directors  before 
mentioned,  three  or  four  of  the  most  ancient 
and  grave  divines  in  either  of  the  universities, 
not  employed  in  translating,  to  be  assigned 
by  the  vice-chancellor,  upon  conference  with 
the  rest  of  the  heads,  to  be  overseei's  of  the 
translation,  as  well  Hebrew  as  Greek,  for  the 
better  observation  of  the  fourth  rule  above 
specified. 

The  translation  was  commenced  in  the 
spring  of  1607,  and  the  completion  of  it 
occupied  almost  three  years;  at  the  expiration 
of  which,  three  copies  of  the  whole  Bible, 
one  from  each  university  and  one  from  West- 
minster, thus  translated  and  revised,  were 
sent  to  London.  Here  a committee  of  six, 
two  being  deputed  by  the  companies  from 
each  place,  reviewed  and  polished  the  whole 
work ; which  was  finally  revised  by  Dr.  Smith 
(afterward  Bishop  of  Gloucester),  who  wrote 
the  preface,  and  by  Dr.  Bilson,  Bishop  of 
Winchester,  and  first  published  in  1611. 


This  venerable  translation,  which  has  been 
universally  admired  for  its  general  fidelity, 
persjDicuity  and  elegance,  was  corrected,  and 
many  joarallel  texts  added,  by  Dr.  Scattergood, 
in  1683;  by  Bishops  Tenison  and  Lloyd,  in 
1711;  and  afterward  by  Dr.  Paris,  at  Cam- 
bridge. But  the  latest  and  most  complete 
revision  is  that  made  by  Dr.  Blayney,  in 
1769,  under  the  direction  of  the  vice-chan- 
cellor and  delegates  of  the  University  of 
Oxford;  in  which  the  errors  found  in  former 
editions  were  corrected,  and  the  text  reformed 
to  an  unexamjjled  standard  of  purity;  the 
punctuation  was  thoroughly  revised;  the 
words  printed  in  italics  were  examined  and 
corrected  by  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  origi- 
nals; the  jrroper  names,  to  the  etymology  of 
which  allusions  are  made  in  the  text,  trans- 
lated and  entered  in  the  mai'gin;  some  mate- 
rial errors  in  the  chronology  rectified;  the 
marginal  references  re-examined,  corrected, 
and  thirty  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety- 
five  new  references  inserted  in  the  margin. 
From  this  edition,  thus  I'evised,  corrected  and 
improved,  which  from’  its  accuracy  has  been 
considered  the  standard  edition,  to  which 
subsequent  impressions  should  be  made  con- 
formable, is  the  pi'esent  copy  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures  j^rinted. 

An  authorized  Israelite  English  translation 
for  British  Jews  was  made  1S51-61. 

A revision  of  King  James’s  Bible  has  been 
in  jjrogress  since  June  22,  1870. 

The  italic  words  in  our  English  Bible  have 
no  equivalents  in  the  original  text,  and  were 
inserted  to  elucidate  or  imjDrove  the  sense. 

The  Ajjocrypha  of  the  Old  Testament  are 
considered  as  inspired  by  the  Romon  Catho- 
lics, but  not  by  the  Protestants.  The  division 
of  the  Bible  into  chajDters  is  ascribed  to  Arch- 
bishop Lanfranc  in  the  eleventh  century,  and 
Archbishop  Langton  and  Cardinal  Hugo  in 
the  thirteenth  century.  The  jjresent  division 
into  verses  was  introduced,  in  15515  the 
celebrated  English  printer,  Robert  Stephens. 


2o6 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


“ The  English  translation  of  the  Bible,” 
says  Selden,  “ is  the  best  translation  in  the 
world,  and  best  renders  the  sense  of  the 
original,  taking  in  for  the  English  translation 
the  Bishops’  Bible,  as  well  as  King  James’s. 
The  translation  in  King  James’s  time  took  an 
excellent  way.  That  part  of  the  Bible  was 
given  to  him  who  was  most  excellent  in  such 
a tongue  (as  the  Apocrypha  to  Andrew 
Downs),  and  then  they  met  together,  and 
one  read  the  translation,  the  rest  holding  in 
their  hands  some  Bible,  either  of  the  learned 
tongues,  or  French,  Spanish,  Italian,  etc.  If 
they  found  any  fault  they  spoke;  if  not,  he 
read  on. 

“ The  Sciipture  may  have  moi'e  senses 
besides  the  literal,  because  God  understands 
all  things  at  once;  but  a man’s  writing  has 
but  one  true  sense,  which  is  that  which  the 
author  meant  when  he  writ  it. 

“ When  you  meet  with  several  readings  of 
the  text,  take  heed  you  admit  nothing  against 
the  tenets  of  your  church,  but  do  as  if  you 
were  going  over  a bridge — be  sure  you  hold 
fast  by  the  rail,  and  then  you  may  dance  here 
and  there  as  you  please ; be  sure  you  keep  to 
what  is  settled,  and  then  you  may  flourish 
upon  your  various  lections.” 

AMERICAN  REPRINT. 

The  first  Bible  printed  in  America  was  in 
native  Indian,  issued  at  Cambridge,  Massa- 
chusetts— the  New  Testament  in  i66i,  and 
the  Old  in  1663,  having  been  translated  by 
the  noted  Indian  missionary.  Rev.  John  Eliot. 
The  second  was  in  German,  issued  by  Chris- 
topher Sower,  at  Germantown,  Pennsylvania, 
in  1676.  The  first  English  edition  was  issued 
by  Kneeland  & Green,  at  Boston,  in  1772. 
The  next  was  by  Robert  Aitkens,  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  1781.  Aitkens  petitioned  Con- 
gress for  patronage,  and  that  body  on  Sep- 
tember 12,  1782,  passed  a resolution  recom- 
mending his  edition  of  the  Bible  to  the  people 
of  the  United  States. 


THE  BAY  PSALM  BOOK. 

The  first  book  published  in  America  was 
“ The  Psalms  in  Metre,”  at  Cambridge, 
Massachusetts,  in  1640.  The  version  was 
made  by  Thomas  Welde;  Richard  Mather, 
pastor  of  the  church  at  Dorchester,  Massa- 
chusetts, 1636-69;  John  Eliot,  the  apostle  of 
the  Indians,  but  at  that  time  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Roxbury,  Massachusetts;  and 
Henry  Dunster,  the  first  president  of  Har- 
vard College.  The  work  passed  through 
twenty-four  editions  in  Ameidca,  and  several 
in  Scotland  and  England.  We  present  the 
one  hundred  and  thirty-seventh  Psalm  as  it 
appeared  in  one  of  the  early  editions: 

. The  rivers  on  of  Babilon, 

There  when  wee  did  sit  downe, 

Y ea,  even  then,  wee  mourned  when 
Wee  remembered  Sion. 

Our  harp  wee  did  hang  it  amid, 

Upon  the  willow  tree, 

Because  there  they  that  us  away 
Led  in  captivitee 

Requir’d  of  us  a song,  and  thus 
Askt  mirth  us  waste  who  laid. 

Sing  us  among  a Sion’s  song, 

Unto  us  then  they  said. 

The  Lord’s  song  sing  can  wee,  being 
In  stranger’s  land.?  then  let 
Lose  her  skill  my  right  hand  if  I 
Jerusalem  forget. 

Let  cleave  my  tongue  my  pallate  on 
If  mind  thee  doe  not  I, 

If  chiefe  joyes  o’re  I prize  not  more, 
Jerusalem  my  joy. 

Remember,  Lord,  Edom’s  sons’  word. 

Unto  the  ground,  said  they. 

It  rase,  it  rase,  when  as  it  was 
^Jerusalem  her  day. 

Blest  shall  he  be  that  payeth  the 
Daughter  of  Babilon, 

Who  must  be  waste,  that  which  thou  hast 
Rewarded  us  upon. 

O happie  hee  shall  surely  bee 
That  taketh  up,  that  eke 
Thy  little  ones  against  the  stones 
Doth  into  pieces  breake. 


VERS  IONS  AND  TRANSL 


OTHER  MODERN  TRANSLATIONS. 


N.  TKST.  UIUI.E, 


German 

--  1522 

bS.M 

English 

. 1526 

French 

1 535 

Swedish 

. . 1526 

I. 54 1 

Danish 

--  G24 

L550 

Dutch — 

1560 

Italian 

1562 

Finnish 

--  ‘.S48 

1642 

Spanish 

1.569 

Russian 

--  1519 

1 581 

Welsh 

--  1567 

1588 

Icelandic. _ 

1584 

Hungarian — 

--  1574 

1589 

Bohemian 

1593 

Polish 

--  I.S51 

1561 

American  Indian  (Eliot’s) 

--  1661 

1663 

Irish  

- . i6o2 

1686 

Georgian 

1743 

Portuguese 

1712 

1748 

Manx  

--  1748 

1767 

Gaelic  (Scotch) 

--  1767 

1802 

Turkish 

1666 

1814 

Modern  Greek 

--  1638 

1821 

Sanscrit 

--  1808 

1822 

Chinese 

--  1814 

GO 

LUTHER’S  GERMAN  TRANSLATION. 

Luther’s  translation  of  the  Bible  is  univers- 
ally esteemed  by  the  best  German  scholars 
as  a masterpiece  of  genial  interpretation.  It 
displays  qualities  far  superior  to  those  ordina- 
rily expected  in  a translation  — deep  insight, 
true  sympathy  with  the  tone  of  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures,  and  a perfect  command  of  clear, 
popular  language;  indeed,  every  one  who 
can  thoroughly  appreciate  the  merits  of  this 
great  work,  will  be  ready  to  excuse  the  bold- 
ness of  the  assertion,  that  “it  was  rather  a 
re-writing  than  a mere  translation  of  the 
Bible,”  a transfusion  of  the  original  spirit 
into  a new  language,  rather  than  a mere 
version  of  the  letter.  The  New  Testament 
was  finished  by  Luther  at  Wartburg,  and 
appeared  in  September,  1522.  In  the  follow- 
ing year,  the  five  books  of  Moses  appeared ; 
and,  in  1534,  the  remaining  part  of  the  Old 
I Testament  canon  was  completed  along  with 


AT  10 NS  OF  THE  BIBLE.  207 

the  Apocrypha.  With  wonderful  rapidity 
this  translation  was  circulated  throughout 
Germany.  In  the  course  of  forty  years,  one 
bookseller,  I Ians  Luft,  of  Wittenberg,  sold 

1 00.000  copies ; an  astonishing  number,  when 
we  consider  the  price  of  books  in  the  six- 
teenth century.  It  was  reprinted  tliirty-eight 
times  in  Germany  before  1559,  and  mean- 
while the  New  Testament  had  been  sepa- 
rately printed  in  seventy-two  editions.  Nu- 
merous other  translations  in  Dutch,  Swedish, 
etc.,  were  based  upon  the  work  of  Luther. 

POLYGLOT  BIBLES. 

Polyglot,  from  two  Greek  words  denoting 
“ many  languages,”  is  chiefly  ajq^lied  to  edi- 
tions of  the  Bible  in  several  languages: 

Giustiniani  published  a polyglot  psalter,  1576. 

1.  The  Complutensian  polyglot,  in  six  vols.  folio, 
was  printed  at  Alcala  (Complutensis),  in  Spain, 
1502-14;  the  first  edition  published  in  1522,  at  the 
expense  of  the  celebrated  cardinal  Ximenes,  costing 

250.000  ducats.  Six  hundred  copies  of  it  were 
printed;  three  on  vellum.  Count  MacCarthy,  of 
Toulouse,  paid^.483/.  for  one  of  these  copies  at  the 
Pinelli  sale. 

2.  The  polyglot,  printed  at  Antwerp,  by  Mon- 
tanus,  8 vols.  folio,  in  1559-69,  at  the  expense  of 
Philip  II.  of  Spain. 

3.  Printed  at  Paris,  by  Le  Jay,  in  ten  vols.  folio, 
1628-45. 

4.  Edited  by  Bryan  Walton,  in  six  vols.  folio, 
1654-7- 

Copies  of  all  four  are  in  the  library  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

5.  Edited  by  Dr.  Samuel  Lee,  published  by  S. 
Bagster,  one  vol.  folio,  1831. 

BIBLE  SOCIETIES. 

Among  the  principal  and  oldest  societies 
which  have  made  the  dissemination  of  the 
Scriptures  a collateral  or  an  exclusive  object. 


are  the  following: 

New  England  Bible  Society 1649 

The  same,  re-incorporated - i66i 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 

Wales 1662 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge, 

(English) 1698 


2o8  ■ J^ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 

Parts  (English) 1701 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge 

in  Scotland 1709 

Society  at  Halle  in  Germany 1713 

Society  for  Promoting  Religious  Knowledge 

Among  the  Poor  (English) i7So 

Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society  (English) 1780 

Sunday  School  Society  (English) 1785 

French  Bible  Society 1792 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  in  England; 

began  1803;  organized 1804 

German  Bible  Society 1804 

New  York  Bible  Society 1804 

Berlin  Bible  Society 1805 

Hibernian  Bible  Society 1806 

Philadelphia  Bible  Society 1808 

City  of  London  Auxiliary  Bible  Society 1812 

Russian  Bible  Society 1813 

Prussian  Bible  Society  (replacing  the  Berlin 

Society  of  1805) 1814 


AMERICAN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

This  was  founded  in  1816,  and  up  to  1872 
had  issued  — of  Bibles,  or  parts  of  the  Bible 
— 28,780,969.  Its  receipts,  during  the  same 
period,  were  $14,980,331.15. 

AMERICAN  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

This  was  organized  in  1836  by  the  Baptists 
seceding  from  the  American  Bible  Society; 
and  up  to  1872  had  expended  $1,100,000,  and 
published  4,000,000  volumes — Bibles,  or  parts 
thereof — in  forty  languages. 

BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

This  was  organized  in  1804;  and  up  to 
1872  had  issued  63,299,738  volumes,  while  its 
receipts,  for  the  year  1872,  were  ^180,315, 
less  ten  pence. 


FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


The  most  casual  inspectioi*  of  the  Bible 
will  show  what  may  be  called  a decided 
preference  for  certain  numbers  by  the  sacred 
writers ; and  it  is  admitted  by  impartial  critics 
that  these  are  often  used  in  a rejoresentative 
rather  than  an  exact  or  determinate  sense. 
The  notion  of  representative  numbei's  is  very 
common  among  Eastern  nations,  and  its 
equivalent,  the  use  of  round  numbers,  is  not 
unknown  to  ourselves  in  familiar  and  inexact 
enumerations. 

Pretty  full  lists  of  the  most  conspicuous  of 
these  preferred  numbers  are  subjoined,  with 
the  remark  that  an  exhaustive  array  would 
include  fours,  fives,  threescores,  seventies,  etc. 

THE  NUMBER  THREE. 

When  the  world  was  created,  as  recorded 
in  the  Bible,  there  were  the  firmament,  the 
dry  land,  and  the  waters;  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  and  these  were  to  be  for  signs  for  the 
seasons,  the  days,  and  the  years;  the  earth 


brought  forth  grass,  herb,  and  tree ; and  there 
were  great  whales,  and  eveiything  that  mov- 
eth,  and  every  winged  fowl ; cattle,  and  creep- 
ing thing,  and  beast  of  the  earth.  Adam  had 
three  sons;  Lamech,  three;  Noah,  three. 
There  were  three  patriarchs  at  the  close  of 
the  twice-ten  — or,  by  another  count,  the 
thrice-seven  — patriarchs  of  the  antediluvian 
and  postdiluvian  epochs,  viz. : Abraham, 

Isaac,  Jacob;  or,  by  another  method — plac- 
ing Abraham  in  the  older  lines — Isaac,  Jacob, 
Joseph.  Abraham  entertained  three  angels. 
Those  famous  dreams  of  the  baker  and  but- 
ler, which  led  to  Joseph’s  elevation  in  Egypt, 
were  to  come  to  pass  in  three  days.  The 
commandments  were  delivered  on  the  third 
day. 

The  husband,  in  taking  concubines,  was 
not  to  diminish  the  wife’s  food,  her  raiment, 
or  her  right  of  marriage.  In  the  tabernacle 
there  were  three  branches  on  either  side  of 
the  candlestick,  and  three  bowls;  three  cubits 


FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


209 


was  the  lieight  of  the  altar,  which  had  three 
pillars  in  three  sockets. 

Three-tenth  deals  of  flour  were  to  be  a 
meat  offering;  three  shekels  of  silver  the  esti- 
mation for  a female  child. 

“ And  the  Lord  spake  suddenly  unto  Moses, 
and  unto  Aaron,  and  unto  Miriam,  Come  out 
ye  three  unto  the  tabernacle  of  the  congrega- 
tion. And  they  three  came  out”  (Numb. 
12:4).  The  cities  of  refuge  were  to  be  three 
on  either  side  of  the  Jordan.  Balaam  smote 
the  ass  three  times  before  the  latter  remon- 
strated. 

At  the  mouth  of  three  witnesses,  a man 
was  to  be  put  to  death. 

Caleb  drove  out  tbe  three  sons  of  Anak. 
Three  men  for  each  tribe  were  to  go  through 
the  land. 

The  three  companies  blew  the  trumpet  in 
Gideon’s  attack  on  the  Midianites.  Abime- 
lech  divided  the  people  into  three  companies, 
against  Shechem.  Samson  deceived  Delilah 
three  times  before  she  discovered  the  source 
of  his  strength. 

Hannah  took  three  bullocks  — which,  with 
flour  and  wine,  constituted  three  offerings  — 
to  Shiloh,  in  presenting  Samuel.  The  priest’s 
servant  came  with  a fleshhook  of  three  teeth 
to  get  the  priest’s  share  of  the  offerings. 
Samuel  was  called  three  times.  Hannah  bare 
three  sons.  “ Three  men  going  up  to  God  to 
Beth-el,  one  carrying  three  kids,  and  another 
carrying  three  loaves  of  bread,  and  another 
carrying  a bottle  of  wine”  (i  Sam.  10:3) — ^the 
whole  constituting  another  three,  meat,  bread 
and  wine.  Saul  put  the  people  in  three  com- 
panies. The  three  oldest  of  Jesse’s  sons  fol- 
lowed Saul.  “Jonathan  said  to  David,  . . . 
when  thou  hast  stayed  three  days,  ...  I 
will  shoot  three  arrows”  (i  Sam.  20:19,  20). 
Saul  died,  and  his  three  sons,  in  conflict  with 
the  Philistines. 

Absalom  had  three  sons.  Joab  thrust  three 
darts  through  Absalom.  Eleazar  was  one  of 
the  three  mighty  men  with  David,  when  he 
o 


defied  the  Philistines.  Three  of  the  thirty  — 
three  times  ten  — went  to  David  in  the  cave 
of  Adullam.  The  three  mighty  men  brake 
through  the  hosts  of  the  Philistines.  Abishai 
was  chief  among  three;  and  the  three  are 
repeated  three  times  more  in  connection  with 
him;  and  he  lifted  up  his  spear  against  three 
hundred.  Benaiah  had  the  name  among  three 
mighty  men.  The  Lord  offered  three  things 
to  David;  amongst  them,  “wilt  thou  flee 
three  months  before  thine  enemies  ; or  that 
there  be  three  days’  pestilence  in  thy  land  ? ” 
(2  Sam.  24:12,  13.) 

Elijah  stretched  himself  three  times  upon 
the  body  of  the  widow’s  child,  to  restore  him. 
The  inner  court  of  the  temjole  had  three 
rows  of  hewed  stone;  and  windows  in  three 
rows,  light  against  light  in  three  ranks;  the 
molten  sea  stood  upon  twelve  oxen,  three 
looking  toward  each  of  the  cardinal  points; 
three  cubits  was  the  height  of  each  brazen 
base.  Solomon  made  three  hundred  shields, 
and  three  pounds  of  gold  went  to  each 
shield. 

“Alas!  that  the  Lord  hath  called  these 
thi'ee  kings  together  to  deliver  them  into  the 
hand  of  Moab!”  (2  Kings,  3:10.) 

Judah  had  three  sons  by  the  daughter  of 
Shua;  Zeruiah,  three;  Neariah,  three;  Mu- 
shi,  three;  while  Heman  had  three  daughters. 

Darius  decreed  that  the  second  temple 
should  be  three  score  cubits  in  height  and 
breadth ; and  that  the  foundations  be  strongly 
laid  in  three  rows  of  great  stones. 

Job  had  three  daughers,  and  three  thousand 
camels;  the  Chaldasans  made  three  bands, 
and  carried  off  the  camels;  his  three  friends 
came  to  comfort  him. 

The  Psalms  are  three  fifties  in  number. 

According  to  Solomon,  there  are  three 
things  that  are  never  satisfied;  three  things 
that  were  too  wonderful  for  him ; for  three 
things  the  earth  is  disquieted;  and  there  be 
three  things  which  go  well. 

“Though  three  men,  Noah,  Daniel,  and 


210  FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


Job,  were  in  it,”  says  Ezekiel,  “they  should 
deliver  but  their  own  souls;”  and  he  repeats 
the  statement  three  times;  and  in  his  vision, 
the  little  chambers  of  the  gate  were  three  on 
this  side,  and  three  on  that  side;  and  the  side 
chambers  were  three,  one  over  another,  and 
thirty  — three  times  ten  — in  order;  and  the 
gates,  three  for  each  of  the  cardinal  points. 

Daniel  was  thrown  into  a den  of  lions  for 
praying  three  times  a day.  Three  men,  Shad- 
rach,  Meshach  and  Abednego,  were  cast  into 
the  fiery  furnace.  Darius  set  over  the  king- 
dom one  hundred  and  twenty  — thrice-forty  — 
princes,  and  over  these,  three  presidents.  One 
of  the  beasts  in  Daniel’s  vision  had  three 
ribs  in  the  mouth  of  it;  before  the  little  horn 
three  of  the  first  horns  were  plucked  up  by 
the  roots.  Daniel  mourned  three  full  weeks, 
and  he  was  shown  that  there  should  stand 
up  yet  three  kings  in  Persia. 

For  three  transgressions  of  Damascus, 
three  of  Gaza,  three  of  Tyrus,  three  of 
Edom,  three  of  Ammon,  three  of  Moab, 
three  of  Judah,  three  of  Israel,  they  were 
severally  to  be  punished;  and  the  rain  was 
withheld  when  there  were  yet  three  months 
to  the  harvest. 

Jonah  was  three  days  in  the  whale’s  belly. 

In  one  of  Christ’s  parables,  the  woman  hid 
the  leaven  in  three  measures  of  meal.  Peter 
wished  three  tabernacles  erected.  In  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word 
should  be  established ; and  “ where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,” 
says  Christ,  “there  am  I in  the  midst  of 
them.”  “ Simon,  lovest  thou  me?”  was  asked 
three  times.  Jesus  passed  three  days  in  the 
tomb.  Peter  denied  his  Savior  three  times. 

In  the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan,  there 
are  three  travelers — the  priest,  the  Levite 
and  the  Samaritan.  The  friend  gets  three 
loaves  through  his  importunity,  if  not  through 
friendship.  In  the  divided  household  of  five, 
there  shall  be  three  against  two,  and  two 
against  three. 


In  about  three  hours  after  the  death  of 
Ananias,  his  wife,  Sapphira,  came  in  to  meet 
her  doom.  In  Peter’s  vision  the  vessel  of 
clean  and  unclean  meats  was  let  down  from 
heaven  three  times ; and  he  was  told,  “ Be- 
hold three  men  seek  thee.” 

“Now  abide  these  three,  faith,  hope  and 
charity,”  says  Paul. 

There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven; 
and  three  that  bear  witness  on  earth. 

John  heard  a voice  saying,  “ three  measures 
of  barley  for  a penny ; ” and  the  barley,  with 
the  oil  and  the  wine,  which  were  not  to  be 
hurt,  constitutes  three.  The  angel  flying 
through  the  midst  of  heaven  said,  “Woe, 
woe,  woe,  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth”  — 
and  three  angels  were  yet  to  sound  their 
trumpets ; by  these  three,  the  fire,  smoke  and 
brimstone,  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed; 
and  those  not  yet  killed  failed  to  repent  of 
three  things  — their  sorceries,  fornications, 
and  thefts.  Three  unclean  spirits  came  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon.  The  dragon, 
the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet  constitute 
three.  The  great  city  was  divided  into  three 
parts.  The  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem, 
descending  out  of  heaven,  had  “ On  the  east, 
three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on 
the  south,  three  gates;  and  on  the  west, 
three  gates”  (Revelation,  21:13).  The  three 
— earth,  heaven,  hell  — are  frequently  alluded 
to  in  the  Bible;  and  ruling  all  is  the  Holy 
Trinity,  or  one  God  in  three  persons. 

THE  NUMBER  SEVEN. 

The  number  Seven,  which  signifies  fullness 
or  perfection,  is  a holy  number.  The  Creator 
rested  on  the  seventh  day,  after  the  world  was 
formed,  and  ordained  that  the  seventh  day  in 
every  week,  from  thence,  should  be  kept  in 
holy  commemoration  of  his  glorious  works. 
This  seems  to  have  invested  the  number 
seven  with  peculiar  sanctity,  and  accounts  for 
it  being  so  often  connected  with  matters  per- 
taining to  religious  worship.  Seven  is  the 


FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


number  of  perfection  among  the  Jews.  The 
rahhins  maintain  that  seven  things  were  cre- 
ated before  the  foundalion  of  the  world  — the 
law,  repentance,  paradise,  hell,  the  throne  of 
God,  the  temples,  the  name  of  the  Messiah. 

Through  every  part  of  Scripture  w’e  find 
the  number  seven  brought  forward  in  a re- 
markable manner.  We  find  it  in  the  declara- 
tion of  the  Creator;  in  the  principles  of  our 
Savior;  and  in  the  proverbs  and  prophesies; 
in  feasting  and  fasting;  in  oblations  and  vis- 
ions; in  all  the  historical  details,  and  in  the 
foreshadowing  of  futurit}^ 

Not  only  was  a sabbath  ordained  in  every 
week,  but  sabbatical  years  were  instituted. 
Every  seventh  year  was  a sabbath  of  rest, 
and  set  apart  for  leaving  the  ground  untilled, 
and  as  Calmet  says,  “ to  maintain,  as  far  as 
possible,  an  equality  of  condition  among  the 
people,  in  setting  the  slave  at  liberty,  and 
j^ermitting  all,  as  children  of  one  family,  to 
have  the  free  and  indiscriminate  use  of  what- 
ever the  earth  produced ; to  inspire  the  people 
with  sentiments  of  humanity,  by  making  it 
their  duty  to  give  rest,  and  proper  and  suffi- 
cient nourishment  to  the  poor,  the  slave  and 
the  stranger,  and  even  the  cattle ; to  accustom 
the  people  to  submit  and  depend  upon  the 
divine  providence,  and  expect  their  support 
from  that  source  in  the  seventh  year,  by  an 
extraordinary  provision  on  the  sixth.” 

Noah  had  seven  days’  warning  of  the  flood; 
and,  according  to  divine  command,  he  took 
the  fowls  of  the  air  and  clean  beasts  by  sevens 
into  the  ark.  The  ark  rested  on  Mount  Ara- 
rat on  the  seventeenth  day  of  the  seventh 
month.  In  seven  days  Noah  sent  out  a dove, 
and  waited  sevenxlays  after  her  return  to  send 
her  out  again.  Abraham  pleaded  seven  times 
for  Sodom.  Abraham  gave  seven  ewe  lambs 
to  Abimelech  as  a memorial  of  his  right  to  a 
well.  Jacob  served  seven  years  for  Rachel, 
and  seven  years  more  did  he  serve  for  her, 
for  the  love  which  he  bore  her.  Seven 
years  of  abundance  and  seven  years  of  famine 


21  I 


were  foretold  in  Pharaoh’s  dream  of  the  seven 
well-favored  and  the  seven  ill-favored  kine  — 
the  seven  full  cars  of  corn,  and  the  seven 
blighted  ears  of  corn.  Joseph  mourned 
seventy — seven  times  ten  — days  for  Jacob. 
On  the  seventh  day  of  Lahan’s  pursuit  he 
overtook  Jacob.  Miriam  was  shut  up  seven 
days  to  he  healed  from  the  leprosy.  The 
number  of  animals,  in  many  of  their  obla- 
tions, was  restricted  to  seven. 

The  Israelites  were  provided  with  a double 
portion  of  manna  in  the  wilderness  on  the 
sixth  day,  half  as  a supply  for  the  seventh. 
Every  seven  times  seven  years  was  a jubilee. 
The  great  feasts  of  unleavened  bread  and 
tabernacles  were  observed  for  seven  days. 
The  seventh  day  of  the  seventh  month  was 
ordained  a feast  of  seven  days,  and  the  Israel- 
ites remained  in  their  tents  for  seven  days. 
Seven  days  of  mourning  was  the  allotted 
observance.  The  seven  nations  of  the  Ca- 
naanites  destroyed  by  Israel  were  — Hittites, 
Girgashites,  Amorites,  Canaanites,  Perizzites, 
Hivites  and  Jebusites.  The  men  of  Jabesh- 
Gilead,  after  they  had  performed  the  funeral 
rites  of  Saul  and  his  sons,  fasted  seven  days. 

The  law  was  ordered  to  he  read  to  the 
people  every  seventh  year.  The  young  ani- 
mals were  not  to  be  taken  from  their  dams 
for  seven  days.  By  the  law,  man  was  com- 
manded to  forgive  his  offending  brother  seven 
times.  At  the  consecration  of  Aaron  and  his 
sons  for  the  priesthood,  they  were  ordered  by 
Moses  to  abide  seven  days  and  seven  nights 
at  the  door  of  the  tabernacle,  “ that  ye  die 
not,”  said  he,  “ for  so  am  I commanded.” 
(Levit.  8:36.)  Seven  priests,  bearing  seven 
trumpets,  for  seven  days  encompassed  the 
walls  of  Jericho  seven  times,  and  on  the 
seventh  day  the  walls  fell.  Seven  days 
were  directed  for  an  atonement  at  the  altar; 
and  for  seven  days  the  priest’s  son  was  to 
wear  his  father’s  garment;  seven  bullocks 
and  seven  rams  were  prepared  by  Balaam  for 
a sacrifice.  In  cleansing  the  temple.  King 


J^ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


212 


Hezekiali  offered  a sin  offering  of  seven 
bullocks,  seven  rams  and  seven  he  goats. 
Job’s  friends  sat  by  him  seven  days  and  seven 
nights,  and  offered  seven  bullocks  and  seven 
rams  as  an  atonement.  David  also  offered  up 
seven  bullocks  and  seven  rams,  when  he  was 
bringing  up  the  ark.  Saul’s  seven  sons  wei'e 
ordered  as  a sacrifice  to  avert  a famine.  The 
ark  of  God  remained  with  the  Philistines  for 
seven  months.  Solomon  was  seven  years  in 
building  the  temple,  and  at  its  dedication  he 
feasted  seven  days.  In  the  tabernacle  there 
were  seven  lamps.  The  golden  candlesticks 
had  seven  branches. 

In  the  religious  ceremonies  of  purification 
and  consecration,  the  oil  or  water  was  to  be 
sprinkled  seven  times,  and  the  offering  of 
blood  was  to  be  sprinkled  seven  times  before 
the  altar.  Naaman  was  dipped  seven  times 
in  Jordan.  If  the  walls  of  a house  appeared 
to  bear  any  traces  of  the  infection  of  leprosy, 
the  owner  was  to  be  commanded  by  the  priest 
to  leave  it,  and  it  was  to  be  locked  up  for  seven 
days.  If  there  was  any  suspicion  of  infection 
in  clothes,  they  were  to  be  brought  to  the 
priest  and  locked  up  for  seven  days.  If,  on 
the  seventh  day,  the  supposed  marks  of  infec- 
tion had  increased  on  the  house,  it  was  to  be 
destroyed.  If  the  marks  on  the  clothes  wei'e 
plainer  on  the  seventh  day|  they  were  to  be 
burned. 

The  house  of  wisdom  had  seven  pillars. 
There  were  seventy  — seven  times  ten  — 
elders  in  Israel.  Samuel  commanded  Saul 
to  sojourn  at  Gilgal  for  seven  days.  Jesse 
made  seven  of  his  sons  pass  before  Samuel. 
The  elders  of  Jabesh  entreated  Nabash,  the 
Ammonite,  seven  days’  respite.  Elijah  sent 
his  servant  seven  times  to  look  for  the  cloud. 
The  son  of  the  Shunammite  sneezed  seven 
times  when  he  was  restored  to  life  by 
Elisha.  King  Ahasuerus  had  seven  maids, 
seven  days’  feast,  and  sent  for  the  queen  on 
the  seventh  day.  In  the  seventh  year  of  his 
reign,  Esther  was  brought  to  him.  The  fiery 


furnace  into  which  Shadrach,  Meshach  and 
Abednego  were  cast,  had  been  made  seven 
times  hotter  than  usual.  Nebuchadnezzar 
ate  the  grass  of  the  field  seven  “times.”  The 
vision  of  Daniel  was  seventy  — seven  times 
ten — weeks.  David  offered  praise  to  God 
seven  times  a day.  Our  Savior  was  the 
seventy-seventh  from  Adam,  in  a direct  line. 
It  was  he  who  taught  that  forgiveness  of  an 
offending  brother  should  not  be  restricted  to 
seven  times,  but  should  extend  to  seventy 
times  seven.  He  exemplified  his  discourse 
on  one  occasion  with  seven  parables.  Seven 
loaves  sufficed,  when  he  miraculously  fed  the 
multitude,  and  seven  baskets  of  the  fragments 
remained  after  they  were  satisfied.  Out  of 
Mary  Magdalen  he  cast  seven  devils.  The 
apostles  planted  seven  churches,  and  appointed 
seven  deacons.  Sceva’s  seven  sons  were  over- 
come by  the  evil  spirits  which  they  were  en- 
deavoring to  cast  out.  Our  Savior  spoke 
seven  times  on  the  cross,  on  which  he  hung 
seven  hours,  and  after  his  resurrection  he 
appeared  seven  times.  In  the  Lord’s  prayer 
are  seven  divisions,  containing  seven  times 
seven  words,  in  the  Vulgate  version. 

Perfection  is  compared,  in  Scripture,  to 
gold  seven  times  purified  in  the  fire.  God 
threatened  to  smite  his  people  seven  times  for 
their  transgression.  If  the  slayer  of  Cain  was 
to  be  punished  seven  times,  the  slayer  of  La- 
mech  was  to  be  punished  seventy  times 
seven.  In  the  Revelation  we  read  of  seven 
churches — Ephesus,  Smyrna,  Pergamos,Thy- 
atii-a,  Sardis,  Philadelphia  and  Laodicea — of 
seven  golden  candlesticks,  of  seven  stars,  of 
the  lamb  with  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes, 
of  the  book  with  seven  seals,  of  seven  spirits, 
of  seven  seals,  of  seven  angels,  of  seven  kings, 
of  seven  thunders,  of  seven  thousand  men 
slain,  of  seven  vials  of  wrath,  of  seven  plagues, 
and  a seven-headed  monster.  There  are 
seven  spirits  before  the  throne  of  God,  seven 
days  in  a week,  seven  graces,  seven  ages  in 
the  life  of  man,  and  the  just  fall  “ seven 


FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


213 


times.”  The  Levitical  purifications  lasted 
seven  days.  Many  commentators  believe 
that  a ne\v  dispensation  will  be  disclosed 
when  the  years  of  the  world  shall  have 
numbered  seven  thousand. 

The  seven  Marys  of  the  Bible  were  — Mary 
or  Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses;  Mary,  the 
mother  of  Jesus;  Mary,  the  sister  of  Lazarus; 
Mary  Magdalen ; Mary,  the  wife  of  Cleophas; 
Mary,  the  mother  of  Mark;  and  Mary  of 
Rome.  • 

THE  NUMBER  TEN. 

The  ten  patriai'chs  before  the  flood  were  — 
Adam,  Seth,  Enos,  Cainan,  Mahalaleel,  Jared, 
Enoch,  Methuselah,  Lamech,  and  Noah.  The 
ten  patriarchs  from  the  flood  to  Abraham 
were  — Shem,  Arphaxad,  Cainan  II.,  Salah, 
Eber,  Peleg,  Reu,  Serug,  Nahor  and  Terah; 
or  omitting  Cainan  II.  and  including  Abra- 
ham. 

Abraham  dwelt  ten  years  in  Canaan. 
Sodom  would  have  been  spared  for  ten 
righteous  men’s  sake.  Abraham’s  servant 
took  ten  camels,  and  bracelets  of  ten  shekels 
on  his  journey  to  procure  a wife  for  Isaac. 
Jacob  took  ten  bulls  and  ten  foals,  with  other 
things,  as  a gift  to  propitiate  Esau.  Joseph’s 
ten  brethren  went  to  Egypt  to  buy  corn. 
Joseph  sent  ten  asses,  and  ten  she  asses,  laden 
with  the  good  things  of  Egypt,  to  his  father. 

Moses  was  ordered  to  select  rulers  of  tens. 
The  tabernacle  was  to  be  made  with  ten  cur- 
tains, with  their  ten  pillars  and  ten  sockets. 
The  commandments  were  ten;  if  the  Israel- 
ites would  not  observe  these,  in  their  conse- 
quent distress,  ten  women  should  bake  bread 
in  one  oven.  The  estimation  for  a female 
should  be  ten  shekels. 

Nahshon,  prince  of  Judah,  among  other 
things,  offered  one  spoon  of  ten  shekels  of 
gold.  The  least  amount  gathered  of  the 
miraculous  quails  by  one  individual  was  ten 
homers. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  the  great  feast,  ten 
bullocks  were  to  be  offered. 


In  the  division  of  lands  thei'e  fell  ten  por- 
tions to  Manasseh;  and  to  a section  of  Ko- 
hath,  ten  cities.  Ten  princes  were  sent  with 
Phinehas  to  remonstrate  with  the  tribes 
beyond  Jordan  about  the  rival  altar  they  had 
erected. 

Gideon  took  ten  of  his  servants  with  him 
to  tear  down  the  altar  of  Baal.  Elon  judged 
Isi'ael  ten  years.  Micah  promised  ten  shekels 
of  silver  yearly  to  his  priest.  The  Israelites 
proposed  to  take  ten  men  out  of  every  hun- 
dred, to  fetch  victuals  for  the  people,  in  their 
attack  on  Gibeah. 

Naomi  and  her  two  sons  dwelt  ten  years 
in  Moab.  Boaz  took  ten  elders  to  witness 
his  purchase  of  Naomi’s  parcel  of  land. 

Elkanah  remonstrated  with  his  wife  Han- 
nah, in  her  grief  at  not  being  a mother,  say- 
ing, “ Am  I not  better  to  thee  than  ten  sons?” 
Jesse  ordered  David  to  take  ten  loaves  and 
ten  cheeses  to  his  brethren.  David  sent  ten 
young  men  to  greet  Nabal  in  his  name. 

David,  in  flying  from  Absalom,  left  ten  con- 
cubines to  keep  his  house.  Joab  would  have 
given  ten  shekels  of  silver  to  the  man  that 
told  him  of  Absalom  hanging  in  the  oak,  if  he 
had  killed  him.  Ten  armor-bearers  of  Joab 
slew  Absalom.  The  men  of  Israel  claimed 
to  have  ten  parts  in  David.  David  put  his 
ten  concubines  in  ward,  confining  them  to 
the  day  of  their  death. 

Solomon’s  provision  for  one  day  was  thrice 
ten  measures  of  fine  flour;  six  times  ten,  of 
meal;  ten  fat  oxen;  twice-ten  oxen  of  the 
pastures;  ten  times  ten  sheep.  The  knops 
surrounding  the  molten  sea  were  ten  to  a 
cubit;  it  was  ten  cubits  from  brim  to  brim; 
its  compass  was  thrice-ten  cubits ; its  bases  of 
brass  were  ten;  there  were  ten  lavers  of 
brass.  Ahijah  said  to  Jeroboam,  “ take  thee 
ten  pieces;  for  thus  saith  the  Lord,  . . . 

I will  give  ten  tribes  to  thee.”  Jeroboam 
sent  his  wife  with  ten  loaves  to  Ahijah. 
Naaman  the  Syrian,  going  up  to  be  healed 
of  his  lepros}q  took  with  him  ten  talents  of 


j 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


214 

silver;  also,  ten  changes  of  raiment.  The 
king  of  Syria  left  but  ten  chariots,  five  times 
ten  horsemen,  and  ten  thousand  footmen, 
that  he  had  not  destroyed,  of  the  forces  of 
Jehoahaz.  Menahem  reigned  ten  years  in 
Samaria.  Ishmael,  the  son  of  Nethaniah, 
and  ten  men  with  him,  killed  Gedaliah. 

Solomon  made  the  altar  of  brass  twice-ten 
cubits  long,  twice-ten  wide,  and  ten  high; 
there  were  also  ten  candlesticks;  ten  tables; 
and  ten  times  ten  basins  of  gold. 

Ezra  in  the  enumeration  of  his  companions 
used  for  the  most  part  varying  multiples  of 
ten;  and  for  each  of  the  twelve  priests  to 
whom  he  entrusted  the  treasures  of  the  tem- 
ple, he  separated  ten  of  their  brethren  with 
them. 

In  the  rebuilt  Jerusalem,  the  people  cast 
lots  to  bring  one  of  ten  to  dwell  there. 

The  Jews  slew  the  ten  sons  of  Hainan. 

The  Psalmist  alludes  to  an  instrument  of 
ten  strings. 

Solomon  said  wisdom  strengtheneth  more 
than  ten  mighty  men. 

Jeremiah  assigns  one  bath  as  the  product 
of  ten  acres  of  vineyard;  and  Ezekiel  says, 
“ ten  baths  are  a homer.” 

In  Daniel’s  vision,  the  fourth  beast  had  ten 
horns;  and  in  Amos’s  lamentation,  the  city 
“ which  went  forth  by  a hundred  shall  leave 
ten.”  “ And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  if  there 
remain  ten  men  in  one  house,  that  they  shall 
die.” 

Zechariah’s  flying  roll  was  twice-ten  cubits 
long,  and  ten  wide;  and  he  foresaw  a time 
when  ten  men  shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of 
him  that  is  a Jew. 

When  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee 
sought  preferment  for  them,  the  other  ten 
apostles  were  indignant.  Christ  likened  his 
kingdom  to  ten  virgins;  and  in  the  parable 
of  the  talents,  one  had  made  his  five  talents 
into  ten,  and  the  lord  ordered  the  single  talent 
of  the  slothful  servant  to  be  given  to  him 
that  had  ten. 


In  the  parable  of  the  piece  of  silver,  the 
woman  who  lost  it  is  represented  as  having 
had  ten  pieces.  Ten  lepers  were  healed  by 
Jesus  as  he  journeyed  through  Samaria;  and 
only  one  of  the  ten  returned  to  give  thanks. 
A certain  nobleman,  going  into  a far  country, 
called  his  ten  servants,  and  delivered  them 
ten  pounds;  and  the  one  whose  pound  had 
been  increased  to  ten  pounds  obtained  author- 
ity over  ten  cities,  and  obtained  the  additional- 
reward  of  having  the  one  pound  of  the  timid, 
unspeculative  individual  added  to  the  ten  he 
ah'eady  possessed. 

The  red  dragon  of  Revelation  had  ten 
horns;  and  the  ten  horns  of  the  beast  were 
ten  kings ; and  the  ten  were  to  burn  the  great 
city  with  fire. 

Moreover,  the  tenth  of  everything  — the 
tithe  — was  to  be  holy  to  the  Lord.-  The 
king  was  to  receive  a tenth  of  the  seed,  the 
sheep  and  the  vineyards  of  the  Jews.  And 
it  was  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  last  king  of 
the  ancient  monarchy  that  Jerusalem  was 
taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar. 

THE  NUMBER  TWELVE. 

The  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  were  — Reu- 
ben, Simeon,  Judah,  Issachar,  Zebulun,  Eph- 
raim, Manasseh,  Benjamin,  Dan,  Asher, 
Gad,  and  Napthali.  These  were  named  after 
the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  who  was  called 
Israel  (soldier  of  God,  or  God  is  ruler) ; with 
the  exception  that  instead  of  Joseph  his  two 
sons,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  were  adopted 
by  the  dying  patriarch;  and  the  descendants 
of  Levi  became  the  sacerdotal  class  of  the 
whole  nation. 

The  cities  of  the  plain,  Sodom,  etc.,  served 
or  were  subject  to  Chedorlaomer,  king  of 
Elam,  twelve  years. 

Ishmael,  son  of  Abraham,  was  the  father 
of  Nebajoth,  Kedar,  Adbeel,  Mibsam,  Mish- 
ma,  Dumah,  Massa,  Hadar,  Tema,  Jetur, 
Naphish,  and  Kedemah;  “twelve  princes 
according  to  their  nations.” 


FAVORITE  NUMBERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


After  the  exodus,  the  Israelites  found  twelve 
wells  at  Elim.  At  Sinai,  Moses  built  an  altar 
under  the  hill,  and  twelve  pillars,  according 
to  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  The  breast- 
plate of  the  high-priest  had  twelve  precious 
stones  according  to  the  names  of  the  twelve 
children  of  Israel.  The  shewbread  comprised 
twelve  cakes  of  fine  flour. 

At  the  numbering,  or  census,  by  Moses, 
“ the  princes  of  Israel  were  twelve  men : each 
one  was  for  the  house  of  his  fathers.”  The 
offering  of  the  princes  before  the  tabernacle 
was  twelve  oxen;  and  the  dedication  lasted 
twelve  days,  a day  for  each  of  the  princes; 
and  amongst  other  things  offered  were  twelve 
chargers  of  silver;  twelve  silver  bowls,  and 
twelve  spoons  of  gold;  also,  for  burnt  offer- 
ings, twelve  bullocks,  twelve  rams,  twelve 
yearling  lambs ; for  sin  offerings,  twelve  kids ; 
besides  various  things  in  multiples  of  twelve. 
In  the  miracle  of  Aaron’s  blooming  rod,  there 
were  twelve  rods  for  the  twelve  princes.  On 
the  second  day  of  the  great  feast  of  the 
seventh  month  twelve  young  bullocks  were 
to  be  offered. 

Twelve  men,  “ one  of  a tribe,”  were  chosen 
to  search  out  the  valley  of  the  Eschol. 

In  the  passage  of  the  ark  through  the  river 
Jordan,  Joshua  ordered  twelve  men,  “out  of 
each  tribe  a man,”  to  pass  over  before  it,  and 
to  take  each  a stone  from  the  bed  of  the  river 
on  his  shoulder,  “ for  a memorial  unto  the 
children  of  Israel  for  ever.” 

In  the  conflict  between  Ish-bosheth  and 
David,  twelve  men  of  Benjamin  fought 
against  twelve  of  the  servants  of  David,  and 
“ they  caught  every  one  his  fellow  by  the 
head,  and  thrust  his  sword  in  his  fellow’s  side ; 
so  they  fell  down  together.” 

Solomon  had  twelve  officers  over  all  Israel, 
each  to  provide  victuals  for  his  household,  a 
month  in  turn.  The  molten  sea,  in  the  tem- 
ple, stood  on  twelve  oxen;  and  these  twelve 
brazen  bulls  were  taken  away  to  Babylon  on 
the  destruction  of  the  temple.  There  were 


twelve  lions  on  the  steps  of  the  throne. 
Ahijah  rent  Jeroboam’s  garment  in  twelve 
pieces,  symbolical  of  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel. 

Elijah,  in  the  contest  with  the  priests  of 
Baal,  made  an  altar  of  twelve  stones,  “ accord- 
ing to  the  number  of  the  tribes  of  the  sons 
of  Jacob;”  and  after  the  bullock  was  laid  on 
the  wood,  he  ordered  to  be  poured  on  the 
sacrifice  and  the  wood  four  barrels  of  water 
three  times,  or  in  all  twelve  barrels.  Elijah 
found  Elisha,  his  appointed  successor  in  the 
prophetic  office,  ploughing  with  twelve  yoke 
of  oxen. 

The  number  of  those  “ instructed  in  the 
songs  of  the  Lord  ” was  twice-twelve  twelves, 
and  these  twenty-four  twelves  are  given  con- 
secutively in  I Chronicles,  25:9-31. 

At  the  dedication  of  the  second  temple, 
there  were  offered  as  a sin  offering  twelve 
he  goats,  according  to  the  number  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel.  Ezra  entrusted  the  treasures 
of  the  temple  to  twelve  of  the  chief  priests. 

For  twelve  years  Nehemiah  forbore  “to 
eat  the  bread  of  the  governor,”  to  lighten  the 
burdens  of  the  people. 

The  altar  in  Ezekiel’s  vision  was  to  be 
twelve  cubits  long  and  twelve  broad;  and 
the  Israelites  were  to  inherit  the  land  accord- 
ing to  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

At  the  end  of  twelve  months  after  his 
vision,  Nebuchadnezzar  met  the  penalty  of 
his  arrogance. 

When  Jesus  was  twelve  years  old,  he  dis- 
puted with  the  doctors  in  the  temple.  He 
afterward  healed  a woman  that  had  suffered 
from  her  ailment  twelve  years.  The  names 
of  the  twelve  apostles  were  — Peter,  Andrew, 
James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  John  his  brother, 
Philip,  Bartholomew,  Thomas,  Matthew, 
James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  Lebbeus  or  Thad- 
deus,  Simeon  the  Canaanite,  and  Judas  Isca- 
riot. After  the  suicide  of  Judas,  Matthias 
was  chosen  in  his  place,  to  keep  the  number 
twelve  complete. 


I^'ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


216 


At  the  miracle  of  feeding  the  multitude, 
they  took  up  twelve  baskets  of  fragments. 
The  daughter  of  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue, 
whom  Christ  raised,  was  aged  twelve. 

“Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  day  ? ” 
says  Jesus;  that  is,  the  natural  day  as  distinct 
from  the  night. 

The  apostles  received  a promise  to  sit  on 
twelve  thrones  to  judge  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel.  At  the  paschal  supper  Jesus  sat  down 
with  the  twelve ; and  he  declared,  when  be- 
trayed by  Judas,  that  had  he  wished  it,  his 
Father  would  have  given  him  more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels. 

At  Ephesus,  “all  the  men  were  about 
twelve,”  upon  whom  Paul  laid  hands.  Ac- 
cording to  Paul,  Jesus,  after  his  resurrection, 
was  seen  of  Cephas,  then  of  the  twelve. 

The  woman  that  John  saw  in  the  heavens 
had  upon  her  head  a crown  of  twelve  stars; 
the  holy  Jerusalem  had  twelve  gates,  at  the 
gates  twelve  angels,  on  the  gates  the  names 
of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  and  the  twelve 
gates  were  twelve  pearls;  the  walls  of  the 
city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the 
names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  lamb; 
“ In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on 
either  side  of  the  river,  the  tree  of  life,  which 
bare  twelve  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every 
month,”  or  twelve  times  in  a year. 

THE  NUMBER  FORTY. 

Isaac  was  forty  years  old  when  he  married 
Rebekah;  and  Esau  was  forty  when  he  mar- 
ried Judith  and  Bashemath. 

Moses  was  forty  years  old  when  he  fled 
from  Egypt;  having  spent  forty  years  in 
Midian,  he  returned  and  led  the  people  of 
Israel  out  of  Egypt;  and  he  survived  that 
event  — the  exodus — forty  years. 

The  children  of  Israel  did  eat  manna  forty 
years  — the  forty  years  that  they  are  else- 
where said  to  have  wandered  in  the  wilder- 
ness, during  which  forty  years  they  should 
bear  their  iniquities. 


Joshua  was  forty  years  old  when  sent  by 
Moses  to  espy  out  the  land. 

The  land  had  rest  forty  years  under  Oth- 
niel. 

Because  the  children  of  Israel  did  evil,  the 
Lord  delivered  them  into  the  hands  of  the 
Philistines  forty  years. 

Eli  judged  Israel  forty  years. 

Saul,  fli'st  king  of  Israel,  is  said  to  have 
reigned  forty  years;  and  his  son  Ish-bosheth 
was  forty  years  old  when  he  was  proclaimed 
king  on  the  death  of  his  father.  David,  Saul’s 
successor  as  king  of  all  Israel,  reigned  forty 
years,  dating  from  the  same  event;  and  Sol- 
omon reigned  forty  years.  Jehoash,  a later 
king,  also  reigned  forty  years;  and  Joash, 
forty. 

Ezekiel  declared  that  the  land  of  Egypt 
should  be  utterly  waste  forty  years. 

The  impotent  man,  that  was  healed  by 
Peter  and  John,  was  above  forty  years  old. 

The  rain  at  the  deluge  continued  forty  days 
and  forty  nights.  The  body  of  Jacob  was 
embalmed  for  forty  days.  Moses  was  in  the 
mount  forty  days  and  forty  nights;  and  again 
a second  time,  when  “ he  did  neither  eat 
bread,  nor  drink  water.”  The  spies  returned 
from  searching  the  land,  after  forty  days. 

Elijah,  in  his  flight  from  Jezebel,  having 
partaken  of  the  miraculously-provided  cake 
and  water,  “ went  in  the  strength  of  that 
meat  forty  days  and  forty  nights.”  Elijah 
fasted  forty  days.  Ezekiel  in  a vision  bore 
the  iniquity  of  Judah  forty  days. 

The  destruction  of  Nineveh  was  announced 
by  Jonah  forty  days  in  advance  to  give  room 
for  repentance. 

Jesus  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights; 
and  after  his  resurrection  shewed  himself 
alive  to  his  apostles  for  forty  days. 

Each  laver  of  brass  in  Solomon’s  temple 
held  forty  baths ; and  the  temple,  “ before 
the  most  holy  place,”  was  forty  cubits  long; 
in  Ezekiel’s  vision  the  temple  was  also  forty 
cubits  long,  and  “in  the  four  corners  of  the 


WONDERS  OF  TUB  BIBLE. 


217 


court  there  were  courts  joined  of  forty  cubits 
long.”  In  the  tabernacle  there  were  twenty 
boards  on  the  south  side,  and  twenty  on  the 
north;  and  each  twenty  had  forty  sockets  of 
silver. 

Nehemiah  forbore  taking  from  the  people 


the  forty  shekels  of  silver  that  previous  gov- 
ernors had  been  wont  to  levy  on  them. 

Abdon,  who  judged  (ruled)  Israel  eight 
years,  had  forty  sons. 

Hazael  of  Damascus  took  forty  camels’ 
burden  as  a present  to  Elisha. 


WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


The  creation;  the  deluge;  the  confusion 
of  tongues  at  Babel;  the  destruction  of 
the  cities  of  the  plains  — Sodom,  etc. 

The  burning  bush;  Aaron’s  rod  changed 
to  a serpent;  the  river  Nile  changed  to  blood; 
the  ten  plagues  — frogs,  lice,  flies,  murrain, 
boils,  thunder  and  hail,  locusts,  darkness,  the 
death  of  the  first-born,  passage  of  the  Red 
sea — the  bitter  waters  of  Marah  made  sweet; 
manna  and  quails  sent  from  heaven;  water 
drawn  from  the  rock.  The  destruction  of 
Dathan  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  followers 
by  fire  from  the  Lord. 

The  blooming  of  Aaron’s  rod;  the  brazen 
serpent;  Balaam’s  ass  speaks. 

The  passage  of  the  river  Jordan;  falling 
of  the  walls  of  Jericho;  the  sun  and  moon 
stand  still  at  the  command  of  Joshua. 
Philistines  killed  before  the  ark. 

Uzzah  slain  for  putting  forth  his  hand  to 
stay  the  ark. 

Jeroboam’s  hand  is  withered;  the  increase 
of  the  widow’s  meal;  the  widow’s  son  raised 
from  the  dead;  Are  from  heaven  consumes 
Elijah’s  sacrifice;  Elijah  obtains  rain. 

Elijah  divides  the  River  Jordan;  as  does 
Elisha,  also;  the  latter  provided  water  for 
Jehoshaphat’s  army;  the  unfailing  cruise  of 
oil ; the  restoring  to  life  of  the  Shunam- 
mite’s  son;  one  hundred  men  fed  with  twenty 
loaves;  Naaman  healed  of  the  leprosy,  in 
the  Jordan;  Gehazi  stricken  with  leprosy; 


iron  swims  in  water;  the  overthrow  of  the 
Assyrian  army ; destruction  of  the  forty  chil- 
dren; a dead  body  revived  by  Elisha’s  bones; 
the  sun  goes  back  on  the  dial. 

Daniel  unhurt  by  the  lions;  the  furnace  of 
fire  rendered  harmless. 

Jonah  lives  three  days  in  the  whale’s  belly. 

MIRACLES  OF  CHRIST, 

ARRANGED  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  PERFORMANCE. 

Water  turned  into  wine  — or,  as  Milton 
beautifully  expressed  it,  “ The  conscious  water 
saw  its  God  and  blushed  ” ; cure  of  the  noble- 
man’s son;  miraculous  draft  of  fishes;  a man 
dispossessed  of  a devil;  Peter’s  mother-in-law 
cured  of  a fever;  a leper  healed;  the  centu- 
rion’s servant  cured;  the  widow’s  son  raised 
from  the  dead;  calming  of  the  tempest; 
demoniacs  of  Gadara  cured;  man  with  the 
palsy  cured;  daughter  of  Jairus  raised  from 
the  dead ; woman  with  issue  of  blood  cured ; 
two  blind  men  restored  to  sight;  the  dumb 
man  received  his  speech;  infirm  man  of 
Bethesda  cured;  the  withered  hand  made 
whole ; man  dispossessed  of  a devil ; feeding 
the  5,000;  a blind  man  given  his  sight;  a boy 
with  a devil  cured;  infirm  woman  cured; 
dropsy  cured;  ten  lepers  healed;  Lazarus 
raised  from  the  dead;  two  blind  men  re- 
stored to  sight;  the  fig  tree  blasted;  the  ear 
of  Malchus  healed;  the  second  great  draught 
of  fishes. 


2i8  I^ACTS  and  wonders  of  the  BIBLE. 


MIRACLES  BY  THE  APOSTLES. 

MENTIONED  IN  THE  ACTS. 


St.  Peter  heals  a lame  man;  death  of  the 
lying  Ananias  and  Sa|jphira;  wonderful  deeds 
done  by  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem;  St.  Peter 
and  St.  John  heal  the  impotent  man;  and 
they  also  imparted  the  Holy  Spirit;  St. 
Peter  cured  Eneas  of  the  palsy;  raising  of 
the  dead  Dorcas  by  St.  Peter;  the  angel 
releases  St.  Peter  from  prison;  Herod  pun- 
ished with  death ; Elymas,  the  sorcerer,  struck 
blind;  conversion  of  St.  Paul;  St.  Paul  heals 
a cripple;  doors  of  the  prison  of  St.  Paul 
and  Silas  opened  by  an  earthquake;  St.  Paul 
imparts  the  Holy  Ghost ; many  persons  healed 
by  St.  Paul  at  Corinth;  St.  Paul  raised  a dead 
man;  a viper  made  harmless  by  St.  Paul; 
Publius’s  father  and  others  healed  by  St. 
Paul. 

NAMES  AND  TITLES  GIVEN  TO  CHRIST. 

Adam,  Advocate,  Amen,  Angel,  Ancient 
of  Days,  Anointed,  Apostle,  Author  and 
Finisher  of  Faith,  Babe,  Beloved,  Beginning 
of  the  Creation  of  God,  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  Bishop,  Blessed,  Bread  of  Life, 
Brazen  Serpent,  Bridegroom,  Bright  Morn- 
ing Star,  Brightness  of  the  Father’s  Glory, 
Bundle  of  Myrrh,  Captain,  Child,  Chosen, 
Consolation  of  Israel,  Corner  Stone,  Cove- 
nant, Cyrus,  Counsellor,  Creditor,  David, 
Day  Star,  Dew,  Desire  of  all  Nations,  De- 
liverer, Diadem,  Door  of  Sheep,  Elect,  Eter- 
nal Life,  Everlasting  Father,  Emmanuel, 
Ensign,  Eagle,  Express  Image,  Fatted  Calf, 
Faithful  Witness,  First  Begotten,  First 
F ruits,  F riend  of  Sinners,  F orerunner,  F oun- 
tain.  First  and  Last,  Flesh,  Foundation,  Gift 
of  God,  Glorious  Lord,  Glory  of  God,  Gold, 
Guide,  Governor,  Gracious,  Golden  Altar, 
Help,  Head  of  the  Church,  Habitation, 
Harmless,  Heir  of  All  Things,  Highest, 
Holy  One  of  God,  Heritage,  Hope,  Holy 
Child,  High  Priest,  Horn  of  Salvation,  Hus- 
band, Honey  Comb,  I Am,  Image  of  God, 


'Invisible,  Immortal,  Israel,  Inheritance,  Im- 
manuel, Jehovah,  Jacob,  Jerusalem,  Judge, 
Judah,  King,  Lamb,  Lawgiver,  Ladder, 
Light,  Leader,  Life,  Lord,  Living  God,  Long 
Suffering,  Lion  of  the  Tribe  of  Judah, 
Lovely,  Master,  Merciful  Man,  Mediator, 
Most  High,  Messenger,  Messiah,  Minister, 
Mighty  God,  Moses,  Nazarene,  Ointment, 
Only  Begotten,  Offspring  of  David,  Prince, 
Potentate,  Physician,  Power  of  God,  Prophet, 
Purifier,  Polished  Shaft,  Redeemer,  Reaper, 
Root  of  David,  Refuge,  Rock,  Ransom, 
Resurrection,  Root  and  Branch,  Rose  of 
Sharon,  Ruler  in  Israel,  Salvation,  Sacrifice, 
Samaritan,  Seed  of  David,  Seed  of  the 
Woman,  Shepherd,  Solomon,  Son  of  God, 
Sower,  Substance,  Stone  Refused,  Strength 
of  Israel,  Strong  of  God,  Sharp  Sword, 
Surety,  Son  of  Righteousness,  Spirit,  Shield, 
Seed  of  Abraham,  Sanctuary,  Sanctification, 
Tree  of  Life,  Teacher,  Temple,  Treasurer, 
Truth,  Tabernacle,  Vine,  Way,  Well  of  Liv- 
ing Waters,  Witness,  Wall  of  Fire,  Wisdom 
of  God,  Worthy,  Wedding  Garment,  Yes- 
terday, Today,  Forever. 

CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  CHRIST. 

The  Savior  was  born  on  Wednesday,  De- 
cember 25,4707,  Julian  period;  193d  Olym- 
piad (2d  year,  6th  month);  A.  U.  C.  747  (9th 
month,  5th  day);  Julian  year,  39.  He  was 
baptized  by  St.  John  in  the  river  Jordan  on 
Sabbath  (Saturday),  January  6,  4738-  His 
public  entry  into  Jerusalem  was  on  Palm 
Sunday,  March  21,  4741,  Julian  period;  201st 
Olympiad  (4th  year,  9th  month);  A.  U.  C. 
780;  Julian  year,  73,  a.  d.  28;  19th  year  of 
the  associate  reign  of  the  Emperor  Tiberius; 
15th  year  of  his  sole  reign.  He  was  betrayed 
by  Judas  Iscariot  on  the  following  Wednes- 
day evening,  March  24.  He  celebrated  the 
Passover  and  instituted  the  Eucharist  on 
Thursday  evening,  March  25.  On  Friday 
morning,  March  16,  at  the  3d  hour,  or  9 
o’clock.  He  was  nailed  to  the  cross ; the  hour 


WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE.  219 


when  the  lamb  of  the  daily  morning  sacrifice 
was  offerecl  in  the  Temjile.  At  the  9th  hour, 
or  3 o’clock  p.  M.,  when  the  lamb  of  the 
daily  evening  sacrifice  was  offered  in  the 
Temple,  He  expired.  At  5 o’clock  p.  m.. 
His  body  was  taken  down  and  deposited  in 
the  tomb  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea.  On  the 
first  Easter  Sunday,  March  18,  about  the 
beginning  of  the  morning  watch,  3 o’clock 
A.  M.,  He  arose  from  the  dead.  It  was  the 
morrow  after  the  last  Jewish  Sabbath,  when, 
according  to  the  law,  the  first  sheaf  of  the 
earliest  ripe  grain  was  waved  in  the  Temple, 
by  which  the  whole  harvest  was  sacrificed, 
that  Christ,  “ the  first  fruits,”  rose  from  the 
dead,  as  a type  and  pledge  of  the  future 
resurrection  of  His  faithful  followers.  On 
Thursday,  May  6,  He  ascended  into  heaven. 
On  Sunday,  May  16,  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  the  apostles. 

It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that 
chronologists  differ  as  to  the  proper  dates  of 
the  two  leading  events  — the  birth  and  cruci- 
fixion of  Christ  — and,  as  a matter  of  course, 
in  the  dates  of  the  intermediate  events.  The 
dates  B.  c.  15,  7,  6,  5,  4,  3,  2,  i,  and  a.  d.  i, 
are  each  given  as  the  year  of  birth;  and  a.  d. 
29?  3°>  3^>  32?  33?  35?  foi'  crucifixion. 

The  above  is  therefore  chiefly  useful  as  show- 
ing the  order  of  events,  and  is  merely  one 
view  of  the  chronology,  having  no  special 
merit  over  the  others. 

DESCRIPTION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

The  following  epistle  was  taken  by  Napo- 
leon from  the  records  of  Rome,  when  he 
deprived  that  city  of  so  many  valuable  man- 
uscripts. According  to  the  legend,  it  was 
written  at  the  time  and  on  the  spot  where 
Jesus  commenced  his  ministry,  by  Publius 
Lentulus,  governor  of  Judea,  to  the  senate 
of  Rome.  It  was  the  custom  in  those  days 
for  the  governor  to  write  home  any  event  of 
importance  which  transpired  while  he  held 
his  office: 


“Conscript  P'athers:  There  appeared  in  these,  our 
days,  a man  named  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  yet  living 
among  us,  and  of  the  Gentiles  is  accepted  as  a prophet 
of  great  truth;  but  his  own  disciples  call  him  the 
Son  of  God.  He  hath  raised  the  dead  and  cured  all 
manner  of  diseases.  He  is  a man  of  stature  some- 
what tall  and  comely,  with  a very  ruddy  countenance, 
such  as  the  beholder  may  both  love  and  fear.  His 
hair  is  of  the  color  of  a filbert  when  fully  ripe,  plain 
to  his  ear,  whence  downward,  it  is  of  more  orient 
color,  curling  and  waving  on  his  shoulders;  in  the 
middle  of  his  head  there  is  a seam  of  long  hair,  after 
the  manner  of  the  Nazarites.  His  forehead  is  plain 
and  delicate;  his  face,  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  beau- 
tiful with  a comely  red ; his  nose  and  mouth  are 
exactly  formed,  his  beard  is  the  color  of  his  hair  and 
thick,  not  of  any  length,  but  forked.  In  reproving  he 
is  terrible;  in  admonishing,  courteous;  in  speaking, 
very  modest  and  wise;  in  proportion  of  body,  well 
shaped.  None  have  seen  him  laugh — many  have 
seen  him  weep.  A man  for  his  surpassing  beauty, 
excelling  the  children  of  men.” 

THE  DEATH  WARRANT  OF  CHRIST. 

It  was  found  in  an  antique  vase  of  white 
marble,  while  excavating  in  the  city  of 
Aquila,  in  the  Kingdom  of  Naples,  in  the 
year  1825,  and  was  discovered  by  the  Com- 
missariat of  Arts,  attached  to  the  F rench 
armies.  At  the  expedition  of  Naples  it  was 
found  enclosed  in  a box  of  ebony,  in  the 
sacristy  of  Caurtem.  The  French  translation 
was  made  by  the  members  of  the  Commis- 
sion of  Arts.  Mr.  Dennon,  one  of  the  savans, 
caused  a plate  to  be  made  like  the  model, 
on  which  he  had  engraved  the  following 
sentence.  At  the  sale  of  his  collection  of 
curiosities,  it  was  bought  by  Lord  Howard 
for  5,884  francs: 

SENTENCE. 

“Rendered  by  Pontius  Pilate,  acting:  Governor  of  Lower  Gali- 
lee, that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  Shall  Suffer  Death  on  the  Cross. 

“ In  the  year  seventeen  of  the  Empire  of  Tiberius 
Caesar,  and  the  4th  of  March,  the  city  of  the  Holy 
Jerusalem:  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being  priests,  sacri- 
ficators  of  the  people  of  God,  I,  Pontius  Pilate,  Gov- 
ernor of  the  prsetory,  condemn  Jesus  of  Nazareth  to 
die  on  the  cross  between  two  thieves  — the  great  and 
notorious  evidence  of  the  people  saying  — 

“ I.  He  is  a seducer. 


FACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


220 


“ 2.  He  is  seditious. 

“ 3.  He  is  the  enemy  of  the  law. 

“ 4.  He  calls  himself,  falsely,  the  Son  of  God. 

“ 5.  He  calls  himself  the  King  of  Israel. 

“ 6.  He  entered  into  the  temple,  followed  by  a 
multitude  bearing  palm  branches  in  their  hands. 

“ Order  the  centurion,  Quintius  Cornelius,  to  lead 
him  to  the  place  of  execution. 

“ Fotbid  any  person,  whomsoever,  poor  or  rich,  to 
oppose  the  death  of  Jesus. 

“ The  witnesses  that  signed  the  death  of  Jesus  are; 

“ I.  Daniel  Robani,  a Pharisee. 


“ 2.  Joannes  Robani. 

“3.  Raphael  Robani. 

“ 4.  Capet,  a citizen. 

“Jesus  shall  go  out  of  the  city  by  the  gate 
‘ Struenus.’  ” 

The  above  sentences  are  engraved  on  a 
copper  plate ; and  on  one  side  are  the  words : 
“A  similar  plate  is  sent  to  each  pf  the  tribes.” 

It  should  be  said,  in  relation  to  these  two 
documents,  that,  though  based  on  the  gospel 
record  their  authenticity  is  doubted. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


IT  is  singular  that  the  name  of  God  (from 
German  Got{)  is  spelled  with  four  letters 
in  most  languages.  It  is  in  Latin,  Deus; 
Hebrew,  Eloa(h)  and  Je(ho)va(h);  Greek, 
Zeus;  Sanscrit,  Devo;  Chinese,  Joss;  Phoe- 
nician, Adon;  Syrian,  Adad;  Arabian,  Alla; 
Persian,  Syra;  Tartarian,  Idga;  Egyptian, 
Amun  or  Zeut;  East  India,  Esgi  or  Zeni; 
Japanese,  Zain;  Tui’kish,  Addi;  Scandina- 
vian, Odin;  Swedish,  Codd;  Irish,  Diah; 
German,  Gott;  French,  Dieu;  Spanish, 
Dios;  Peruvian,  Lian;  American  Indian, 
Man(i)t(ou). 

THE  DECALOGUE. 

The  Jews  call  the  Ten  Commandments 
by  the  name  of  “ Decalogue,”  which  signi- 
fies the  “Ten  Words.”  As  these  precepts 
cannot  be  learned  in  too  many  ways,  we  here 
give  the  substance  of  them  in  ten  lines,  which 
will  help  the  memory  to  recollect  them: 

I.  I am  the  Lord,  thy  God  — serve  unto  me. 

2.  Before  no  image  bow  thy  impious  knee. 

3.  Use  not  ray  name  in  trifles  nor  in  jest. 

4.  Dare  not  profane  my  sacred  day  of  rest. 

5.  Ever  to  parents  due  obedience  pay. 

6.  Thy  fellow  creature,  man,  thou  shalt  not  slay. 

7.  In  no  licentious  conduct  bear  a part. 

8.  From  stealing  keep  with  care  thy  hand  and  heart. 

9.  All  false  reports  against  thy  neighbor  hate. 

• 10.  And  ne’er  indulge  a wish  for  his  estate. 


CIRCUMCISION. 

Circumcision  was  peculiarly,  though  not 
exclusively,  a Hebrew  rite.  It  was  enjoined 
upon  Abraham,  the  father  of  the  nation,  by 
God,  at  the  institution,  and  as  the  token,  of 
the  covenant,  which  assured  to  him  and  his 
descendants  the  promise  of  the  Messiah.  It 
was  thus  made  a necessary  condition  of  He- 
brew nationality.  Every  male  child  was  to 
be  circumcised  when  eight  days  old,  on  pain 
of  death.  If  the  eighth  day  were  a sabbath, 
the  rite  was  not  postponed.  Slaves,  whether 
home-born  or  purchased,  were  circumcised. 

FISHING. 

That  the  patriarchs  practiced  angling  and 
fishing  is  proven  by  the  following  passages 
from  the  Old  Testament:  “Canst  thou  draw 
out  a leviathan  with  a hook?  or  his  tongue 
with  a.  cord  which  thou  lettest  down?'" — Job, 
41:1.  “They  take  up  all  of  them  with 
the  angle.,  they  catch  them  in  their  bit.,  and 
gather  them  in  their  drag." — Habakkuk, 
1:15.  “The  Lord  God  hath  sworn  by  His 
Holiness  that,  lo ! the  days  shall  come  upon 
you,  that  they  shall  take  you  away  with 
hooks.,  and  your  prosperity  with  fishhooks" 
— Amos,  4:2.  “The  mourners  also  mourn, 
and  all  they  that  cast  angle  in  the  brooks 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  BIBLE.  22i 


shall  lament,  and  they  that  si:>rcad  nets  ujjon 
the  waters  shall  languish.” — Isaiah,  19:8. 

That  a majority,  at  least,  of  the  apostles 
were Jishcrnictt  is  evident  from  St.John,  21, 
where  it  is  recorded  that  seven  of  them  were 
together  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias,  and  “Simon 
Peter  saith  unto  them,  I go  a fishing. 
They  say  unto  him.  We  also  go  with 
thee.”  But  the  Apostle  Peter  is  the  only 
one  of  the  twelve  who  is  known  to  have  been 
an  angler.,  as  shown  in  St.  Matthew,  17:27, 
where  our  Lord  says  to  Peter,  “Go  thou  to 
the  sea  and  cast  a hook.,  and  take  up  the  fish 
that  first  cometh  up,  and  when  thou  hast 
opened  his  mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a piece  of 
money.” 

THE  LORD’S  PRAYER. 

Our  Father 
which  art  in 
Heaven,  hal- 
lowed be  thy 
name.  Thy 

Kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven.  Give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And 
forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive 
our  debtors. 

Lead  us  not 
into  tempta- 
tion ; but  de- 
liver us  from 
evil.  For 
thine  is  the 
kingdom,  the 
power  and 
the  glory  for 
ever  and  ever. 

Amen. 

‘‘BIBLE  QUOTATIONS”  NOT  IN  THE  BIBLE. 

“ God  tempers  the  wind  to  the  shorn  lamb.” 
From  Sterne’s  Sentimental  Journey  to  Italy. 
Compare  Isaiah,  27:6. 

“In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death.” 
F rom  the  Episcopal  burial  service,  and  origi- 
nally from  a hymn  of  Luther. 

“Bread  and  wine  which  the  Lord  hath 


commanded  to  be  received.”  From  the  En- 
glish Catechism,  based  on  Luke  27: 19,  20. 

“Not  to  be  wise  above  what  is  written.” 
“ Be  not  wise  in  your  own  conceits.” — Ro- 
mans, 12:16. 

“The  merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his 
beast.”  The  Scriptural  form  is,  “A  righteous 
man  regardeth  the  life  of  his  beast.” — Prov- 
erbs, 12:10. 

“ Shall  a nation  be  born  in  a day.”  Isaiah, 
66:8,  reads,  “Shall  the  earth  be  made  to 
bring  forth  in  one  day  or  shall  a nation  be 
born  at  once.?” 

“As  iron  sharpeneth  iron,  so  doth  a man 
the  countenance  of  a friend.”  “Iron  sharp- 
eneth iron;  so  a man  sharpeneth  the  counte- 
nance of  his  friend.” — Proverbs,  27:17. 

“That  he  who  runs  may  read.”  “That 
he  may  run  that  readeth.” — Habakkuk,  2 : 2. 

“ Owe  no  man  anything  but  love.”  “ Owe 
no  man  anything,  but  to  love  one  another.” 
— Romans,  13:8. 

“ In  the  making  of  books  there  is  no  end.” 
“Of  making  many  books  there  is  no  end.” — 
Ecclesiastes,  12:12. 

Eve  was  not  “Adam’s  heljjmate,”  but  only 
a help  meet  for  him.  Nor  was  Absalom’s 
long  hair  the  instrument  of  his  destruction; 
his  head  — not  the  hair  upon  it  — having  been 
caught  in  the  boughs  of  the  tree  (2  Samuel, 
18:9).  A London  wig-maker  once  had  a 
sign  upon  which  was  painted  Absalom  sus- 
pended from  the  branches  of  the  oak  by  his 
hair,  and  underneath  the  following  couplet: 

“ If  Absalom  hadn’t  worn  his  own  hair. 

He’d  ne’er  been  found  a hanging  there.’’ 

“Prone  to  sin  as  the  sparks  fly  upward.” 
“ Man  is  born  unto  trouble,  as  the  sparks  fly 
upward.” — Job,  5:7. 

“ Money  is  the  root  of  all  evil.”  “ The 
love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil.” — 
I Tim.,  6: 10. 

“ In  the  sweat  of  thy  brow.”  “ In  the 
sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread.”  — 
Genesis,  3:19. 


222 


J^ACTS  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


“ Cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness.”  “ The 
Lord  rewarded  me  according  to  my  right- 
eousness; according  to  the  cleanness  of  my 
hands  hath  he  recompensed  me.” — Psalm 
18:20. 

POEM  FROM  BIBLICAL  TEXTS. 


Cling  to  the  Mighty  One, 
Cling  in  thy  grief; 
Cling  to  the  Holy  One, 
He  gives  relief. 


Isaiah,  i : 24. 
Heb,,  12:  II. 
Ps.  89:  19. 
Ps.  1 16;  8. 


Cling  to  the  Gracious  One, 
Cling  in  thy  pain ; 

Cling  to  the  Faithful  One, 
He  will  sustain. 

Cling  to  the  Living  One, 
Cling  in  thy  woe ; 

Cling  to  the  Loving  One, 
Through  all  below. 

Cling  to  the  Pardoning  One, 
He  speaketh  peace ; 

Cling  to  the  Healing  One, 
Anguish  shall  cease. 

Cling  to  the  Cleansing  One, 
Cling  to  His  side; 

Cling  to  the  Rising  One, 

In  Him  abide. 

Cling  to  the  Coming  One, 
Hope  shall  arise; 

Cling  to  the  Reigning  One, 
Joy  shall  surprise. 


Ps.  111:4. 

Ps.  55:4. 

I Thes.,  5 : 24. 
Ps.  37:9. 

Heb.,  7:2:;. 

Ps.  86:7. 

I John,  4:  16. 
Rom.,  7 : 18,  19. 

Isa..  S.S : 7- 
John,  14:27. 
Matt.  4:  23. 
John  16:  21. 

I John,  1 : 7. 
John,  20:  27. 
Rom.,  6:9. 
John,  15:4. 

Rev.,  22 : 20. 
Titus,  2 : 13. 
Rev.  19 : 6. 

Ps.  16:  II. 


METRICAL  VERSION  OF  THE  LORD'S 
PRATER. 

0 

OUR  Father  which  in  heaven  art. 

All  hallowed  be  thy  name; 

Thy  kingdom  come. 

On  earth  thy  will  be  done. 

Even  as  the  same  in  heaven  is. 

Give  us,  O Lord,  our  daily  bread  this  day : 

As  we  forgive  our  debtors. 

So  forgive  our  debts  we  pray. 

Into  temptation  lead  us  not. 

From  evil  make  us  free: 

The  kingdom,  power,  and  glory  thine, 

Both  now  and  ever  be. 

“SEARCH  THE  SCRIPTURES.” 

Here  is  a poem  — the  several  lines  com- 
mencing with  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  con- 


secutively— which  will  make  you  study.  Get 
out  your  Bible  and  turn  to  the  places.  When 
you  have  found  them,  read  and  remember: 

A was  a monarch,  who  reigned  in  the  East. — Esther,  i : i. 

B was  a Chaldee,  who  made  a great  feast. — Daniel,  5 : 1-4. 

C was  veracious,  when  others  told  lies. — Num.,  13:30-33. 

D was  a woman,  heroic  and  wise.— Judges,  4 : 4-14. 

E was  a refuge,  where  David  spared  Saul. — i Sam.,  24:  1-7. 

F was  a Roman,  accuser  of  Paul. — Acts,  26 : 24. 

G was  a garden,  a frequent  resort. — Matt.,  26:36;  John,  18:1,  2. 
H was  a city,  where  David  held  court. — 2 Sam.,  2:11. 

I was  a mocker,  a very  bad  boy. — Genesis,  16:16 — 21  :p. 

J was  a city,  preferred  as  a joy. — Psalm  137 : 6. 

K was  the  father  whose  son  was  quite  tall. — 1 Samuel,  9:  i,  2. 
L was  a proud  one  who  had  a great  fall. — Isaiah,  14:12. 

M was  a nephew,  whose  uncle  was  good. — Colossians,  4: 10. 

N was  a city,  long  built  where  it  stood.— Jonah,  3 : 2. 

O was  a servant,  acknowledged  a brother. — Philemon,  i : 16. 

P was  a Christian,  greeting  another. — 2 Timothy,  4:21. 

R was  a damsel,  who  knew  a man’s  voice. — Acts,  12 : 13,  14. 

S was  a sovereign,  who  made  a bad  choice. — i Kings,  11:4-11. 
T was  a seaport,  where  preaching  was  long. — Acts,  20:6,  7. 

U was  a teamster,  struck  dead  for  his  wrong. — 2 Samuel,  6 : 7. 
V was  a cast-off,  and  never  restored. — Esther,  i : 19. 

Z was  a ruin,  with  sorrow  deplored. — Psalm  137 : 1-7. 

^^SEEK,  AND  TE  SHALL  FIND." 

Blest  they  who  seek, 

While  in  their  youth, 

With  spirit  meek. 

The  way  of  truth. 

To  them'^the  sacred  Scriptures  now  display 
Christ  as  the  only  true  and  living  way! 

His  precious  blood  on  Calvary  was  given. 

To  make  them  heirs  of  endless  life  in  heaven  ; 
And  e’en  on  earth  the  child  of  God  can  trace 
The  glorious  blessings  of  his  Savior’s  grace ! 

For  them  He  bore 
His  Father’s  frown; 

For  them  He  wore 
The  thorny  crown ; 

"Nailed  to  the  cross. 

Endured  its  pain. 

That  His  life’s  loss 
Might  be  their  gain ; 

Then  haste  to  choose 
That  better  part. 

Nor  dare  refuse 
The  Lord  thy  heart. 

Lest  He  declare 
“I  know  you  not;” 

And  deep  despair 
Shall  be  your  lot! 

With  Jesus  plead  — 

Christ  crucified ; — 

He’ll  help  your  need ; 

For  you  He  died. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


223 


A STRANGE  SUBSTITUTE  FOR  THE  BIBLE.  [ 

A private  soldier,  by  the  name  of  Richard  j 
Lee,  was  taken  before  the  magistrates  of 
Glasgow  for  playing  cards  during  divine  ser- 
vices. The  whole  story  is  thus  graphically 
detailed  in  an  English  journal : 

“ A sergeant  commanded  the  soldiers  at  the  church, 
and  when  the  parson  had  read  the  prayers,  he  took 
the  text.  Those  who  had  Bibles  took  them  out;  but 
this  soldier  had  neither  Bible  nor  common  prayer- 
book,  but  pulling  out  a pack  of  cards,  he  spread  them 
before  him.  lie  first  looked  at  one  card  and  then 
another.  The  sergeant  of  the  company  said  to  him : 

‘“Richard,  put  up  the  cards;  this  is  no  place  for 
them.’ 

“‘Never  mind  that,’  said  Richard. 

“When  the  services  were  over  the  constable  took 
Richard  prisoner  and  brought  him  before  the  mayor. 

“‘Well,’  said  the  mayor,  ‘ what  have  you  brought 
this  soldier  here  for.^  ’ 

“ ‘ For  playing  cards  in  the  church.’ 

“ ‘ Well,  soldier,  what  have  you  to  say  for  yourself?  ’ 

“‘Much,  sir,  I hope.’ 

“‘Very  good;  if  not,  I will  punish  you  severely.’ 

“‘I  have  been,’  said  the  soldier,  ‘about  six  weeks 
on  the  march.  I have  neither  Bible  nor  common 
prayer  book  — I have  nothing  but  a pack  of  cards, 
and  I hope  to  satisfy  your  worship  of  the  purity  of 
my  intentions.’ 

“ Then  spreading  the  cards  before  the  mayor,  he 
began  with  the  ace : 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  ace,  it  reminds  me  that  there  is 
but  one  God. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  deuce,  it  reminds  me  of  Father 
and  Son. 

“‘When  I see  the  trey,  it  reminds  me  of  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  four,  it  reminds  me  of  the  four 
evangelists  that  wrote  the  life  of  our  Lord  — Mat- 
thew, Mark,  Luke  and  John. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  five,  it  reminds  me  of  the  five 
wise  virgins  that  trimmed  their  lamps.  There  were 
ten,  but  five  were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish  and 
were  shut  out. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  six,  it  reminds  me  that  in  six 
days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth. 


“ ‘ When  I see  the  seven,  it  reminds  me  that  on  the 
seventh  day  God  rested  from  the  great  work  which 
he  had  made,  and  hallowed  it. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  eight,  it  reminds  me  of  the  eight 
righteous  persons  that  were  saved  when  God  de- 
stroyed the  world,  viz. : Noah  and  his  wife,  his  three 
sons  and  their  wives. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  nine,  it  reminds  me  of  the  nine 
lepers  that  were  cleansed  by  our  Savior.  There  were 
nine  out  of  ten  who  never  returned  thanks. 

“‘When  I see  the  ten,  it  reminds  me  of  the  ten 
commandments  which  God  handed  down  to  Moses 
on  the  tables  of  stone. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  king,  it  reminds  me  of  the  Great 
King  of  Heaven,  which  is  God  Almighty. 

“ ‘ When  I see  the  queen,  it  reminds  me  of  the 
Queen  of  Sheba,  who  visited  Solomon,  for  she  was  as 
wise  a woman  as  he  was  a man.  She  brought  with 
her  fifty  boys  and  fifty  girls,  all  of  them  dressed  in 
boys’  apparel,  for  King  Solomon  to  tell  which  were 
boys  and  which  were  girls.  The  king  sent  for  water 
for  them  to  wash.  The  girls  washed  to  the  elbows, 
and  the  boys  to  the  wrist;  so  King  Solomon  told  by 
that.’ 

“ ‘ Well,’  said  the  mayor,  ‘you  have  described  every 
card  in  the  pack  except  one.’ 

“ ‘ What  is  that  .^  ’ 

“ ‘ The  knave,’  said  the  mayor. 

“ ‘ I will  give  your  honor  a description  of  that,  too, 
if  you  will  not  be  angry.’ 

“‘I  will  not,’  said  the  mayor,  ‘if  you  do  not  term 
me  to  be  the  knave.’ 

“‘The  greatest  knave  I know  of  is  the  constable 
that  brought  me  here.’ 

“‘I  do  not  know,’  said  the  mayor,  ‘if  he  is  the 
greatest  knave,  but  I know  he  is  the  greatest  fool.’ 

“ ‘ When  I count  how  many  spots  there  are  in  a 
pack  of  cards  — counting  the  “ court  ” cards  as  twelve 
each,  and  the  blank  card  as  one  — I find  three  hundred 
and  sixty-five  — as  many  as  there  are  days  in  a year. 

“ ‘ When  I count  the  number  of  cards  in  a pack,  I 
find  fifty-two  — the  number  of  weeks  in  a year. 

“ ‘ I find  there  are  twelve  picture  cai'ds  in  a pack  — 
representing  the  number  of  months  in  a year;  and  on 
counting  the  number  of  tricks,  I find  thirteen  — the 
number  of  weeks  in  a quarter. 

“ ‘ So,  you  see,  a pack  of  cards  serves  me  for  a 
Bible,  almanac,  and  common  prayer  book.’  ” 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


p 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


HE  word  calendar  is  defined 
an  orderly,  consecutive  ar- 
rangement of  the  days,  weeks 
and  months  of  the  year;  and 
derives  its  name  from  the 
Latin  calenda:.,  calends,  the 
first  division  of  the  Roman  months;  and  this, 
from  the  Greek  to  call  ^ — the  primitive 

custom  being,  for  the  priests  to  call  the  people 
together  at  the  opening  of  the  month  to 
announce  the  festivals  of  each  month.  It  is 
the  method  of  adjustment  adopted  to  accom- 
modate the  minor  divisions  of  time  to  the 
great  division  — the  solar  year,  or  one  revolu- 
tion of  the  earth  around  the  sun. 

The  necessity  of  some  division  and  meas- 
urement of  time  must  have  been  early 
felt.  The  phases  or  changes  of  the  moon 
supplied  a natural  and  very  obvious  mode 
of  dividing  and  reckoning  time,  and  hence 
the  division  into  months  of  29  or  30  days 
was,  perhaps,  the  earliest  and  most  univer- 
sal. But  it  would  soon  be  observed  that, 
for  many  purposes,  the  changes  of  the  sea- 
sons were  more  serviceable  as  marks  of 
division;  and  thus  arose  the  division  into 
years  determined  by  the  motions  of  the  sun. 
It  was,  however,  soon  discovered  that  the 
year,  or  larger  division,  did  not  contain  an 
exact  number  of  the  smaller  divisions  or 
months,  and  that  an  accommodation  was  re- 
quired ; and  various  not  very  dissimilar  expe- 
dients were  employed  for  correcting  the  error 
that  arose.  The  ancient  Egyptians  had  a 


year  determined  by  the  changes  of  the  sea- 
sons, without  reference  to  the  changes  of  the 
moon,  and  containing  365  days,  divided  into 
12  months  of  30  days  each,  with  five  sup- 
plementary days  at  the  end  of  the  year.  The 
Jewish  year  consisted,  in  the  earliest  periods, 
as  it  still  does,  of  12  lunar  months,  a thirteenth 
being  from  time  to  time  introduced,  to  accom- 
modate it  to  the  sun  and  seasons;  this  was 
also  the  case  with  the  ancient  Syrians,  Mace- 
donians, etc.  The  Jewish  months  have  alter- 
nately 29  and  30  days;  and  in  a cycle  of  19 
years  there  are  7 years  having  the  inter- 
calary month,  some  of  these  years  having 
also  one,  and  some  two  days  more  than  others 
have,  so  that  the  length  of  the  year  varies 
from  353  to  385  days.  The  Greeks,  in  the 
most  ancient  periods,  reckoned  according  to 
real  lunar  months,  12  making  a year;  and 
about  594  B.  c.,  Solon  introduced  into  Athens 
the  mode  of  reckoning  alternately  30  and  29 
days  to  the  month,  accommodating  this  civil 
year  of  354  days  to  the  solar  year,  by  occa- 
sional introduction  of  an  intercalary  month. 
A change  was  afterward  made,  by  which 
three  times  in  eight  years  a month  of  30  days 
was  intercalated,  making  the  average  length 
of  the  year  3651^  days. 

The  Romans  are  said  to  have  had  origi- 
nally a year  of  10  months;  but  in  the  times 
of  their  kings,  they  adopted  a lunar  year  of 
355  days,  divided  into  12  months,  with  an 
occasional  intercalary  month.  Through  the 
ignorance  of  the  priests,  who  had  the  charge 


228 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


of  this  matter,  the  utmost  confusion  gradu- 
ally arose,  which  Julius  Caesar  remedied,  46 
B.  c.,  by  the  introduction  of  the  Julian  calen- 
dar, according  to  which  the  year  has  ordina- 
rily  365  days,  and  every  fourth  year  is  a leap- 
year  of  366  days — the  length  of  the  year 
being  thus  assumed  as  365^  days,  while  it  is 
in  reality  365  days  5 hours  48  minutes  and 
50  seconds;  or  ii  minutes  10  seconds  less. 
Caesar  gave  to  the  months  the  number  of 
days  which  they  still  have. 

So  comparatively  perfect  was  the  Julian 
style  of  reckoning  time,  that  it  prevailed  gen- 
erally among  Christian  nations,  and  remained 
undisturbed  till  the  renewed  accumulation  of 
the  remaining  error  of  eleven  minutes  or  so 
had  amounted,  in  1582  years  after  the  birth 
of  Christ,  to  ten  complete  days;  the  vernal 
equinox  falling  on  the  eleventh  instead  of  the 
twenty-fii'st  of  March,  as  it  did  at  the  time 
of  the  Council  of  Nice,  325  years  after  the 
birth  of  Christ.  This  shifting  of  days  had 
caused  great  disturbances,  by  unfixing  the 
times  of  the  celebration  of  Easter,  and  hence 
of  all  the  other  movable  feasts.  And  accord- 
ingly, Pope  Gregory  XIII.,  after  deep  study 
and  calculation,  ordained  that  ten  days  should 
be  deducted  from  the  year  1582,  by  calling 
what,  according  to  the  old  calendar,  would 
have  been  reckoned  the  fifth  of  October,  the 
fifteenth  of  October,  1582;  and  in  order  that 
the  displacement  might  not  recur,  it  was  fur- 
ther ordained  that  every  hundredth  year 
(1800,  1900,  2100,  etc.)  should  not  be  counted 
a leap-year,  excepting  every  fourth  hun- 
dredth, beginning  with  2000.  In  this  way 
the  difference  between  the  civil  and  the  natu- 
ral year  will  not  amount  to  a day  in  5000 
years.  In  Spain,  Portugal,  and  part  of  Italy, 
the  pope  was  exactly  obeyed.  In  France,  the 
change  took  place  in  the  same  year,  by  calling 
the  tenth  the  twentieth  of  December.  In 
the  Low  Countries,  the  change  was  from  the 
fifteenth  of  December  to  the  twenty-fifth; 
but  it  was  resisted  by  the  Protestant  part  of 


the  community  till  the  year  1700.  The  Cath- 
olic nations,  in  general,  adopted  the  style 
ordained  by  their  sovereign  pontiff;  but  the 
Protestants  were  then  too  much  inflamed 
against  Catholicism,  in  all  its  relations,  to  re- 
ceive even  a purely  scientific  improvement 
from  such  hands.  The  Lutherans  of  Ger- 
many, Switzerland,  and,  as  already  men- 
tioned, of  the  Low  Countries,  at  length  gave 
way  in  1700,  when  it  had  become  necessary 
to  omit  eleven  instead  of  ten  days.  A bill  to 
this  effect  had  been  brought  before  the  parli- 
ament of  England  in  1585,  but  does  not 
appear  to  have  gone  beyond  a second  reading 
in  the  House  of  Lords.  It  was  not  till  17515 
and  after  great  inconvenience  had  been  expe- 
rienced for  nearly  two  centuries,  from  the 
difference  of  the  reckoning,  that  an  act  was 
passed  for  equalizing  the  style  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland  with  that  used  in  other  countries 
of  Europe.  It  was  then  enacted  that  eleven 
days  should  be  omitted  after  the  second  of 
September,  1752,  so  that  the  ensuing  day 
should  be  the  fourteenth.  A similar  change 
was  about  the  same  time  made  in  Sweden 
and  Tuscany;  and  Russia  is  now  the  only 
country  which  adheres  to  the  old  style;  an 
adherence  which  renders  it  necessary,  when 
a letter  is  thence  addressed  to  a person  in 
another  country,  that  the  date  should  be  given 
thus:  April  - or  JhiiU?-  for  it  will  be  ob- 
served,  the  year  1800,  not  being  considered 
by  us  as  a leap-year,  has  interjected  another 
(or  twelfth)  day  between  old  and  new  style. 

SYNCHRONISM  OF  VARIOUS  CALENDARS. 


Year  of  our  Lord 1876 

Year  of  the  world  (Jewish) 5636 

Y ear  of  the  world  — real ? 

Year  of  the  Julian  period 6589 

Year  of  the  Julian  correction 1922 

Year  of  the  Era  of  Nabonassar 2623 

Year  of  the  Institution  of  Olympiads 2652 

Year  of  the  Building  of  Rome 2629 

Year  of  the  Flight  of  Mohammed 1293 


Year  of  Independence  of  the  United  States  100 


DIVISIONS  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


229 


DIVISIONS  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


The  divisions  of  the  calendar  are  partly 
natural,  and  ^Jartly  arbitrary.  The  day, 
the  night,  the  lunar  month,  the  seasons,  and 
the  year  are  of  the  former  kind ; while  the  civil 
day  — from  midnight  to  midnight  — the  week 
and  the  calendar  month  are  of  the  latter. 
The  still  smaller  divisions  into  hours,  minutes 
and  seconds  are  also  a human  contrivance  of 
great  utility,  but  apparently  of  no  absolute 
connection  with  the  order  of  nature. 

The  ancients  measured  time,  before  the 
invention  of  watches  and  clocks,  by  the  sun- 
dial, the  burning  of  candles,  sand-glasses  and 
the  clepsydra.  This  last  was  a mechanical 
contrivance  based  on  tbe  law  of  the  pressure 
of  water.  It  was  found  that  if  in  twelve  hours 
a column  of  water,  144  inches  high,  flowed 
through  a small  aperture  at  the  bottom,  the 
ratio  of  the  sinking  from  the  top  was  23 
inches  in  the  first  hour,  2 1 in  the  second,  and 
so  on,  gradually  diminishing  two  inches  in 
every  hour  to  the  twelfth  or  last,  when  there 
remained  but  one  inch,  and  the  height  of  the 
water  was  therefore  in  the  inverse  ratio  of 
the  squares  of  the  hours. 

THE  DAY. 

Day,  related  to  the  Latin  dies  (day),  and 
divum  (sky),  all  probably  from  the  Sanscrit 
div  (to  shine),  originally  meant  the  space  of 
time  during  which  it  is  light,  in  opposition  to 
the  space  of  darkness  or  night;  it  now  more 
usually  denotes  a complete  alternation  of 
light  and  darkness.  It  is  the  earth’s  rotation 
that  causes  the  vicissitudes  of  day  and  night. 
The  earth  being  a globe,  only  one-half  of  it 
can  be  in  the  sun’s  light  at  once;  to  that  half 
it  is  day,  while  the  other  half  is  in  its  own 
shadow,  or  in  night.  But  by  the  earth’s  rota- 
tion, the  several  portions  of  the  surface  have 
each  their  turn  of  light  and  of  darkness. 


This  happens  because  the  position  of  the  earth 
is  such  that  the  equator  is  on  the  whole  pre- 
sented toward  the  sun ; had  either  pole  been 
toward  the  sun,  that  hemisphere  would  have 
revolved  in  continual  light,  the  other  in  con- 
tinual darkness. 

THE  WEEK. 

Week,  related  to  the  Gothic,  Vico;  Old 
High  -German,  Wehha  — order,  cycle  (?); 
Latin,  Vicis,  designates  generally*  a period 
of  seven  days.  It  was  probably  first  insti- 
tuted as  a kind  of  broad  subdivision  of 
the  periodical  month,  corresponding  to  the 
four  quarters  of  the  moon,  or  about  seven 
and  three-eighth  days.  Although  found 
as  a civil  institution  among  some  nations 
at  the  earliest  time — that  is,  with  the  Hin- 
doos, Assyrians,  Persians,  etc.,  it  is  only 
with  the  Jews  that  we  see  a religious  signifi- 
cation given  to  the  concluding  or  seventh  day 
of  that  period  itself.  Both  their  cosmogony 
and  legislation  are  connected  with  it.  The 
sabbath  or  seventh  day  is  emphatically  the 
day  of  rest,  while  seven  weeks  after  the  Pass- 
over,  the  Pentecost  or  Feast  of  Weeks  takes 
place.  It  is  doubtful  whether  it  was  through 
the  Jews  that  this  computation  of  weeks  was 
introduced  to  the  Egyptians,  but  it  is  certain 
that  the  latter  at  an  early  period  counted  seven 
periodical  days,  naming  them  according  to 
the  seven  planets.  The  application  of  the 
names  of  the  planets  to  the  days  of  the  week 
in  the  order  they  now  stand,  originated  in 
this  way : 

It  was  imagined  that  each  planet  presided 
over  an  hour  of  the  day,  the  order,  accord- 
ing to  their  distances  from  the  earth,  which 
was  conceived  to  be  the  center,  being  thus: 
Saturn,  Jupiter,  Mars,  the  sun,  Venus,  Mer- 
cury, the  moon.  Assuming  Saturn  to  pre- 


j 


230 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


side  over  the  first  hour  of  Saturday,  and 
assigning  to  each  succeeding  hour  a planet 
in  order,  the  twenty-second  hour  would 
fall  again  to  Saturn,  the  twenty-third  to 
Jupiter,  the  twenty-fourth  to  Mars,  and  the 
first  hour  of  the  next  day  to  the  sun ; in  the 
same  way,  the  first  hour  of  the  following  day 
falls  to  the  moon,  and  so  on.  From  Alexan- 
dria, this  seven  days’  week  was  imported, 
together  with  the  names  of  the  individual 
days,  to  the  Greeks — who  previously  divided 
their  months  into  three  decades  — and  to  the 
Romans,  about  the  time  of  Christ.  Rome 
had  previously  counted  her  periods  by  eight 
days,  the  eighth  day  itself  being  originally 
called  Nundince — a term  later  applied  to  the 
whole  cycle,  and  to  market-day  — as  return- 
ing nono  die.,  that  is,  every  ninth  day,  when 
the  country  people  were  in  the  habit  of 
coming  to  town  for  the  purposes  of  busi- 
ness, and  chiefly  to  inquire  after  public  news, 
the  changes  in  government  and  legislation, 
vacant  places,  and  the  rest.  But  the  seven 
days’  cycle  soon  found  great  favor  among  the 
Romans,  owing  partly,  perhaps,  to  the  spread 
of  Egyptian  astrology,  although  the  change 
was  not  officially  introduced  before  Constan- 
tine. 

THE  DAYS  OF  THE  WEEK. 

The  Saxon  names  for  the  days  are  retained 
in  English,  and  they  were  originally  derived 
from  the  seven  leading  deities  of  the  Saxon 
idolatry. 

SUNDAY, 

Being  dedicated  to  the  sun,  was  called  by 
them  Sunandaeg.  His  idol  represented  the 
bust  of  a man,  with  the  face  darting  bright 
rays,  holding  a wheel  before  his  breast, 
indicative  of  the  circuit  of  the  golden  orb 
around  our  sphere.  The  Latin  name  was 
Dies  Solis,  meaning  Day  of  the  Sun. 

MONDAY 

Was  consecrated  to  the  moon,  and  was  rep- 
resented by  a female  on  a pedestal,  with  a 
very  singular  dress  and  two  large  ears.  The 


Latin  name  was  Dies  Lun^,  or  Day  of  the 
Moon. 

TUESDAY 

Was  dedicated  to  Tuisco,  founder  of  the 
Saxon  race,  and  by  them  deified.  He  was 
represented  as  a venerable  old  man,  with  a 
long,  white  beard,  a scepter  in  his  hand,  and 
the  skin  of  a white  bear  thrown  over  his 
shoulders.  The  Latin  name  was  Dies  Mar- 
tis,  or  Day  of  Mars. 

WEDNESDAY 

Was  consecrated  to  Woden  or  Odin,  the 
supreme  god  of  the  northern  races.  He  was 
represented  as  a warrior  in  armor,  holding  in 
his  right  hand  a broad,  crooked  sword,  and  a 
shield  in  his  left.  The  Latin  race  called  the 
day  Dies  Mercurii,  or  Day  of  Mercury. 

THURSDAY 

Was  consecrated  to  Thor,  eldest  son  of 
Woden.  He  was  god  of  the  air,  lightning, 
thunder,  wind,  rain,  and  the  seasons.  He 
was  1‘epresented  as  sitting  on  a throne,  with 
a crown  adorned  with  twelve  stars,  and  a 
scepter  in  his  right  hand.  This  day  cor- 
responds with  the  Roman  Dies  yovis,  or 
Day  of  Jupiter. 

FRIDAY, 

F rom  F riga,  the  wife  of  W oden,  and  mother 
of  the  gods.  She  was  goddess  of  love  and 
pleasure,  and  was  represented  as  a female 
with  a naked  sword  in  her  right  hand  and 
a bow  in  her  left,  implying  that  in  case  of 
necessity  women  should  fight  as  well  as 
men.  The  Latin  name  was  Dies  Veneris, 
or  Day  of  V enus. 

SATURDAY, 

F rom  Seator,  who  was  only  inferior  in  power 
to  Thor.  He  is  represented  as  on  a pedestal 
standing  on  the  back  of  a prickly  fish,  his 
head  bare,  his  face  thin  and  meager.  In  his 
left  hand  he  held  a wheel,  in  his  right  a pail 
of  water,  with  fruits  and  flowers.  The  day 
corresponded  with  the  Roman  Dies  Saturni, 
or  Day  of  Saturn. 


DIV/SIONS  OF  THE  CALENDAR.  231 


THE  MONTHS. 

The  month  was  originally  the  period  of 
the  moon’s  revolution  around  the  earth.  If 
this  is  reckoned  from  the  position  of  the 
moon  among  the  stars  to  her  return  to  the 
same  position,  the  period  is  called  a side?'eal 
month,  and  consists  of  27  days  7 hours  43 
minutes  iij^  seconds;  but  if  from  new  moon 
to  new  moon,  it  is  longer,  being  39  days  12 
hours  44  minutes  3 seconds;  this  is  called  a 
synodic  month.  The  latter  period  forms  one 
of  the  three  natural  measures  of  the  lapse  of 
time;  and,  notwithstanding  that  its  efficiency 
depends  on  the  state  of  the  atmosphere,  it 
ranks  next  to  the  day  in  importance.  There 
are  several  other  periods  used  by  astronomers 
to  which  this  name  is  applied,  as  the  tropical 
or  periodic  month  (27  days  7 hours  43  min- 
utes 4.7  seconds),  reckoned  from  the  moon’s 
passing  the  equinox  till  her  return  to  the 
same  point;  the  nodal  month  (37  days  5 
hours  5 minutes  29  seconds),  from  ascend- 
ing node  to  ascending  node;  the  anoftialistic 
month  (27  days  13  hours  iS  minutes  37 
seconds),  from  perigee  to  perigee;  and  the 
solar  month,  which  is  the  twelfth  part  of  a 
solar  year,  consisting  of  30  days  10  hours 
33  minutes  and  4 seconds.  Distinct  from  all 
these  is  the  civil  or  calendar  month,  fixed 
by  law  for  ordinary  purposes,  and  consisting 
of  a fixed  number  of  days  — from  38  to  31  — 
according  to  the  particular  month.  The 
calendar  months,  with  the  number  of  days 
belonging  to  each,  are  as  follows: 


DAYS.  DAYS. 


1.  January 

31 

7.  July 

...  31 

2.  February 

28 

8.  August 

...  31 

“ (leap  years)  29 

9.  September 

---  .30 

3.  March  

31 

10.  October. 

---  31 

4.  April  

30 

II.  November 

---  .30 

5.  May 

31 

12.  December 

---  31 

6.  J line 

30 

The  names  by  which  the  months  are  des- 
ignated throughout  Christendom  were  given 
them  by  the  Romans;  and  though  Charle- 
magne in  the  ninth  century,  and  the  French 


Directory  in  the  end  of  the  last  century, 
attempted  to  substitute  descriptive  epithets, 
the  old  names  continue  to  be  preferred. 

THE  YEAR. 

The  year  is  a division  of  time  containing  a 
complete  course  of  the  seasons,  and  depend- 
ing upon  the  revolution  of  the  earth  around 
the  sun.  Its  duration  was  variously  deter- 
mined by  the  nations  of  antiquity,  the  earliest 
method  being  the  conventional  one  of  mak- 
ing it  include  a certain  number  of  lunar 
months;  the  lunar  month  being,  after  the 
day,  the  first  period  of  time  which  was  fixed. 
Twelve  lunar  months,  giving  a year  of  354 
days,  were  first  taken  as  a near  approach  to 
a course  of  the  seasons.  This,  though  a 
pretty  close  approximation  to  the  true  value 
of  a year,  was  yet  so  incorrect — being 
defective  by  more  than  ii  days  — that  it  was 
soon  found  to  be  necessary  to  intercalate  these 
1 1 days,  in  order  to  preserve  the  year  in  a 
constant  relative  position  to  the  seasons.  This 
intercalation  was  variously  effected : thus,  the 
Egyptians,  who  knew  the  year  of  365  days 
previous  to  B.  c.  1500,  divided  it  into  three 
seasons  — “Wintei',”  “Summer,”  and  “the 
Nile,”  that  is,  the  inundation  of  the  Nile  — 
of  four  months  each,  made  each  month  con- 
tain 30  days,  and  introduced  five  intercalary 
days  at  the  end  of  the  twelfth  month;  the 
Greeks,  who  generally  retained  the  lunar 
year  of  354  days,  added  three  months  in  the 
course  of  every  eight  years,  giving  an  addi- 
tional month  to  the  third,  fifth,  and  eighth 
year  of  each  cycle;  the  Romans  also  added 
additional  days,  but  their  system  of  intercala- 
tion was  continually  changed,  not  always  for 
the  better,  till  Julius  Caesar  caused  the  adop- 
tion of  the  solar  year.  The  Romans  afterward 
abolished,  in  Asia,  Egypt,  and  all  the  other 
countries  under  their  sway,  the  old  method 
of  reckoning  by  lunar  years,  and  compelled 
the  adojDtion  of  the  Julian  calendar,  according 
to  which  the  year  was  assumed  to  contain 


233  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


365  days  6 hours.  The  Gregorian  Calendar, 
ill  the  sixteenth  century,  introduced  for  the 
average  length  of  the  solar  year,  365  days  5 
hours  49  minutes,  which  differs  only  by  a few 
seconds  from  its  true  value;  and  this  small 
annual  error,  as  well  as  the  excess  of  the 
true  year  over  the  year  of  365  days,  is  com- 
pensated for  by  a succession  of  leap-years. 

The  time  at  whicli  the  year  began  varied 
much  among  different  nations.  The  Car- 
thaginians, Egyptians,  Persians,  Syrians,  and 
other  eastern  peoples,  commenced  their  year 
at  the  autumnal  equinox,  at  which  time  the 
civil  year  of  the  Jews  also  began,  though  their 
sacred  year  was  reckoned  from  the  vernal 
equinox.  The  commencement  of  the  Greek 
year  was  at  the  winter  solstice  before  Meton’s 
time,  and  was  then  changed  to  the  summer 
solstice.  The  Romans  were  the  first  to  adopt 
the  first  day  of  January  as  the  first  of  the 
year,  but  their  example  was  not  followed  by 
subsequent  European  nations  for  some  time. 
In  France,  the  commencement  was  the  first 
of  March  under  the  Merovingians,  twenty- 
fifth  of  March  under  the  Carlovingians, 
Easter  under  the  Capetians,  and  first  of  Jan- 
uary from  1564.  The  ecclesiastical  year  in 
Europe  generally  commenced  on  the  twenty- 
fifth  of  March.  The  ancient  northern  nations 
reckoned  their  year  from  the  winter  solstice; 
the  Russians,  till  Peter  the  Great’s  time,  from 
the  first  of  September,  and  the  same  reckon- 
ing, known  as  the  Byzantine  era,  was  in  use 


in  the  Eastern  Empire.  Of  necessity,  the 
commencement  of  the  year  among  Moham- 
medan nations  has  no  fixed  relation  to  the 
sun’s  course,  it  being  invariably  a lunar  year. 

In  the  exact  science  of  astronomy,  there 
are  several  kinds  of  years  depending  upon 
the  various  configurations  of  the  earth  in  its 
orbit,  and  consequently  varying  in  length. 
First,  there  is  the  tropical.,  or  (as  it  is  some- 
times incorrectly  called)  solar  year,  which, 
from  its  being  recognized  in  legislation  and 
history,  and  commonly  applied  in  the  meas- 
ure of  time,  has  also  received  the  name  of 
civil  year.  This  year  is  defined  as  the  time 
which  elapses  from  the  sun’s  appearance  on 
one  of  the  tropics  to  its  return  to  the  same, 
and  has  a mean  length  of  365.2422414  mean 
solar  days,  or  365  days  5 hours  48  minutes 


I which  is  the  period  required  by  the  sun  to 
move  from  a given  star  to  the  same  star  again, 
and  this  year,  affected  as  it  is  by  Nutation 
only,  is  one  of  the  most  invariable  quantities 
which  nature  presents  us  with,  and  has  a mean 
value  of  365.2563612  mean  solar  days,  or  365 
days  6 hours  9 minutes  9.6  seconds.  The  time 
which  elapses  between  the  earth’s  arrival  at 
its  Perihelion  and  its  return  to  the  same  posi- 
tion, is  known  as  the  anomalistic  year,  and  is 
equivalent  to  365.2595981  mean  solar  days,  or 
365  days  6 hours  13  minutes  49.3  seconds. 
The  sidereal  and  anomalistic  years  have  a 
merely  astronomical  importance. 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


IT  was  a curious  circumstance  that  originally 
determined  that  the  beginning  of  the  year 
should  be  the  first  of  January.  It  seems  odd 
to  begin  the  year  in  midwinter,  especially  as 
there  is  nothing  in  the  heavens  or  on  the 
earth  to  mark  that  as  a natural  point  to 
reckon  from.  The  solstices  and  equinoxes. 


as  open  to  observation  and  as  periodically 
occurring,  were  noticed  and  marked  with 
more  or  less  accuracy,  even  in  the  earliest 
times;  and,  accordingly,  most  of  the  Oriental 
nations  began  their  year  at  the  autumnal 
equinox,  as  the  Jews  also  did  as  to  their  civil 
year,  though  their  ecclesiastical  year  they 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR.  233 


dated  from  the  vernal  equinox;  the  Mexi- 
cans, too,  began  their  year  at  the  vernal 
equinox.  All  the  ancient  northern  nations 
of  Europe,  and  the  Peruvians  of  South 
America,  commenced  the  year  with  the  win- 
ter solstice,  and  so  did  the  early  Greeks  and 
Romans;  the  Greeks,  however,  subsequently 
changed  to  the  summer  solstice,  and  the 
Romans,  under  a military  exigency  to  be 
mentioned  in  a moment,  adopted,  in  the  year 
B.  c.  153,  an  ordinance  which  thereafter 
marked  for  them,  and  still  marks  for  us,  an 
artificial  time  for  New  Year. 

In  that  year  there  was  a serious  revolt 
against  the  ‘dofninion  of  Rome  within  the 
so-called  Spanish  25rovinces.  The  Lusita- 
nians,  ancestors  of  the  present  Portuguese, 
and  the  Vettones,  a tribe  of  Central  Spain, 
making  common  cause  together,  defeated  two 
Roman  governors,  marched  at  will  over  the 
peninsula,  and  pillaged  even  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  Roman  capital  in  Spain,  now 
Cartagena.  The  Romans  at  home  took  these 
events  so  seriously  as  to  resolve  on  sending  a 
consul  to  Spain,  a step  that  had  not  before 
been  deemed  necessary  for  more  than  forty 
years;  and,  in  order  to  hasten  the  departure 
of  the  military,  they  even  decreed  that  the 
consuls  for  the  year  should  enter  office  two 
months  and  a half  before  the  legal  time.  The 
consuls  were  always  elected  in  the  fall,  at  the 
close  of  the  military  year,  but  the  day  for 
their  entering  upon  office  had  long  been  the 
fifteenth  of  March,  near  the  vernal  equinox, 
the  time  when  military  campaigns  were  wont 
to  begin;  but  at  this  time  and  for  this  reason 
the  day  for  their  entering  upon  office  was 
shifted  from-  the  fifteenth  of  March  to  the 
first  of  January;  and  thus  was  accidentally 
established,  as  it  were,  the  beginning  of  the 
year  which  we  still  make  use  of  at  the 
present  day.  Julius  Caesar  long  afterward 
reformed  the  calendar  in  very  essential  re- 
spects, but  he  did  not  disturb  the  beginning 
of  the  year,  which  remained  for  the  Romans, 


and  through  them  for  all  subsequent  nations 
in  all  ages,  where  the  exigencies  of  a Spanish 
revolt,  a century  and  a half  before  the  Chris- 
tian era,  had  chanced  to  j^lace  it. 

JANUARY. 

“Came  old  January,  wrapped  well 
In  many  weeds  to  keep  the  cold  away ; 

Yet  did  he  quake  and  quiver  like  to  quell, 

And  blowe  his  nayles  to  warm  them  if  he  may; 

For  they  were  numbed  with  holding  all  the  day 
An  hatchet  keene,  with  which  he  felled  wood, 

And  from  the  tree  did  lop  the  needlesse  spray ; 

Upon  an  huge  great  Earth-pot  Steane  he  stood, 

From  whose  wide  mouth  there  flowed  forth  the  Romane  flood.*’ 

— Spenser. 

The  early  calendars,  as  the  Jewish,  the 
Egyptian  and  the  Greek,  did  not  place  the 
commencement  of  the  year  at  this  point ; nor 
did  the  Romans  until  b.  c.  153,  as  already 
mentioned.  The  months  of  January  and 
February  are  said  to  have  been  added  to  the 
primitive  Roman  year  of  ten  months  by 
Numa  Pompilius,  who  is  alleged  to  have 
died  B.  c.  672.  But  as  Numa  is  himself  a 
mythic  personage,  the  statement  is  tanta- 
mount to  saying  that  Rome  had  twelve 
months  as  early  as  the  regal  period.  The 
first  month,  (in  Latin),  Januarius,  was  so 
called  in  honor  of  Janus,  the  deity  supposed 
to  preside  over  doors,  who  might  very  nat- 
urally be  supposed  to  have  something  to  do 
with  the  opening  of  the  year.  He  is  repre- 
sented with  two  faces,  hence  the  term, 
“Janus-faced.” 

In  Christian  countries,  although  there  was 
a general  popular  regard  to  the  first  of  Jan- 
uary as  the  beginning  of  the  year,  the  ancient 
Jewish  ecclesiastical  year,  which  opened  with 
the  twenty-fifth  of  March,  continued  long  to 
have  legal  position.  It  was  not  until  1752  that 
the  first  of  January  became  the  initial  day  of 
the  legal,  as  it  had  been  of  the  popular,  year  in 
England.  In  Scotland,  however,  the  change 
was  made  in  1600;  in  France,  in  1654;  in 
Germany,  in  1700;  and  in  Sweden,  1753. 

Our  Saxon  ancestors  called  January  wolf- 
monat,  on  account  of  the  hunger  of  these 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


ravenous  beasts  forcing  them  to  invade  the 
villages  at  this  season.  The  special  festivals, 
feasts,  etc.,  of  this  month  are : 


irrespective  ot  the  circumstance  that  the  day 
itself  varied  from  January  to  Tisri  (commenc- 
ing about  the  middle  of  our  September), 


The  Old  Year  and  the  New. 


JAN.  I.  NEW  YEAR’S  DAY. 

The  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  year 
as  a day' of  festivity  has  been  at  all  times  a 
wide-spread  custom  among  civilized  peoples. 


according  to  the  calendars  of  different  nations. 
The  Jews  have  kept  it  on  the  first  of  Tisri, 
from  a remote  antiquity  to  the  present  day, 
celebrating  it  as  the  anniversary  of  the  crea- 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR.  235 


tion  of  Adam,  and  the  beginning  of  the  civil 
year,  though  their  ecclesiastical  year,  since 
the  exodus,  begins  with  the  twenty-lifth  of 
March,  or  thereabouts. 

The  Romans  also  made  the  first  day  of  the 
year  a holiday  in  honor  of  Janus,  to  whom 
they  offered  sacrifices  on  twelve  altars,  typical 
of  the  twelve  months  of  the  year.  They 
also  strove  to  be  very  good  on  that  day,  believ- 
ing that  as  that  day  went  so  would  the  whole 
year.  Relatives  interchanged  presents,  and 
in  the  time  of  the  emperors  these  were  made 
the  recipients  of  a share,  until  it  finally 
became  an  oppressive  burden. 

The  Druids  blessed  and  distributed  the 
sacred  mistletoe  at  new  year.  The  Saxons 
observed  it  with  festivities  and  gifts.  With 
the  Chinese  it  is  a three  days’  festival,  and 
includes  a yearly  settlement  of  accounts. 

From  the  Romans  it  spread  throughout 
Christendom,  and  though  the  observance  has 
become  somewhat  neglected  it  still  prevails 
to  a considerable  extent. 

In  England,  as  late  as  1692,  the  nobility 
were  wont  to  “ send  to  the  king  a purse  with 
gold  in  it,  every  new  year’s  tide.” 

In  many  parts  of  the  United  States  it  has 
become  a day  devoted  to  ladies’  receptions 
and  gentlemen’s  new  year’s  calls. 

CIRCUMCISION. 

Instituted  to  commemorate  the  Savior’s 
obedience  to  the  Jewish  ceremonial  law  on 
the  eighth  day  after  the  Nativity.  This 
feast  was  one  of  the  latest  introduced  into 
the  calendar,  and  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  regularly  observed  till  the  sixteenth 
century,  when  it  was  instituted  to  replace 
the  above  social  and  semi-pagan  holiday 
that  had  survived  the  downfall  of  the  Roman 
Empire;  and  whose  heathen  associations  the 
church  wished  to  abolish. 

JAN.  6.  EPIPHANY, 

F rom  a Greek  word,  which  signifies  “ the  ap- 
pearance,” commemorates  the  manifestation 


of  Christ  to  the  Gentiles.  On  this  day,  the 
Wise  Men  of  the  East,  following  the  guiding 
of  a star,  found  the  infant  Savior  in  the 
manger  at  Bethlehem,  and  there  offered  Him 
gifts.  According  to  tradition,  the  Wise  Men 
were  three  kings  — Gasper,  Melchior  and 
Belthazar;  they  were,  later  in  life,  according 
to  the  legend,  baptized  by  St.  Thomas,  and 
spent  their  days  in  preaching  the  gospel.  F ol- 
lowing  their  example,  the  Queen  of  England, 
through  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  annually,  on 
this  day,  presents  gold,  frankincense  and  myrrh 
at  the  Chapel  Royal,  St.  James,  London.  It 
was  first  observed  as  a feast  in  813.  In  Roman 
Catholic  countries,  this  day  is  the  beginning 
of  the  period  of  Carnival  — named  as  being 
Carni  vale,  farewell  to  flesh  — in  anticipa- 
tion of  the  abstemious  period  of  Lent.  The 
Carnival  proper,  however,  comprises  but 
the  few  days  immediately  preceding  Ash 
W ednesday. 

TWELFTH  DAY. 

The  primitive  Christians  celebrated  the 
feast  of  the  Nativity  for  twelve  days,  observ- 
ing the  first  and  last  with  great  solemnity. 
This  day  continues  to  be  a high  festival  with 
young  people  not  only  in  England,  but  in 
most  parts  of  Europe ; a cake  is  baked  for  the 
occasion,  and  the  bean  king  is  drawn  by  lot. 

JAN.  7.  DISTAFF  DAY. 

This  was  a notable  day  among  our  Saxon 
ancestors,  being  the  first  free  day  after  the 
twelve  by  which  Christmas  was  celebrated. 
On  this  day  the  women  resumed  their  slow 
and  tedious  work  of  spinning  with  the  distaff. 
It  was  admitted  in  those  old  days  that  a 
woman  could  not  make  a livelihood  by  si^in- 
ning,  but,  as  a writer  said,  “ It  stoppeth  a 
gap,  it  saveth  a woman  from  being  idle,  and 
the  product  is  needful.”  To  spin  was  of  old 
so  essentially  associated  with  the  female  sex, 
that  an  unmarried  English  woman  was  at 
one  time  legally  termed  a spinster.  The 
spear  side  and  the  distaff  side  were  also  legal 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


236 

terms  to  distinguish  the  inheritances  of  male 
and  female  children. 

JAN.  8.  ST.  LUCIAN. 

The  first  Roman  saint  retained  in  the  cal- 
endar of  the  Church  of  England.  He  was 
a learned  Syrian,  of  Samosata,  who  prepared 
a carefully-revised  edition  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  and  suffered  martyrdom  in  312. 

PLOW  MONDAY. 

The  first  Monday  after  the  Epiphany  is 
still  observed  as  a day  of  conviviality  in  many 
parts  of  Great  Britain.  In  former  times,  the 
plowmen  kept  lights  burning  before  favor- 
ite shrines,  in  order  to  obtain  a blessing  on 
their  labors;  they  also  went  from  house  to 
house,  begging  money  to  “ speed  the  plow  ” 
by  paying  for  the  tapers,  but  money  so  col- 
lected is  now  too  frequently  spent  in  dissipa- 
tion. This  day  was  to  the  men  what  Distaff 
Day  was  to  the  women,  being  the  com- 
mencement of  labor  after  the  Christmas 
holidays. 

JAN.  13.  ST.  HILARY. 

This  day  is  held  as  St.  Hilary’s  Day  by 
the  Church  of  England,  and  the  commence- 
ment of  the  college  terms  at  Cambridge  and 
Oxford.  Hilary  was  one  of  the  fathers  of  the 
Latin  church,  and  a strenuous,  as  well  as  elo- 
quent, advocate  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 

JAN.  17.  ST.  ANTHONY. 

This  saint  was  the  founder  of  the  order 
of  monks,  and  is  one  of  the  most  notable 
saints  in  the  calendar.  In  F ranee,  the  monks 
are  said  to  have  cured  erysipelas  by  his  aid, 
hence  the  name  of  St.  Anthony’s  fire,  as 
applied  to  that  disease.  The  story  is  thus 
recorded  in  Butler’s  “ Lives  of  the  Saints  ” : 

“ In  1089,  a pestilential  erysipelatous  distemper, 
called  the  sacred  fire,  swept  off  great  numbers  in 
most  provinces  of  France ; public  prayers  and  pro- 
cessions were  ordered  against  this  scourge.  At 
length,  it  pleased  God  to  grant  many  miraculous 
cures  of  this  dreadful  distemper,  to  those  who 
implored  His  mercy  through  the  intercession  of  St. 
Anthony,  especially  before  his  relics;  the  church 


[that  of  La  Motte  St.  Didier,  near  Vienne,  in  Dau- 
phine],  in  which  they  were  deposited  was  resorted  to 
by  great  numbers  of  pilgrims,  and  his  patronage  was 
implored  over  the  whole  kingdom  against  this  dis- 
ease.” 

He  is  recognized  as  the  patron  and  pro- 
tector of  the  lower  animals,  and  particularly 
of  pigs.  On  this  day,  the  people  of  Rome 
and  other  Catholic  cities  have  their  animals 
blessed  at  St.  Anthony’s  shrine. 

JAN.  18.  ST.  PRISCA, 

Virgin  and  martyr,  is  said  to  have  been  a noble 
Roman  maiden  of  about  twelve,  who,  on  refus- 
ing to  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  was  thrown  into 
the  amphitheater;  but  the  lions,  recognizing 
her  sanctity,  lay  down  at  her  feet,  and  refused 
to  touch  her;  she  was  then  beheaded,  upon 
which  an  eagle  descended,  and  watched  her 
corpse  till  it  was  buried. 

The  festival  of  St.  Peter’s  Chair  is  also 
celebrated  at  Rome  on  this  day,  to  commem- 
orate the  founding  of  the  papacy. 

JAN.  19.  ST.  WULSTAN 

Was  the  last  saint  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  church, 
the  link  between  the  old  English  church  and 
the  Norman.  He  was  much  revered,  and 
flourished  in  England  in  the  tenth  centui'y. 
He  wrote  a Latin  poem  on  the  miracles  of 
St.  Swithin;  and  a “Life  of  Bishop  Ethel- 
wold.” 

JAN.  20.  ST.  FABIAN, 

A bishop  of  Rome,  suffered  martyrdom  in 
the  third  century.  He  is  honored  as  a saint 
in  the  Episcopal  or  English  church,  as  well 
as  in  the  Roman  Catholic. 

This  day  is  also  the  Eve  of  St.  Agnes,  for- 
merly a holiday  for  women.  It  was  thought 
possible  on  this  night,  after  using  certain 
charms,  that  girls  could  obtain  knowledge, 
through  dreams,  of  their  future  husbands. 
On  this  superstition  John  Keats  founded  his 
beautiful  poem,  “ The  Eve  of  St.  Agnes.” 

JAN.  21.  ST.  AGNES, 

A Roman  maiden,  having  devoted  herself  to  . 
the  service  of  God,  refused  to  become  the 


» 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR.  237 

bride  of  a nobleman;  she  was  charged  with 
being  a Christian,  and  endured  many  brutal 
indignities  rather  than  sacrifice  to  the  gods. 
She  suffered  martyrdom,  in  303,  being  first 
thrust  into  the  flames,  and  afterward  be- 
headed. While  her  parents  were  bewailing 
her  death,  she  appeared  to  them  with  a glo- 
rified as2^ect,  and  a spotless  lamb  by  her  side, 
and  bade  them  dry  their  tears,  for  she  was 
now  forever  united  to  her  Savior.  She  is 
much  revered  by  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

JAN.  22.  ST.  VINCENT, 

A Spaniard,  suffered  an  amount  of  refined 
cruelty  such  as  fell  to  the  lot  of  few.  He 
was  half  roasted  on  a kind  of  gridiron  cov- 
ered with  sharp  sj^ikes,  and  salt  was  sprinkled 
upon  him  during  the  {process;  when  nearly 
exhausted,  he  was  taken  off  by  his  j^ersecu- 
tors  to  be  reserved  another  day,  but  he  almost 
immediately  expired,  in  303. 

JAN.  25.  CONVERSION  OF  ST.  PAUL. 

This  was  also  a favorite  day  of  observation 
with  weather  prophets,  some  of  whom,  prob- 
ably of  the  monkish  order,  proj^osed  the  fol- 
lowing scheme : 

“ Clara  dies  Pauli  bona  tenipora  denotat  anni,"  etc., 
which  took  the  following  form  in  English : 

“ If  St.  Paul’s  day  be  faire  and  cleare, 

It  doth  betyde  a happy  yeare; 

But  if  perchance  it  then  should  raine. 

It  will  make  deare  alle  kinds  of  grain ; 

And  if  ye  clouds  make  dark  ye  skie, 

Then  neate  and  fowles  this  year  shall  dye; 

If  blustering  winds  doe  blowe  aloft. 

Then  warre  shall  vex  ye  realm  full  oft.” 

With  few  exceptions,  other  saints  are  com- 
memorated only  when  they  suffered  martyr- 
dom, but  of  St.  Paul  we  celebrate  both  the 
anniversary  of  his  death,  and  also  that  of 
his  conversion  — the  greatest  triumph  of 
Christianity  up  to  the  time  when  Saul  the 
persecutor  became  Paul  the  apostle.  He 
then  devoted  all  his  energies  to  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  gospel  which  he  had  endeavored 

to  eradicate;  his  former  glory  he  now  ac- 
counted shame.  His  jrerils  and  dangers,  his 
voyages  and  travels,  his  writings  and  the 
chief  events  of  his  life,  are  all  known  to 
Bible  readers.  According  to  some  traditions, 
he  visited  Britain,  but  of  this  thei'e  is  no 
trustworthy  record;  there  were  Christians  in 
the  island  at  a very  early  period,  but  there 
are  other  traditions  that  St.  Joseph  of  Ari- 
mathea  was  the  first  to  plant  the  Gospel; 
certain  it  is  that  from  the  earliest  records  St. 
Paul  was  the  j^atron  saint  of  London,  whose 
shield  bears  his  emblem  — a sword  or  dagger 
— and  whose  cathedral  is  dedicated  to  him. 
It  is  believed  that  in  company  with  St.  Peter 
he  suffered  martyrdom  at  Rome. 

JAN.  27.  ST.  JOHN  CHRYSOSTOM 

Was  one  of  the  most  celebrated  fathers  of 
the  Greek  church.  He  was  a voluminous 
writer,  and  was  called  Chrysostom,  or  the 
golden-mouthed,  on  account  of  his  eloquence. 

JAN.  29.  BIRTHDAY  OF  SWEDENBORG. 

In  the  Church  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  this 
day  is  celebrated  as  the  birthday  of  Emman- 
uel Swedenborg,  the  founder  of  the  sect,  who 
was  born  in  1688. 

JANUARY. 

T T OW  beautiful  thy  frosty  morn, 

1 1 When  brilliants  gem  each  feathery  thorn ! 
How  fair  thy  cloudless  noon ! 

And  through  the  leafless  trees  at  night, 

With  more  than  summer’s  softened  light, 
Shines  thy  resplendent  moon. 

— Barton. 

FEBRUARY. 

“Then  came  old  February,  sitting 
In  an  old  wagon,  for  he  could  not  ride, 

Drawn  of  two  fishes  for  the  season  fitting, 

Which  through  the  flood  before  did  softly  slide 
And  swim  away  ; yet  had  he  by  his  side 
His  plough  and  harness  fit  to  till  the  ground, 

Airti  tools  to  prune  the  trees,  before  the  pride 
Of  hasting  prime  did  make  them  bourgeon  wide.” 

^ —Spenser. 

This  was  the  second  month  of  the  Roman 
calendar.  Its  name  arose  from  the  practice 
of  religious  expiation  and  purification  which 

4 


238  C URIOSITIES  OF 

THE  CALENDAR. 

took  place  among  the  Romans  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  month  (from  februare^  to  expiate, 
to  purify).  The  Saxons  called  the  month 
Sproutkale,  because  of  the  sprouting  of  vege- 
tation, They  also  called  it  Sunan-monat^  be- 
cause the  sun  commenced  its  journey  higher 
into  the  sky. 

FEB.  I.  ST.  IGNATIUS 

Occupies  an  important  place  in  the  history  of 
Christianity,  as  an  immediate  disciple  and 
successor  of  the  apostles.  He  was  long 
Bishop  of  Antioch,  and  suffered  martyrdom 
at  Rome. 

St.  Bridget  (or  Brigid),  although  not  in 
the  Prayer-Book  calendar,  is  too  important  a 
personage  to  be  overlooked.  Her  influence 
in  spreading  the  Christian  religion  in  Ireland 
is  considered  second  only  to  that  of  St.  Pat- 
rick, and  she  shares  with  him  the  spiritual 
patronage  of  that  country. 

FEB.  2.  PURIFICATION,  OR  CANDLEMAS. 

The  presentation  of  Christ  in  the  temple, 
commonly  called  the  Purification  of  St.  Mary 
the  Vii'gin.  The  Feast  of  Candlemas  dates 
from  Anglo-Saxon  times,  and  was  celebrated 
with  many  candles  — our  Savior  being  termed 
“ A Light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles  ” — although 
the  Virgin  was  herself  regarded  as  a light; 
thus  John  Lydgate  addresses  her:  “Haile 
luminary  and  benygne  lanterne!”  This  is 
well  known  in  America  as  “ Ground-hog 
Day.”  The  tradition  is,  if  that  animal  comes 
out  of  his  hole  and  sees  snow  on  the  ground, 
he  walks  about;  but  if  the  sun  shines,  he 
returns  to  his  hole  and  remains  six  weeks. 
In  England  and  Europe,  many  of  the  farmers 
regard  this  day  with  an  anxious  gaze,  and, 
regardless  of  the  falsehood  of  the  prediction 
in  former  years,  is  elevated  or  depressed,  as 
the  weather  may  be  propitious  or  otherwise : 

“ If  Candlemas  Day  be  fair  and  bright, 

Winter  will  have  another  flight; 

But  if  Candlemas  Day  be  clouds  and  rain. 
Winter  is  gone,  and  will  not  come  again.” 

FEB.  3.  ST.  BLAISE, 

Bishop  of  Sebaste,  in  Armenia,  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, A.  D.  316.  He  was  cruelly  tortured, 
his  flesh  being  dragged  off  by  means  of  iron 
combs  with  curved  teeth,  such  as  are  used  by 
wool-combers.  In  consequence  of  this  he 
has  been  regarded  as  the  patron  saint  of  wool- 
workers,  and  formerly  his  day  was  observed 
in  manufacturing  centers  in  England  as  a 
holiday;  processions  were  formed,  and  those 
taking  part  in  them  were  termed  Blazers,  or 
Blazes;  hence  the  term,  “as  drunk  as  blazes.” 

FEB.  5.  ST.  AGATHA 

Suffered  martyrdom  in  251.  Her  flesh  was 
nipped  off  with  pincers,  and  burning  torches 
were  applied  to  her  body.  Her  sufferings 
have  afforded  much  scope  for  the  ingenuity 
of  painters.  There  is  an  old  Saxon  tradition 
that  the  birds  begin  to  sing  on  this  day. 

FEB.  7.  ST,,  ROMUALDO, 

Founder  of  an  order  of  monks.  He  was 
greatly  venerated,  and  died  in  1027. 

QUINQUAGESIMA  SUNDAY. 

The  observance  was  appointed  by  Pope 
Gregory  in  1572,  being  the  first  Sunday 
preceding  Lent.  The  three  weeks  preceding 
having  been  appropriated  to  the  gradual 
introduction  of  the  Lenten  fast,  the  thi'ee 
Sundays  were  named — the  first,  Quinquages- 
ima;  the  second,  Sexagesima;  and  the  third, 
Septuagesima,  reckoning  backward  from 
Quadragesima  or  Lent. 

SHROVE  TUESDAY 

Derives  its  name  from  an  ancient  practice  in 
the  Church  of  Rome,  of  confessing  sins,  and 
being  shrived  or  shrove — obtaining  absolu- 
tion. The  day  may  occur  any  time  between 
February  2 and  March  9.  This  day  is  also 
called  Shrove-Tide,  Fasterns  and  Pancake 
Tuesday.  The  Saturday  and  Monday  pre- 
ceding the  festival  are  called,  respectively,  in 
England,  the  Egg  Feast  and  Collop  Monday. 
The  occasion  was  formerly  a season  of  extra- 
ordinary sport  and  feasting.  In  an  English 

MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  YEAR. 


tract  of  1623  is  described  the  King  of  the 
Carnival,  as  he  was  at  that  time,  in  these 
words:  “Here  must  enter  that  wadling, 
stradling,  bursten-gutted  Carnifex  of  all 
Christendome,  sole  Monarch  of  the  Month, 
high  Steward  to  the  Stomach,  Prime  Peere 
of  the  Pullets,  first  Favorite  to  the  Frying- 
Pans,  Protector  to  the  Pancakes,”  etc.,  who 
would  by  his  manners  show  himself  as  better 
fed  than  taught.  The  customary  doings  of 
the  mad  carnival  at  Rome  and  V enice  during 
the  week  preceding  Lent  are  well  known; 
but  even  in  these,  the  headquarters  of  carni- 
val abandonment,  the  usage  is  rapidly  declin- 
ing. In  this  country  the  recognition  of  the 
day  by  festivities,  in  which  fun  runs  riot,  has 
been  confined  almost  exclusively  to  New  Or- 
leans, Memphis,  and  other  Southern  cities, 
and  is  known  as  Mardi  Gras  (Fat  Tuesday). 

ASH  WEDNESDAY. 

The  custom  in  the  Catholic  and  Episcopal 
churches  of  holding  a period  of  fasting  and 
solemnity  the  forty  days  preceding  Easter,  in 
commemoration  of  the  miraculous  abstinence 
of  Jesus  before  his  temptation,  dates  far 
back  in  their  history.  “ F rom  lengen-tides^’’ 
say  the  chroniclers,  “ a Saxon  term  for  spring 
— as  being  the  time  of  the  lengthening  of  the 
day  — came  the  familiar  word  of  this  period. 
Lent.  Originally  the  period  began  on  what 
is  now  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent,  but  being 
found  that  when  Sundays  (improper  for  fast- 
ing)  were  omitted,  there  I'emained  only  thirty- 
six  days,  the  period  was  made  by  Pope  Greg- 
ory to  commence  four  days  earlier,  namely, 
on  what  has  since  been  called  Ash  Wednes- 
day”— from  a peculiar  ceremony,  still  in 
vogue  in  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  to 
remind  the  faithful  that  they  are  dust  and 
ashes,  in  which  the  priest  sprinkles  dust  and 
ashes  with  holy  water,  blesses  them,  and 
makes  the  mark  of  the  cross  on  the  wor- 
shiper’s forehead  with  them,  saying  in  Latin, 
“ Remember,  man,  that  thou  art  but  dust,  and 
unto  dust  wilt  return.” 


239 


FEB.  14.  ST.  VALENTINE, 

Bishop,  was  martyred  in  274.  “On  this  day 
the  birds  begin  to  pair,”  was  an  adage  applied 
to  this  anniversary.  Many  young  persons 
date  their  pairing  from  this  festival,  for  festi- 
val it  is,  whether  it  falls  in  or  out  of  the  Len- 
ten season.  In  pagan  Rome  it  was  custom- 
ary for  youths  to  draw  names  in  honor  of  the 
goddess  Februatajuno  on  the  fifteenth  of  Feb- 
ruary, and  when  paganism  was  abolished  the 
honor  was  conferred  upon  St.  Valentine.  In 
this  country  the  day  is  observed  by  the  send- 
ing of  jocular  or  comic  anonymous  letters 
and  verses  to  persons  whom  one  wishes  to 
quiz.  In  former  times,  ridiculous  letters 
were  unknown;  if  letters  were  sent,  they 
contained  only  a profession  of  attachment. 

FEB.  22.  WASHINGTON’S  BIRTHDAY. 

This  day  has  come  to  be  generally  observed 
by  Washington’s  countrymen  at  home  and 
abroad,  and  very  deservedly,  as  a national 
holiday.  Virtue,  integrity  and  nobility  of 
character  must  cease  to  be  honoi'ed  before 
his  name  is  forgotten  or  his  anniversary  neg- 
lected. F or  though  he  had  superiors  in  some 
one  or  other  of  the  grand  qualities  for  which 
he  was  distinguished,  he  has  never  had  any 
in  the  well-balanced  combination  of  virtues 
that  constituted  the  sublime  individuality  of 
the  man.  The  greatest  of  his  rivals,  Thomas 
Jefferson,  who  differed  widely  from  him  in 
many  respects,  and  no  doubt  surpassed  him 
in  some,  bears  the  following  noble  testimony 
to  his  worth: 

“His  integrity  was  the  most  pure,  his  jus- 
tice the  most  inflexible,  I have  ever  known, — 
no  motives  of  interest  or  consanguinity,  of 
friendship  or  hatred,  being  able  to  bias  his 
decision.  He  was  indeed,  in  every  sense  of 
the  word,  a wise,  a good  and  a great  man. 
His  temper  was  naturally  irritable  and  high- 
toned;  but  reflection  and  resolution  had  ob- 
tained a firm  and  habitual  ascendency  over  it. 

Although  in  the  circle  of  his 
friends,  where  he  might  be  unreserved  with 


240  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


safety,  he  took  a free  share  m conversation, 
his  colloquial  talents  were  not  above  medi- 
ocrity, possessing  neither  copiousness  of 
ideas  nor  fluency  of  words.” 

FEB.  29.  ST.  OSWALD, 

An  Anglo-Saxon  king  of  Northumbria,  who 
flourished  in  the  seventh  century,  and  is  the 
only  saint  honoi'ed  on  this  added  day  of  the 
leap-year. 

FEBRUARY. 

’'T'IS  February’s  changeful  mood, 

1 When  eve  to  morn  is  seldom  true. 

And  day  which  broke  gusty  and  rude, 

Oft  shuts  in  skies  of  softest  hue ; 

In  mild  repose  one  sun  goes  down. 

The  next  comes  up  with  murky  frown ; 

But  scarce  hath  tolled  the  hour  of  day. 

When  glittering  roll  those  frowns  away. 

— Caroline  Webbe. 


MARCH. 

“Sturdy  March,  with  brows  full  sternly  bent. 

And  armed  strongly,  rode  upon  a ram, 

The  same  which  over  Hellespontus  swam. 

Yet  in  his  hand  a spade  he  also  bent. 

And  in  a bag  all  sorts  of  weeds,  ye  same 
Which  on  the  earth  he  strewed  as  he  went. 

And  filled  her  womb  with  fruitful  hope  of  nourishment.” 

— Spenser. 

Prior  to  b.  c.  153,  this  month  was  the  first 
in  the  Roman  calendar;  and,  until  1752,  the 
twenty-sixth  of  this  month  was  the  legal 
beginning  of  the  year  in  England,  and  in 
Russia  it  still  continues  as  such.  The  name 
comes  from  Mars,  and  was  called  Martius 
by  the  Romans.  As  Mars  was  the  god  of 
war,  it  seems  natural,  from  the  importance 
the  Romans  attached  to  war,  that  they  should 
dedicate  their  first  month  to  him.  The  Saxons 
called  it  Lenet-monat^  that  is,  length-month, 
in  reference  to  the  lengthening  of  the  days 
at  this  season.  March  “ comes  in  as  a lion 
and  goes  out  like  a lamb;”  or,  “comes  in  as 
a lamb  and  goes  out  like  a lion.” 

MAR.  I.  ST.  DAVID 

Is  the  patron  saint  of  Wales  and  the  Welsh 
people.  The  legends  concerning  him  are 


extravagant.  He  is  claimed  as  a lineal  de- 
scendant of  the  Virgin  Mary.  As  pulpits 
were  not  in  fashion  in  his  day,  the  earth  on 
which  he  preached  was  raised  from  a level 
to  a hill,  whence  his  voice  was  heard  to  a 
better  advantage;  this  accounts  for  the  hilly 
condition  of  Wales;  an  angel  was  his  con- 
stant attendant,  etc.,  etc.  He  died  in  544. 
On  this  day  the  natives  of  Wales  wear  leeks 
in  their  hats. 

THE  EMBER  DAYS. 

These  occur  four  times  a year,  being  the 
Wednesday,  Friday  and  Saturday  after  the 
first  Sunday  in  Lent,  after  Pentecost,  after  the 
fourteenth  of  September,  and  after  the  thir- 
teenth of  December.  On  these  days,  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  in  the  English  and 
Roman  Catholic  churches  are  solemnly  set 
apart  for  their  office,  and  prayers  are  offered 
up  that  the  “ bishop  may  lay  hands  suddenly 
upon  no  man,  hut  faithfully  and  wisely  make 
choice  of  fit  persons  to  serve  in  the  sacred 
ministry.” 

MAR.  2.  ST.  CHEDDE,  OR  CHAD, 

Was  an  English  bishop  who  fixed  his  see 
in  Lichfield.  He  died  of  a pestilence  in  the 
year  673.  He  is  the  patron  saint  of  medicinal 
springs. 

MOTHERING  SUNDAY. 

The  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent  is  so  called 
owing  to  an  ancient  custom  of  a lover  visiting 
the  parents  of  his  sweetheart,  carrying  them 
presents.  A youth  engaged  in  this  amiable 
act  of  duty  was  said  to  go  a mothering., 
hence  the  name. 

MAR.  12.  ST.  GREGORY  THE  GREAT, 

Consecrated  bishop  of  Rome  in  590,  was  re- 
garded with  much  favor  in  England,  on 
account  of  his  having  sent  St.  Augustine 
for  the  purpose  of  Christianizing  it.  He 
gave  much  attention  to  the  revision  of  chro- 
nology, books,  and  the  music  of  the  church, 
hence  the  popular  designation  of  “ Gregorian 
chant,”  etc.  His  death  occurred  in  604. 


MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


MAR.  17.  ST.  PATRICK. 

The  patron  saint  of  Ireland  is  claimed  by 
the  Scots  as  a native  of  their  country.  They 
say  that  he  was  born  near  Dumbarton,  and 
that  he  founded  many  churches  in  North 
Britain  before  sailing  from  Port  Patrick  for 
Ireland.  Another  view,  more  generally  re- 
ceived by  the  Irish,  is  that  he  was  a native  of 
Armorica,  and  had  been  taken  captive  by 
“Niall  of  the  nine  hostages”  in  one  of  his 
raids  on  the  continent.  Being  appointed  as 
missionary  to  Ireland  by  St.  Celestine,  bishop 
of  Rome,  he  energetically  set  to  work  con- 
verting the  heathen  and  founding  churches. 
In  explaining  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
he  plucked  a leaf  of  trefoil,  and  showed 
how  three  leaves  might  be  united  and  yet 
be  but  one.  The  shamrock  has  therefore 
been  recognized  as  the  national  emblem 
ever  since.  The  greatest  of  St.  Patrick’s 
miracles  was  that  of  driving  the  reptile  race 
from  Irish  soil,  and  forever  rendering  it 
obnoxious  to  serpents.  He  died,  in  465,  at  the 
good  old  age  of  seventy-eight  years,  and  was 
buried  in  the  cathedral  city  of  Down.  For 
some  pious  reason  the  Reformers  left  St. 
Patrick’s  name  out  of  the  calendar,  but  an 
Order  of  Knighthood  was  established  in  his 
honor  by  King  George  III.,  and  there  ap- 
pears but  little  likelihood  of  the  day  being 
forgotten  by  the  saint’s  adopted  countrymen. 

MAR.  18.  ST.  EDW.A.RD  THE  MARTYR 

Was  the  son  of  King  Edgar,  and  ascended 
the  English  throne  at  the  early  age  of  twelve, 
in  975,  but  three  years  afterward  was  foully 
murdered  by  order  of  his  step-mother. 

MAR.  20.  ST.  CUTHBERT, 

A bishop  of  Durham,  died  686.  His  body 
is  said  to  have  remained  fresh  and  perfect 
for  centuries. 

PALM  SUNDAY, 

Named  in  memory  of  the  triumphal  entry 
of  our  Lord  into  Jerusalem  a few  days  before 
His  passion,  occurs  one  week  before  Easter. 

Q 


241 

Branches  of  willow  arc  now  gathered  and 
placed  in  many  churches,  and  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  are  blessed  by  the  priest  and 
distributed  to  the  people.  This  day  is  the 
beginning  of  Holy  or  Passion  Week^  and 
is  observed  by  the  Greek,  Latin,  Anglican, 
Scandinavian  and  Lutheran  churches  in  com- 
memoration of  the  fact  that  upon  this  week 
the  Savior  was  crucified.  Passion  Week,  in 
the  Latin  and  Greek  churches,  is  applied  to 
the  previous  week,  commencing  with  Passion 
Sunday,  two  weeks  before  Easter. 

MAR.  21.  ST.  BENEDICT, 

Patron  of  the  Western  monks,  and  founder 
of  the  Benedictine  order,  was  born  in  Um- 
bria, in  480,  and  when  only  fourteen,  retired 
from  the  world  in  order  to  enjoy  a solitary 
religious  life.  He  founded  his  first  monastery 
on  Mount  Casino,  and  then  drew  up  a strin- 
gent code  of  rules  for  the  government  of  the 
inmates.  He  died  a.  d.  543. 

MAUNDY  THURSDAY 

Is  the  day  before  Good  Friday.  On  this 
day,  Christ  washed  the  feet  of  His  disciples, 
and  gave  them  a command  to  love  one  an- 
other; hence  it  is  called  dies  mandati — Man- 
date, or  Maundy,  Thursday.  Formerly,  the 
church  doors  used  to  stand  open  for  the  whole 
day,  signifying  that  all  who  would  might 
come  in.  The  ceremony  first  commenced  in 
1362,  and  for  a long  time  the  English  kings 
observed  the  custom  of  washing  the  feet  of  a 
number  of  poor  men  equal  to  the  years  of 
their  age,  and  of  giving  them  shoes,  stock- 
ings and  money.  Money  and  clothing  are 
still  given  by  deputy,  but  the  feet-washing 
has  long  been  discontinued.  It  is  still,  how- 
ever, kept  up  at  Rome,  by  the  pope  washing 
the  feet  of  thirteen  priests,  symbolical  of  the 
thirteen  apostles,  including  Paul. 

MAR.  25.  THE  ANNUNCIATION 

Commemorates  the  visit  paid  by  the  angel 
Gabriel  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  when  he  re- 
vealed the  purpose  of  God,  and  told  her  of 


242  CURIOSITIES  OF 

the  Savior  who  should  be  born  of  her.  In 
England,  it  is  called  Lady's  Day ; in  F ranee, 
Notre  Dafne  de  Mars. 

GOOD  FRIDAY. 

So  named  because  upon  this  day  the  Savior 
suffered  death  upon  the  cross.  This  is  a day 
of  solemnity  in  Catholic  countries,  and  is 
also  observed  by  the  Greek  and  English 
churches.  It  was  formerly  believed  that 
bread  baked  upon  this  day,  and  afterward 
grated  into  water,  would  cure  any  ailment. 

EASTER 

Is  the  festival  of  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord, 
or  the  Christian  Passover.  The  English 
name  Easter  and  the  German  Ostern  have 
been  supposed  by  some  writers  to  be  derived 
from  the  name  of  the  feast  of  the  Teutonic 
goddess  Ostera  (the  goddess  of  spring),  which 
was  celebrated  by  the  ancient  Saxons  in  the 
spring,  and  for  which  the  early  missionaries 
substituted  the  Christian  festival.  According 
to  Adding,  both  the  English  and  the  Ger- 
man words  are  derived  from  the  old  Saxon 
words,  oster.,  ostern.,  which  signify  rising, 
because  nature  arises  anew  in  the  spring. 
This  is  no  doubt  the  correct  origin,  as  our 
word  east  signifies  also  the  direction  of  sunrise. 

The  early  Christians  differed  in  regard  to 
the  time  of  celebrating  Easter.  The  council 
at  Nice,  in  325,  however,  adopted  the  rule 
which  makes  Easter  the  first  Sunday  after 
the  full  moon,  which  happens  upon  or  next 
after  March  21;  and  if  the  full  moon  hap- 
pens on  a Sunday,  Easter  day  is  the  Sunday 
thereafter.  By  this  arrangement,  Easter 
may  come  as  early  as  March  22,  or  as  late  as 
April  25.  The  primitive  Christians,  early 
on  the  morning  of  Easter,  saluted  each  other 
with  the  words,  “ Christ  is  risen,”  to  which 
the  response  was,  “Christ  is  risen  indeed, 
and  hath  appeared  to  Simon.”  The  Greek 
church  still  retains  this  -custom. 

In  various  Christian  countries,  sports,  cere- 
monies and  superstitions  prevail  with  the 


THE  CALENDAR. 


recurrence  of  Easter.  Among  the  best 
known  is  the  custom  of  presenting  colored 
eggs.  The  game  of  ball  was  formerly 
played  by  officers  of  corporations  on  this 
day.  In  Ireland  the  legend  is  current  that 
the  sun  dances  in  the  sky  on  Easter  morning. 
In  the  northern  counties  of  England,  on 
Easter  Sunday,  the  men  parade  the  streets, 
and  claim  the  privilege  of  lifting  every 
woman  three  times  from  the  ground,  receiv- 
ing in  payment  a kiss  or  a silver  sixpence. 
The  same  is  done  by  the  women  to  the  men 
on  the  next  day.  In  a part  of  Oxfordshire, 
after  evening  service  on  Easter  Sunday,  men 
and  women,  as  late  as  1S22,  threw  great 
quantities  of  apples  in  the  churchyard,  and 
those  who  had  been  married  during  the  year 
threw  three  times  as  many  as  the  rest,  after 
which  all  feasted  at  the  minister’s  house,  on 
bread,  cheese  and  ale.  The  wicked  and 
inhuman  custom  once  prevailed  in  France 
of  stoning  Jews  at  thi&  season.  In  England 
it  was  common  for  the  boys  to  run  about  the 
streets  on  Easter  morning,  crying: 

“Christ  is  risen!  Christ  is  risen! 

All  the  Jews  must  go  to  prison ! ” 

To  mark  their  abhorrence  of  Jews,  the  En- 
glish also  ate  bacon  on  this  festival,  but  with 
it  they  had  tansy  pudding,  a remembrance 
of  the  bitter  herbs  of  the  Passover. 

At  Rome,  as  might  be  expected,  Easter 
‘Sunday  is  celebrated  in  great  style.  The 
day  is  ushered  in  by  the  firing  of  cannon 
from  the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo.  The  pope 
officiates  this  day  in  mass  at  St.  Peter’s,  and 
he  does  so  with  every  accessory  that  can  be 
desired.  From  a hall  in  the  adjoining  palace 
of  the  Vatican  he  is  borne  into  the  church 
under  circumstances  of  the  utmost  splendor. 
Seated  in  his  Sedia  Gestatoria,  his  vestments 
blaze  with  gold;  on  his  head  he  wears  the 
tiara,  a tall,  round  cap  of  cloth  of  gold,  encir- 
cled by  a triple  crown,  which  is  understood  to 
signify  spiritual  power,  temporal  power,  and 
a union  of  both.  Beside  him  are  borne  the 


MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


Jlabelli^  or  large  fans,  composed  of  ostrich 
feathers,  in  which  are  set  the  eye-like  parts 
of  peacocks’  tails,  to  signify  the  eyes  of 
vigilance  of  the  church.  Over  him  is  borne 
a silk  canopy,  richly  fringed.  After  offici- 
ating at  mass  at  the  high  altar,  the  pope, 
with  the  same  ceremony  and  to  the  sound  of 
sacred  music,  is  borne  back  through  the 
crowded  church,  and  then  ascends  to  the  bal- 
cony over  the  central  doorway.  There  rising 
from  his  chair  of  state,  and  environed  by  his 
principal  officers,  he  pronounces  a benedic- 
tion, with  indulgences  and  absolution.  On 
the  evening  of  Easter,  the  dome  and  other 
conspicuous  parts  of  St.  Peter’s  are  beauti- 
fully illuminated  with  lamps. 

MARCH. 

The  stormy  March  is  come  at  last, 

With  wind  and  cloud,  and  changing  skies; 

I hear  the  rushing  of  the  blast. 

That  through  the  snowy  valley  flies. 

Ah ! passing  few  are  they  who  speak  — 

Wild,  stormy  month!  — in  praise  of  thee; 

Y et,  though  thy  winds  are  loud  and  bleak. 

Thou  art  a welcome  month  to  me. 

For  thou  to  northern  lands  again 

The  glad  and  glorious  sun  dost  bring. 

And  thou  hast  join’d  the  gentle  train. 

And  wear’st  the  gentle  name  of  Spring. 

Thou  bring’st  the  hope  of  those  calm  skies. 

And  that  soft  time  of  sunny  showers. 

When  the  wide  bloom  on  earth  that  lies. 

Seems  of  a brighter  world  than  ours. 

— Bryant. 


APRIL. 

“ Next  came  forth  April,  full  of  lustyhed, 

And  wanton  as  a kid  whose  home  new  buds; 

Upon  a bull  he  rode,  the  same  which  led 
Europa  floating  through  th’  Argolick  fluds; 

His  horns  were  gilden  all  with  golden  studs, 

And  garnished  with  garlands  goodly  sight 
Of  all  the  fairest  flowers  and  freshest  buds, 

Which  th’  earth  brings  forth  ; and  wet  he  seemed  in  sight 
With  waves  through  which  he  waded  for  his  love’s  delight.” 

— Spenser. 

April,  the  fourth  month  of  the  year,  was 
by  the  Romans  dedicated  to  Aphrodite 
Venus,  the  goddess  of  all  budding  beauties. 


243 

but  there  is  some  difficulty  in  tracing  the 
origin  of  the  name,  some  believing  the  root 
to  be  Aphrodite — Aphrilis — Aprilis;  others, 
that  it 'is  derived  from  the  festival  of  Fortuna 
Virilis,  celebrated  April  i. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  called  the  month  Oster- 
monat — that  is,  the  season  during  which  the 
east  winds  prevail.  The  Emperor  Charle- 
magne, in  his  calendar,  called  it  grass  month, 
the  name  still  given  it  by  the  Dutch.  On 
antique  monuments,  Aprilis  is  represented  as 
a dancing  youth  with  a rattle  in  his  hand. 

APRIL  I.  ALL  FOOLS’  DAY. 

On  this  day  it  becomes  the  business  of  a 
great  many  people,  especially  the  younger 
ones,  to  practice  innocent  impostures  upon 
the  unsuspecting,  by  making  them  April 
fools.  The  custom  is  one  of  great  antiquity. 
The  Hindoos  have,  in  their  Huli.,  which 
terminates  with  the  thirty-first  of  March,  a 
festival  during  which  the  great  aim  is  to  send 
persons  away  with  messages  to  ideal  indi- 
viduals, or  individuals  sure  to  be  away  from 
home,  and  enjoy  a laugh  at  their  disappoint- 
ment. A similar  custom  prevails  throughout 
Europe.  To  find  the  practice  so  prevalent 
on  the  earth,  on  or  about  the  same  day,  seems 
to  indicate  that  it  has  had  a very  early  origin 
among  mankind.  The  Jews  have  a legend 
that  the  custom  had  origin  from  the  mistake 
of  Noah  in  sending  the  dove  out  of  the  ark 
before  the  water  had  abated,  on  the  first  day 
of  the  month,  among  the  Hebrews,  which 
answers  to  the  first  of  April;  and  to  per- 
petuate the  memory  of  this  deliverance,  it 
was  thought  proper  to  punish  whoever  for- 
got so  remarkable  a circumstance,  by  send- 
ing them  on  some  sleeveless  errand,  similar 
to  that  on  which  the  bird  was  sent  by  the 
patriarch. 

APRIL  3.  ST.  RICHARD, 

Was  an  English  bishop  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  He  was  supported  by  the  pope, 
the  latter  compelling  King  Henry  HI.  to 
recognize  Richard  as  bishop. 


244  c umos/TiBS  of 

THE  CALENDAR. 

APRIL  4.  ST.  AMBROSE, 

Bishop  of  Milan,  in  the  fourth  century,  was 
one  of  the  great  fathers  of  the  church.  He 
had  been  governor  of  Liguria,  and  in  that 
capacity  was  present  at  the  election  of  an 
incumbent  to  the  see  of  Milan.  The  choice 
fell  upon  himself.  He  became  a staunch 
defender  of  the  orthodox  faith;  and  on  one 
occasion  he  went  so  far  as  to  refuse  to  admit 
the  Emperor  Theodosius  to  his  cathedral  for 
having  authorized  the  Massacre  of  Thessa- 
lonica.  He  is  the  reputed  author  of  the  Te 
Deum. 

LOW  SUNDAY 

Is  SO  called  because  it  was  the  custom  to  cel- 
ebrate the  Sunday  next  after  Easter  as  a feast 
of  the  same  kind,  but  somewhat  lower  in 
degree. 

APRIL  19.  ST.  ELPHEGE, 

An  illustrious  English  bishop,  born  a.  d.  954, 
was  stoned  to  death  by  the  Danes,  in  loii, 
on  the  spot  where  a church  is  built  and  dedi- 
cated to  him  in  London. 

APRIL  2"5.  ST.  GEORGE. 

The  history  of  this  redoubtable  warrior- 
saint  will  not  bear  too  close  an  examination. 
He  is  the  patron  saint  of  England,  and  has 
been  held  in  great  honor  there ; his  deeds  are 
fully  recorded  in  the  “Veritable  History  of 
the  Seven  Champions  of  Christendom.” 
He  is  commonly  identified  with  St.  George 
of  Cappadocia,  an  Arian  archbishop  of  Alex- 
andria, in  354,  who  was  canonized  by  Gela- 
sius,  bishop  of  Rome,  about  494.  He  was 
chosen  as  their  patron  by  the  English  in  the 
first  crusade,  whence  his  connection  with  that 
country.  Nearly  every  European  govern- 
ment has  a knightly  order  named  after  him. 

The  Church  of  Rome  on  this  day  honors 
the  memory  of  St.  Joseph  of  Arimathea. 
He  placed  the  body  of  Jesus  in  the  tomb,  and 
was  banished  from  Judea,  with  other  Chris- 
tians, to  Britain,  where  he  performed  many 
wonderful  works.  His  title  is  the  “ British 
Apostle.” 

APRIL  25.  ST.  MARK, 

One  of  the  four  evangelists,  is  supposed  to 
be  the  same  as  John  Mark,  mentioned  in  Acts 
12:  12.  He  was  a disciple  of  St.  Peter,  and 
founded  a church  at  Alexandria,  where,  unable 
to  look  on  quietly  while  the  heathens  were 
worshiping  Serapis,  he  denounced  their  idol- 
atry, and  , so  incensed  them  that  he  was 
immediately  seized,  bound  with  cords,  and 
dragged  through  the  streets  till  he  died,  about 
A.  D.  68.  St.  Mark  is  the  patron  saint  of 
V enice,  and  is  usually  depicted  with  a winged 
lion  by  his  side. 

There  is  a superstition  in  some  parts  of  the 
world  that  if  pei'sons  sit  in  the  church  poi'ch 
from  eleven  o’clock  at  night,  on  St.  Mark’s 
Eve,  till  one  o’clock  in  the  morning,  they  will 
see  the  ghosts  of  such  of  their  neighbors  as 
will  die  during  the  next  year.  In  order  to 
see  the  ghosts  it  is  necessary  to  watch  three 
years  successively,  and  sometimes  they  who 
watch  will  see  their  own',  and  thus  be  warned 

of  their  impending  fate. 

c 

APRIL. 

VT  OW  the  golden  Morn  aloft 
1 ’ Waves  her  dew-bespangled  wing. 

With  vermeil  cheek  and  whisper  soft 
She  WOOS  the  tardy  Spring: 

Till  April  starts,  and  calls  around 
The  sleeping  fragrance  from  the  ground. 

And  lightly  o’er  the  living  scene 

Scatters  her  freshest,  tenderest  green. 

— ^T.  Gray. 

MAY. 

Then  came  fair  May,  the  fayrest  mayd  on  ground, 

Dcckt  all  with  dainties  of  her  season’s  pryde, 

And  throwing  flowres  out  of  her  lap  around: 

Upon  two  brethren’s  shoulders  she  did  ride, 

The  twinnes  of  Leda;  which  on  either  side 
Supported  her  like  to  their  soveraine  queene. 

Lord!  how  all  creatures  laught,  when  her  they  spide, 
And  leapt  and  daunc’t  as  they  had  ravisht  beene ! 

And  Cupid  selfe  about  her  fluttered  all  in  greene.” 

— Spenser. 

One  account  of  the  origin  of  the  name  is 
that  which  represents  it  as  being  assigned  in 
honor  of  the  Majores.,  the  senate  in  the  orig- 
inal constitution  of  Rome;  but  perhaps  the 

MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


245 


better  opinion  is  that  it  derived  its  name  from 
the  goddess  Maia,  as  it  is  known  that  the 
priest  of  Vulcan  offered  sacrifice  to  her  on 
the  first  of  May.  Among  the  Saxons  the 
month  was  called  Tri-milcli.,  in  reference 
to  the  improved  condition  of  the  cattle  under 
benefit  of  the  spring  vegetation,  the  cow 
being  now  able  to  give  milk  thrice  a day. 

MAY  I.  ST.  PHILIP  AND  ST.  JAMES. 

The  St.  James  commemorated  on  this  day  is 
the  one  who  was  cousin,  and  has  been  called 
the  brother,  of  our  Lord;  to  distinguish  him 
from  the  other  James,  he  is  styled  the  Less, 
possibly  because  he  was  the  smaller,  or  the 
younger.  He  was  remarkable  for  his  sim- 
plicity and  piety,  and  gained  great  influence 
in  Jerusalem,  of  which  city  he  was  the  first 
bishop.  This  so  enraged  the  Jews  that  they 
hurled  him  from  a pinnacle  of  the  temple. 
He  was  not  killed  by  the  fall,  but  was  able  to 
get  upon  his  knees,  and  in  this  posture  was 
killed  by  clubs  and  stones.  Of  St.  Philip 
but  little  is  known  beyond  what  is  stated  of 
him  in  the  New  Testament  (Acts  21: 8,  9), 
where  it  is  said  that  he  was  married,  and 
“ had  four  daughters,  virgins,  which  did 
prophesy.” 

The  first  of  May  is  generally  celebrated 
in  various  countries  of  Europe,  and  to  a lim- 
ited extent  in  the  United  States,  by  floral 
games,  dances,  etc.,  in  the  open  air,  to  com- 
memorate the  season  of  flowers. 

ROGATION  DAYS. 

These  are  the  Monday,  Tuesday  and 
Wednesday  before  Ascension;  and  are  so 
named  because  of  the  rogations  (rogare^  to 
beseech),  or  litanies  chanted.  In  the  Church 
of  Rome,  supplications  are  offered  to  secure 
a blessing  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth  and  the 
temporal  interests  of  men. 

MAY  3.  THE  FINDING  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  day  is  in  commemoration  of  the  Em- 
press Helena  finding  the  true  cross.  She 
undertook  a journey  to  the  Holy  Land  in  the 


year  326,  for  this  purpose.  On  arriving  at 
Jerusalem,  she  commenced  digging  at  the 
spot  where  it  was  supposed  to  be  buried,  and 
at  some  depth  discovered  three  crosses.  A 
dead  body  was  applied  to  them,  and  it  came 
to  life  the  moment  it  touched  one,  which 
was  therefore  judged  to  be  the  cross  on 
which  the  Loi'd  had  been  crucified,  and  the 
others,  the  ci'osses  of  the  two  thieves.  The 
empi'ess  built  a church  on  the  spot,  and  car- 
ried with  her  to  Rome  a large  part  of  the 
true  cross. 

ASCENSION  DAY 

Is  celebrated  in  commemoration  of  the  day 
Christ  “ ascended  into  heaven,  led  captivity 
captive,  and  opened  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
to  all  believers.”  It  is  celebrated  forty 
days  after  Easter.  Members  of  the  English 
high-church  party  have  endeavored  to  get 
this  day  set  apart  as  a general  holiday,  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  days  of  the  Birth 
and  Passion,  but  their  efforts  have  not  been 
attended  with  success. 

MAY  7.  ST.  JOHN  OF  BEVERLEY, 

Archbishop  of  York,  and  founder  of  a col- 
lege at  Beverley  for  the  training  of  priests, 
became  a noted  saint  of  the  north  of  England, 
whose  name  was  used  as  a battle-cry  by  the 
people  in  the  early  wars  with  the  Scots.  He 
died  in  721. 

WHITSUNDAY 

Commemorates  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  upon  the  apostles  ten  days  after  the 
ascension.  It  derives  its  name  from  the 
Saxon  word  witte,  or  wisdom,  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  imparted.  It  is  also  called  Pen- 
tecost, a Jewish  term  for  the  feast  which  fell 
fifty  days  after  Easter.  The  Monday  and 
Tuesday  following  are  also  holy  days. 

MAY  19.  ST.  DUNSTAN, 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was  a noted  saint 
of  the  ninth  century.  Monkish  writers  have 
embellished  his  life  with  a great  multitude 
of  miracles. 


246 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


TRINITY  SUNDAY. 

On  this  day  the  church  commemorates  the 
mystery  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  It  will  be 
noticed  that  while  the  life  and  death  of  Christ 
form  the  subject  of  many  commemorations, 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  there  is  but  one,  and  of 
the  Father,  none.  All  the  remaining  Sun- 
days of  the  ecclesiastical  year  are  in  the  En- 
glish church  named  first,  second,  etc.,  “ after 
Trinity,”  while  in  the  church  of  Rome  they 
are  named  “ after  Pentecost.” 

MAY  26.  ST.  AUGUSTINE, 

Sent  by  Gregory  I.  of  Rome,  Christianized 
England.  He  was  greatly  venerated,  and 
died  in  604,  607  or  614. 

MAY  27.  DEATH  OF  JOHN  CALVIN. 

To  him  Protestantism  in  Europe  owes  its 
life  and  vigor.  Luther  has  been  called  the 
heart  of  the  Reformation,  but  Calvin  its  head. 

On  this  day  the  Roman  Catholic  church 
honors  the  memory  of  the  venerable  Bede, 
an  English  monk  of  prodigious  learning, 
who  died  in  735. 

CORPUS  CHRISTI, 

Signifying  “ body  of  Christ,”  is  celebrated 
in  Catholic  countries  in  honor  of  the  doctrine 
of  transubstantiation,  or  the  actual  presence 
of  the  body  of  the  Savior  in  the  Sacrament 
of  the  Eucharist.  It  is  also  known  as 

FETE  DIEU, 

Signifying  “ festival  of  God.”  It  is  one  of 
the  highest  and  most  picturesque  festivals  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  church  in  France,  the 
priests  and  people  celebrating  the  Real  Pres- 
ence by  processions  and  offerings.  Beren- 
garius,  archbishop  of  Angiers  in  F ranee, 
opposed  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
and  as  an  atonement  for  his  heresy  this  festi- 
val was  instituted  there  in  1019. 

MAY  29.  ROYAL  OAK  DAY 

Is  celebrated  in  England  in  memory  of 
Charles  II.  having  sought  safety  in  the 
branches  of  an  oak. 


MAY  30.  MEMORIAL  OR  DECORATION  DAY 

Has  been  very  generally  observed  in  the 
United  States  since  the  close  of  the  Rebellion 
in  1865,  as  a commemoration  of  the  patriot- 
ism of  the  brave  men  who  gave  their  lives 
in  the  four  years’  struggle  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  Union.  It  serves  the  double 
purpose  of  honoring  the  memories  of  the 
martyred  dead,  and  cultivating  the  sentiment 
of  patriotism  in  their  surviving  countrymen. 

MAT. 

All  the  earth  is  gay : 

Land  and  sea 

Give  themselves  up  to  jollity, 

And  with  the  heart  of  May 
Doth  every  beast  keep  holiday ; 

Thou  child  of  joy 

Shout  round  me,  let  me  hear  thy  shouts, 

Thou  happy  shepherd  boy ! 

Y e blessed  creatures,  I have  heard  the  call 
Ye  to  each  other  make ; I see 
The  heavens  laugh  with  you  in  your  jubilee; 
My  heart  is  at  your  festival. 

My  head  hath  its  coronal. 

The  fullness  of  your  bliss  I feel  — I feel  it  all. 

O evil  day ! if  I were  sullen 
While  Earth  herself  is  adorning 
This  sweet  May  morning; 

And  the  children  are  pulling 
On  every  side. 

In  a thousand  valleys  far  and  wide. 

Fresh  flowers ; while  the  sun  shines  warm. 

And  the  babe  leaps  up  on  his  mother’s  arm; 

I hear,  I hear,  with  joy  I hear ! 

— ^W.  Wordsworth. 


JUNE. 

“After  her  came  jolly  June,  arrayed 

All  in  green  leaves,  as  he  a player  were ; 

Yet  in  his  time  he  wrought  as  well  as  played. 

That  by  his  plough-irons  mote  right  well  appear. 

Upon  a crab  he  rode,  that  did  him  bear. 

With  crooked,  crawling  steps,  an  uncouth  pace. 

And  backward  rode,  as  bargemen  wont  to  fare, 

Bending  their  force  contrary  to  their  face ; . 

Like  that  ungracious  crew  which  feigns  demurest  grace.” 

— Spenser. 

It  was  called  yunius  by  the  Romans, 
in  honor  of  the  youth  who  served  Regulus  in 
the  war,  say  some;  and  from  yuniores.,  the 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


lower  house  of  the  Roman  legislature,  say 
others;  but  more  probably,  from  Juno,  the 
Queen  of  Heaven.  The  Saxons  called  it 
JVcyd-?nonai,  from  the  German  weiden,  to 
pasture.  The  poets  have  paid  particular 
attention  to  the  month  of  June,  and  its 
charms  are  as  odorous  in  their  pages  as  is  its 
air  with  the  rich  scents  of  Flora’s  lovely 
kingdom. 

JUNE  I.  ST.  NICOMEDE, 

Who  is  said  to  have  been  a disciple  of  St. 
Peter,  was  discovered  to  be  a Christian  by 
giving  burial  to  Felicula,  a maiden  who  had 
been  martyred  in  the  Domitian  persecution. 
He  was  scourged  to  death  by  means  of  a 
whip  heavily  laden  with  lead,  a.  d.  90. 

JUNE  5.  ST.  BONIFACE, 

Or  Winifrid  Boniface,  the  apostle  of  Ger- 
many, sent  to  that  country  by  Gregory  II.  of 
Rome,  to  Christianize  it,  or  rather,  to  further 
propagate  the  Christian  religion  therein.  He 
was  martyred  in  755,  by  the  F risians,  whom 
he  was  laboring  to  convert  to  Christianity, 
having  relinquished  his  see  of  Mentz  for  that 
purpose. 

JUNE  II.  ST.  BARNABAS. 

One  of  the  most  active  of  the  disciples 
was  Joses,  surnamed  Barnabas,  or  Son  of 
Consolation.  He  is  said  to  have  been  one  of 
those  who,  having  possessions,  sold  them  and 
laid  down  the  price  at  the  apostles’  feet.  He 
for  some  time  labored  with  St.  Paul;  but 
after  a while  disputes  arose,  and  he  pursued 
his  own  course.  He  was  stoned  to  death,  and 
was  buried  with  a copy  of  St.  Matthew’s 
Gospel  on  his  breast.  This  was  the  longest 
day,  old  style;  hence  the  saying: 

“ Barnaby  bright,  Barnaby  bright, 

Longest  day  and  the  shortest  night.” 

JUNE  13.  ST.  ANTHONY  OF  PADUA, 

In  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  is  a saint  of 
much  celebrity.  In  Italy  he  is  venerated 
above  nearly  all  the  saints.  He  was  so  elo- 
quent, according  to  the  legend,  that  when 


247 

preaching  near  the  water  the  fishes  lifted  up 
their  heads,  and  listened  to  his  words! 

JUNE  17.  ST.  ALBAN, 

The  first  English  martyr,  suffered  about  a.  d. 
285,  on  the  spot  wliere  the  English  town  of 
St.  Alban’s  now  stands. 

This  is  also  the  anniversary  of  the  birthday 
of  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  Methodism, 

who  was  born  in  1703,  at  Epworth,  England. 

# 

JUNE  24.  ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 

Unlike  most  other  saints  in  the  calendar, 
whose  deaths  alone  are  commemorated,  the 
church  celebrates  the  birthday  of  St.  John, 
for  the  reason,  says  an  old  writer,  that  even 
before  his  birth  he  was  canonized.  He  was 
son  of  Zacharias,  a priest,  and  Elisabeth,  the 
cousin  of  Mary.  Like  his  jDrototype,  Elijah, 
he  was  a recluse,  and  also  a preacher  of 
righteousness.  He  is  claimed  to  have  been  a 
Master  Mason,  and  the  order  celebrates  this 
day  in  his  honor. 

JUNE  29.  ST.  PETER, 

Brother  of  St.  Andrew  and  son  of  Jonas, 
was  a fisherman,  who  left  all  to  follow  Christ. 
He  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  most 
zealous  and  attached  of  all  the  disciples,  and 
although  frequently  rebuked,  was  one  of 
those  most  honored  by  the  friendship  of  his 
Master.  He  was  married,  and  is  said  to  have 
had  a daughter,  Petronilla.  St.  Paul,  having 
founded  a church  at  Rome,  of  which  Linus 
was  the  first  bishop  (according  to  one  view), 
went  there  again,  accompanied  by  St.  Peter, 
and  as  a Roman  citizen  suffered  death  by 
decapitation,  a.  d.  65.  St.  Peter,  not  being 
a Roman  citizen,  was  crucified,  but,  at  his 
own  request,  with  his  head  downward,  not 
conceiving  himself  worthy  of  suffering  in  the 
same  manner  as  his  Master.  The  Catholics 
claim  St.  Peter  as  founder  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  the  first  pope,  or  head  of  their 
church;  and  that  he  was  bishop  of  that  see 
for  twenty-five  years  before  his  crucifixion. 


248  ' CURIOSITIES  OF 

THE  CALENDAR. 

y U N B. 

TITELCOME,  bright  June,  and  all  its  smiling  hours, 
V V With  song  of  birds,  and  stir  of  leaves  and  wings. 
And  run  of  rills,  and  bubble  of  cool  springs. 

And  hourly  burst  of  pretty  buds  to  flowers ; 

And  buzz  of  happy  bees  in  violet  bowers; 

And  gushing  lay  of  the  loud  lark,  who  sings 
High  in  the  silent  sky,  and  sleeks  his  wings 
In  frequent  sheddings  of  soft-falling  showers; 

With  plunge  of  struggling  sheep  in  plashy  floods. 
And  timid  bleat  of  shorn  and  shivering  lamb. 
Answer’d  in  fondest  yearnings  by  its  dam ; 

And  cuckoo’s  call  from  solitary  woods. 

And  hum  of  many  sounds  making  one  voice. 

That  Alls  the  summer  air  with  most  melodious  noise. 

• — C.  Webbe. 

JULY. 

“Then  came  hot  July,  boiling-  like  to  fire, 

That  all  his  garments  he  had  cast  away; 

Upon  a lion  raging  yet  with  ire 
He  boldly  rode  and  made  him  to  obey  : 

(It  was  the  beast  that  whilom  did  foray 
The  Nem^ean  forest,  till  the  Amphitrionide 
Him  slew,  and  with  his  hide  did  him  array:) 

Behind  his  back  a scythe,  and  by  his  side 
Under  his  belt  he  bore  a sickle  circling  wide.” 

— Spenser. 

This  month,  originally  named  Quinctilis,  or 
fifth,  received  its  present  name  in  honor  of 
Julius  Csesar.  The  Saxons  called  it  Hay- 
monat^  because  of  the  hay  harvest. 

JULY  2.  VISITATION  OF  THF  VIRGIN  MARY. 

This  festival  was  instituted  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  journey  which  the  Virgin  Mary 
took  to  the  hill  country  of  Judea,  in  order  to 
visit  her  cousin  Elisabeth,  mother  of  John 
the  Baptist.  The  feast  was  instituted  “ in 
order  that  the  Blessed  Virgin,  being  honored 
with  this  solemnity,  might  by  her  intercession 
reconcile  her  Son,  who  is  now  angry  for  the 
sins  of  men,  and  that  she  might  grant  peace 
and  amity  among  the  faithful.” 

JULY  4.  INDEPENDENCE  DAY. 

The  anniversary  of  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence is  celebrated  as  a great  national 
festival  throughout  the  United  States,  and 
wherever  Americans  are  assembled  over  the 
world.  The  birthday  of  the  republic  is 

ushered  in  with  the  ringing  of  bells,  the  firing 
of  cannon,  the  display  of  the  national  flag, 
and  other  evidences  of  public  rejoicing.  A 
national  salute  is  fired  from  all  government 
forts  and  vessels,  the  military  parade,  the 
Declaration  is  read,  and  orators  deliver  what 
are  known  as  “ orations,”  reviewing  the  past 
and  proclaiming  the  coming  glories  of  the 
country;  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  the  heroism 
and  suffering  of  the  soldiers  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, the  growth  and  power  of  the  Republic, 
all  come  in  for  a share  of  attention;  dinner, 
toasts  and  speeches  follow,  and  at  night  the 
whole  country  blazes  with  fireworks.  In  the 
cities  and  towns,  the  day  and  even  the  night 
previous  are  noisy  with  the  constant  rattle  of 
Chinese  crackei's  and  fire-arms.  The  origin 
of  the  day  is  as  follows : 

The  Continental  Congress  was  in  session 
at  Philadelphia,  and,  in  obedience  to  a res- 
olution, a committee  of  five  was  appointed 
to  draft  a Declaration  of  Independence. 
This  committee  comprised  Thomas  Jefferson, 
Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Adams,  Roger 
Sherman  and  R.  R.  Livingston;  and  it  fell 
to  Jefferson  to  write  the  document.  On  the 
third  of  July  it  was  reported  in  the  hand- 
writing of  the  author.  It  was  carefully  con- 
sidered and  discussed.  On  the  fourth  it  was 
again  under  consideration.  Some  members 
thought  it  would  not  be  adopted ; but  it  was, 
and  the  joyous  news  was  conveyed  to  the 
assembled  people,  who  had  congregated  with- 
out in  large  numbers  in  anxious  suspense,  by 
the  pealing  notes  of  the  bell  in  the  steeple  of 
Independence  Hall,  in  which  the  body  was 
sitting.  Singularly  enough  the  bell  that 
heralded  the  glad  tidings  was  cast  in  England 
and  bore  the  inscription:  “Proclaim  liberty 
to  the  land  and  all  the  inhabitants  thereof.” 
A flag  of  thirteen  stripes,  typical  of  the 
colonies,  was  raised  at  Cambridge,  January  2, 
1776.  In  June,  1777,  congress  adopted  this 
flag  with  red  and  white  stripes,  and  a union 
of  thirteen  stars  in  a blue  field.  In  1794^4  had 

MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


fifteen  stars  and  stripes.  In  i8i8,  congress 
adopted  the  jjresent  national  flag.  The  flag 
of  the  army  is  six  feet  and  six  inches  long, 
by  four  feet  four  inches  wide.  The  top  and 
bottom  stripes  are  red.  The  field  extends 
down  across  six  stripes,  the  other  seven  extend 
its  full  length.  On  the  field  is  placed  one  star 
for  each  state  in  the  union,  and  when  a new 
state  is  admitted  a new  star  is  added  to  the 
flag  on  the  succeeding  fourth  of  July.  It 
was  first  intended  to  have  the  heraldic  six- 
pointed  star.  General  Washington  and  a 
committee  called  upon  a Mrs.  Ross,  in  Phil- 
adelphia, to  ascertain  if  she  could  make  them 
a flag  according  to  a design  they  produced. 
She  undertook  the  work,  and  suggested  that 
a five-pointed  star  was  more  symmetrical  and 
pleasing,  and  showed  them  how  such  a star 
could  be  made  by  folding  a sheet  of  paper 
and  producing  the  pattern  by  a single  cut. 
Her  plan  was  adopted,  and  the  first  flag  of 
our  union  was  completed  the  next  day. 

JULY  15.  ST.  SWITHIN’S  DAY. 

“ If  on  St.  Swithin’s  day  it  prove  fair,  a 
temperate  winter  will  follow;  but  if  rainy, 
stormy  or  windy,  then  the  contrary,”  is  a 
common  English  saying.  That  it  should 
rain  for  forty  days  after  a wet  St.  Swithin 
appears  to  have  been  an  article  of  pojDular 
belief,  even  in  Anglo-Saxon  times.  The 
legend  of  the  day  is  that  the  saint,  who  died 
862,  desired  to  be  buried  in  the  open  church- 
yard, not  in  the  chapel  of  the  minster,  as  was 
usual  with  bishops;  this  desire  was  complied 
with;  but  on  his  being  canonized,  the  monks, 
thinking  it  disgraceful  for  the  saint  to  lie  in 
the  open  cemetery,  determined  to  remove  his 
body  into  the  choir.  This  was  attempted 
with  solemn  procession  on  the  fifteenth  of 
July;  it  rained,  however,  so  violently  for 
forty  days  together,  that  the  design  was 
abandoned.  The  monks,  finding  it  vain  to 
contend  with  one  who  had  the  elements  so 
entirely  under  his  control,  like  discreet  and 
prudent  men,  let  him  have  his  own  way;  he. 


249 

to  show  his  opinion  of  their  conduct,  and  to 
warn  others  against  interfering  with  the 
wishes  of  the  dead,  still  continues  the  forty 
days’  rain.  His  remains,  however,  were 
afterward  jjlaced  in  Winchester  Abbey,  with- 
out the  forty  days’  rain  following. 

JULY  20.  ST.  MARGARET 

Was  one  of  the  most  popular  saints  in  Eng- 
land, no  fewer  than  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
eight  English  churches  being  dedicated  to 
her.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a pagan  priest 
at  Antioch,  but  was  educated  as  a Christian. 
She  refused  to  marry  Olibrius,  Roman  gov- 
ernor of  Antioch,  and  in  consequence  was 
exposed  by  his  order  to  the  most  dreadful 
tortures,  and  at  last  beheaded,  a.  d.  275. 

JULY  22.  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE 

Is  believed  to  have  been  the  sinner  to  whom 
much  had  been  forgiven,  and  the  saint  who 
loved  much.  She  was  the  most  constant  of 
all  our  Lord’s  followers: 

“ Not  she  with  traitorous  kiss  her  Master  stung, 
Not  she  denied  Him  with  unfaithful  tongue; 

She,  when  apostles  fled,  could  danger  brave. 

Last  at  His  cross,  and  earliest  at  His  grave.” 

After  the  ascension  she  is  said  to  have  lived 
for  some  time  in  Judea,  and  then  to  have 
retired  to  Ephesus,  where  she  resided  with 
the  Virgin  Mary.  Painters  have  repre- 
sented her  as  a lovely  woman  in  a great 
number  of  repentant  attitudes,  some  of  them 
being  only  such  as  unrepentant  “ Magda- 
lenes”  could  now  be  induced  to  assume. 

JULY  25.  ST.  JAMES, 

Surnamed  the  Great,  apostle  and  martyr, 
was  originally  a fisherman,  the  brother  of  St. 
John;  he  is  the  patron  saint  of  Spain,  where, 
after  the  death  of  his  Master,  he  is  said  to 
have  preached  the  gospel.  On  his  return  to 
Jerusalem,  he  received  the  crown  of  martyr- 
dom, being  beheaded  by  order  of  Herod 
Agrippa  I.;  about  A.  D.  44.  He  was  the  first 
martyred  of  all  the  apostles,  and  is  regarded 
as  the  patron  of  pilgrims. 


250  CURIOSITIES  OF 

THE  CALENDAR. 

JULY  26.  ST.  ANNE, 

Mother  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  was  a daughter 
of  Matthew  the  priest  and  Mary  his  wife; 
she  married  Joachim,  and  after  twenty  years 
was  made  happy  by  the  birth  of  a daughter, 
who  has  been  called  “ blessed  ” by  all  gener- 
ations. The  Bible  is  silent  about  Joachim 
and  Anne,  but  tradition  has  not  failed  to  con- 
struct their  history. 

JULY  27.  FESTIVAL  OF  THE  SEVEN  SLEEPERS. 

This  is  one  of  the  early  festivals  of  the 
church.  Seven  Christians  of  the  city  of 
Ephesus  refused,  in  the  year  250,  to  worship 
an  idol  set  up  by  the  Emperor  Decius,  and 
fled  to  Mount  Coelius  to  save  their  lives,  hid- 
ing in  a cave.  The  empei'or  ordered  all  the 
caverns  closed  up,  and  the  fugitives  were  not 
heard  of  until  479,  when  a well-digger  broke 
into  the  cavern  and  discovered  them. 

This  legend  has  a place  in  the  Koran,  with 
the  addition  that  the  sleepers  had  a dog 
named  Kratim.  This  animal,  after  its  long 
sleep,  becoming  a great  prophet  and  philoso- 
pher, has  been  admitted  into  the  Moham- 
medan paradise,  where  it  sits  beside  the  ass 
of  Balaam.  The  eight  other  animals  that 
enjoy  this  high  privilege  are,  the  ant  of  Solo- 
mon, the  whale  of  Jonah,  the  ram  of  Isaac, 
the  calf  of  Abraham,  the  camel  of  Saleh,  the 
cuckoo  of  Belkis,  the  ox  of  Moses,  and  the 
mare  of  Mohammed. 

JULY  29.  ST.  MARTHA, 

Virgin,  the  sister  of  Mary  and  Lazarus, 
“ was  cumbered  about  much  serving  ” in 
entertaining  the  Master;  and  might  very 
appropriately  be  regarded  as  the  patroness  of 
busy,  bustling  housewives. 

JULT. 

T OUD  is  the  Summer’s  busy  song, 

L/  The  smallest  breeze  can  find  a tongue. 
While  insects  of  each  tiny  size 
Grow  teasing  with  their  melodies. 

Till  noon  burns  with  its  blistering  breath 
Around,  and  day  lies  still  as  death. 

The  busy  noise  of  man  and  brute 
Is  on  a sudden  lost  and  mute ; 

Even  the  brook  that  leaps  along. 

Seems  weary  of  its  bubbling  song; 

And,  so  soft  its  waters  creep. 

Tired  silence  sinks  in  sounder  sleep ; 

The  cricket  on  its  bank  is  dumb; 

The  very  flies  forget  to  hum ; 

And,  save  the  wagon  rocking  round. 

The  landscape  sleeps  without  a sound. 

The  breeze  is  stopped,  the  lazy  bough 
Hath  not  a leaf  that  danceth  now ; 

The  taller  grass  upon  the  hill. 

And  spider’s  threads,  are  standing  still; 

The  feather’s,  dropped  from  moorhen’s  wing 
Which  to  the  water’s  surface  cling. 

Are  steadfast,  and  as  heavy  seem 
As  stones  beneath  them  in  the  stream ; 

Hawkweed  and  groundsel’s  fanny  downs 
Unruffled  keep  their  seedy  crowns; 

And  in  the  over-heated  air 

Not  one  light  thing  is  floating  there. 

Save  that  to  the  earnest  eye 

The  restless  heat  seems  twittering  by. 

Noon  swoons  beneath  the  heat  it  made. 

And  flowers  e’en  within  the  shade ; 

Until  the  sun  slopes  in  the  west. 

Like  weary  traveler,  glad  to  rest 
On  pillowed  clouds  of  many  hues'. 

Then  Nature’s  voice  its  joy  renews. 

And  checkered  field  and  grassy  plain 
Hum  with  their  summer  songs  again, 

A requiem  to  the  day’s  decline. 

Whose  setting  sunbeams  coolly  shine 
As  welcome  to  day’s  feeble  powers 
As  falling  dews  to  thirsty  flowers. 

— John  Clare. 

AUGUST. 

“The  eighth  was  August,  being  rich  arrayed 
In  garment  all  of  gold,  down  to  the  ground : 

Yet  rode  he  not,  but  led  a lovely  maid 
Forth  by  the  lily  hand,  the  which  was  crowned 
With  ears  of  corn,  and  full  her  hand  was  found. 

This  was  the  righteous  Virgin,  which  of  old 
Lived  here  on  earth,  and  plenty  made  abound ; 

But  after  wrong  was  loved,  and  justice  sold, 

She  left  th*  unrighteous  world,  and  was  to  heaven  extolled.” 

— Spenser. 

The  ancient  Roman  name  of  this  month 
was  Sextilis,  the  sixth  from  March,  till  it  was 
changed  in  honor  of  the  Emperor  Augustus, 

MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  TEAR.  251 


AUG.  10.  ST.  LAWRENCE 


by  his  own  choice  (though  he  had  been  horn 
in  September),  for  the  following  reasons,  pre- 
served in  the  decree  of  the  senate : 

“ Wliereas  the  Emperor  Augustus  Caesar,  in  the 
month  of  Sextilis,  was  first  admitted  to  the  consulate, 
and  thrice  entered  the  city  in  triumpli,  and  in  the 
same  month  Egypt  was  brought  under  the  autliority 
of  the  Roman  people,  and  in  the  same  month  an  end 
put  to  the  civil  wars;  and  whereas  for  these  reasons 
the  said  month  is,  and  has  been,  most  fortunate  to 
this  empire,  it  is  hereby  decreed  by  the  senate  that 
the  said  month  shall  be  called  Augustus.”  “ A ple- 
biscitum  to  the  same  effect,  was  passed  on  the  motion 
of  Sextus  Pacuvius,  tribune  of  the  plebs.” 

AUG.  I.  LAMMAS  DAY 

Should  rather  have  been  Loafmass,  of  which 
Saxon  name  it  is  a corruption.  On  this  day 
the  ancient  Britons  celebrated  the  gifts  of 
Ceres  by  offering  a loaf  made  of  new  corn; 
this  custom  was  adopted  by  the  early  Chris- 
tians, who  contented  themselves  with  chang- 
ing the  object  of  the  worship,  and  the  first 
fruits  were  thenceforth  presented  at  the  Chris- 
tian altars. 

AUG.  3.  SAILING  OF  COLUMBUS. 

On  this  day,  at  8 o’clock  a.  m.,  in  1492, 
Columbus,  with  his  little  squadron  of  three 
ships,  sailed  from  Palos,  in  Spain,  with  the 
object  of  reaching  India  by  a westerly  course. 
The  result  of  this  voyage  was,  as  is  well 
known,  the  discovery  of  America,  October  12, 

AUG.  6.  TRANSFIGURATION. 

This  festival,  instituted  by  the  Greek  Chris- 
tians in  700,  was  introduced  into  the  Roman 
Calendar  in  1455;  it  commemorates  the 
Transfiguration  of  Christ  in  the  presence  of 
the  three  disciples  on  Mount  Tabor, 

AUG.  7.  NAME  OF  JESUS. 

“This  day,”  says  Wheatley,  “ was  formerly 
dedicated  to  the  memory  of  Afra,  a courtesan 
of  Crete,  who,  being  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity by  Narcissus,  bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
suffered  martyrdom.  How  it  came  after- 
ward to  be  dedicated  to  the  name  of  Jesus, 
I cannot  find.” 


Suffered  martyrdom  in  258.  He  was  a 
Spaniard,  and  was  treasurer  to  Sixtus  II., 
bishop  of  Rome.  After  the  martyrdom  of 
his  master  he  was  called  upon  to  give  up  the 
keys  of  his  charge;  refusing  to  do  so,  he 
was  grilled  over  a slow  fire;  the  saint  appears 
to  have  bravely  borne  the  torture,  for  after 
a while  “ he,  in  triumph,  bade  his  execu- 
tioners turn  him  over,  for  that  the  side  down- 
ward was  broiled  enough.”  His  country- 
men say  that  it  was  not  so  much  on  account 
of  religion  that  he  bore  his  sufferings  with 
such  fortitude  as  from  the  innate  nobility  of 
his  soul ; he  felt  that  he  was  a Spaniard ! The 
symbol  of  St.  Lawrence  — a gridiron  — is  to 
be  found  used  as  a vane  on  some  of  the 
churches  dedicated  to  his  memory. 

AUG.  20.  ST.  BERNARD, 

Often  styled  by  the  Catholics  “ the  last  of 
the  Fathers,”  was  one  of  the  great  men  of 
the  middle  ages.  He  became  abbot  of  Clair- 
vaux,  and  exercised  an  immense  influence  on 
ecclesiastical  affairs  in  his  day.  He  was  active 
in  procuring  the  condemnation  of  Abelard; 
and  in  promoting  the  crusade  of  1146.  He 
was  also  a voluminous  writer,  and  left  his 
impress  on  the  teachings  of  the  church.  He 
died  in  1 153, 

AUG.  24.  ST.  BARTHOLOMEW 

Is  supposed  to  be  the  apostle  called  Nathan- 
iel, his  surname  being  Bar-Tolmai,  that  is,  the 
son  of  Tolmai.  He  is  said  to  have  preached 
the  gospel  in  Armenia  and  India,  and  to  have 
suffered  martyrdom  in  the  former  country  by 
being  flayed  alive;  hence  he  is  always  repre- 
sented with  a butcher’s  or  currier’s  flaying- 
knife.  At  one  time  a curious  custom  existed 
of  presenting  flaying-knives  to  all  visitors  on 
this  day.  This  is  the  anniversary  of  the  fearful 
massacre  of  Protestants  at  Paris  in  1572.  St, 
Bartholomew  displaces  St.  Swithin,  for 
“ All  the  tears  St.  Swithin  can  cry 
St.  Bartlemy’s  mantle  wipes  dry.” 


252 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


AUG.  28.  ST.  AUGUSTINE, 

Usually  styled  “ the  greatest  of  the  fathers,” 
is  held  in  about  equal  reverence  by  Catholics 
and  Protestants.  He  was  an  African,  and 
was  Bishop  of  Hippo,  Africa,  where  he  died 
in  430,  during  the  siege  of  that  city  by  the 
Vandals.  There  is  an  order  of  monks  named 
in  his  honor. 

AUG.  29.  BEHEADING  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 

The  birth  of  St.  John  is  celebrated  June 
24.  The  Anglo-Saxons,  with  more  truth- 
fulness than  elegance,  say  that  the  daughter 
of  Herodias  “ tomblyde  ” to  please  Herod, 
and  so  far  succeeded  that  he  promised  to  give 
anything  she  liked  to  ask.  Her  choice  was 
the  head  of  the  Baptist,  in  revenge  for  his 
having  condemned  her  mother’s  marriage  to 
Herod,  her  brother-in-law  (Mark,  6:17-28). 

AUG.  31.  BIRTHDAY  OF  JOHN  BUNYAN. 

Bunyan  was  born  near  Bedford,  England, 
in  1628;  and  is  celebrated  as  the  author  of 
“Pilgrim’s  Progress.” 

AUGUST. 

Dust  on  thy  mantle!  dust, 

Bright  Summer,  on  thy  livery  of  green! 

A tarnish,  as  of  rust, 

Dims  thy  late  brilliant  sheen ; 

And  thy  young  glories — leaf,  and  bud,  and  flower — 
Change  cometh  over  them  with  every  hour. 

Thee  hath  the  August  sun 

Look’d  on  with  hot,  and  fierce,  and  brassy  face ; 
And  still  and  lazily  run. 

Scarce  whispering  in  their  pace. 

The  half-dried  rivulets,  that  lately  sent 
A shout  of  gladness  up  as  on  they  went. 

— William  D.  Gallagher. 


SEPTEMBER. 

“ Next  him  September  marched  eke  on  foot, 

Yet  was  he  hoary,  laden  with  the  spoil 
Of  harvest  riches,  which  he  made  his  boot. 

And  him  enriched  with  bounty  of  the  soil ; 

In  his  one  hand,  as  fit  for  harvest’s  toil. 

He  held  a knife-hook;  and  in  th’  other  hand 
A pair  of  weights,  with  which  he  did  assoil 
Both  more  and  less,  where  it  in  doubt  did  stand. 

And  equal  gave  to  each  as  justice  duly  scanned.” 

— Spenser. 


When  the  year  commenced  with  March, 
September  (from  Septem.,  seven)  was  in  reality 
the  seventh  month,  but  now  the  name  is  a mis- 
nomer, as  are  October,  November  and  De- 
cember. The  Saxons  called  it  Gerst-monat., 
or  barley  month,  because  they  then  gathered 
this  crop,  to  which  they  attached  great  impor- 
tance, on  account  of  the  favorite  beverage 
which  they  brewed  from  it. 

SEPT.  I.  ST.  GILES, 

The  patron  of  cripples,  was  a native  of  Athens. 
He  visited  France  in  the  year  715,  where  he 
lived  a hermit’s  life  for  some  time.  A monas- 
tery was  built  on  the  site  of  his  hermitage. 
Of  this  he  became  abbot,  and  died  in  725. 
Many  churches  are  dedicated  to  him  in 
various  countries. 

SEPT.  7.  ST.  ENURCHUS, 

While  on  a mission  at  Oi'leans,  France,  was 
selected  as  bishop,  the  attention  of  the  people 
being  directed  to  him  by  a dove  alighting  on 
his  head.  He  converted  seven  thousand  infi- 
dels in  three  days,  and  foretold  the  time  of 
his  own  death. 

SEPT.  8.  NATIVITY  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 

This  day  was  set  apart  in  the  year  695,  in 
consequence  of  a concert  of  angels  being 
held  in  the  air,  which  was  understood  to  sug- 
gest that  the  Nativity  of  the  Virgin  should 
receive  more  attention  from  the  Christian 
world. 

SEPT.  14.  EXALTATION  OF  THE  HOLY  CROSS. 

When  the  Emperor  Heraclius  had  recov- 
ered the  wood  of  the  holy  cross  from  the 
sacrilegious  hands  of  Chosroes,  King  of 
Persia,  he,  on  his  return  to  Jerusalem,  deter- 
mined to  convey  it  to  Mount  Calvary.  Attired 
in  his  imperial  robes,  he  in  vain  essayed  to 
move  the  venerated  relic  from  the  ground. 
A voice  from  heaven  explained  the  mystery. 
Christ  himself  had  entered  Jerusalem  lowly 
and  meek,  riding  upon  an  ass,  while  the 
emperor,  by  his  pomp,  had  endeavored  to 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


defile  the  cross.  He  thereupon  disrobed  him- 
self of  the  imperial  insignia,  and  accomplished 
the  removal  without  difficulty. 

SEPT.  17.  ST.  CYPRTAN, 

One  of  the  most  famous  of  the  Latin  fathers, 
taught  that  baptism,  when  administered  by 
heretics  and  schismatics,  was  null  and  void. 
He  was  eminent  for  his  learning,  eloquence 
and  asceticism.  He  was  thrown  to  wild 
beasts  at  Rome  in  258. 

SEPT.  21.  ST.  MATTHEW, 

The  apostle  and  evangelist,  was  a Jew,  the 
son  of  Alpheus.  His  Hebrew  name  was 
Levi.  He  was  an  officer  employed  to  collect 
the  hateful  Roman  public  taxes,  hence  the 
name  publican.  Too  frequently  tlie  publicans 
were  harsh  and  dishonest;  consequently,  to 
be  a publican  was  to  be  hated  by  the  people 
generally.  Our  Lord  saw  him  sitting  at  the 
receipt  of  custom,  and  said,  “ F ollow  me.” 
This  was  sufficient  — “he  arose  and  fol- 
low'ed  Him.”  After  the  ascension,  Matthew 
preached  the  gospel  in  Judea,  and  afterward 
in  Parthia  and  Ethiopia.  He  wrote  his  gospel 
in  Hebrew,  and  this  is  said  to  have  been 
translated  into  Greek  by  one  of  the  other 
disciples. 

SEPT.  24.  FEAST  OF  THE  INGATHERING. 

On  this  day,  in  England  and  parts  of 
Europe,  the  festival  of  the  “ Harvest  Home,” 
or  the  close  of  the  harvest,  takes  place,  with 
singing,  dancing  and  feasting. 

SEPT.  29.  ST.  MICHAEL  AND  ALL  THE  ANGELS. 

This  day  has  been  set  apart  in  commemo- 
ration of  all  the  angels.  The  theme  offers 
great  scope  to  the  imagination  of  a poetic 
preacher,  inasmuch  as  Scripture  is  all  but 
silent  respecting  the  hierarchy  of  heaven. 
St.  Dionysius,  Milton,  Fletcher,  and  many 
other  writers,  have  described  the  different 
orders,  and  the  manuscripts  of  the  middle 
ages  supply  in  great  variety  sketches  and  fin- 
ished drawings  of  angels,  some  of  which 


253 


might  pass  for  actual  portraits.  Louis  XL, 
of  France,  in  1469,  dubbed  St.  Michael  a 
knight. 

SEPT.  30.  ST.  JEROME, 

One  of  the  most  learned  and  most  volumi- 
nous of  the  early  fathers,  collected  and  trans- 
lated the  books  of  the  Bible  into  Latin,  in  the 
version  known  as  the  Vulgate,  and  appears 
to  have  passed  a busy  literary  life,  which,  at 
an  advanced  age,  he  ended  in  peace,  in  420. 

SEPTEMBER. 

WE  watch  the  summer  leaves  and  flowers  decay, 
And  feel  a sadness  o’er  the  spirit  thrown. 

As  if  the  beauty  fading  fast  away 

From  Nature’s  scenes  would  leave  our  hearts  more 
lone. 

More  desolate,  when  sunny  hours  are  gone  — 

And  much  of  joy  from  outward  things  we  find, 
But  more  from  treasures  that  may  be  our  own. 
Through  winter’s  storm,  the  higher  hopes  of  mind — 
The  trust  which  soars  from  earth  — earth  has  no 
chains  to  bind.  —Peabody. 


OCTOBER. 

“Then  came  October  full  of  merry  glee ; 

For  yet  his  noule  was  totty  of  the  must, 

Which  he  was  treading  in  the  wine*fat’s  see, 

And  of  the  joyous  oyle,  whose  gentle  gust 
Made  him  so  frolic  and  so  full  of  lust: 

Upon  a dreadful  scorpion  he  did  ride, 

The  same  which  by  Diana’s  doom  unjust 
Slew  great  Orion ; and  eeke  by  his  side 
He  had  his  ploughing-share  and  coulter  ready  tyde.” 

“Spenser. 

This  month  is  so  called  from  being  the 
eighth  {octo,  eight)  in  the  year,  according  to 
the  old  Roman  calendar.  The  Saxons  called 
it  Wein-monat  or  wine  month. 

OCT.  I.  FESTIVAL  OF  THE  ROSARY. 

The  rosary  is,  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  a series  of  prayers,  consisting  of  fif- 
teen pater  nosters.,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty 
ave  marias.,  which,  for  the  convenience  of 
worshipers,  are  counted  on  a string  of  beads. 
The  festival  was  instituted  to  implore  the 
divine  aid  in  favor  of  the  church  and  the 
faithful. 


254  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


St.  Remigius  is  also  commemorated  on 
this  day.  He  was  a bishop  in  France,  and 
died  in  535. 

OCT.  4.  ST.  FRANCIS  OF  ASSISI, 

Founder  of  the  religious  order  known  as 
F ranciscans,  is  one  of  the  most  revered  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  saints.  His  name  was  a 
power  in  Europe  in  the  middle  ages.  He 
died  in  Italy  in  1226. 

OCT.  6.  ST.  FAITH 

Was  a beautiful  Syrian  maid,  roasted  to  death 
over  a slow  fire,  in  290,  for  being  a Christian, 
and  refusing  to  worship  the  goddess  Diana. 

OCT.  9.  ST.  DENYS, 

The  patron  saint  of  France,  is  usually  repre- 
sented carrying  his  head  in  his  hand,  the  tra- 
dition being  that  it  was  cut  off  on  Montmar- 
tre, upon  which  he  took  it  up  and  carried  it 
some  miles  to  what  was  afterward  called  St. 
Denys,  in  his  honor,  when,  being  tired,  he  sat 
down  to  rest.  Both  his  body  and  his  head  were 
afterward  enshrined  at  St.  Denys,  near  Paris, 
of  which  city  he  was  bishop  at  the  time  of 
his  martyrdom,  in  272. 

St.  Denys,  or  Dionysius,  the  Areopagite, 
who  was  converted  at  Athens  by  St.  Paul,  is 
named  in  the  calendar;  of  him  little  is  known, 
but  he  is  said  to  have  suffered  martyrdom  in  96. 

OCT.  12.  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 

This  day  is  commemorated  as  the  anniver- 
sary of  the  Discovery  of  San  Salvador,  one 
of  the  Bahama  Islands,  by  Christopher  Co- 
lumbus— an  event  which,  in  its  consequences, 
perhaps  transcends  any  other  honored  by  a 
memorial  in  the  calendar. 

OCT.  13.  TRANSLATION  OF  EDWARD,  CONFESSOR. 

This  king  ranks  with  Alfred  as  a lawgiver, 
or  rather  law-collector,  the  Code  Edward 
being  at  the  time  of  the  Norman  conquest 
what  the  Code  Napoleon  has  been  in  later 
times;  it  still  forms  the  basis  of  the  English 
Common  Law.  He  succeeded  to  the  crown 
in  1042,  and  received  the  title  of  confessor 


from  the  pope,  in  gratitude  for  settling  Rome 
scot  or  Peter  pence.  He  rebuilt  the  church 
at  Westminster,  and  was  buried  before  the 
high  altar,  whence  his  remains  were  trans- 
lated by  St.  Thomas  a Becket,  of  Canterbury, 
in  1163,  to  a rich  shrine,  and  a festival  ap- 
pointed. When  Henry  HI.  replaced  the 
minster,  in  1269,  by  the  present  edifice,  he 
re-translated  the  saint’s  remains.  Edward 
was  the  first  royal  personage  who  “ touched  ” 
for  the  king’s  evil  or  scrofula;  Queen  Anne 
was  the  last. 

OCT.  17;  ST.  ETHELDREDA, 

“ Twice  a widow,  and  always  a virgin,”  was 
daughter  of  Anna,  king  of  the  East  Angles. 
She  fled  from  her  second  husband  to  the  “ Isle 
of  Ely,”  where  she  built  an  abbey,  and  where 
she  was  celebrated  as  St.  Audrey.  A fair  was  ' 
held  there  annually,  and  a flimsy  kind  of  lace 
made  in  the  neighborhood  was  much  in 
demand.  This  gave  rise  to  the  designation 
“ tawdry.” 

OCT.  18.  ST.  LUKE, 

Evangelist,  is  supposed  to  be  “ the  beloved 
physician”  mentioned  by  St.  Paul.  In  other 
respects.  Scripture  is  silent  about  St.  Luke. 
Tradition,  however,  says  that  he  was  one  of 
the  seventy;  that  he  preached  the  Gospel  in 
Egypt  and  Greece ; that  he  was  an  artist,  and 
took  portraits  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and  of 
Christ;  that  he  lived  to  the  age  of  eighty-four, 
and  was  then  hanged  upon  an  olive  tree. 
The  only  things  about  St.  Luke  of  which  we 
are  tolerably  certain  are,  that  he  wrote  the 
gospel  which  goes  by  his  name,  and  also  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

OCT.  25.  ST.  CRISPIN, 

And  his  brother  Crispian,  were  born  at  Rome, 
whence  they  traveled  to  France,  spreading 
the  gospel  as  they  went,  and  like  honest  men 
earning  their  living  by  their  hand-labor  — 
shoemaking.  They  were  enabled  to  sell 
shoes  at  a very  low  price,  as  their  leather 
cost  nothing ; it  was  supplied  by  angels  direct 


MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


255 


from  heaven!  The  governor  of  Soissons, 
hearing  that  they  were  Christians,  had  them 
beheaded.  Their  bodies  were  thrown  into 
the  river,  hut  were  washed  ashore  at  Romney 
Marsh,  in  Kent,  England!  St.  Crispin  is  the 
patron  of  shoemakers,  by  many  of  whom  he 
is  commemorated  every  Monday. 

OCT.  28.  ST.  SIMON  AND  ST.  JUDE, 

Apostles,  are  generally  represented  together 
— Simon  with  a saw  in  his  hand,  emblemat- 
ical of  the  death  he  underwent,  being  sawn 
asunder;  and  Jude  with  a carpenter’s  square, 
or  with  a boat.  Nothing  certain  is  known  of 
either.  W et  weather  was  commonly  expected 
on  this  day.  A waiting-woman  in  an  old 
play  says  of  something  sure  to  be  found  out: 
“ ’Tis  as  certain  as  that  it  will  rain  on  Simon 
and  Jude’s  day.” 

OCT.  31.  HALLOWEEN 

Is  a relic  of  pagan  times.  The  leading  idea 
respecting  this  night,  is  that  a universal  walk- 
ing abroad  of  spirits  takes  place.  In  England, 
apples  and  nuts  are  eaten,  and  a general  good 
time  is  had  by  the  young  people.  The  girls 
put  seeds  on  the  stove,  naming  them  after 
their  lovers;  if  a seed  cracks  or  jumps,  the 
lover  will  prove  unfaithful;  if  it  begins  to 
blaze  or  burn,  he  has  a regard  for  the  person 
making  the  trial.  One  grand  sport  on  this 
evening  is  placing  apples  in  a tub  of  water, 
and  then  taking  turns  at  trying  to  catch  the 
swimming  fruit  with  the  mouth.  In  Amer- 
ica, the  boys  bang  doors,  misplace  signs,  and 
do  all  kinds  of  mischief. 

OCTOBER. 

A SONG  for  dun  October, 

That  tints  the  woods  wi’  broon, 

And  fills  wi’  pensive  rustling. 

The  wooded  dells  aroun’ ; 

While  lintie,  merle,  and  inarvis 
Nae  langer  pipe  wi’  pride, 

Nor  larks  wi’  song  salute  us 
On  the  green  hill-side. 

Auld  nests  are  noo  beginning 
To  peep  frae  woods  fast  thinning, 


And  wi’  nae  thocht  o’  sinning 
Lairds  death  are  scatterin’  wide; 
While  some  are  grumblin’  sairly 
O’  fields  that  yield  but  sparely: 

But  Nature  yet  looks  rarely 
On  the  green  hill-side. 

— Wingate. 


NOVEMBER. 

“Next  was  November;  he  full  grossc  and  fat 

As  fed  with  lard,  and  that  right  well  might  seeme ; 

For  he  had  been  a fatting  hogs  of  late, 

That  yet  his  browes  with  sweat  did  reek  and  steem, 

And  yet  the  season  was  full  sharp  and  breem  ; 

In  planting  eeke  he  took  no  small  delight: 

Whereon  he  rode,  not  easie  was  to  deeme; 

For  it  a dreadful  Centaure  was  in  sight. 

The  seed  of  Saturne  and  fair  Nais,  Chiron  hight.” 

— Spenser. 

So  called  from  being  the  ninth  month  in 
the  Roman  calendar,  (novem.,  nine).  The 
Saxons  called  the  month  Wint-monat.,  or 
wind-month,  from  the  gales  of  wind  that 
jarevailed  at  this  season. 

NOV.  I.  ALL  SAINTS. 

In  this  festival,  the  church  honors  all  the 
saints  not  otherwise  commemorated,  the  rea- 
son given  being,  “because  we  cannot  particu- 
larly commemorate  every  one  of  those  saints 
in  whom  God’s  graces  have  heen  eminent, 
for  that  would  be  too  heavy  a burden;  and 
because,  in  those  particular  feasts  which  we 
do  celebrate,  we  may  justly  be  thought  to 
have  omitted  some  of  our  duty  through  in- 
firmity or  negligence;  therefore  holy  church 
appoints  this  day  in  commemoration  of  the 
saints  in  general.”  The  festival  was  insti- 
tuted in  60S,  when  the  Pantheon  at  Rome 
was  consecrated  as  a Christian  church. 

NOV.  2.  ALL  SOULS 

Is  in  the  calendar  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but 
not  in  that  of  the  Episcopal  church.  On  this 
day  they  commemorate  the  faithful  departed 
this  life,  and  special  prayer  is  made  for  those 
souls  which  are  undergoing,  in  an  intermedi- 
ate state,  a purgatorial  cleansing  from  sin  hy 
means  of  punishment.  Many  members  of 
the  church  of  England  hold  the  doctrine  in 


256  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


a modified  form,  as  a commemoration  of  those 
departed  in  the  faith  of  Christ.  The  passing 
bell  is  a relic  of  olden  times. 

“ When  the  bell  begins  to  toll, 

Lord,  have  mercy  on  the  soul ! ” 

A custom  connected  with  All  Souls’  Day 
in  Europe  is  that  of  placing  wreaths  of 
flowers  or  immortelles  on  the  graves  of  the 
departed. 

NOV.  6.  ST.  LEONARD, 

The  patron  saint  of  prisoners,  flourished  in 
France,  in  the  sixth  century.  He  obtained  the 
favor  from  the  newly-converted  king,  Clovis, 
that  all  the  prisoners  he  saw  should  be  set 
free;  thereupon  he  visited  all  the  prisons, 
and,  as  soon  as  he  saw  any  prisoner,  claimed 
his  freedom.  Very  likely  this  general  jail- 
delivery  may  not  have  proved  an  unmiti- 
gated blessing. 

NOV.  II.  ST.  MARTIN, 

Bishop  of  Tours,  is  one  of  the  best  known 
of  the  French  saints,  from  the  picture  in 
which  he  is  represented  as  dividing  his  cloak 
with  the  beggar.  He  died  in  397. 

A spell  of  fine  weather  prevails  in  many 
countries  at  this  season,  so  that  Shakespeare 
could  pointedly  say, 

“ Except  St.  Martin’s  Summer  halcyon  days,” 
in  allusion  to  what  he  elsewhere  calls, 

“Farewell,  thou  latter  spring. 

Farewell,  all  hallown  Summer.” 

In  England,  the  season  derived  its  name 
of  St.  Martin’s  or  Martinmas  Summer  from 
the  fact  that  it  commonly  begins  there  about 
November  ii,  St.  Martin’s  Day;  it  is  also 
called  Summer  Close  and,  in  France,  Vete  de 
St.  Martin  (“  the  summer  of  St.  Martin  ”), 
with  an  ungallant  double  meaning,  which 
allows  the  term  to  be  applied  to  ladies  of 
advancing  years.  It  might  be  that  there  is 
an  application  of  the  same  idea,  though  less 
delicately  expressed,  in  the  German,  Alte 
Weiber  Sommer  (“  old  woman’s  summer  ”), 
while  in  Chili  it  is  called  St.  John’s  Sum- 


mer. In  the  United  States,  this  season,  when 
“twinkle  in  the  smoky  light  the  watei's  of 
the  rill,”  generally  begins  in  November, 
though  the  period  varies  within  a month, 
and  is  called  Indian  Summer. 

It  is  characterized  by  fair  but  not  brilliant 
weather;  the  air  is  smoky  and  hazy,  perfectly 
still  and  moist;  and  the  sun  shines  dimly, 
but  softly  and  sweetly,  through  an  atmos- 
phere that  some  call  copper  color,  and  others 
golden,  in  accordance  with  their  power  of 
poetic  perception.  The  name  of  Indian  Sum- 
mer is  diffei'ently  explained.  Rev.  James 
F reeman  derives  it  from  the  fact  that  the  In- 
dians are  particularly  fond  of  it,  regarding  it  as 
a special  gift  of  their  favorite  god,  who  sends 
the  soft  southwest  winds,  and  to  whom  they 
go  after  death.  Daniel  Webster  said  that  the 
early  settlers  gave  that  name  to  the  season 
because  they  ascribed  its  peculiar  features  to 
the  heat  and  the  haze  of  the  bui'ning  of  the 
prairies  by  the  Indians  at  that  time. 

NOV.  13.  ST.  BRITIUS 

Succeeded  St.  Martin  in  the  bishopric  of 
Tours.  He  is  remarkable  for  having  been 
cleared  by  a miracle  from  a charge  of  immo- 
rality. A child  thirty  days  old,  after  having 
been  duly  admonished,  declared  in  the  pres- 
ence of  many  witnesses  that  St.  Britius  was 
not  his  father!  Upon  this  the  people  charged 
him  with  sorcery,  and  he  was  driven  from 
his  see,  but  after  seven  years’  absence  he 
regained  it.  He  died  in  444. 

NOV.  15.  ST.  MACHUTUS 

Was  bishop  of  St.  Malo,  in  France.  He 
appears  to  have  led  a restless  life,  and  is  said 
to  have  performed  many  miracles. 

NOV.  17.  ST.  HUGH, 

Bishop  of  Lincoln,  was  a Frenchman,  but 
rendered  his  name  famous  in  England  by 
rebuilding  the  Lincoln  Cathedral,  a.d.  1200. 
He  died  in  London,  but  was  taken  to  Lincoln, 
and  borne  to  his  grave  on  the  shoulders  of 
King  John  of  England  and  King  William 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  YEAR. 


of  Scotland,  assisted  by  a host  of  nobles, 
three  archbishops,  fourteen  bishops,  one  hun- 
dred abbots,  and  an  innumerable  company  of 
common  people. 

NOV.  20.  ST.  EDMUND,  OR  EDMUND  MARTYR, 

Was  king  of  the  East  Angles,  and  had  the 
misfortune  to  be  taken  prisoner,  in  870,  by  the 
Danes,  who  used  their  utmost  endeavors  to 
induce  him  to  renounce  his  religion.  Finding 
their  efforts  fruitless,  they  first  scourged  him, 
then  bound  him  to  a tree  and  shot  at  him  until 
his  body  was  completely  full  of  arrows ; finally, 
they  struck  off  his  head  and  threw  it  into  a 
wood  hard  by.  Tbe  Saxons  sought  for  it, 
but  probably  would  not  have  discovered  it 
had  it  not  called  out,  “Here!  here!”  On 
reaching  the  head,  they  found  that  it  was 
being  guarded  by  a wolf!  His  body  was 
re-buried  at  St.  Edmund’s,  so  called  from  him, 
in  903. 

NOV.  22.  ST.  CECILIA’S  DAY 

Used  to  be  a popular  anniversary  in  England. 
Dryden,  Pope  and  others  wrote  odes  in  honor 
of  it.  The  saint,  the  patroness  of  music,  is 
usually  represented  with  a musical  instrument 
of  some  kind.  She  was  a Roman  lady; 
immediately  after  her  marriage  she  converted 
her  husband,  his  brother  and  a friend,  who  in 
consequence  were  all  subsequently  put  to 
death,  together  with  herself,  in  230;  others 
say,  about  180. 

NOV.  23.  ST.  CLEMENT, 

The  third  bishop  of  Rome,  was  martyred  in 
the  year  100.  He  is  perhaps  the  Clement 
spoken  of  by  St.  Paul  (Pbilippians  4:3)  as 
his  fellow  laborer ; and  the  author  of  an  epistle 
to  the  Corinthians,  which  in  the  early  ages 
of  the  church  was  publicly  read,  and  was 
regarded  as  almost  equal  in  authority  to  those 
of  St.  Paul. 

THANKSGIVING, 

Since  becoming  a national  holiday,  generally 
falls  upon  the  last  Thursday  in  November. 
Our  national  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the 
R 


257 

fruits  of  the  earth,  like  most  other  observ- 
ances of  a religious  character,  finds  its  proto- 
type among  the  devout  customs  of  all  nations 
lifted  above  the  savage  state,  even  of  those 
appearing  on  the  most  remote  borders  of 
prehistoric  times.  In  Abel’s  sacrifice  of  the 
fruits  of  the  earth  we  have  a simple  thank- 
offering  after  harvest.  And  in  the  autumnal 
festivals  of  joy  for  harvest  blessings  of  the 
older  historic  nations  — Hindoos,  Arabians, 
Egyptians,  Grecians,  Romans,  Germans, 
Scandinavians,  Muscovites  — we  find  the 
same  thing  in  the  form  of  the  worship  of 
the  feminine  deity  of  Fruitfulness.  She  was 
Isi  in  India  and  Arabia,  Isis  in  Egypt,  Deme- 
ter in  Greece,  Ceres  in  Rome,  and  Hertha 
(earth)  among  the  Suevi,  Germans  and  Scan- 
dinavians. She  was  symbolized  as  a woman 
with  a cow’s  head  in  Egypt  and  elsewhere,  a 
stately  matron  in  more  refined  Greece,  and 
in  old  Muscovy,  as  in  the  Arabian  wilderness 
during  the  absence  of  Moses,  by  a golden 
heifer.  In  October  was  the  thanksgiving 
everywhere,  when  all  was  joy  and  hilarity. 
In  November  the  devotees  mourned  the  de- 
parture of  the  goddess  of  F ruitfulness. 

When  the  Christian  church  was  wedded  to 
the  state  by  Constantine,  heathen  festivals 
were  added  to  its  simple  religious  memorials, 
and  from  that  period  until  now  its  liturgies 
have  contained  forms  of  thanksgiving  after 
gathering  the  harvests  of  grain  and  fruit.  In 
the  churches  of  our  English  ancestors  a day 
was  set  apart  for  that  purpose;  and  in  the 
autumn  of  1621  the  remnant  of  the  English 
Pilgrims  who  had  landed  from  the  Mayflower, 
in  December  snows,  the  year  before,  on  the 
bleak  coast  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  being  a 
devout  company  of  men  and  women,  perpetu- 
ated the  pious  custom.  All  know  the  sad  story 
of  the  sufferings  of  those  Pilgrims  for  months 
after  their  arrival.  The  summer  of  1623 
was  one  of  peculiar  trial  to  the  infant  colony, 
owing  to  a long-continued  drouth,  which 
threatened  a total  failure  of  the  crops  and 


258  CURIOSITIES  OF 

consequent  starvation.  A day  of  humiliation 
and  prayer  was  appointed,  and  observed  care- 
fully by  the  people  that  the  calamity  might 
be  averted,"  and  in  answer  to  their  pious 
prayers,  abundant  showers  were  sent  to  save 
the  crops  and  the  people. 

In  grateful  acknowledgment  to  God  for 
these  signal  favors,  the  first  formal  American 
Thanksgiving  was  appointed  and  celebrated. 
The  second  Thanksgiving  was  in  1630;  the 
third,  probably,  in  1651;  the  next  in  1654; 
then  1676,  1680,  1686,  1688,  1689, 1690.  The 
Plymouth  record, for  1688,  reads  thus: 

“ The  court  taking  notice  of  the  goodness  of  God 
to  vs  in  the  continuance  of  our  civil  and  religious 
liberties,  the  general  health  we  have  enjoyed,  and 
that  it  hath  pleased  God  in  some  comfortable  measure 
to  blesse  vs  in  the  fruites  of  the  earth,  doe  conceive 
that  these  and  other  favors  doe  call  vpon  vs  for 
returnes  of  thankfulness  to  the  Lord,  whoe  might 
have  justly  dealt  otherwise  with  vs  — and,  therefore, 
that  we  maj'  be  joynt  in  this,  our  sacrifice,  doe  pro- 
pose unto  the  severall  congregations  of  this  gov’- 
ment  that  the  25th  day  of  November  next,  which 
will  be  the  fourth  day  of  the  week,  to  be  kept  as  a 
solemn  day  of  thanksgiving  with  respect  to  His 
goodness  in  the  p’ticulars  above  mensioned.” 

After  1700,  Thanksgiving  Day  was  ob- 
served annually  in  the  New  England  colonies. 

Congress,  in  1777,  appointed  a national 
Thanksgiving  Day;  also,  in  1779,  on  account 
of  the  surrender  of  Yorktown. 

Washington  issued  the  first  presidential 
proclamation  for  Thanksgiving  for  January 

E 1795- 

Such  was  the  origin  of  our  national  festival 
of  Thanksgiving,  which  has  come  to  be  vir- 
tually an  established  institution,  though  it 
still  requires  a formal  announcement,  annu- 
ally, by  the  president,  and  this  is  generally 
supplemented  by  similar  documents  from  the 
governors  of  States.  And  so  it  is  that  we, 
like  our  predecessors  of  older  India,  Arabia, 
Egypt,  Greece,  Rome,  Germany  and  Scandi- 
navia, express  our  gratitude  in  autumn  for  har- 
vest blessings,  to  the  Great  Giver,  whom  they 


THE  CALENDAR. 


ignorantly  worshiped  in  symbolical  embodi- 
ments of  heat  and  moisture,  under  the  names 
of  Isi,  Isis,  Demeter,  Ceres  and  Hertha. 
They  all  meant  to  thank  the  Good  Father, 
or  rather.  Mother  Nature,  for  bounties  re- 
ceived, and  were  as  loyal  to  conscience  and 
duty  as  the  Pilgrims,  or  as  the  intelligent  and 
devout  of  our  people  today. 

Our  own  severely-practical  age  is  not  spe- 
cially given  to  holidays  or  holy  days ; to 
feasts  or  fasts,  when  these  interfere  materially 
with  what  we  call  business.  We  have  re- 
versed the  order  in  our  division  of  time,  as 
established  in  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world, 
by  placing  business  first  and  pleasure  after- 
ward. The  old  Romans  divided  their  days 
vcAofiesti  and  profiesti.,  thus  placing  the  work 
of  professional  day  after  the  feast  in  order  of 
importance.  Whether  our  rule  or  theirs  is 
best  we  do  not  care  to  discuss,  only  noting 
the  fact,  and  passing  it  with  the  remark  that 
probably  our  plan  brings  in  the  best  returns ; 
and  that,  if  our  feast  days  come  less  often,  we 
may  be  better  prepared  to  enjoy  them. 

NOV.  25.  ST.  KATHERINE 

Is  known  by  her  wheel.  She  was  born  at 
Alexandria,  and  early  in  life  displayed  a 
passion  for  polite  literature.  On  her  conver- 
sion, she  spai'ed  no  pains  in  publishing  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  and  openly  rebuked 
the  pagans  for  their  idolatry.  Naturally,  this 
gave  much  offense,  and  she  was  condemned 
to  suffer  death  by  being  torn  to  pieces  by 
wheels  having  hooked  spikes.  Tradition 
says  that  her  would-be  torturers  were  dis- 
turbed by  a direct  interposition  fi'om  heaven ; 
and,  being  foiled  in  this,  they  were  content 
to  behead  her  outside  the  city. 

ADVENT  SUNDAY. 

The  ecclesiastical  year  commences  on  this 
day.  There  are  four  Sundays  in  Advent. 
These  are  intended  as  preparations  for  the 
commemoration  of  the  advent  of  Christ.  On 
the  first  Sunday  we  pray  to  be  enabled  to 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


259 


cast  away  the  works  of  darkness;  on  the 
second,  return  thanks  for  the  first  means  of 
grace,  the  Holy  Scriptures;  on  the  third, 
for  the  ministry ; and  on  the  fourth,  pray  for 
the  more  direct  interposition  of  God’s  great 
might. 

NOV.  30.  ST.  ANDREW, 

Apostle,  patron  saint  of  Scotland,  was  first 
a disciple  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  and  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  first  to  follow  Christ. 
But  little  is  known  of  him,  although  he  is 
believed  to  have  suffered  martyrdom  at  Patra, 
in  Greece,  A.  d.  70,  by  being  crucified  on  a 
cross  in  the  form  of  an  x,  thence  known  as 
St.  Andrew’s  cross. 

NO  V EMBER. 

The  mellow  year  is  hasting  to  its  close; 

The  little  birds  have  almost  sung  their  last, 
Their  small  notes  twitter  in  the  dreary  blast  — 
That  shrill-piped  harbinger  of  early  snows; 

The  patient  beauty  of  the  scentless  rose. 

Oft  with  the  morn’s  hoar  crystal  quaintly  glassed, 
Hangs,  a pale  mourner  for  the  summer  past. 

And  makes  a little  summer  where  it  grows. 

In  the  chill  sunbeam  of  the  faint  brief  day. 

The  dusky  waters  shudder  as  they  shine; 

The  russet  leaves  obstruct  the  straggling  way 
Of  oozy  brooks,  which  no  deep  banks  define; 

And  the  gaunt  woods,  in  ragged,  scant  array, 
Wrap  their  old  limbs  with  sombre  ivy  twine. 

— Hartley  Coleridge. 


DECEMBER. 

“And  after  him  came  next  the  chill  December; 

Yet  he  through  merry  feasting  which  he  made. 

And  great  bonfires,  did  not  the  cold  remember; 

His  Saviour’s  birth  his  mind  so  much  did  glad. 

Upon  a shaggy-bearded  goat  he  rode, 

The  same  wherewith  Dan  Jove  on  tender  yeares. 

They  say  was  nourisht  by  th’  Idaean  mayd  ; 

And  in  his  hand  a broad  deepe  bowle  he  beares. 

Of  which  he  freely  drinks  an  health  to  all  his  peeres.” 

— Spenser. 

December,  although  the  twelfth  month, 
retains  its  old  Roman  name  of  the  tenth  (from 
dccem^  ten).  By  the  ancient  Saxons  it  was 
called  Winter-monat^  or  winter  month,  but 
after  their  conversion  to  Christianity  they 
changed  the  name  to  Heilig-monat^  or  Holy 


month.  Among  the  modern  German.s,  the 
month  is  distinguished  by  the  term  of  Christ- 
monat. 

DEC.  6.  ST.  NICHOLAS 

Is  the  patron  saint  of  Russia.  He  was  a 
native  of  Asia  Minor.  Even  as  a babe  he 
evidenced  his  piety  by  refusing  his  natural 
maternal  nourishment  on  Fridays  and  other 
appointed  fasts.  He  is  the  patron  of  the 
young,  who,  in  some  parts  of  the  world, 
expect  visits  from  him.  (See  Santa  Claus, 
December  25.)  St.  Nicholas  is  commonly 
represented  with  a tub  containing  three  naked 
children,  in  memoi'y  of  one  of  his  miracles 
performed  in  a time  of  great  scarcity,  when 
a certain  man,  being  short  of  provisions, 
seized  some  little  children,  cut  them  up,  salted 
their  limbs  and  served  them  up  to  his  guests. 
He  set  a dish  before  St.  Nicholas,  who,  at 
once  perceiving  what  it  contained,  went  to 
the  tub  where  the  limbs  were  in  salt,  offered 
up  some  prayers,  and  restored  the  children 
alive  and  whole.  He  performed  many  other 
good  and  pious  works,  and  died  Bishop  of 
Mj’ra,  about  a.  d.  340. 

DEC.  8.  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  VIRGIN  MARY. 

“This  day,”  Dr.  Forster  says,  “ is  a solemn 
festival,  held  by  the  church  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  miraculous  Conception  of  the  im- 
maculate, holy  and  blessed  virgin  mother 
of  God ; and  is,  as  Butler  assures  us,  the  joy- 
ful dawning  of  the  bright  day  of  mercy, 
refulgent  in  the  birth  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.”  The  festival  was  instituted  in  1389; 
and  on  the  eighth  of  December,  1854,  Pope 
Pius  IX.  declared  the  doctrine  of  the  immac- 
ulate conception  of  Mary  an  article  of  Cath- 
olic faith. 

DEC.  13.  ST.  LUCY, 

Martyred  305,  was  born  at  Syracuse  (Sicily), 
and  having  determined  to  devote  herself  to  a 
religious  life,  she  declined  the  addresses  of  a 
young  nobleman,  who  declared  that  her  brill- 
iant eyes  haunted  him  night  and  day.  She 


26o  curiosities  of 


thereupon  cut  out  her  eyes,  and  sent  them  to 
him ! She  also  gave  the  whole  of  her  fort- 
une to  the  poor.  In  order  to  reward  her  for 
the  sacrifice,  God  gave  her  a fresh  pair  of 
eyes,  more  beautiful  than  before.  Her  suitor, 
enraged  at  his  repulse  and  at  the  loss  of  his 
expected  foidune,  denounced  her  to  the  hea- 
then judge,  who  ordered  her  put  to  death. 

DEC.  21.  ST.  THOMAS 

Was  an  apostle  and  martyr.  The  gospel 
relates  of  Thomas,  surnamed  Didymus,  that 
he  was  hard  of  belief;  that  he  would  see  and 
judge  for  himself,  before  he  believed.  After 
the  ascension,  he  is  said  to  have  preached  the 
gospel  to  the  Parthians,  Medes  and  Persians, 
and  to  have  gone  thence  to  India,  where,  after 
planting  the  faith,  he  was  martyred,  being 
first  stoned  and  then  run  through  with  a spear. 

DEC.  25.  CHRISTMAS. 

This  is  the  greatest  holy-day  in  the  year, 
in  every  sense.  On  this  day  we  celebrate  the 
birth  of  the  Savior,  and  even  those  who  care 
little  about  religion  make  the  day  and  season 
a time  of  rejoicing.  One  of  the  most  remark- 
able facts  with  regard  to  the  festival  of  the 
Nativity  of  Christ  is,  that  not  only  is  nothing 
authentic  known,  but  that  there  are  abso- 
lutely no  historic  data  on  which  dependence 
may  be  placed  as  to  the  time  of  year  in 
which  it  occurred.  The  earliest  records  of 
the  church  tell  us  that  some  communities  of 
Christians  observed  the  festival  on  the  first 
of  January,  while  others  celebrated  the 
twenty-fifth  of  December.  Others,  again, 
adhered  to  the  twenty-ninth  of  March,  the 
Jewish  Passover;  while  others  kept  the  festi- 
val on  the  twenty-ninth  of  September,  the 
Jewish  Feast  of  the  Tabernacles,  Many 
writers  and  chronologists  are  inclined  to 
accept  this  latter  date  as  the  true  anniversary 
of  the  Nativity,  on  the  ground  that  the  shep- 
herds were  watching  their  flocks  at  night, 
which  they  were  not  likely  to  do  in  the 
winter  time,  and  because  it  was  in  autumn 


THE  CALENDAR. 


that  the  assessments  took  place  under  which 
the  Jewish  people  were  taxed. 

Tradition  fixes  the  day,  the  twenty-fifth  of 
December,  but  those  who  have  not  read  up 
the  subject  will  probably  be  surprised  at  the 
discrepancies  between  the  “ authorities  ” as 
to  the  year,  as  well  as  the  day,  of  the  Savior’s 
birth,  and  are  referred  to  what 'has  already 
been  said  on  that  subject  under  the  head  of 
“ Chronology  of  the  Life  of  Christ.” 

Many  of  the  customs  incident  to  the  ob- 
servance of  Christmas  in  England  have 
failed  of  importation,  along  with  our  com- 
mon language,  to  America,  The  Puritans 
were  so  furious  against  anything  Catholic, 
that  they  spurned  Christmas  as  a popish 
institution. 

It  is  no  doubt  true  that  many  of  the  En- 
glish Christmas  customs  are  of  a date  so 
ancient  that  they  are  older  than  the  Christian 
character  of  the  day,  and  are  now  attached  to 
it  by  reason  of  that  grafting  process  which 
put  into  the  church’s  ritual  many  heathen  cus- 
toms, to  the  end  that  the  new  converts  from 
paganism  might  cling  the  more  fondly  to  the 
new  faith  because  it  held  the  form  and  flavor 
of  the  old. 

The  Romans  canned  to  Britain  the  Satur- 
nalia, and  some  of  its  forms  were  merged  into 
the  ceremonies  observed  by  the  British  Druid 
priests  at  the  winter  solstice,  and  when  the 
Saxons  came,  both  were  incorporated  with 
their  grim  and  ancient  mythology,  and  when 
Augustine  came  preaching  Chi'istianity  to  the 
Saxon  Heptarchy,  the  whole  mass  of  Ro- 
man, British  and  Saxon  mysteries  and  sym- 
bolical ceremonies  peculiar  to  the  season,  were 
grafted  upon  the  new  faith,  purified  in  a 
measure,  it  is  true,  but  retaining  plainly  the 
characteristics  of  their  origin.  Two  of  the 
popular  English  observances,  banging  the 
mistletoe,  and  burning  the  yule  log,  are 
clearly  traceable  to  this  historic  combination. 

In  the  religion  of  the  Druids  the  mistletoe 
was  a venerated  plant,  because  it  grew  upon 


MEMORIAL  DATS  OF  THE  TEAR.  261 


the  oak,  the  favorite  tree  of  their  divinity 
Tutanes,  who  appears  to  have  been  the  same 
as  the  Phoenician  god  Baal,  or  the  Sun, — so 
we  go  back  to  ancient  Chaldaea!  The  priests 
went  in  great  pomp  to  cut  the  jalant  from  the 
oaks  with  a golden  knife,  after  which  white 
bulls  and  human  beings  were  sacrificed  under 
the  tree,  and  the  mistletoe  was  divided 
amongst  the  people,  and  hung  over  their  doors 
to  propitiate  and  shelter  the  sylvan  deities  dur- 
ing the  period  of  frost.  This  plant  is  carefully 
propagated  in  English  orchards  today,  and 
at  the  Christmas  season  vast  quantities  are 
gathered  and  sent  down  to  London  and  the 
great  cities.  On  Christmas  eve,  a branch  of  it 
is  hung  from  the  ceiling,  and  the  blushing 
damsel  who  chances  to  pass  beneath  it  for- 
feits a kiss  to  her  admirer. 

The  yule  log  is  derived  from  an  old  Saxon 
custom.  These  people  at  their  feast  of  Juul 
— the  winter  solstice — kindled  huge  bonfires 
in  honor  of  the  god  Thor.  The  great  fire 
has  now  its  representative  in  the  solitary  log 
which  is  hauled  at  the  head  of  a procession 
from  the  forest  to  the  hall,  saluted  by  the 
raised  hat  of  every  passer-by,  for  in  the 
cheerful  blaze  which  anon  will  burst  its  bark, 
old  feuds  and  heart-breaks  and  heart-burnings 
will  be  reconciled  and  forgotten.  This  cus- 
tom prevailed  in  our  own  Southern  States 
before  the  war,  when  the  negroes  were  per- 
mitted to  hold  high  holiday  and  wassail  until 
the  “back  log”  burned  in  twain,  and,  indeed, 
for  a whole  week  together.  In  England 
the  charred  remains  of  the  log  are  gathered 
carefully,  and  kept  to  be  used  in  lighting  the 
new  log  of  the  next  year. 

The  Catholics  celebrate  mass  at  midnight 
on  Christmas  eve,  an  exceptional  service 
based  on  the  idea  that  Christ  was  born  at 
that  hour. 

Among  the  touching  religious  superstitions 
which  attend  the  day  is  one  to  the  effect  that 
the  evil  powers  are  prostrate  and  can  do  no 
harm  to  man  during  the  sacred  festival.  And 


it  was  long  a current  belief  that  at  midnight 
on  Christmas  eve,  cattle  fell  upon  their  knees 
in  the  stalls  in  adoration  of  the  Savior,  born 
in  a stable  at  Bethlehem. 

In  America,  outside  of  religious  features, 
the  day  is  one  of  social  enjoyment.  We  have 
imported  the  German  custom  of  a Christmas 
tree,  which  is  erected  in  many  homes,  laden 
with  souvenirs  for  the  loved  members  of  the 
family,  but  which  is  more  especially  a feature 
in  the  churches,  for  the  benefit  and  amuse- 
ment of  the  sabbath  school. 

In  this  country,  too,  the  little  stockings  are 
hung  up  the  night  before  Christmas,  and 
hard  is  the  heart  or  sore  the  poverty  which 
lets  the  sun  rise  on  them  empty. 

On  this  day  let  those  upon  whose  basket 
and  store  Providence  has  smiled,  think  of 
some  poor  heart  that  may  be  made  glad  for  a 
day  by  some  little  comfort  that  can  be  well 
spared,  and  will  bless  the  giver  as  well  as  the 
receiver. 

Around  the  holiday  season,  even  before  the 
end  and  beginning  of  the  year  were  assigned 
to  it  by  the  various  reformations  of  the  calen- 
dar, and  before  the  Christian  era  had  sur- 
rounded it  with  a sacred  halo,  there  was  a 
misty,  dreamy,  poetic  vail  of  romance  and 
tradition.  The  shortest  of  the  year’s  days  is 
the  twenty-first  of  December,  and  the  seven 
days  before  and  seven  days  after  that  date 
were  called  by  the  Greeks  the  “ Halcyon 
days,”  because  in  that  climate  the  weather 
was  calm  and  balmy  at  that  season,  and  the 
sea  so  still  that,  according  to  an  old  fable,  the 
halcyon,  or  kingfisher,  hatched  its  young  in 
a floating  nest  upon  the  water;  hence  the 
poetic  fiction  and  the  literary  simile  for  a 
period  of  tranquillity  and  repose.  These 
holidays  preserve  the  spirit  of  the  old,  poetic 
fable,  for  they  are  halcyon  days  in  many 
homes,  and  should  be  in  all. 

It  will  scarcely  be  right  to  pass  Christmas 
without  telling  of  the  children’s  saint.  Santa 
Claus  is  a contraction  of  St.  Nicholas  (see 


262  CURIOSITIES  OR  THE  CALENDAR. 


December  6);  but  why  he  is  especially  the 
saint  of  the  little  ones  may  perhaps  most 
safely  be  left  in  the  convenient  obscurity  of 
conjecture.  It  is  more  than  probable,  how- 
ever, that  he  deserves  this  graceful  honor  as 
much,  and  it  is  hoped  more,  than  any  other 
among  his  saintly  companions.  He  carries 
with  him  for  the  young  folks  an  ample  store 
of  cakes  and  nuts  and  apples  and  Christmas 
gifts,  and  these  he  secretly,  though  with 
a liberal  hand,  bestows  upon  the  worthy,  the 
diligent,  and  the  kind-hearted.  He  comes 
down  the  chimney  at  the  dead  of  night,  while 
the  child  he  is  to  reward  is  quietly  sleeping, 
and  fills  a.  stocking,  which  has  been  placed 
for  his  convenience,  with  his  bounties. 

DEC.  26.  ST.  STEPHEN. 

Of  St.  Stephen  nothing  is  known  except 
that  he  was  chosen  one  of  the  first  deacons, 
that  he  was  devout  and  eloquent,  and  that 
he  was  the  first  martyr,  having  been  stoned 
to  death  by  the  fanatical  Jews,  some  of  whom, 
as  St.  Paul  says,  thought  that  by  so  acting 
they  did  God  service.  Being  a day  of  rest,  our 
forefathers  turned  it  to  account  by  making  it 
a practice  to  bleed  their  horses,  as  recom- 
mended by  good  old  Thomas  Tusser: 

“ Ere  Christmas  be  passed  let  horse  to  let  blood, 

For  many  a purpose  it  doth  them  much  good; 

The  day  of  St.  Stephen  old  fathers  did  use; 

If  that  do  mislike  thee,  some  other  day  chuse.” 

Bishop  Hall  says,  “ On  St.  Stephen’s  day 
blessings  are  implored  upon  pastures.” 

DEC.  27.  ST.  JOHN 

Was  apostle,  evangelist  and  martyr,  the 
beloved  disciple,  one  of  Zebedee’s  children, 
and  brother  to  St.  James  the  Great.  He  was 
the  youngest  of  the  twelve,  and  to  his  charge 
was  committed  the  mother  of  Jesus  at  the  foot 
of  the  cross.  It  is  supposed  that  he  remained 
in  Judea  as  long  as  she  lived,  and  then 
preached  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  In 
his  old  age  he  was  sent  to  Rome  by  Domitian, 
and  there,  before  the  gate  Porta  Latina.,  was 


put  into  a caldron  of  boiling  oil,  from  which 
he  not  only  suffered  no  injury,  but  acquired  a 
more  juvenile  appearance.  He  had  previously 
had  a cup  of  poison  offered  him,  but  before 
putting  his  lips  to  it,  the  poison,  in  the  form 
of  a snake,  escaped  from  the  cup.  He  was 
banished  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  where  he 
wrote  the  book  of  Revelation.  After  Domi- 
tian’s  death  he  returned  to  Ephesus,  where  he 
wrote  his  gospel.  An  impression  prevailed 
in  the  early  church,  that  he  would  not  die, 
but  would  await  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
(see  St.  John,  21 : 21-23);  reaching  the 

age  of  one  hundred  “ he  fell  asleep  in  the 
Lord.” 

DEC.  28.  HOLY  INNOCENTS. 

This  day,  sometimes  called  Childermas, 
commemorates  the  children  slain  by  order  of 
the  impious  Herod. 

It  has  been  well  observed  that  the  church 
commemorates  three  kinds  of  martyrs,  each 
being  exemplified  in  the  three  days  past: 
I.  Those  who,  like  St.  Stephen,  are  martyrs 
both  in  the  will  and  the  deed;  this  is  the 
highest  kind  of  martyrdom.  2.  Those  who, 
like  St.  John,  are  martyrs  in  will,  but  not  in 
deed.  3.  Those  who  are  martyrs  in  deed, 
but  not  in  will,  as  were  those  innocent  babes 
commemorated  this  day. 

DEC.  31.  ST.  SYLVESTER, 

Bishop  of  Rome,  died  335.  He  succeeded 
Melchiades,  in  a.  d.  314,  and  was  the  first  to 
introduce  palls,  corporals,  unctions,  miters,  etc. 
He  is  said  to  have  summoned  the  Council  of 
Nice  conjointly  with  the  Emperor  Constan- 
tine, but  the  statement  is  very  generally 
doubted  by  all  but  partisans  of  the  papacy. 
Many  miracles  are  recorded  of  him. 

This  day  is  also  known  as  New  Year’s 
Eve,  the  last  hours  of  which  are  known  as 
watch-night,  and  are  observed  by  the  Metho- 
dists and  others  with  appropriate  exercises, 
comprising  penitential  regrets  for  the  past,  and 
a renewal  of  vows  to  serve  the  Lord. 


MEMORIAL  DAYS  OF  THE  TEAR. 


263 


NEW  TEAR'S  EVE. 

Ring  out,  wild  bells,  to  tlie  wild  sky, 

Tlie  flying  cloud,  the  frosty  light; 

The  year  is  dying  in  the  night; 

Ring  out,  wild  bells,  and  let  him  die. 

Ring  out  the  old,  ring  in  the  new; 

Ring,  happy  bells,  across  the  snow; 

The  year  is  going,  let  him  go; 

Ring  out  the  false,  ring  in  the  true. 

Ring  out  the  grief  that  saps  the  mind. 

For  those  that  here  we  see  no  more; 

Ring  out  the  feud  of  rich  and  poor. 

Ring  in  redress  to  all  mankind. 

Ring  out  a slowly  dying  cause. 

And  ancient  forms  of  party  strife; 

Ring  in  the  nobler  modes  of  life, 

With  sweeter  manners,  purer  laws. 

Ring  out  false  pride  in  place  and  blood. 

The  civic  slander  and  the  spite; 

Ring  in  the  love  of  truth  and  right. 

Ring  in  the  common  love  of  good. 

Ring  out  old  shapes  of  foul  disease. 

Ring  out  the  narrowing  lust  of  gold ; 

Ring  out  the  thousand  wars  of  old. 

Ring  in  the  thousand  years  of  peace. 

Ring  in  the  valiant  man  and  free. 

The  larger  heart,  the  kindlier  hand; 

Ring  out  the  darkness  of  the  land. 

Ring  in  the  Christ  that  is  to  be. 

— Alfred  Ten.nyson. 

DECEMBER. 

WHEN  dark  December  glooms  the  day. 

And  takes  our  autumn  joys  away ; 

When  short  and  scant  the  sunbeam  throws. 
Upon  the  weary  waste  of  snows, 

A cold  and  profitless  regard. 

Like  patron  on  a needy  bard; 

When  sylvan  occupation’s  done. 

And  o’er  the  chimney  rests  the  gun. 

And  hangs,  in  idle  trophy,  near. 

The  game-pouch,  fishing-rod,  and  spear; 

When  wiry  terrier,  rough  and  grim. 

And  greyhound  with  his  length  of  limb. 

And  pointer,  now  employed  no  more. 

Cumber  our  parlor’s  narrow  fioor; 

When  in  his  stall  the  impatient  steed 
Is  long  condemned  to  rest  and  feed; 

When  from  our  snow-encircled  home. 

Scarce  cares  the  hardiest  step  to  roam. 


Since  path  is  none,  save  that  to  bring 
The  needful  water  from  the  spring; 

When  wrinkled  news-page,  thrice  conned  o’er. 
Beguiles  the  dreary  hour  no  more. 

And  darkling  politician,  crossed. 

Inveighs  against  the  lingering  post. 

And  answering  housewife  sore  complains 
Of  carrier’s  snow-impeded  wains; 

When  such  the  country  cheer,  I come. 

Well  pleased  to  seek  our  city  home; 

For  converse,  and  for  books,  to  change 
The  forest’s  melancholy  range. 

And  welcome  with  renewed  delight. 

The  busy  day  and  social  night. 

— Sir  W.  Scott. 

THE  TEAR'S  TWELVE  CHILDREN. 

I ANUARY,  by  the  way, 

J Like  an  old  pilgrim  worn  and  gray. 

Watches  the  snow  and  shivering  sighs 
As  the  wild  curlew  around  him  flies ; 

Or,  huddled  underneath  a thorn. 

Sits  praying  for  the  lingering  morn. 

February,  bluflf  and  bold. 

O’er  furrows  striding  scorns  the  cold. 

And  with  his  horses  two  abreast 
Makes  the  keen  plow  do  his  behest. 

Rough  March  comes  blustering  down  the  road. 
In  his  wrathy  hand  the  oxen  goad; 

Or,  with  a rough  and  angry  haste. 

Scatters  the  seed  o’er  the  dark  waste. 

April,  a child,  half  tears,  half  smiles, 

Trips  full  of  little  playful  wiles ; 

And  laughing,  ’neath  her  rainbow  hood, 

Seeks  the  wild  violet  in  the  wood. 

May,  the  bright  maiden,  singing  goes. 

To  where  the  snowy  hawthorn  blows. 

Watching  the  lambs  leap  in  the  dells, 

List’ning  the  simple  village  bells. 

June,  with  the  mower’s  scarlet  face. 

Moves  o’er  the  clover  fields  apace. 

And  fast  his  crescent  scythe  sweeps  on 
O’er  spots  from  w'hence  the  lark  has  flown. 

July,  the  farmer,  happy  fellow. 

Laughs  to  see  the  corn  grow  yellow. 

The  heavy  corn  he  tosses  up 
From  his  right  hand  as  from  a cup. 

August,  the  reaper,  cleaves  his  way 
Through  golden  waves  at  break  of  day ; 

Or  on  his  wagon,  piled  with  corn. 

At  sunset  home  is  proudly  borne. 


264  CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


September,  with  his  braying  hound, 
Leaps  fence  and  pale  at  every  bound. 
And  casts  into  the  winds  in  scorn 
All  cares  and  dangers  from  his  horn. 
October  comes,  a woodman  old. 

Fenced  with  tough  leather  from  the  cold; 
Round  swings  his  sturdy  ax,  and  lo ! 

A fir  branch  falls  at  every  blow. 
November  cowers  before  the  fiame. 

Blear  crone,  forgetting  his  own  name. 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR, 

16:7-11;  and  to  these  the  reader  is  referred. 
It  is  kept  from  the  eve  of  the  ninth  to  the 
eve  of  the  tenth  of  Tisri,  which  corresponds 
to  our  October,  nearly. 

The  later  fasts  are  thus  given  in  the  Bible: 
“Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts:  The  fast 
of  the  fourth  month,  and  the  fast  of  the  fifth, 
and  the  fast  of  the  seventh,  and  the  fast  of  the 
tenth,  shall  be  to  the  house  of  Judah  joy  arid 
gladness,”  etc.  (Zechariah,  8:19). 

* FAST  OF  THE  FOURTH  MONTH. 

The  fast  of  the  fourth  month  is  thought  to 
have  been  in  commemoration  of  the  breaking 
of  the  Tables  of  the  Law  by  Moses  (Exodus, 
32:19);  and  the  storming  of  Jerusalem  by 
Nebuchadnezzar  (Jeremiah,  52:  14). 

FAST  OF  THE  FIFTH. 

This  was  instituted  to  commemorate  the 
return  of  the  spies  (Numbers,  13:25);  the 
destruction  of  the  Temple  by  Nebuchadnez- 
zar; the  second  destruction  by  Titus;  and 
the  final  dispersion  of  the  Jews  on  the  taking 
of  Bithar,  a.  d.  135.  The  commemoration 
of  these  later  misfortunes  (after  the  Captivity) 
being  attached  to  it  as  they  transpired. 

FAST  OF  THE  SEVENTH. 

This  commemorated  the  killing  of  Geda-’ 
liah,  and  the  flight  to  Egypt  of  the  remnant 
of  Jews  through  their  fear  of  the  Chaldees 
(2  Kings,  25:26). 


OWING  to  the  variations  of  the  calendar 
incidental  to  the  use  of  lunar  years  by  Isra- 
elites and  Mohammedans,  it  has  been  thought 
best  not  to  introduce  their  festivals  into  the 
“Memorial  Day#  of  the  Year,”  as,  though 
the  dates  could  be  determined  for  the  current 
year,  they  would  be  out  of  place  the  next. 
They  are,  however,  here  subjoined  because 
of  their  intrinsic  interest. 

For  a like  reason  no  dates  are  assigned  to 
the  movable  feasts  of  the  Christian  calendar. 

THE  FASTS  OF  THE  JEWS. 

Originally  there  seems  to  have  been  but 
one  fast  ordained  for  the  Israelites ; but  during 
the  Captivity  four  others  came  into  use.  The 
ancient  fast-day  is  known  as 

THE  DAY  OF  ATONEMENT. 

“ And  this  shall  be  a statute  for  ever  unto 
you:  that  in  the  seventh  month,  on  the  tenth 
day  of  the  month,  ye  shall  afflict  your  souls, 
and  do  no  work  at  all,  whether  it  be  one  of 
your  own  country,  or  a stranger  that  sojourn- 
eth  among  you.  For  on  that  day  shall  the 
priest  make  an  atonement  for  you  to  cleanse 
you”  (Leviticus,  16:29,  3°)* 

The  whole  of  this  sixteenth  chapter  is 
devoted  to  detailing  the  observances  of  the 
day;  they  are  again  laid  down  in  the  twenty- 
third  chapter,  26-32;  and  also  in  Numbers, 


Watches  the  blue  smoke  curling  rise. 

And  broods  upon  old  naemories. 

December,  fat  and  rosy,  strides. 

His  old  heart  warm,  well  clothed  his  sides. 
With  kindly  words  for  young  and  old. 

The  cheerier  for  the  bracing  cold. 

Laughing  a welcome,  open  fiings 
His  doors,  and  as  he  goes  he  sings. 

— Anonymous. 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


FAST  OF  THE  TENTH. 

This  commemorated  the  receiving  of  the 
news  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the 
captives  already  in  Chaldaea  (Ezekiel,  24:  1,2). 

The  modern  Jews  have  mutiplied  fast  days 
until  they  have  at  present  twenty-eight  of 
them  scattered  through  the  year. 

THE  FEASTS  OF  THE  JEWS. 

The  festivals  of  the  Israelites,  were  of  four 
kinds : 

I.  The  Sabbaths  — the  weekly  Sabbath 
every  seventh  day;  the  Sabbatical  month 
every  seventh  month;  the  Sabbatical  year 
every  seventh  year ; and  the  Sabbath  of  Sab- 
batical years,  or  Jubilee  year,  every  forty- 
ninth  (7  X 7)  year;  not  every  fiftieth,  as  gene- 
rally supposed.  The  every-fiftieth  theory 
would  involve  two  consecutive  sabbatical 
years,  the  seventh  of  the  last  seventh,  and 
the  Jubilee  year  itself;  but  there  is  no  evi- 
dence of  two  such  years  following  each  other. 
The  seventh  year  of  the  seventh  minor  cycle 
was  not  an  ordinary  sabbatical  year,  but 
became  known  as  the  Jubilee  year,  or  Sab- 
bath of  Sabbaths. 

II.  The  Minor  Feasts.  These  were  the 
New  Moons  and  the  Feast  of  Trumpets. 

NEW  MOON. 

For  Bible  references  to  this  festival  see 
Numbers,  28:11-15;  Amos,  8:5;  Ezekiel, 
46:3;  Isaiah,  66:23;  Numbers,  10:10; 
Psalms,  81:3;  I Samuel,  20:5-24;  Judith 
(Apocrypha),  8:6;  Ezekiel,  45:  17;  i Chron- 
icles, 23:31;  2 Chronicles,  2:4,  8:13  and 
31:3;  Ezra,  3:5;  Nehemiah,  10:33. 

The  first  day  of  the  lunar  month  was 
observed  as  a holy  day.  In  addition  to  the 
daily  sacrifice,  there  were  oflFered  two  young 
bullocks,  a ram  and  seven  lambs  of  the  first 
year  as  burnt-offerings  and  drink-offerings, 
and  a kid  as  a sin-offering.  As  on  the  sab- 
bath, trade  and  handicraftwork  were  stopped, 
and  the  temple  was  opened  for  public  wor- 


265 

ship.  The  trumpets  were  blown  at  the  offer- 
ing of  the  special  sacrifices  for  the  day,  as  on 
the  solemn  festivals.  It  was  an  occasion  for 
state-banquets.  In  later,  if  not  in  earlier 
times,  fasting  was  intermitted  at  the  new 
moons.  The  new  moons  are  generally  men- 
tioned so  as  to  show  that  they  were  regarded 
as  a peculiar  class  of  holy  days,  distinguished 
from  the  solemn  feasts  and  the  sabbaths. 

FEAST  OF  TRUMPETS. 

For  Bible  references,  see  Numbers,  29:  1-6; 
and  Leviticus,  23:24,  25. 

The  feast  of  the  new  moon  on  the  first  of 
Tisri  is  thus  designated.  It  differed  from  the 
ordinary  festivals  of  the  new  moon  in  several 
important  particulars.  It  was  one  of  the 
seven  days  of  holy  convocation.  Instead  of 
the  mere  blowing  of  the  trumpets  of  the 
temple  at  the  time  of  the  offering  of  the  sac- 
rifices, it  was  “a  day  of  blowing  of  trumpets.” 
In  addition  to  the  daily  sacrifices  and  the 
eleven  victims  offered  on  the  first  of  every 
month,  there  were  offered  a young  bullock,  a 
ram,  and  seven  lambs  of  the  first  year,  with 
the  accustomed  meat-offerings,  and  a kid  for 
a sin-offering.  The  regular  monthly  offering 
was  thus  repeated,  with  the  exception  of  one 
young  bullock.  It  has  been  conjectured  that 
Psalm  81,  one  of  the  songs  of  Asaph,  was 
composed  for  the  Feast  of  Trumpets.  The 
psalm  is  used  in  the  service  for  the  day  by  the 
modern  Jews.  Maimonides  considered  the 
Feast  of  Trumpets  a preparation  for  the 
solemn  humiliation  of  the  Day  of  Atonement, 
which  followed  it  within  ten  days.  Some 
have  supposed  it  intended  to  introduce  the 
seventh  or  sabbatical  month  of  the  year. 
Philo  and  some  early  Christian  writers  re- 
garded it  as  a memorial  of  the  giving  of  the 
law  on  Sinai.  But  the  common  opinion  of 
Jews  and  Christians  is,  that  it  was  the  festival 
of  the  New  Year’s  Day  of  the  civil  year,  the 
first  of  Tisri,  the  month  which  commenced 
the  sabbatical  year  and  the  year  of  jubilee. 


266  CURIOSITIES  OF 


Some  regarded  it  as  the  anniversary  of  the 
world’s  birthday,  and  others,  of  the  creation 
of  Adam. 

III.  The  Great  Feasts.  By  these  ai'e 
meant  such  as  have  always  been  regarded  as 
of  the  first  class.  They  have  been  observed 
throughout  the  existence  of  the  Jews  as  a 
people,  from  the  exodus  to  our  time. 

I.  THE  PASSOVER. 

For  Bible  references  to  this  festival,  see 
Exodus,  12:1-51;  13:3-10;  23:14-19;  and 
24:18-26;  Leviticus,  23:4-14;  Numbers, 
9: 1-14;  and  28: 16-25;  Deuteronomy,  16:1-6. 

The  festival  lasts  seven  days.  During  the 
first  and  last  it  is  expected  that  all  believers 
will  refrain  from  their  usual  avocations.  The 
intervening  time  is  to  be  considered  as  in  a 
certain  sense  holy,  although  ordinary  business 
can  continue.  The  use  of  bread  and  beer, 
and  all  articles  of  food  in  which  there  has 
been  any  fermentation,  is  forbidden,  and  all 
vessels  used  in  cooking  are  carefully  purified. 
The  emancipation  of  the  children  of  Israel  is 
observed  with  appropriate  ceremonies,  and  a 
portion  of  the  time  is  given  up  to  a reading 
of  the  Talmud,  and  portions  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament referring  to  their  delivery  from 
’ Egyptian  bondage.  All  social  distinctions 
are  laid  aside,  and  the  family  domestics  par- 
ticipate in  the  ceremonies  with  the  households 
to  which  they  belong. 

2.  PENTECOST. 

For  Bible  references  to  this  festival,  see 
Exodus,  23:16,  and  34:22;  Deuteronomy, 
16:9-12;  Numbers,  28:26-31;  Leviticus, 
23:15-22;  Acts,  2:1,  and  20:16;  i Corinthi- 
ans, 16:8. 

“ Even  unto  the  morrow  after  the  seventh 
sabbath  shall  ye  number  fifty  days;  and  ye 
shall  offer  a new  meat  offering  unto  the 
Lord”  (Leviticus,  23:16). 

These  seven  sabbaths  and  the  morrow,  or 
fifty  days,  were  to  intervene  between'  a cer- 
tain ordinance  of  the  Passover  and  Pentecost, 


THE  CALENDAR. 


which  simply  denotes  fifty  in  Greek.  In  the 
original,  it  was  known  as  the  “feast  of  the 
harvest,”  “ the  feast  of  weeks,”  and  “ the  day 
of  first-fruits,”  corresponding  to  the  gather- 
ing in  of  the  wheat  harvest.  The  date  of  its 
observance — fifty  days  after  the  Passover — 
is  thought  to  have  commemorated  the  fifty 
days  that  intervened  between  the  exodus 
and  the  giving  of  the  law. 

3.  FEAST  OF  TABERNACLES. 

For  Bible  references  to  this  festival,  see 
Exodus,  23:16;  Leviticus,  23:34-36  and 
39-43;  Numbers,  29:12-38;  Deuteronomy, 
16:13-15,  and  31:10-13;  Nehemiah,  8:17; 
and  St.  John,  7:2. 

The  time  of  the  festival  was  from  the  fif- 
teenth to  the  twenty-second  of  Tisri,  corre- 
sponding mainly  to  our  October.  It  was 
meant  apparently  for  a general  thanksgiving 
for  all  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  at  the  ingather- 
ing of  the  corn,  the  wine,  and  the  oil,  as  well 
as  a memorial  of  the  time  when  the  Israelites 
dwelt  in  tents  during  the  wanderings  in  the 
wilderness.  And  on  this  account  they  were 
ordered  to  dwell  in  booths,  or  tents  made  of 
the  boughs  of  trees,  during  its  continuance. 
It  was  the  greatest  festival  of  the  Jews,  in  the 
joyful  features  at  least;  and  hence  their  prov- 
ei'b,  “ He  who  has  never  seen  the  rejoicing 
at  the  pouring  out  of  the  water  of  Siloam 
[one  of  the  incidents  of  this  festival]  has 
never  seen  rejoicing  in  his  life.” 

IV.  The  Later  Feasts.  After  the  Cap- 
tivity, some  other  feasts  were  instituted,  the 
most  conspicuous  of  which  were  these : 

PURIM. 

Purim  means  lots,  from  the  fondness  of 
Haman  for  casting  lots  (see  Esther,  3:7  and 
9:24),  and  was  instituted  to  commemorate 
the  deliverance  of  the  Israelites  from  the 
machinations  of  Haman.  It  was  to  be  k6pt 
on  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  Adar,  corre- 
sponding, in  part,  to  our  March  (see  Esther, 
9:20-23). 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


THE  FEAST  OF  THE  DEDICATION. 

For  Bible  references,  see  the  Apocryphal 
I Maccabees, 4:52-9;  also,  St.John,  10:22. 

This  feast  lasts  eight  days.  On  the  first 
and  on  the  last  two  days  of  the  feast,  services 
are  held  in  the  synagogues,  and  during  the 
octave  the  orthodox  Israelites  observe  it  in 
their  homes.  The  origin  of  the  feast  grew 
out  of  the  desecration  of  the  temple  at  Jerusa- 
lem by  Antiochus  Epij^hanes,  b.  c.  167,  and 
the  subsequent  victory  of  Judas  Maccabieus 
over  the  Syrians,  and  his  cleansing  of  the 
temple  and  restoration  of  the  public  wor- 
ship of  God  therein,  about  b.  c.  164.  From 
the  days  of  the  Maccabees  to  the  present 
time,  this  festival  has  been  observed  by 
faithful  Israelites  throughout  the  world.  It 
is  a feast  of  joy  and  gladness,  and  the  only 
distinctive  feature  about  its  observance  is 
the  burning  of  wax  lights  in  the  syna- 
gogues and  private  dwellings.  On  the  first 
day,  one  candle  or  taper  is  lighted;  on 
the  second,  two;  and  so  on,  an  additional 
light  every  day  until  the  eighth,  when  all 
the  candles  are  lighted;  hence  it  is  called 
“Lights”  by  Josephus. 

There  were  some  other  minor  festivals 
instituted  after  the  Captivity  that  are  no 
longer  practiced,  and  are  therefore  omitted 
in  this  review  of  the  Fasts  and  Feasts  of 
the  Jews. 

MOHAMMEDAN  FESTIVALS. 

THE  HEGIRA, 

Or  flight  of  Mohammed  from  Mecca,  being 
the  beginning  of  the  Mohammedan  era,  is 
celebrated  by  the  followers  of  the  prophet  as 
their  new  year’s  day;  but  as  the  year  itself 
is  lunar,  the  festival  is  necessarily  movable  in 
relation  to  our  calendar.  The  event  occurred 
on  the  night  before  the  sixteenth  of  July,  a.  d. 
622. 

THE  KURBAN  BEYRAM, 

Or  feast  of  sacrifices,  is  one  of  the  greatest 
solemnities  of  the  Mohammedan  religion. 


267 

On  this  day  every  family  of  true  believers 
offers  a sheep  to  God,  and  the  streets  of  their 
cities  are  filled  with  men  carrying  sheep  to 
the  sacrifice.  The  day  is  passed  in  prayer  at 
the  mosques. 

THE  WEEKLY  SABBATH. 

Friday  is  the  day  set  apart  for  this  pur- 
pose, not,  as  commonly  believed,  because  the 
Christians  observed  Sunday,  and  the  Jews 
Saturday,  but  because  F riday  has  been  from 
time  immemorial  the  day  appropriated  to 
public  assemblages,  civil  as  well  as  religious, 
among  the  Arabs. 

OTHER  FESTIVALS. 

The  remaining  chief  feast-days  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan calendar  are,  Molid  an  Nebi,  “the 
birthday  of  the  prophet”  (Mohammed);  the 
birthday  of  Hussein  and  the  birthday  of  Zey- 
neb,  the  grandson  and  granddaughter  of  the 
prophet;  Leylet  Al-Mearag,  the  ascension 
of  the  prophet;  the  Night  of  the  middle  of 
the  month  Shaaban,  in  which  the  destiny  of 
every  one  is  settled  for  one  year;  and  the 
Ramadan-Beyram,  or  the  feast  that  follows 
the  great  fast  of  the  month  Ramadan. 

EXPLANATIONS  OF  THE  ALMANAC. 

The  time  given  in  the  almanacs  under  the 
head  “ Sun  Rises  ” is,  of  course,  forenoon ; 
that  under  “ Sun  Sets  ” is  always  afternoon. 
In  the  columns  of  moon’s  rising  and  setting, 
the  time  of  only  one  of  these  events  is  given 
for  each  day  — that  one  which  occurs  while 
the  sun  is  down.  When  the  word  “ rises  ” is 
found  in  the  column,  the  moon  is  at  the  full, 
and  the  figures  following  that  word  are  p.  m., 
or  evening,  until  the  word  “morn,”  which 
means  midnight.  F rom  “ morn  ” the  figures 
are  A.  m.,  the  moon  rising  in  the  morning 
before  the  sun  is  up.  Then  after  the  word 
“ sets,”  the  time  of  setting  is  given,  which 
grows  later  and  later,  from  early  evening 
until  early  morning,  until  the  moon  is  again 
at  the  full. 


268  CURIOSITIES  OF 


TO  FIND  THE  LENGTH  OF  THE  DAY  AND  NIGHT. 

At  any  time  of  the  year  add  twelve  hours 
to  the  time  of  the  sun’s  setting,  and  from  the 
sum  subtract  the  time  of  rising,  for  the  length 
of  the  day.  Subtract  the  time  of  setting  from 
twelve  hours,  and  to  the  remainder  add  the 
time  of  rising  next  morning,  for  the  length 
of  the  night.  These  rules  are  equally  true 
for  apparent  time. 

DOMINICAL  LETTER. 

Dominical  Letter — from  the  Latin  Domin- 
ica (belonging  to  the  Lord),  and,  with  Dies 
(day)  prefixed,  meaning  Lord’s  Day  or  Sun- 
day— is  synonymous  with  Sunday  Letter. 

The  Council  of  Nice,  in  the  year  325, 
made  a rule  that  Easter  Sunday  should  be  the 
fourteenth  day  of  the  March  moon;  but  by 
the  correction  of  the  calendar  by  Gregory 
XIII.,  in  1582,  the  first  Sunday  after  that  full 
moon  which  comes  on  March  21,  or  next  after 
that  date,  was  fixed  as  the  day  for  celebrating 
Easter,  that  is,  the  Resurrection  of  the  Lord; 
and  this  regulates  the  whole  ecclesiastical 
year  and  the  celebration  of  all  the  movable 
feasts  in  the  calendar. 

Every  year  is  distinguished  by  its  Domini- 
cal Letter,  A to  G,  and  in  every  leap-year 
there  are  two  such  letters,  one  to  the  end  of 
February,  and  the  other  (the  letter  immedi- 
ately preceding  in  the  series),  thence  to  the 
end  of  the  year. 

For  the  purpose  of  showing  the  day  of 
the  week  corresponding  to  any  day  of  any 
month  throughout  the  year,  it  was  found  con- 
venient to  put  the  first  seven  letters  of  the 
alphabet  successively  against  the  first  seven 
days  of  the  month,  putting  A to  January  i,  and 
repeating  the  seven  letters  fifty-two  times 
throughout  the  year.  It  follows  that  all  the 
Sundays  in  the  year,  except  in  leap-year,  will 
have  the  same  letter  as  falls  to  the  first  one; 
thus,  the  Sunday  Letter  enables  us  to  find  on 
what  day  in  the  week  a given  day  in  the 
year  falls.  As  there  are  365  (52  multiplied 


THE  CALENDAR. 


by  7 plus  i)  days  in  an  ordinary  year,  the 
Dominical  Letter  goes  back  one  place  from 
year  to  year,  and  would  complete  the  cycle 
of  recession  in  seven  years  if  there  were  no 
leap-year.  In  the  leap-year  it  jumps  two, 
but  the  second  is  applied  only  after  the  leap 
or  intercalation  takes  place,  that  is,  after 
February  29.  Hence  leap-year  has  two 
Dominical  Letters ; and  hence,  also,  the  cycle 
of  retrocession  is  not  complete  in  seven  years, 
but  in  four  times  seven,  or  twenty-eight  years, 
the  leap-year  occurring  every  fourth  year. 

TO  FIND  DOMINICAL  LETTER  FOR  ANY  YEAR. 

1.  Add  the  number  of  the  year  to  the 
fourth  of  the  same,  irrespective  of  fractions. 

2.  Divide  the  sum  by  seven. 

3.  Subtract  the  remainder,  if  any,  from  8; 
the  resulting  number  will  mark  the  place  of 
the  Dominical  Letter  in  the  following  order: 

A B C D E F G 
1234567 

4.  If  there  be  no  remainder,  the  letter  will 
be  the  first,  or  A. 

5.  In  a leap-year,  the  letter  thus  found 
will  mark  the  year  after  February  29,  and 
the  next  succeeding  letter  will  mark  the  pre- 
vious two  months,  and  will  be  placed  before 
it  thus,  BA,  DC,  etc. 

To  illustrate,  take  the  year  1875;  to  this 
add  one-fourth  of  the  same,  or  468;  divide 
the  sum,  2,343,  by  7 ; the  quotient  is  334,  with 
a remainder  of  5 ; subtracting  this  remainder 
from  8,  you  obtain  3,  which  corresponds  to 
the  letter  C.  The  Dominical  Letter,  there- 
fore, for  1875  is  C. 

Again,  take  1876,  a leap-year;  add  one- 
fourth,  or  469;  divide  the  sum,  2,345,  by  7; 
the  quotient  is  335,  leaving  no  remainder; 
hence,  the  Dominical  Letter  is  A,  or  the  first 
of  the  series.  But  being  a leap-year,  it  has 
two  letters,  viz.:  A from  February  29,  as 
found,  and  the  next  succeeding  letter,  B,  for 
the  two  first  months;  therefore,  BA. 

The  Dominical  Letter  for  any  year  in  this 
century  may  be  found  in  the  following  table: 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR.  269 


TABLE  OF  DOMINICAL  I.ETTERS. 


A.  D. 

0 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

180.. 

E 

D 

c 

B 

AG 

F 

E 

D 

CB 

A 

181 

G 

F 

ED 

c 

B 

A 

GF 

E 

D 

C 

182.  - 

BA 

G 

F 

E 

DC 

B 

A 

G 

FE 

D 

183-- 

C 

B 

AG 

F 

E 

D 

CB 

A 

G 

F 

i84_. 

ED 

C 

B 

A 

GF 

E 

D 

C 

BA 

G 

185.. 

F 

E 

DC 

B 

A 

G 

FE 

D 

C 

B 

186.. 

AG 

F 

E 

D 

CB 

A 

G 

F 

ED 

C 

187- 

B 

A 

GF 

E 

D 

C 

BA 

G 

F 

E 

188.. 

DC 

B 

A 

G 

EF 

D 

C 

B 

AG 

F 

189.- 

E 

D 

CB 

A 

G 

F 

ED 

C 

B 

A 

190.. 

G 

F 

E 

D 

CB 

A 

G 

F 

ED 

C 

To  find  the  Dominical  Letter  for  any  of  the 
above  years,  take  the  first  three  figures  of  the 
date  in  the  left-hand  column,  and  in  a line 
with  these,  and  under  the  last  figure  of  the 
date  (which  will  be  found  at  the  top)  will  be 
the  letter  sought  — or  letters,  if  a leap-year. 

The  following  table  shows  on  what  day 
of  the  week  any  day  of  any  month  falls,  for- 
ever: 


January,  October 

February,  March,  November 

April,  July 

May 

A B C D E F G 
D E F G A B C 
G A B C D E F 
B C D E F G A 
E F G A B C D 
C D E F G A B 
F G A B C D E 

Tune 

August 

September,  December 

To  use  this  table,  find 
the  Dominical  Letter  for 
the  year,  then  in  this 
table  find  that  letter  in 

1234567 
8 9 10  II  12  13  14 
15  i6  17  18  19  20  21 
22  23  24  25  26  27  28 
29  30  31 

a line  with  the  name  of  the  month  in 


question,  and  the  figures  directly  below  in 
the  column  containing  the  letter  will  be 
the  Sundays  of  that  month,  from  which 
reckon  backward  or  forward  for  the  day  of 
the  week  sought.  Thus,  on  what  day  of  the 
week  did  the  Fourth  of  July,  1875, 
the  first  table,  the  Dominical  Letter  for  1875 
is  C.  The  letter  C in  the  second  table  comes 
in  line  in  the  fourth  column  with  July,  and 
by  moving  the  eye  downward  we  find  that 
this  letter  lines  with  four;  hence  the  Fourth 


of  July  did  fall  on  Sunday,  as  may  be  seen 
by  referring  to  the  calendar. 

COLDEN  NUMBER. 

The  golden  numher  for  any  year  is  the 
number  of  that  year  in  the  Metonic  Cycle, 
and  as  this  cycle  embraces  nineteen  years, 
the  golden  numbers  range  from  one  to  nine- 
teen. The  cycle  of  Meton  came  into  general 
use  soon  after  its  discovery,  about  b.  c.  432, 
and  the  number  of  each  year  in  the  Metonic 
cycle  was  ordered  to  be  engraved  in  letters 
of  gold  on  pillars  of  marble,  hence  the  origin 
of  the  name.  Since  the  introduction  of  the 
Gregorian  calendar,  the  point  from  which 
the  golden  numbers  are  reckoned  is  b.  c.  i, 
as  in  that  year  the  new  moon  fell  on  the 
first  of  January;  and  as  by  Meton’s  law  the 
new  moon  falls  on  the  same  day  (first  of 
January)  every  nineteenth  year  from  that 
time,  we  obtain  the  following  rule  for  find- 
ing the  golden  number  for  any  particular 
year:  Add  i to  the  number  of  years,  and 
divide  by  19,  the  quotient  gives  the  num- 
ber of  cycles  and  the  remainder  gives  the 
golden  number  for  that  year;  and  if  there  be 
no  remainder,  then  19  is  the  golden  number, 
and  that  year  is  the  last  of  the  cycle.  The 
golden  number  is  used  for  determining  the 
Epact,  and  the  time  for  holding  Easter. 

THE  EPACT 

Is  the  excess  of  the  solar  month  above  the 
lunar  synodical  month ; or  of  the  solar  year 
above  the  lunar  year  of  twelve  synodical 
months;  or  of  several  solar  months  above  as 
many  synodical  months;  or  of  several  solar 
years  above  as  many  periods,  each  consist- 
ing of  12  synodical  months.  The  monthly 
epact  is  the  excess  of  the  civil  calendar  month 
above  the  lunar  month.  For  a month  of  31 
days,  this  epact  is  i day  ii  hours  15  minutes 
57  seconds,  if  we  suppose  new  moon  to  occur 
on  the  first  day  of  the  month.  The  annual 
epact  is  the  excess  of  the  solar  year  above 


270 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


the  lunar.  As  the  Julian  solar  year  is  (nearly) 
365  days,  and  the  Julian  lunar  year  is  (nearly) 
354  days,  the  annual  epact  is  neaidy  1 1 days. 
The  epact  for  two  Julian  years  is,  therefore, 
nearly  22  days;  for  three  years,  33  days;  and 
so  on.  When,  however,  the  epact  passes  30 
days,  30  has  to  be  deducted  from  it,  as  mak- 
ing an  intercalary  month.  For  three  years, 
then,  the  epact  is  properly  3 days ; and  for  4 
years,  adding  11  days,  it  is  14;  and  so  on. 
Following  the  cycle,  starting  from  a new 
moon  on  the  first  of  January,  we  find  that 
the  epact  becomes  30  or  o in  the  nineteenth 
year.  The  epact  for  the  twentieth  year  is 
again  1 1 ; and  so  on.  The  years  in  the  cycle 
are  marked  by  Roman  numerals,  I.,  II.,  III., 
etc.,  called  the  Golden  Numbers;  and  a table 
of  the  Julian  epacts  exhibits  each  year  in  the 
cycle  with  its  golden  number  and  epact.  As 
the  Gregorian  year  differs  from,  and  is  in 
advance  of,  the  Julian  by  ii  days  (the  num- 
ber lost  on  the  Julian  account  before  the 
Gregorian  calendar  was  very  generally  intro- 
duced), and  as  1 1 days  is  the  difference  be- 
tween the  solar  and  lunar  years,  it  follows 
that  the  Gregorian  epact  for  any  year  is  the 
same  as  the  Julian  for  the  year  preceding  it. 

HOW  TO  FIND  EASTER  SUNDAY. 


Days  of  the 
Month. 

Dom. 

Letter. 

Golden 

Numb’r 

March  21 .. 

c 

14 

22-- 

D 

3 

“ 

23-- 

E 

24-- 

F 

II 

25-- 

G 

26-. 

A 

19 

U 

27- 

B 

8 

28-- 

C 

_ _ 

“ 

29-- 

D 

- 16 

a 

30- - 

E 

5 

31- 

F 

April 

G 

13 

2-- 

A 

2 

3-- 

B 

_ _ 

(( 

4-- 

C 

10 

S-- 

D 

U 

6.. 

E 

18 

7-- 

F 

7 

Days  of  the 
Month. 

Dom. 

Letter. 

Golden 

Numb’r 

April  8-- 

G 

“ 9-- 

A 

15 

“ IO__ 

B 

4 

“ II.. 

C 

“ 13.. 

D 

12 

“ I3-- 

E 

1 

“ H- 

F 

“ IS-- 

G 

9 

“ 16-- 

A 

“ 17.. 

B 

17 

“ 18.. 

C 

6 

“ 19.. 

D 

-- 

“ 20__ 

E 

“ 2I-- 

F 

“ 22-- 

G 

“ 23.. 

A 

“ 24.- 

B 

-- 

“ 25.. 

C 

-- 

Easter  Sunday  must  occur  on  some  one 
of  the  days  given  in  the  preceding  table. 

First  ascertain  the  Dominical  Letter  for 
the  year,  taking  the  second  where  there  are 
two,  and  the  Golden  Number;  look  for  the 
Golden  Number  in  the  third  column  of  the 
table,  and  opposite  to  it  stands  the  day  of  the 
full  moon ; then  look  for  the  Dominical  Let- 
ter next  after  the  day  of  full  moon,  and  the 
day  standing  opposite  this  Dominical  Letter 
is  Easter  Day. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  Easter  Day, 
as  thus  determined,  is  different  from  what  it 
would  be  if  by  “ full  moon  ” were  understood 
the  astronomical  full  moon.  Thus,  in  1818, 
Easter  Day,  by  the  calendar,  fell,  and  was 
celebrated  on  the  twenty-second  of  March, 
the  earliest  possible  day,  although  the  full 
rnoon  was  on  that  day;  and  in  1845,  it  again 
fell  on  the  day  of  the  actual  full  moon  (the 
twenty-third  of  March). 

One  object  in  arranging  the  calendar  moon 
was,  that  Easter  might  never  fall  on  the 
same  day  as  the  Jewish  Passover.  They  did 
occur  together,  however,  in  1805,  on  April 
14;  and  in  1825,  on  April  3;  and  will  do  so 
again  in  1903,  on  April  12;  in  1923,  on  April 
I ; in  1927,  on  April  17;  and  in  1981,  on  April 
19.  The  Jewish  festival  usually  occurs  in 
Passion  week,  and  never  before  March  26,  or 
after  April  25  (new  style).  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Christian  festival  is  never  before 
March  22,  or  after  April  25.  In  1761  and 
1818,  Easter  fell  on  March  22;  but  neither 
in  this  nor  the  following  century  will  such 
be  the  case  again.  In  1913,  it  will  fall  on 
March  23,  as  it  did  in  1845  and  1856.  The 
latest  Easters  in  this  century  and  the  follow- 
ing occur  in  1886  and  1943,  on  April  25.  In 
1848,  Easter  fell  on  April  23;  and  in  1859, 
on  April  24. 

The  Paschal  or  Easter  cycle  is  532  years  — 
the  product  of  one  lunar  cycle,  or  nineteen 
years,  multiplied  by  one  solar  cycle,  or 
twenty-eight  years. 


MISCELLANIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


271 


A COMPREHENSIVE  CALENDAR  FOR  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 


1800 

’5* 

’06 

’12 

’96 

’17 

’62 

’23 

’68 

’45 

’73 

’34 

’79 

’40 

’90 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April. 

July. 

Jan. 

Oct. 

May. 

Aug. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

’o.S 

’50 

’ll 

'95 

’61 

’22 

’67 

’28 

’89 

’33 

’78 

’39 

’84 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April. 

July. 

Jan- 

Oct. 

May. 

Aug. 

Feb. 
Mar. 
Nov . 

Juhe. 

’49 

1900 

’10 

’.“is 

’16 

’94 

’21 

66 

’27 

’72 

’44 

’77 

’38 

’83 

April. 

July. 

Jan.  _ 
Oct. 

May. 

Aug. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

’04 

’93 

’99 

’09 

’54 

’15 

’60 

’43 

’65 

’26 

•’71 

’32 

’88 

’37 

’82 

Jan. 

Oct. 

May. 

Aug. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April.  . 

July. 

’03 

’48 

’42 

’53 

’14 

’59 

’20 

’87 

’25 

’70 

’31 

’76 

’98 

’81 

V.v  “ 

May. 

Aug. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April. 

July. 

Jan. 

Oct. 

’02 

’47 

’97 

’08 

’86 

’13 

’58 

’19 

’64 

* 

’41 

’69 

’30 

’75 

’36 

’92 

Aug. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April.- 

Juiy. 

Jan.  • 
Oct. 

May. 

’01 

’8S 

’07 

’52 

’46 

’57 

’18 

’63 

’24 

’91 

’29 

’74 

'35 

’80 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Nov. 

June. 

Sept. 

Dec. 

April. 

July. 

Jan. 

Oct. 

May. 

Aug. 

$ ^ 
S ' 

1 

•'r 

29 

22 

15 

8 

I 

^ ////. 

^ w 

Sun. 

Mon. 

Tues. 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

Fri. 

Sat. 

30 

23 

16 

9 

2 

Mon. 

Tues. 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

Fri. 

Sat.  ^ 

Sun. 

31 

24 

17 

:o 

3 

Tues. 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

Fri. 

Sat. 

Sun. 

Mon. 

-- 

25 

18 

I I 

4 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

Fri. 

Sat. 

Sun. 

Mon. 

Tues. 

-- 

26 

19 

12 

5 

Thurs. 

Fri.  . 

Sat. 

Sun. 

Mon. 

Tues. 

Wed. 

-- 

27 

20 

13 

6 

Fri. 

Sat. 

Sun. 

Mon. 

Tues. 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

- 

28 

21 

14 

7 

Sat. 

Sun. 

Mon. 

Tues. 

Wed. 

Thurs. 

Fri. 

To  find  the  days  of  the  week  that  correspond  to  the  days  of  any  month  in  the  century,  or  vice  versa: 
Find  year  in  left-hand  upper  division.  Follow  the  arrow  to  the  right,  to  the  month  sought;  then 
downward  to  the  day  of  the  week,  and  to  the  left  for  the  corresponding  days  of  the  month.  In  leap- 
years,  if  seeking  the  day  of  the  month,  after  the  29th  of  February,  subtract  one  day;  but  if  the  day  of 
the  week  is  sought,  go  forward  one  day.  The  heavy  figures  are  leap-years. 

The  civil  year  is  365.2422414  days;  but,  on  the  basis  of  an  added  day  (for  leap-year)  every  fourth 
year,  it  is  reckoned  as  365.25  days,  an  excess  of  .0077586  of  a day,  or  one  day  in  129  years,  and  three 
days  in  387  (or,  roundly,  400)  years.  To  correct  this  excess,  instead  of  too  leap-years  in  400  years  only  97 
are  reckoned,  the  three  century-years  that  are  not  exact  multiples  of  400  being  treated  as  common  years. 


272 


CURIOSITIES  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 


THE  CLOSING  TEAR. 

’'^IS  midnight’s  holy  hour,  and  silence  now 
1 Is  brooding  like  a gentle  spirit  o’er 
The  still  and  pulseless  world.  Hark!  on  the  winds 
The  bell’s  deep  tones  are  swelling;  ’tis  the  knell 
Of  the  departed  year.  No  funeral  train 
Is  sweeping  past;  yet  on  the  stream  and  wood, 

With  melancholy  light,  the  moonbeams  rest 
Like  a pale,  spotless  shroud ; the  air  is  stirr’d 
As  by  a mourner’s  sigh;  and  on  the  cloud. 

That  floats  so  still  and  placidly  through  heaven, 

The  spirits  of  the  Seasons  seem  to  stand  — 

Young  Spring,  bright  Summer,  Autumn’s  solemn 
form. 

And  Winter,  with  his  aged  locks  — and  breathe 
In  mournful  cadences,  that  come  abroad 
Like  the  far  wind  harp’s  wild  and  touching  wail, 

A melancholy  dirge  o’er  the  dead  year. 

Gone  from  the  earth  forever. 

’Tis  a time 

For  memory  and  for  tears.  Within  the  deep 
Still  chambers  of  the  heart,  a specter  dim. 

Whose  tones  are  like  the  wizard  voice  of  Time, 
Heard  from  the  tomb  of  ages,  points  its  cold 
And  solemn  fingers  to  the  beautiful 
And  holy  visions,  that  have  passed  away. 

And  left  no  shadow  of  their  loveliness 
On  the  dead  waste  of  life.  The  specter  lifts 
The  coffin-lid  of  Hope,  and  Joy,  and  Love, 

And  bending  mournfully  above  the  pale. 

Sweet  forms  that  slumber  there,  scatters  dead  flowers 
O’er  what  has  passed  to  nothingness. 

The  year 

Has  gone,  and  with  it  many  a glorious  throng 
Of  happy  dreams.  Its  mark  on  each  brow. 

Its  shadows  in  each  heart.  In  its  swift  course 
It  waved  its  scepter  o’er  the  beautiful. 

And  they  are  not.  It  laid  its  pallid  hand 
Upon  the  strong  man ; and  the  haughty  form 
Is  fallen,  and  the  flashing  eye  is  dim. 

It  trod  the  hall  of  revelry,  where  thronged 
The  bright  and  joyous;  and  the  tearful  wail 
Of  stricken  ones  is  heard,  where  the  first  song 
And  reckless  sound  resounded.  It  passed  o’er 
The  battle-plain,  where  sword,  and  spear,  and  shield 


Flash’d  in  the  light  of  midday ; and  the  strength 
Of  serried  hosts  is  shivered,  and  the  grass. 

Green  from  the  soil  of  carnage,  waves  above 
The  crush’d  and  moldering  skeleton.  It  came 
And  faded  like  a wreath  of  mist  at  eve ; 

Y et,  ere  it  melted  in  the  viewless  air, 

It  heralded  its  millions  to  their  home. 

In  the  dim  land  of  dreams. 

Remorseless  Time! 

Fierce  spirit  of  the  glass  and  scythe ! — 

What  power 

Can  fail  him  in  his  silent  course,  or  melt 
His  iron  heart  to  pity .?  On,  still  on. 

He  presses,  and  forever.  The  proud  bird. 

The  condor  of  the  Andes,  that  can  soar 

Through  the  heaven’s  unfathomable  depths,  or  brave 

The  fury  of  the  northern  hurricane. 

And  bathe  his  plumage  in  the  thunder’s  home. 

Furls  his  broad  wing  at  night- fall,  and  sinks  down 
To  rest  upon  the  mountain  crag ; but  Time 
Knows  not  the  weight  of  sleep  or  weariness ; 

And  Night’s  deep  darkness  has  no  chain  to  bind 
His  rushing  pinion. 

Revolutions  sweep 

O’er  earth,  like  troubled  visions  o’er  the  breast 
Of  dreaming  sorrow;  cities  rise  and  sink 
Like  bubbles  on  the  water;  fiery  isles 
Spring  blazing  from  the  ocean,  and  go  back 
To  the  mysterious  caverns ; mountains  rear 
To  heaven  their  bold  and  blackened  cliffs  and  bow 
Their  tall  heads  to  the  plain ; and  empires  rise. 
Gathering  the  strength  of  hoary  centuries. 

And  rush  down  like  the  Alpine  avalanche. 

Startling  the  nations ; and  the  very  stars, 

Y on  bright  and  glorious  blazonry  of  God, 

Glittering  awhile  in  their  eternal  depths. 

And  like  the  Pleiad,  loveliest  of  their  train. 

Shoot  from  their  glorious  spheres,  and  pass  away 
To  darkle  in  the  trackless  void;  yet  Time, 

Time,  the  tomb-builder,  holds  his  fierce  career. 

Dark,  stern,  all  pitiless,  and  pauses  not 
Amid  the  mighty  wrecks  that  strew  his  path. 

To  sit  and  muse,  like  other  conquerors, 

Upon  that  fearful  ruin  he  hath  wrought. 

■ — George  D.  Prentice. 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF 


THE  GREA  T RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


L 


ELIGION  (from  the  Latin 
religare.,  “ to  bind  again  ”) 
means  obligation  or  restraint, 
or  the  recognition  of  God  as 
an  object  of  worship,  obedi- 
ence and  love.  It  is  gener- 
ally understood  as  the  feeling  of  reverence 
towards  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  the  world, 
together  with  all  those  acts  of  worship  and 
service  to  which  that  feeling  leads.  The  root 
of  this  sentiment  lies  in  the  very  constitution 
of  man,  and  in  the  circumstances  in  which  he 
is  placed,  and  manifests  itself  abundantly  even 
wliere  the  one  supreme  God  of  the  Christian 
is  unknown.  Man  is  naturally  religious,  and 
if  he  is  ignorant  of  the  true  God,  he  must 
make  to  himself  false  ones.  He  is  sur- 
rounded by  dangers  and  difficulties;  he  sees 
the  mighty  powers  of  nature  at  work  all 
around,  pregnant  to  him  with  hope  and  fear, 
and  yet  inscrutable  in  their  working,  and 
beyond  his  control.  Hence  arises  the  feeling 
of  dependence  upon  something  more  powerful 
than  himself — the  very  germ  of  religion. 
These  operations  of  nature,  again,  he  has 
only  one  way  of  conceiying  and  accounting 
for.  The  idea  of  physical  causes  is  one  of 
later  growth;  to  the  primitive  man,  there  is 
only  one  kind  of  agency  he  can  understand 
— that  of  a will  or  mind  like  his  own.  Hence 
all  things  that  he  sees  moving  and  acting 
become  to  him  animated,  conscious  beings, 
with  thoughts  and  passions  similar  to  those 
of  men;  and  what  more  natural  than  that  he 


should  seek,  by  offerings  and  entreaties,  to 
secure  their  favor,  or  propitiate  their  malig- 
nity or  anger.  There  is,  no  doubt,  a vast  dis- 
tance between  the  reverence  with  which  the 
Christian  looks  up  to  Him  that  fills  the  uni- 
verse, and  that  of  the  fetich-worshiper,  but 
in  both  cases  it  is  the  same  feeling  that  impels 
— they  are  both  manifesting  religion. 

According  to  this  view,  religion  includes 
all  forms  of  belief  in  the  unseen  and  spiritual 
powers  of  gods,  together  with  the  practices 
arising  out  of  those  beliefs.  The  forms  that 
religious  belief  has  assumed  are  endjess,  but 
they  may  be  all  classed  under  two  heads: 
Monotheism,  or  the  belief  in  07ie  God;  and 
Polytheism,  or  the  belief  in  many  gods. 

PAGANISM. 

This  is  not  a distinct  form  of  religion,  but 
a name  given  by  Christians  to  any  erroneous 
belief.  It  is  synonymous  with  Heathenism 
and  Polytheism.  In  common  acce2)tation 
these  epithets  are  aj:>plied  to  such  false  relig- 
ions as  are  less  accurately  defined;  and  are 
growing  out  of  use  as  the  Christian  world 
becomes  more  acquainted  with  the  specific 
views  of  any  particular  class  of  false  religion- 
ists. Thus  the  Jews  were  never  called 
Pagans;  nor  were  the  Mohammedans;  and 
the  Buddhists  and  others  ai'e  passing  out  of  the 
category  in  our  day.  Pagans  in  the  original 
signification  meant  simply  rustics,  Heathens 
were  heath-dwellers,  and  Polytheists  believed 
in  many  gods.  The  new  religion,  Christianity, 


276  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


first  spread  in  the  centers  of  civilization,  the 
cities  and  great  towns,  whilst  the  old  belief 
in  many  gods  still  prevailed  in  the  rural  dis- 
tricts, hence  Paganism. 

Several  influential  and  wide-spread  forms 
of  religion,  of  the  old  Heathen  world  have 
passed  away,  and  their  records,  or  what  re- 
mains of  them,  constitute  the  interesting  study 
or  science  of  mythology.  Among  these  were 
the  elaborate  and  complex  systems  of  ancient 
Egypt,  Arabia,  Chaldsea,  Assyria,  Phoenicia, 
Greece,  Etruria,  Carthage,  Rome,  Celtica, 
Scandinavia,  and  many  others  less  known; 
but  in  the  following  sketch  of  the  Great  Re- 
ligions of  the  World  it  is  proposed  to  give 
only  those  that  still  survive,  as  these  are 
thought  likely  to  possess  a deeper  interest  for 
the  average  reader. 

FETICHISM. 

Fetichism,  or  the  worship  of  Fetiches  (from 
the  Latin  facticius.,  “ factitious,”  through  its 
Portuguese  equivalent  feitico)^  is  an  ignorant 
and  gross  form  of  superstition  practiced  by 
many  savage  and  barbarous  tribes — generally 
those  in  the  very  lowest  stage  of  development 
— in  Africa,  Australia,  America  and  Polyne- 
sia. The  word,  in  its  secondaiy  application, 
signifies  bewitched  or  charmed;  and  was 
given  by  the  Portuguese  to  the  amulets, 
charms,  and  grotesque  idols  worn  and  wor- 
shiped by  the  negroes.  Though  the  fetiches 
are  supposed  to  be  embodied  elements  of 
fire,  water  and  air,  and  are  either  good  or 
evil  spirits,  they  are  sometimes  represented 
by  rude  images,  and  worn  as  amulets,  or 
charms,  as  was  customaiy  among  the  Chris- 
tians of  the  middle  ages,  and  with  the  same 
object,  to  avert  evil  and  protect  the  wearer 
from  sudden  death,  and,  in  an  unguarded 
moment,  from  the  influence  of  any  malignant 
power. 

The  Ashantees  have  the  most  surprising 
confidence  in  the  fetiches  which  they  pur- 
chase so  extravagantly  from  the  Moors,  be- 


lieving firmly  that  they  make  them  invul- 
nerable and  invincible  in  war,  paralyze  the 
hand  of  the  enemy,  shiver  their  weapons, 
divert  the  course  of  balls,  and  avert  all  evils 
but  sickness  (which  they  can  only  assuage) 
and  natural  death.  Their  king  gave  to  the 
king  of  Dagwamba  for  the  fetich,  or  war 
coat  of  Opokoo,  the  value  of  thirty  slaves, 
and  for  those  of  greater  captains  in  propor- 
tion. Bowdich  relates,  that  several  of  the 
Ashantee  captains  offered  seriously  to  let  him 
fire  at  them;  in  short,  their  confidence  in 
these  fetiches  is  almost  as  incredible  as  the 
despondency  and  panic  imposed  on  their 
southern  and  western  enemies  by  the  recol- 
lection of  them.  They  impel  the  Ashantees 
fearless  and  headlong  to  the  most  daring 
enterprises;  they  dispirit  their  adversaries 
almost  to  a neglect  of  an  interposition  of  for- 
tune in  their  favor.  The  Ashantees  believe 
the  constant  prayers  of  the  Moors,  who  have 
persuaded  them  that  they  confer  with  the 
deity,  invigorate  themselves,  and  gradually 
waste  the  spirit  and  strength  of  their  enemies. 
This  faith  is  not  less  impulsive  than  that 
which  achieved  the  Arabic  conquest. 

PARSEEISM 

Is  the  religion  of  the  Parsees,  that  is,  the 
people  of  Parsa  (Persia),  now  Farsistan,  or, 
rather,  the  Hindoo  emigrants  from  tliat  coun- 
try, together  with  the  small  remnant  of  the 
Persians  at  home,  the  descendants  of  those 
who  were  not  converted  to  Islam  at  the  time 
of  the  Arabic  conquest.  They  are  also  called 
Guebres,  perhaps  from  kafir,  the  Arab  equiv- 
alent for  infidel,  but  more  probably  from  some 
proper  name,  as  Origen  speaks  of  Kahirs  or 
Persians,  four  centuries  earlier  than  the  Ara- 
bic conquest.  They  are  further  known  as 
fire-worshipers ; as  Madjoos,  from  their  Magi 
or  priests ; and  as  Mazdaa’snan,  worshipers  of 
Ormuzd;  but  are  called  by  themselves,  Beh- 
din,  that  is,  faithful  people  or  those  of  the  true 
faith. 


THE  GREAT  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


When  the  Sassanide  dynasty  of  Persia  was 
overthrown  in  the  middle  of  the  seventh 
century  by  the  followers  of  IVIohammcd,  the 
great  mass  of  the  peoi^le  became  converts  to 
the  creed  of  the  conquerors;  but  a small' 
number,  faithful  to  their  ancient  belief,  fled  to 
the  wilderness  of  Khorassan,  and  some  in 
time  made  their  w'ay  into  India. 

They  have  in  both  countries  the  reputation 
of  possessing  some  excellent  qualities,  as 
honor,  integrity,  submission  to  the  laws,  and 
patient  endurance  of  hardships  and  priva- 
tions. 

Zerdusht  or  Zoroaster  (variously  inter- 
preted as  “The  Seed  of  Ishtar”  or  Venus, 
“ The  golden  star,”  and  “ Having  yellow 
camels”),  the  founder  or  reformer  of  their 
religion,  taught  the  existence  of  but  one 
supreme  deity,  the  Zervan  Akarana (“bound- 
less time”).  From  him  sprang  primeval 
light;  and  from  this,  Ahura  — who  is  called 
Mazda  or  Ormuzd,  the  creator  of  all  good 
things,  spiritual  and  worldly  — and  Ahriman, 
the  creator  of  bad  spirits  and  everything  evil. 
The  principle  of  his  speculative  philoso^^hy  is 
this  dualism,  that  is,  the  supposition  of  two 
primeval  causes  of  the  real  and  intellectual 
world;  the  Vohu  Alano,  the  Good  Mind  or 
Reality,  and  the  Ahrim  Mano,  or  the  Naught 
ISIind,  or  Non-i'eality ; while  the  principle  of 
his  moral  philosophy  is  the  triad  of  Thought, 
Word  and  Deed.  According  to  Zerdusht, 
there  are  two  intellects,  as  there  are  two 
lives  — one  mental  and  one  bodily;  and, 
again,  there  must  be  distinguished  an  earthly 
and  a future  life.  There  are  two  abodes 
for  the  departed  — Heaven  and  Hell.  Be- 
tween the  two  tliere  is  the  Bridge  of  the 
Gatherer  or  Judge,  which  the  souls  of  the 
pious  alone  can  pass.  There  will  be  a gen- 
eral resurrection,  which  is  to  precede  the 
last  judgment,  to  foretell  which  Sosiash,  the 
spiritually  begotten  son  of  Zerdusht,  will 
be  sent  by  Ahura-Mazda.  The  world,  which 
by  that  time  will  be  utterly  steeped  in  wretch- 


277 

edness,  darkness,  and  sin,  will  then  be  re- 
newed ; death,  the  archfiend  of  creation,  will 
be  slain,  and  life  will  be  everlasting  and  holy. 

BRAHMANISM, 

Sometimes  called  Hindooism  from  the  people 
among  whom  it  chiefly  prevails,  is  the  religion 
devoted  to  the  worship  of  Brahm  or  Brahma, 
corresponding  to  the  Father-God  of  the 
Hindoo  Trinity.  The  Brahmans  are  the 
priestly  caste,  proceeding  from  the  mouth  of 
Brahma  (as  the  inferior  castes  j^roceed  from 
other  parts  of  his  body),  symbolical  of  their 
being  divinely  appointed  to  teach  the  others, 
the  mouth  or  head  being  the  seat  of  wisdom. 
Brahm  is  properly  the  deity  or  the  divine 
essence;  Brahma,  the  first  person  or  the  cre- 
ator; Vishnu,  the  second  person  or  the  pre- 
server; and  Siva,  the  third  person  or  the  de- 
stroyer. Brahma’s  functions  being  confined 
to  the  creation,  he  is,  during  the  continuance 
of  that  work,  in  a state  of  profound  repose; 
and  the  preserver  and  destroyer  are  the  chief 
objects  of  present  worship.  The  former  of 
these,  Vishnu,  has  undergone  nine  avatars 
or  incarnations,  and  is  yet  to  undergo  a tenth. 
These  are  as  follows: 

1.  The  fish-avatar,  when  he  saved  the  first 
man,  Manu,  in  a deluge. 

2.  That  of  the  tortoise,  when  he  supported 
the  world,  during  the  churning  of  the  sea,  to 
extract  the  amrita,  or  ambrosial  drink  of  the 
gods. 

3.  The  boar,  in  which  he  destroyed  the 
enemies  of  the  gods. 

4.  The  lion,  in  which  he  further  quelled 
the  rebellion  against  the  gods. 

5.  The  dwarf,  in  which  he  tricked  King 
Bali,  by  obtaining  a grant  of  what  he  could 
cover  in  three  strides ; whereupon  he  strode 
over  the  earth,  the  air,  and  heaven! 

6.  The  man  or  hero,  in  which  he  reduced 
the  Kashatrivas  or  warrior  caste  into  subjec- 
tion to  the  Brahmans. 

7.  That  of  Rama,  the  son  of  King  Dasa- 


278  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


ratha,  in  which  character  he  performed  ex- 
ploits similar  to  those  of  Hercules,  the  great 
hero  of  the  Greeks. 

8.  The  Krishna,  in  which  he  successfully 
supported  the  Pandyas  against  the  Kurus  — 
the  war  of  races,  or  of  the  good  against  the 
wicked. 

9.  Buddha,  in  which  he  seduced  the  hu- 
man enemies  of  the  gods  from  their  belief  in 
the  vedas,  the  written  repositories  of  the  true 
religion. 

10.  Kalki,  yet  to  come,  when  he  shall 
establish  the  Hindoo  millennium. 

The  transmigration  of  human  souls  into 
various  animals  or  into  future  men,  until  prop- 
erly purified  for  reabsorption  into  Brahm,  is 
one  of  the  teachings  of  Hindooism. 

It  also  inculcates  the  moral  virtues  of  jus- 
tice, benevolence,  etc.;  but  as  a religion  is 
chiefly  exercised  in  superstitious  practices  of 
maceration,  penance,  purifications,  and  the 
like,  to  appease  or  propitiate  the  gods.  Of 
these  practices,  some  are  extremely  inhuman, 
while  others  are  supremely  ridiculous. 

SHINTOISM,  OR  “KAMI  NO  MICHI.” 

This  is  the  ancient  religion  of  Japan,  signi- 
fying,  “The  Way  of  the  Gods,”  Shinto 
being  the  Chinese  equivalent  of  the  Japanese 
Kami  no  Michi. 

“ The  Shintos  believe  in  a past  life,  and 
they  live  in  fear  or  reverence  of  the  spirits  of 
the  dead,”  says  Mori.  The  number  of  the 
gods  is  naturally  incalculable,  the  supreme 
one  being  a goddess,  Ama  Terasu  o Migami., 
“ The  Heavenly  Illuminating  Spirit,”  from 
whom  the  Mikado  or  emperor  claims  descent. 

Shintoism  inculcates  cleanliness  of  body 
and  purity  of  heart;  and  aims  to  secure  hap- 
piness in  this  life.  It  is  rather  equivocal  on 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  a supreme  cre- 
ator, and  a future  state  of  rewards  or  punish- 
ments. Its  three  great  commandments  are: 

I.  Thou  shalt  honor  the  gods  and  love  thy 
country. 


2.  Thou  shalt  clearly  understand  the  prin- 
ciples of  heaven  and  the  duty  of  man. 

3.  Thou  shalt  revere  the  emperor  as  thy 
sovereign,  and  obey  the  will  of  his  court. 

In  a Shinto  temple  there  is  neither  picture 
nor  image,  nor  even  an  altar;  but  merely  a 
mii'ror  symbolical  of  self-examination,  and 
strips  of  white  paper,  to  convey  the  lesson 
of  purity.  The  Kannusi  or  priests  are  mar- 
ried, and  have  no  special  privileges,  but  are 
highly  respected;  they  wear  a peculiar  cos- 
tume only  when  officiating. 

With  the  restoration  of  the  supreme  power 
in  temporals  to  the  Mikado  in  1868,  there 
sprang  up  a revival  of  Shintoism,  but  Bud- 
dhism is  still  in  the  ascendant,  having  168,000 
priests  and  monks,  and  460,234  temples  and 
monasteries. 

CONFUCIANISM. 

Confucianism  or  the  doctrinal  system  of 
Confucius  (the  Chinese  sage,  born  about  B.  c. 
551),  is  rather  a system  of  moral  philosophy 
than  a religion.  It  is  eminently  practical,  and 
the  founder  frankly  confessed  his  ignorance 
of  many  theoretic  points  of  supernaturalism. 
“ As  for  the  genii  and  spirits,”  says  Confu- 
cius, “ sacrifice  to  them.  I have  nothing  to 
tell  regarding  them,  whether  they  exist  or 
not ; but  their  worship  is  part  of  an  august 
and  awful  ceremonial,  which  a wise  man  will 
not  neglect  or  despise.”  He  seems  rather  to 
doubt  the  existence  of  a future  state,  but 
strongly  inculcates  the  natural  and  useful  vir- 
tues— industry,  modesty,  sobriety,  gravity, 
decorum  and  thoughtfulness.  “ I teach  you 
nothing,”  says  he,  “but  what  you  might 
learn  yourselves,  namely,  the  observance  of 
the  three  fundamental  laws  of  relation  be- 
tween sovereign  and  subject,  father  and  child, 
husband  and  wife;  and  the  five  capital  virtues, 
universal  charity,  impartial  justice,  conformity 
to  ceremonies  and  established  usages,  rectitude 
of  heart  and  mind,  and  pure  sincerity.”  “ Im- 
perial Heaven  will  only  assist  virtue;”  and 


THE  GREAT  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


279 


“ he  who  oll'cnds  against  Heaven  has  no  one 
to  whom  he  can  2:>i‘ay,”  were  among  his  enun- 
ciations. He  is  credited  with  having  given 
as  a comprehensive  rule  of  life,  what  was 
afterward  inculcated  in  a positive  form  by 
Jesus  Christ,  and  is  known  as  the  golden 
rule:  “Do  not  unto  others  what  you  would 
not  have  them  do  to  you,”  says  Confucius; 
“ Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  w'ould 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them,”  says  Jesus. 

BUDDHISM. 

This  form  of  religion  derives  its  name  from 
Buddha,  a title  acquired  by  its  founder,  Sid- 
dhartha,  prince  of  Kapilarastu,  in  India, 
but  more  generally  known  as  Sakya-muni, 
the  “ solitary  ” Sakya,  this  last  being  the 
family  name.  He  is  also  called  Gautama, 
which  is  judged  to  be  the  name  of  the 
“solar”  race,  of  which  Sakya  w'as  a branch. 
He  would  therefore  be  named  in  full,  after 
the  manner  and  in  the  order  of  the  well- 
known  Roman  nomenclature,  Siddhartha 
(prasnomen)  Gautama  (nomen)  Sakya  (cog- 
nomen) Muni  (agnomen);  with  the  additional 
distinctive  title  of  Buddha  (“the  wise”). 

Buddhism  is  based  on  the  same  views  of 
human  existence,  and  the  same  philosophy 
of  things  in  general,  that  prevailed  among 
the  Brahmans.  It  accepts  without  question- 
ing, and  in  ils  most  exaggerated  form,  the 
doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  souls,  which 
lies  at  the  root  of  so  much  that  is  strange  in 
the  Eastern  character.  According  to  Bud- 
dhist belief,  when  a man  dies,  he  is  immedi- 
ately born  again,  or  appears  in  a new  shape; 
and  that  shape  may,  according  to  his  merit 
or  demerit,  be  any  of  the  innumerable  orders 
of  being  composing  the  Buddhist  universe, 
— from  a clod  to  a divinity.  If  his  demerit 
would  not  be  sufficiently  punished  by  a de- 
graded earthly  existence  — in  the  form,  for 
instance,  of  a woman  or  a slave,  of  a perse- 
cuted or  a disgusting  animal,  of  a plant,  or 


even  of  a piece  of  inorganic  matter  — he  will 
be  born  in  some  one  of  the  one  hundred  and 
thirty-six  Buddhist  hells,  situated  in  the  inte- 
rior of  the  earth.  These  places  of  punish- 
ment have  a regular  gradation  in  the  intensity 
of  the  sufl'ering  and  in  the  length  of  time  the 
sufTcrers  live,  the  least  term  of  life  being  ten 
n^illions  of  years,  the  longer  terms  being 
almost  beyond  the  powers  of  even  Indian 
notation  to  express.  A meritorious  life,  on 
the  other  hand,  secures  the  next  birth  either 
in  an  exalted  and  happy  position  on  earth,  or 
as  a blessed  spirit,  or  even  divinity,  in  one  of 
the  many  heavens;  in  which  the  least  dura- 
tion of  life  is  about  ten  billions  of  years. 
But  however  long  the  life,  whether  of  misery 
or  bliss,  it  has  an  end,  and  at  its  close  the 
individual  must  be  born  again,  and  may 
again  be  either  happy  or  miserable — either  a 
god  or,  it  may  be,  the  vilest  inanimate  object. 
The  Buddha  himself,  before  his  last  birth  as 
Sakya-muni,  had  gone  through  every  conceiv- 
able form  of  existence  on  the  earth,  in  the 
air,  and  in  the  water,  in  hell  and  in  heaven, 
and  had  filled  every  condition  in  human  life. 
When  he  attained  the  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  Buddha,  he  was  able  to  recall  all  these 
existences;  and  a great  part  of  the  Buddhist 
legendary  literature  is  taken  up  in  narrating 
his  exploits  when  he  lived  as  an  elephant,  as 
a bird,  as  a stag,  etc. 

The  key  of  the  whole  scheme  of  Buddhist 
salvation  lies  in  what  Gautama  called  his 
Four  Sublime  Verities.  The  first  asserts 
that  pain  exists;  the  second,  that  the  cause 
of  pain  is  desire  or  attachment;  the  third, 
that  pain  can  be  ended  by  Nirvana  (that  is, 
the  final  deliverance  of  the  soul  from  the 
process  of  transmigration);  and  the  fourth 
shows  the  way  that  leads  to  Nirvana.  This 
way  to  Nirvana  consists  in  eight  things: 
right  faith,  right  judgment,  right  language, 
right  purpose,  right  practice,  right  obedience, 
right  memory,  and  right  meditation. 

The  eight  parts  or  ^particulars  constituting 


28o  varieties  of  religious  belief. 


the  theoretical  “way,”  were  developed  by 
Gautama  into  a set  of  practical  precepts 
enjoining  the  various  duties  of  common  life 
and  of  religion.  There  are  ten  moral  pre- 
cepts or  “precepts  of  aversion.”  Five  of 
these  are  of  universal  obligation  — viz.,  not 
to  kill ; not  to  steal ; not  to  commit  adultery ; 
not  to  lie;  not  to  be  drunken.  Other  five 
are  for  those  entering  on  the  direct  pursuit 
of  Nirvana  by  embracing  the  religious  life: 
to  abstain  from  food  out  of  season  (that 
is,  after  midday);  to  abstain  from  dances, 
theatrical  representations,  songs,  and  music; 
to  abstain  from  personal  ornaments  and 
perfumes;  to  abstain  from  a lofty  and  lux- 
urious couch;  to  abstain  from  taking  gold 
and  silver.  For  the  regular  ascetics  or 
monks,  there  are  a number  of  special  observ- 
ances of  a very  severe  kind.  They  are  to 
dress  only  in  rags,  sewed  together  with  their 
own  hands,  and  to  have  a yellow  cloak 
thrown  over  the  rags.  They  are  to  eat  only 
the  simplest  food,  and  to  possess  nothing  ex- 
cept what  they  get  by  collecting  alms  from 
door  to  door  in  their  wooden  bowl.  They 
are  allowed  only  one  meal,  and  that  must  be 
eaten  before  midday.  For  a part  of  the 
year,  they  are  to  live  in  forests,  with  no  other 
shelter  except  the  shadow  of  a tree,  and  there 
they  must  sit  on  their  carpet  even  during 
sleep,  to  lie  down  being  forbidden.  They 
are  allowed  to  enter  the  nearest  village  or 
town  to  beg  food,  but  they  must  return  to 
their  forests  before  night. 

The  forms  of  Buddhist  worship  are  very 
simple.  There  are  no  priests,  or  clergy, 
properly  so  called.  The  Sramanas  or  Biks- 
hus  (mendicants)  are  simply  a religious  order, 
a kind  of  monks,  who,  in  order  to  the 
more  speedy  attainment  of  Nirvana,  have 
entered  on  a course  of  greater  sanctity  and 
austerity  than  ordinary  men;  they  have  no 
sacraments  to  administer  or  rites  to  perform 
for  the  people,  for  every  Buddhist  is  his  own 
priest.  The  only  thing  like  a clerical  func- 


tion they  discharge,  is  to  read  the  scriptures 
or  discourses  of  the  Buddha  in  stated  assem- 
blies of  the  people  held  for  that  purpose. 

The  element  in  Buddhism  which,  more 
than  any  other,  perhaps,  gave  it  an  advan- 
tage over  all  surrounding  religions,  and  led 
to  its  surprising  extension,  was  the  spirit 
of  universal  charity  and  sympathy  that  it 
breathed,  as  contrasted  with  the  exclusive- 
ness of  caste.  The  Buddha,  says  Muller, 
“addressed  himself  to  castes  and  outcasts. 
He  promised  salvation  to  all;  and  he  com- 
manded his  disciples  to  preach  his  doctrine  in 
all  places  and  to  all  men.  A sense  of  duty, 
extending  from  the  narrow  limits  of  the 
house,  the  village,  and  the  country,  to  the 
widest  circle  of  mankind,  a feeling  of  sym- 
pathy and  brotherhood  toward  all  men,  the 
idea,  in  fact,  of  humanity,  was  first  pro- 
nounced by  Buddha.”  This  led  to  that 
remarkable  missionary  movement,  which, 
beginning  B.  c.  300,  sent  forth  a succession 
of  devoted  men,  who  spent  their  lives  in 
spreading  the  faith  of  Buddha  over  all  parts 
of  Asia. 

These  are  the  leading  features  of  Bud- 
dhism, a form  of  religion  of  which  it  has 
been  said  that,  “ for  pureness,  excellence  and 
wisdom,  it  is  only  second  to  that  of  the  Divine 
Lawgiver.” 

LAMAISM 

Is  an  early  oflTshoot  of  Buddhism,  and  is 
the  prevailing  form  of  that  religion,  in  Tibet, 
Mongolia,  and  among  the  many  hordes  of 
Tartars  in  the  interior  of  Asia.  It  derives 
its  name  from  Lama,  the  title  given  by  the 
Mongolians  to  their  supreme  ruler,  both  as 
head  of  the  church  and  political  emperor, 
and  regarded  as  not  mei’ely  the  representative 
of  divinity  on  earth,  hut  a divinity  himself. 
In  the  Tangutanese  dialect,  the  word  Lama 
means  mother  or  pastor  of  souls ; among  the 
Mongols  it  implies  the  priestly  order;  while 
among  the  Kalmucks  it  stands  for  the  most 


THE  CHEAT  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


281 


exalted  member  of  the  priesthood;  hence  the 
religion  of  these  peojDlcs  is  known  as  La- 
maism,  in  which  the  Dalai-Lama  is  consid- 
ered the  representative  of  the  Shigernooni, 
or  the  highest  and  omnipotent  God.  Next 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Tibet,  the  Tartars  jxiy 
the  Dalai-Lama  the  highest  honor  and  rev- 
erence, believing  that  the  supreme  divinity 
resides  in  him.  The  Dalai-Lama  is  conse- 
quently the  monarch,  the  sovereign  pontiff, 
and  the  God  of  the  country,  his  jDerson  being 
regarded  as  holy;  and  though  they  hold  the 
opinion  that  he  is  immortal,  yet  on  the  dissolu- 
tion of  his  mortal  frame,  his  soul  is  supposed  to 
pass  into  the  body  of  a new-born  child  — their 
belief  being,  that  he  only  changes  his  exterior 
form  and  not  his  actual  existence.  The  belief 
in  this  eternal  existence  of  the  Lama,  is  thus 
a symbolical  evidence  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
transmigration  of  souls. 

The  residence  of  the  Lama  is  one  of  two 
monasteries,  near  Lassa,  capital  of  Tibet,  in 
each  of  which  he  dwells  alternately.  He  is 
always  surrounded  by  a vast  number  of  wor- 
shiping priests,  who  guard  every  exit  and 
avenue  to  and  from  his  presence  with  rigid 
supervision,  and  for  the  especial  purpose  of 
excluding  all  women  from  the  same  atmos- 
phere, no  female  being  ever  allowed  to  pass 
the  night  in  the  palace  of  the  Lama;  hence, 
from  his  exalted  purity  he  is  called  the  im- 
maculate; the  natives  far  and  near,  from  the 
remotest  parts  of  Tartary  and  Asiatic  Russia, 
flock  in  crowds  to  pay  homage  to  him  and 
receive  his  blessing,  which  he  usually  dis- 
penses seated  cross-legged,  on  a kind  of  altar, 
bestowing  the  same  countenance  on  the 
meanest  beggar  that  he  does  on  the  greatest 
noble  or  khan.  He  salutes  no  one,  never 
uncovers  his  head,  never  rises,  but  slowly  and 
solemnly  laying  his  hand  on  the  head  of  his 
prostrate  worshiper,  performs  his  benediction 
in  rigid  silence,  his  worshipers  believing 
that  that  holy  touch  has  expiated  for  them  all 
past  earthly  transgressions.  His  temporal 


power  has  been  much  diminished  within  the 
last  two  centuries,  and  he  is  now  tributary  to 
the  emperor  of  China;  though,  spiritually, 
the  celestial  sovereign  is  his  vassal  and  wor- 
shiper. Two  mandarins  of  high  rank,  with 
1,000  soldiers,  garrison  his  capital,  and  he  has 
a deputy  Lama  or  nuncio  at  Pekin,  supported 
at  the  emperor’s  expense.  When  the  Dalai- 
Lama  dies,  a few  of  the  Lamas  or  superior 
priests  have  to  discover,  either  from  signs  or 
words  previously  exj^ressed,  into  what  infant’s 
body  the  immortal  soul  has  removed  its 
earthly  tenement,  that  it  may  be  invested  with 
the  insignia  of  regal  and  celestial  power. 

ISLAM  OR  MOHAMMEDANISM. 

Islam,  an  Arabic  word  signifying  “ sub- 
mission to  God,”  is  the  more  correct  name 
of  the  religion  commonly  called  Moham- 
medanism, from  its  founder,  Mohammed 
or  Mahomet.  Mohammed  was  born  about 
A.  D.  570,  and  commenced  propagating  his 
religion  about  610.  Twelve  years  later,  he 
was  expelled  from  Mecca,  and  took  refuge  in 
Medina.  This  hegira  (“flight”),  marking 
the  Era  of  Mohammed,  is  dated  by  chronol- 
ogists  April  16,  a.  d.  622. 

Islam,  it  is  held,  was  once  the  religion  of 
all  men ; but  whether  wickedness  and  idolatry 
came  into  the  world  after  the  murder  of  Abel, 
or  at  the  time  of  Noah,  or  only  after  Amru 
Ibn  Lohai,  one  of  the  first  and  greatest  idol- 
aters of  Arabia,  are  moot-points  among  Mos- 
lim  (a  word  derived  from  Islam)  theologians. 
Every  child,  it  is  believed,  is  born  in  Islam, 
or  the  true  faith,  and  would  continue  in  it  'till 
the  end  were  it  not  for  the  wickedness  of  its 
parents,  “ who  misguide  it  early,  and  lead  it 
astray  to  Magism,  Judaism,  or  Christianity.” 

Islam,  like  all  other  religions,  has  its  dog- 
mas of  belief  and  its  rules  of  practice.  The 
fundamental  dogma  is,  “ There  is  but  one 
God,  and  Mobammed  is  His  prophet.” 
“There  is  no  other  God  but  God,  and  Him 
only  must  we  adore.”  And  of  God,  it  is 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


282 


said  that  “ He  neither  begetteth  nor  is  He 
begotten.”  Other  noteworthy  points  of 
belief  ai'e,  the  existence  of  angels ; the  sacred- 
ness of  the  Koran  or  Mohammedan  Bible; 
obedience  to  God’s  prophets — the  chief  of 
whom  are  ^dam,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses, 
David,  Jesus,  and  Mohammed;  the  resurrec- 
tion and  final  judgment  of  mankind,  and  of 
angels,  genii,  and  even  animals;  and  the  ab- 
solute sovereignty  of  God’s  decrees,  which 
has  been  transformed  by  the  enemies  of 
Islam  into  fatalism. 

The  four  practical  duties  of  Mohammedans 
are,  prayer,  almsgiving,  fasting,  and  the  pil- 
grimage to  Mecca.  Prayer  is  “ the  pillar  of 
religion,  and  the  key  of  paradise.”  It  is 
enjoined  five  times  a day,  preceded  by  wash- 
ing; and  “cleanliness  is  the  one-half  of  faith 
and  the  key  of  prayer.”  The  giving  of  alms 
is  instrumental  in  obtaining  answers  to  prayer; 
and  the  wealthy  are  expected  to  give  one- 
fortieth  of  their  income  to  the  poor.  Fasting 
is  enjoined  the  whole  month  of  Ramadan, 
during  which  the  Koran  was  dictated;  and  at 
various  times  throughout  the  year,  “ the  odor 
of  the  mouth  of  him  that  fasteth,”  it  is  de- 
clared, “ is  more  grateful  to  God  than  that 
of  musk ! ” Finally,  “ the  man  who  dies  with- 
out making  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  might 
just  as  well  have  died  a Jew  or  a Christian!” 

The  ordinances  are,  circumcision,  which  is 
held  to  be  of  divine  appointment;  abstinence 
from  wine,  from  swine’s  flesh,  and  from 
blood,  as  well  as  from  gambling  and  usury. 

The  two  grand  divisions  of  Mohammedan- 
ism are,  the  orthodox  Sonnites,  who  receive 
the  Sonna  or  traditions  comprising  the  acts 
and  sayings  of  the  prophet  not  found  in  the 
Koran;  and  the  Shiites  (“sectaries”),  who 
accept  only  the  Koran.  These  call  them- 
selves Al-Adeliat  or  “ the  just  ones.”  The 
two  are  further  distinguished  by  the  former 
recognizing  the  three  immediate  successors 
of  the  prophet  as  legitimate  caliphs,  while 
the  latter  deem  them  usurpers. 


The  Sonnites  are  divided  into  four  branches 
or  sects,  called  after  their  respective  foundei's. 
They  are  the  Hanifltes,  Malekites,  Shafeites, 
and  Hanbalites.  The  Shiites  have  flve  sects: 
Montazalites,  Hashbemians,  Nohamians,  Ja- 
bedhians  and  Haidarites.  There  are  as  many 
subdivisions  of  these  various  sects  as  there 
are  Christian  denominations;  but  the  subject, 
it  is  thought,  need  not  be  pursued  further. 

JUDAISM 

Is  the  religion  of  the  Jews,  or  Israelites,  as 
they  were  originally  designated,  and  as  they 
still  prefer  to  be  called.  This  form  of  religion 
to  the  time  of  Christ,  or  under  the  Mosaic 
dispensation,  is  virtually  a part  of  Christian- 
ity, as  claimed  by  nearly  all  Christians,  and 
need  not  be  here  enlarged  on.  The  point  of 
divergence  is,  as  is  well  known,  the  rejection 
of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  promised  Messiah.  In 
his  time  they  were  divided  into  three  chief 
sects,  the  Pharisees  or  formalists,  the  incredu- 
lous Sadducees,  and  the  ascetic  Essenes ; none 
of  which  as  a class  accepted  him  for  the  Mes- 
siah. Converts  were,  however,  made  from 
all  classes,  but  the  great  masses  refused  to  see 
in  him  the  promised  deliverer,  and  continued 
steadfast  to  the  Mosaic  religion. 

There  are  two  chief  religious  divisions  of 
modern  Jews — the  Caraites,  who  adhere  to 
the  strict  letter  of  the  Mosaic  law;  and  the 
Talmudists  or  Rabbinists,  who  receive  the 
interpretations  of  the  Rabbins — dating  from 
about  A.  D.  500,  when  the  oral  teachings  or 
traditions  and  explanations  were  added  to  the 
Old  Testament,  the  whole  being  known  as  the 
Talmud,  from  a Chaldean  root  signifying 
“ to  learn.”  Both  classes  believe  that  God  is 
one;  that  He  alone  ought  to  be  worshiped; 
that  the  law  given  to  Moses  will  never  be 
changed;  that  God  knows  the  thoughts  of 
men;  that  the  Messiah  is  yet  to  come.  Their 
service  consists  chiefly  in  reading  the  law  in 
their  synagogues,  together  with  a variety  of 
prayers. 


THE  GREAT  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


CHRISTIANITY. 

Christianity  comes  to  us  with  a claim  to  be 
received  as  of  divine  origin.  It  is  no  product 
of  the  human  mind,  but  has  for  its  author  the 
Being  whom  it  sets  before  us  as  the  object 
of  worship.  It  is  consequently  altogether 
exclusive;  it  claims  to  be  deemed  the  only 
true  religion — “the  truth”  — and  admits  of 
no  compromise  or  alliance  with  any  other 
system. 

Christianity  cannot  be  viewed  as  distinct 
from  the  religion  of  the  Jews  and  of  the 
patriarchs;  it  is  the  same  religion  accommo- 
dated to  new  circumstances;  there  has  been  a 
change  of  dispensation  only.  In  studying 
either  the  system  or  the  evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity, we  are  compelled  continually  to  revert 
from  the  New  Testament  to  the  Old,  and 
must  in  some  measure  trace  the  history  of 
the  true  or  revealed  religion  through  the 
previous  and  preparatory  dispensations. 

The  whole  system  of  Christianity  may  be 
regarded  as  having  its  foundation  in  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Existence  of  one  God.  Next  to 
this  may  be  jDlaced  the  doctrine  of  the  Fall 
of  Man.  Man  is  represented  as  involved  in 
misery  by  sin — original  and  actual — and 
every  individual  of  the  human  race  as  inca- 
pacitated for  the  service  and  fellowship  of 
God,  obnoxious  to  the  displeasure  of  God, 
and  liable  to  punishment  in  a future  and 
eternal  state  of  being.  And  here  we  may 
regard  the  doctrine  of  the  Atonement  as  next 
claiming  our  attention  — a doctrine  taught  in 
all  the  saci'ifices  of  the  patriarchal  and  Jewish 
dispensations,  as  well  as  by  the  words  of  in- 
spired teachers.  Man  being  utterly  incapable 
of  effecting  his  own  deliverance  from  sin  and 
misery,  God  sent  His  Son  to  save  sinners,  to 
deliver  them  from  hell,  to  make  them  holy, 
and  partakers  of  the  eternal  joy  and  glory  of 
heaven. 

By  those  who  regard  Christ  as  a mere 
creature,  atoneinent.,  or  reconciliation  with 


283 

God,  is  made  to  dc25end  on  the  repentance  of 
man  as  its  immediate  cause;  whilst  the  life 
and  death  of  Christ  are  represented  as  merely 
an  example  to  us  of  obedience,  virtue,  and 
2^iety  in  the  most  trying  circumstances;  the 
doctrines  of  a 23ro23itiatory  sacrifice,  a substi- 
tutionary obedience,  and  an  imputed  right- 
eousness, with  all  that  form  part  of  the  same 
system,  falling  com2:>letely  and  even  necessa- 
rily to  the  ground.  These  doctrines,  how- 
ever, are  all  consistently  maintained  in  con- 
nection with  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  and 
the  generally  received  doctrine  as  to  the  per- 
son of  Christ.  The  very  incarnation  of  the 
Son  of  God  is  regarded  as  a glorious  dis2^1ay 
of  the  divine  condescension,  and  a wonderful 
exaltation  of  human  nature : whilst  a personal 
enjoyment  of  the  highest  dignity  and  bliss 
of  which  humanity  is  capable  in  the  favor 
and  fellowshi23  of  God  forever,  is  to  be  at- 
tained by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

The  indissoluble  connection  between  faith 
and  salvation  arises  from  the  divine  appoint- 
ment, but  secures  a moral  harmony,  as  if  pro- 
vides for  the  bringing  into  operation,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  intellectual  and  moral  nature 
of  man,  of  most  powerful  and  excellent 
motives  for  all  that  is  morally  good.  The 
partakers  of  salvation  are  thus  fitted  for  the 
fellowship  of  him  into  whose  favor  they  are 
taken.  This  view  23i'events  the  possibility  of 
any  of  them  taking  to  themselves,  or  giving 
to  others,  the  glory  of  that  salvation  which 
they  I'eally  owe  to  Christ,  and  which  they 
must  therefore  ascribe  to  Christ,  as  God  is  a 
God  of  truth,  and  truth  must  reign  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

Salvation  is  ascribed  by  all  Christians  to 
the  grace  of  God.  The  mission  of  Christ 
was  an  act  of  siqDreme  grace;  and  all.  must 
be  ascribed  to  grace  for  which  we  are  indebted 
to  Christ.  The  doctrine  of  grace,  however, 
is  a part  of  the  system  of  Christianity  on 
which  important  differences  subsist,  especially 
as  to  the  relation  of  the  grace  of  God  to 


284 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


individual  men.  Such  are  the  differences 
concerning  election,  and  concerning  the 
origin  of  faith,  and  man’s  ability  or  inability 
to  believe  of  himself.  But  by  Christians 
genei'ally,  the  personal  relation  of  the  be- 
liever to  Christ,  and  his  faith  in  Christ,  are 
ascribed  to  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Spirit  of  God, 
the  third  person  of  the  Godhead,  and  so  to 
the  grace  of  God. 

In  the  view  of  all  who  hold  the  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity,  the  doctrines  concerning  the 
Spirit  of  God  form  a very  important  part  of 
the  Christian  system.  To  the  agency  of  this 
person  of  the  Godhead,  besides  all  that  is 
ascribed  to  him  concerning  the  human  nature 
of  Christ,  we  are  indebted  for  all  tbat  is  spir- 
itually good  in  man;  he,  in  the  economy  of 
grace,  being  sent  by  God,  on  the  intercession 
of  Christ,  to  communicate  the  blessings  pur- 
chased by  Christ  in  his  obedience  and  death. 

Salvation  begins  on  earth;  and  whenever 
a man  believes  in  Christ,  he  is  a partaker  of 
it  — is  in  a state  of  salvation.  It  forms  an 
essential  part  of  the  Calvinistic  system,  that 
he  who  is  in  a state  of  salvation  always 
remains  so,  and  that  the  salvation  begun  on 
earth  is  in  every  case  made  perfect  in  heaven. 
Thus  salvation  is  viewed  as  beginning  in 
regeneration,  and  as  carried  on  in  sanctifi- 
cation, and  all  its  joys  as  connected  with  the 
progress  of  sanctification.  Faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  cannot  be  unaccompanied  with  repent- 
ance, and  repentance  is  always  renewed  when 
the  exercise  of  faith  is  renewed.  F or  although 
all  believers  are  saints  or  holy.,  as  set  apart  to 
God,  and  in  contrast  to  what  they  previously 
were,  yet  there  is  none  in  this  life  free  from 
temptations  and  sin;  the  successful  tempter 
of  our  first  parents,  who  assailed  our  Savior 
with  temptation  and  was  defeated,  being  still 
tbe  active  enemy  of  men,  against  whom 
believers  in  Jesus  Christ  are  called  to  contend, 
to  watch,  and  to  pray.  The  sense  of  respon- 
sibility belongs  to  human  nature;  and  the 
doctrine  of  a judgment  to  come  may  be  con- 


sidered as  to  a certain  extent  a doctrine  of 
natural  religion,  as  may  also  that  of  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul ; but  the  distinct  enuncia- 
tion of  these  doctrines  belongs  to  the  Chris- 
tian revelation,  to  which  belongs  entirely  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

Of  the  moral  part  of  Christianity,  which 
has  already  been  referred  to,  it  may  be  suffi- 
cient here  to  state,  that  it  is  as  harmonious 
with  the  doctrinal  as  it  is  inseparable  from  it; 
that  it  is  founded  upon  the  attidbutes  of  God, 
and  is  perfectly  illustrated  in  the  character  of 
Christ;  and  that  it  is  divisible  into  two  great 
parts  : one,  the  love  of  God.,  and  the  other, 
the  love  of  man  — ourselves  and  neighbors. 

The  means  of  grace,  or  of  the  attainment 
of  the  blessings  of  salvation,  form  an  impor- 
tant part  of  the  Christian  system.  Of  these 
the  word  of  God  — or  divine  revelation  con- 
tained in  the  Bible  — first  claims  attention,  as 
the  means  of  conversion  to  Christ,  and  of 
edification  in  Christ,  the  instrument  by  which 
salvation  is  both  begun  and  carried  on  in 
men.  The  ordinances  of  God’s  worship  are 
among  the  means  of  grace.  Thus  prayer  is 
one  of  the  chief  means  of  grace.  The  sacra- 
ments are  means  of  grace,  concerning  which, 
and  their  relative  importance  as  compared 
with  the  other  means,  considerable  difference 
of  opinion  prevails.  The  same  remark  ap- 
plies also  to  the  combination  of  Christians 
into  an  organized  body  or  community,  the 
church  with  its  own  laws  or  system  of 
church-government  and  church-discipline. 

STRENGTH  OF  THE  GREAT  CREEDS. 


Fetichists about  190,000,000 

Parsees “ 1,000,000 

Brahmanists “ 114,000,000 

Shintoists “ 14,000,000 

Cdnfucianists “ 80,000,000 

Buddhists  and  Lamaists — “ 433,000,000 

Mohammedans “ 120,000,000 

Jews “ 8,000,000 

Christians “ 390,000,000 


1,350,000,000 


'CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  2S5 


These  numbers  are  of  course  conjectural 
to  a great  extent,  and  should  be  regarded 
only  as  approximations.  They  are  based  on 
the  assumption  that  the  total  population  of 
the  world  is  about  1,350,000,000;  Professor 
Schem  makes  it  1,392,000,000;  Chambers’s 


Encyclopaedia,  1,274,000,000,  while  the  Al- 
manack de  Gotha  and  the  Statesman’s  Year- 
book 2?lace  it  about  1,200,000,000.  The  pop- 
ular estimates  of  800,000,000  and  1,000,000,- 
000  are  certainly  too  low,  belonging  to  a 
period  long  since  past. 


CHRISTIAN  D£ NOMINA  TIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  ST  A TES. 


The  more  conspicuous  and  important  of 
these  divisions  of  Christianity  will  be  here 
treated  in  alphabetical  order,  without  refer- 
ence to  any  assumed  superiority  of  one  over 
the  others;  and  a comparative  table  of  their 
relative  numerical  strength  will  be  subjoined 
from  the  best  non-partisan  sources.  It  is 
aimed  neither  to  unduly  magnify  nor  mis- 
represent any  of  these  organizations;  it  is, 
however,  scarcely  expected  that  hostile  criti- 
cism can  be  entirely  avoided,  as  the  average 
man  is  peculiarly  sensitive  about  the  claims 
of  his  church,  and  ordinarily  confounds  par- 
tisan views  with  zeal  for  the  truth.  Indeed, 
if  the  claims  of  the  different  church  organiza- 
tions in  the  simple  matter  of  numbers  were 
accepted,  the  population  of  the  United  States 
would  be  necessarily  swelled  to  a much 
greater  total  than  the  official  statistics  will 
justify. 

ADVENTISTS. 

These  ai'e  also  familiarly  called  Millerites, 
from  William  Miller,  who  became  a strenuous 
advocate  of  their  views  in  1833,  and  calcu- 
lated the  second  advent  or  coming  of  Christ 
to  be  due  in  1843. 

Dr.  John  Gumming,  of  England,  is  also  a 
notable  Adventist,  and  some  years  ago  fore- 
told the  end  of  the  present  dispensation  in 
1866,  1867  or  1868.  It  is  perhaps  as  well  not 
to  be  too  exact;  but  all  three  passed  away 
without  the  “ coming,”  leaving  the  learned 
Doctor  at  a loss  to  account  for  the  miscal- 


culation. He  is  satisfied  that  all  the  pro- 
phetic signs  have  been  fulfilled;  but  yet  the 
Millennium  has  not  arrived. 

Millennarian  views  and  conjectures  have 
characterized  the  teachings  of  many  Chris- 
tian leaders  from  the  very  dawn  of  Christian- 
ity. They  are  based  on  the  theory  that  God 
works  great  revolutions  in  rounded  periods 
of  a thousand  years,  or  some  multiple  of  a 
thousand;  and  that  the  Second  Coming  of 
Christ  has  been  prophetically  marked  out, 
needing  only  a little  skill  in  arithmetic  to 
determine  the  exact  year.  Various  attempts 
to  solve  the  problem  have  eventuated  in  dis- 
comfiture, but  the  incredulous  worldlings  are 
not  yet  safe,  as  a great  many  of  these  inter- 
preters concur  in  placing  the  period  between 
A.  D.  1879  and  1886;  not  being  able  to  tell  in 
which  of  the  last  sacred  seven  it  is  to  occur. 

BAPTISTS. 

The  Baptists  are  distinguished  from  other 
evangelical  denominations  with  respect  to  the 
mode  of  baptism,  affirming  that,  instead  of 
sprinkling  or  pouring,  the  person  ought  to  be 
immersed;  and  that  the  baptized,  as  well  as 
the  baptizer,  must  go  down  into  the  water. 
The  fii'st  Baptist  church  in  America  was 
founded  at  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  in  1639, 
by  Roger  Williams.  There  is  a close  affinity 
between  the  Baptists  and  Congregationalists, 
differing  chiefly  on  the  point  of  baptism. 
Besides  the  regular  Baptists  there  are  some 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


286 


minor  sects:  Old  School  Baptists,  Free  Will 
Baptists  (who  differed  with  the  regulars  on 
the  high  Calvinistic  theory  of  election),  Six- 
Principle  Baptists  (whose  specific  views  are 
based  on  the  six  things  mentioned  in  He- 
brews, 6:  1-3),  Seventh  Day  Baptists  (who 
observe  the  seventh  day,  Saturday),  and  the 
German  “River  Brethren.”  The  doctrinal 
views  of  the  several  Baptist  organizations, 
outside  of  the  peculiarities  already  indicated, 
are  in  accord  with  those  of  the  other  ortho- 
dox, evangelical,  Protestant  denominations, 
and  have  been  given  in  their  general  aspects 
under  the  head  of  “ Christianity.”  They  are 
also  specified  under  “ Congregationalists.” 

CHRISTIAN  CONNECTION. 

This  denomination  of  Christians  arose  in 
this  country  as  a distinct  organization  about 
1793.  It  soon  comprised  seceders  from  the 
Methodists,  the  Presbyterians  and  the  Bap- 
tists. The  name  Christian  they  assumed  in 
disavowal  of  any  human  authority,  and  all 
sectarian  distinctions  of  Methodist,  Baptist, 
and  the  like.  They  rejected  doctrinal  agree- 
ment as  a basis  of  communion,  preferring  the 
test  of  personal  piety  as  a condition  of  mem- 
bership ; and  accepted  the  Bible  as  the  exclu- 
sive rule  of  faith.  The  “ Connection  ” con- 
sists in  an  annual  conference  between  several 
independent  churches  in  a district. 

They  are  Baptists  in  the  matter  of  immer- 
sion, Congregationalists  in  church  govern- 
ment, and  Unitarians  in  their  views  of  the 
Godhead. 

CHURCH  OF  GOD. 

This  denomination  is  sometimes  designated 
as  Winebrennarians  from  Rev.  John  Wine- 
brenner,  a minister  of  the  German  Reformed 
church,  who  organized  it  in  1830  at  Harris- 
burg, Pennsylvania. 

They  use  fast  days,  and  feet-washing  (the 
latter  based  on  St.  John,  13:14-17);  and 
condemn  the  manufacture  and  use  of  ardent 
spirits.  They  are  Baptists  as  to  immersion; 


and  Millennarians  as  to  the  future  reign  of 
Christ,  believing,  however,  that  only  the 
good  will  participate  in  the  first  resurrection. 
In  other  respects,  they  do  not  differ  mate- 
rially from  other  evangelical  Christians. 

“CHRISTIANS,”  OR  DISCIPLES  OF  CHRIST. 

This  sect  was  founded  by  Alexander  Camp- 
bell and  his  father,  Thomas,  who  seceded 
from  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Pennsylvania 
in  1812.  They  are  often  called  Campbellites 
on  that  account.  They  baptize  by  immersion, 
and  to  that  extent  are  in  accord  with  the  Bap- 
tists. They  have  undertaken  to  get  rid  of  sec- 
tarianism by  having  no  creed  but  the  Bible. 
They  believe  the  Bible  contains  all  the  rules 
necessary  to  make  the  man  of  God  “ perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  with  ail  good  works.” 

CONGREGATIONALISTS. 

Congregationalism  denotes  a system  of 
chui'ches,  each  free  to  govern  itself,  and  yet 
all  in  fellowship  with  each  other.  Each 
church  regulates  its  own  affairs,  elects  its 
own  officers,  receives  or  rejects  members, 
etc.  In  church  affairs,  every  member  has 
equal  rights,  but  male  members  alone,  of  full 
age,  are  entitled  to  vote  on  financial  interests. 
They  believe  in  but  one  order  of  ministers, 
the  deacons  belonging  to  the  laity.  Their 
doctrines  ai'e  the  same  as  in  all  the  orthodox 
Protestant  churches;  viz.:  Man’s  total  de- 

pravity by  nature;  the  trinity  of  the  God- 
head; atonement  through  Christ;  regenera- 
tion and  justification  by  faith,  and  eternal 
punishment  of  the  wicked.  The  Puritans 
introduced  Congregationalism  into  this  coun- 
try, founding  the  first  church  at  Plymouth, 
Massachusetts,  in  1620.  The  Baptist,  and 
some  other  churches,  are  organized  on  the 
Congregational  plan. 

DUNKERS. 

These  are  an  independent  society  of  Ger- 
man Baptists  who  believe  in  triple  immer- 
sion, deriving  their  name  from  tunker.,  “to 


CHJilSTJAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  287 

clip.”  They  are  sometimes  called  Ephratites, 
from  Ephrata,  their  fii'st  settlement  in  this 
country. 

Johann  Conrad  Bcissel,  expelled  from  Ger- 
many, in  1720,  for  joining  the  proscribed  sect 
of  the  Dunkers,  came  to  the  United  States, 
where,  about  1733,  he  founded  the  first  Prot- 
estant “religious  community,”  or  socialistic 
organization,  at  Ephrata,  in  Pennsylvania. 

There  were  at  times  some  thousands  of 
members  in  their  several  communities.  They 
were  Bible  communists,  lived  in  celibacy, 
and  became  rich.  They  exacted  strict  vows 
and  promises  of  all  who  joined;  but  permit- 
ted marriages,  on  condition  of  withdrawal 
from  their  monasteries,  even  helping  the  un- 
fortunates who  took  upon  themselves  such 
burdens.  After  1777,  the  colony  at  Ephrata, 
then  numbering  about  five  hundred  souls, 
began  to  decline;  and  the  one  established  at 
Bedford,  Pennsylvania,  in  1763,  is  the  only 
one  that  now  survives. 

The  Dunkers  admit  the  fall  of  Adam,  but 
deny  the  transmission  of  his  sin.  They  also 
deny  the  eternity  of  punishment;  and  assert 
the  necessity  of  self-denial,  abstinence,  and 
mortification  of  the  flesh,  to  insure  the  salva- 
tion of  the  individual.  They  utilize  each 
one’s  special  gift,  and  choose  their  ministers 
on  that  princijDle,  all  being  theoretically 
qualified. 

DUTCH  REFORMED. 

The  name  is  apparently  somewhat  of  a 
misnomer,  but  is  really  justified  by  its  ori- 
gin. The  first  church  in  this  country  was 
formed  by  the  Dutch  colony  of  New  Am- 
sterdam (now  New  York),  in  1619.  For  a 
long  time  past  all  its  services  have  been  ren- 
dered in  English.  There  would  be  little  re- 
maining to  distinguish  it  from  the  American 
Presbyterian  church  if  its  name  were  changed, 
if  its  dominie  were  called  a minister,  its  con- 
sistory a session,  its  classis  a presbytery,  and 
its  general  synod  a general  assembly. 

EPISCOPALIANS. 

The  Protestant  Episcopal  church  of  the 
United  States  had  its  origin  in  England, 
where  it  is  called  the  Church  of  England. 
The  thirty-nine  articles  are  the  established 
confession  of  the  church.  The  first  five  arti- 
cles contain  a profession  of  faith  in  the  Trin- 
ity; the  incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ,  his 
descent  into  hell,  his  resurrection,  and  the 
divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  next  two 
relate  to  the  canon  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
eighth  article  declares  a belief  in  the  Apos- 
tles’ and  Nicene  creeds.  The  next  ten  arti- 
cles contain  the  doctrines  of  original  sin,  of 
justification  by  faith  alone,  of  predestination, 
etc.  The  next  three  declare  the  church  to  be 
the  assembly  of  the  faithful.  The  twenty- 
second  article  rejects  the  doctrines  of  jDurga- 
tory,  indulgences,  the  adoration  of  images, 
and  the  invocation  of  saints.  The  twenty- 
third  decides  that  only  those  lawfully  called 
shall  preach  or  administer  the  sacraments. 
The  twenty-fourth  requires  the  liturgy  to  be 
in  English.  The  next  two  declare  the  sac- 
raments of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper  to 
be  effectual  signs  of  grace.  The  twenty- 
eighth  condemns  the  doctrine’  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  or  the  actual  change  of  the  bread  and 
wine  of  the  sacrament  into  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ;  the  next  two  also  relate  to  this 
sacrament;  the  thirty-first  rejects  the  sacrifice 
of  the  mass;  the  thirty-second  permits  the 
marriage  of  the  clergy;  the  thirty-third  main- 
tains the  efficacy  of  excommunication.  The 
six  remaining  articles  relate  to  the  power  of 
civil  magistrates,  etc.  The  liturgy  has  been 
changed  in  America  to  accommodate  the 
political  differences  of  the  two  countries. 
The  churches  choose  their  own  wardens  and 
vestry,  and  their  pastors,  negatively,  as  they 
cannot  be  required  to  retain  a pastor  that  is 
obnoxious  to  the  majority.  The  bishops  are 
chosen  by  the  clergy  and  lay  delegates,  sub- 
ject to  the  confirmation  of  the  general  con- 
vention or  house  of  bishops,  or  the  “ standing 

288  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


committees  ” of  the  several  dioceses.  The 
first  Episcopal  church  in  the  United  States 
was  established  in  Virginia  in  1607. 

EVANGELICAL  ASSOCIATION. 

This  oi'ganization  is  a German  Methodist 
body,  sometimes  called  “ Albrights  ” or 
“ Albright  Methodists,”  from  Jacob  Albright, 
who  founded  the  sect  in  Pennsylvania  in 
1800.  In  most  points  they  much  resemble 
the  Methodists.  Their  bishops  are,  however, 
elected  every  four  years,  and,  if  not  reelected, 
descend  to  the  level  of  the  elders. 

FRIENDS  OR  QUAKERS. 

George  Fox,  an  Englishman,  founded  this 
sect  in  1646.  Once,  while  under  arrest.  Fox 
was  bade  tremble.i  by  the  judge,  at  the  use 
of  the  name  of  the  Lord ; from  this  fact 
arose  the  term  Quakers.  They  call  them- 
selves Friends  from  the  Bible  phrase  “Our 
friends  salute  thee.”  They  declare  against 
the  practice  of  taking  oaths,  and  oppose  war 
in  all  its  forms.  They  have  peculiar  notions 
in  regard  to  plainness  of  dress,  and  simplicity 
of  language.  Their  doctrine  is  orthodox, 
rejecting  the  ceremonials  except  the  Lord’s 
supper  and  baptism.  They  first  came  to 
America  in  1655,  settling  in  Pennsylvania. 
In  1827  a large  number  professing  Unitari- 
anism  seceded  under  the  leadership  of  Elias 
Hicks,  whence  the  term  Hicksites. 

GERMAN  REFORMED. 

This  church  owes  its  origin  to  the  labors  of 
Zwingli,  the  Swiss  reformer  and  the  contem- 
porary of  Luther.  Its  doctrines  are  strict!}" 
Calvinistic,  and  the  government  rigidly  Pres- 
byterian. It  dates  its  origin  in  the  United 
States  from  about  1720,  when  the  first  emi- 
grants of  that  sect  settled  in  Pennsylvania. 
It  has  since  spread  to  various  sections  of  the 
Union,  but  is  nowhere  very  strong  or  influ- 
ential. It  is  an  orthodox,  evangelical,  Prot- 
estant church,  like  the  others  of  that  type. 


LUTHERANS. 

This  denomination  receives  its  name  from 
Martin  Luther,  the  great  reformer,  who  in 
the  sixteenth  century  opposed  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  with  such  zeal  and  success. 
Luther’s  diflFerences  with  the  church  were: 
communion  in  one  kind,  the  foixed  celibacy 
of  the  clergy,  private  masses,  auricular  con- 
fession, legendary  traditions,  monastic  vows, 
and  the  excessive  power  of  the  church. 
F rom  the  time  of  Luther  to  the  present  day, 
no  change  has  been  introduced  into  the  doc- 
ti'ine  and  discipline  received  in  this  church, 
in  Europe;  in  America,  however,  several 
changes  have  been  introduced.  The  first 
Lutheran  society  in  this  country  was  estab- 
lished in  New  Amsterdam  (now  New  York), 
in  1621.  The  government  of  the  American 
Lutheran  church  is  essentially  like  the  Pres- 
byterian. 

MENNONITES. 

This  denomination  derives  its  name  from 
jMenno  Simonis,  a priest,  who  joined  the 
society  of  Anabaptists,  or  re-baptizers,  in 
1536,  and  reorganized  the  society  on  a less 
objectionable  basis.  His  followers  were  pro- 
scribed, and  a price  set  on  his  head,  by 
Charles  V.  in  1540,  but  he  found  refuge 
and  countenance  in  Holstein. 

They  agree  with  the  great  body  of  evan- 
gelical churches  in  their  general  views  of 
Christianity;  but  have  some  characteristic 
features.  With  the  Baptists,  they  hold  to 
the  baptizing  of  adults  only;  but  differ  from 
them  in  administering  it  by  pouring.  There 
are,  however,  some  sub-sects  that  insist  on 
immersion.  They  agree  with  the  Quakers 
in  the  doctrines  of  non-resistance  and  rejec- 
tion of  oaths. 

The  first  emigration  of  Mennonites  to  the 
United  States  was  about  two  hundred  years 
ago,  and  in  1683  they  organized  a church  at 
Germantown,  now  a part  of  Philadelphia. 
In  this  country  they  are  subdivided  as  follows: 


CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  289 


1 


Old  Mcnnonitcs;  Reformed  Mennonites 
(Herr’s  People),  since  1811;  New  Mennon- 
ites (Oberholtzer’s  movement),  since  1847; 
and  Evangelical  Mennonites,  since  1856. 

A new  impulse  has  been  given  to  the  immi- 
gration of  Mennonites  to  this  country  by  the 
revocation  of  their  privilege  of  immunity 
from  military  service  by  the  Czar  of  Russia 
in  1871.  Some  forty  thousand  Russian  Men- 
nonites will  probably  find  their  homes  here 
before  1S80,  until  which  time  they  are  at 
liberty  to  emigrate.  Several  colonies  are 
already  established  in  Minnesota,  Kansas, 
and  farther  west. 

They  are  everywhere  favorably  known  for 
their  virtues,  more  especially  for  their  indus- 
try and  thrift. 

METHODISTS. 

The  name  is  derived  from  the  method  or 
regularity  of  the  founders,  John  Wesley  and 
his  associates,  in  the  discharge  of  their  Chris- 
tian duties.  The  denomination  claims  to  be 
Protestant,  evangelical  and  orthodox.  It  cer- 
tainly is  Protestant,  and  no  doubt  evangelical, 
accepting  all  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
reformed  churches.  Its  claim  to  being  ortho- 
dox would  be  disputed  by  a strict  Calvinist  on 
account  of  its  avowed  Anninianism,  but  the 
Arminianism  of  the  Methodists  is  of  a mod- 
ified type.  Their  great  distinguishing  doc- 
trine is  the  universality  and  freedom  of  the 
atonement;  hence  they  reject  the  Calvinistic 
doctrine  of  predestination  (which  they  con- 
ceive to  be  incompatible  with  the  former), 
but  while  they  maintain  the  freedom  of  the 
will  and  the  responsibility  of  man,  they  also 
maintain  his  total  fall  in  Adam,  and  his  utter 
inability  to  recover  himself.  If  these  two 
appear  to  the  human  understanding  to  con- 
flict, it  is  nevertheless  asserted  that  the  Bible 
teaches  both;  and  it  is  objected  to  high  Cal- 
vinism, that  in  its  anxiety  to  be  logical,  it  has 
shown  itself  unscriptural.  Prominence  is 
also  given  by  the  Methodists  to  certain  points 
T 


of  religion,  some  of  which  are  not  altogether 
peculiar  to  them.  They  insist  on  the  neces- 
sity of  men  who  profess  to  be  Christians 
feeling  a personal  interest  in  the  blessings  of 
salvation,  that  is,  the  assurance  of  forgiveness 
of  sins  and  adoption  into  the  family  of  God. 
This,  however,  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
a certainty  of  flnal  salvation.  They  believe 
tbe  spirit  of  God  gives  no  assurance  to  any 
man  of  that,  but  only  of  present  pardon.  In 
harmony  with  this  view,  they  reject  the  doc- 
trine of  the  necessary  perseverance  of  the 
saints,  and  hold  that  it  is  fearfully  possible  to 
fall  from  a state  of  grace,  and  even  to  perish 
at  last  after  having  “ tasted  of  the  heavenly 
gift,”  and  having  been  “made  partakers  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.”  They  also  maintain  the 
perfectibility  of  Christians,  or  rather  the  pos- 
sibility of  their  entire  sanctification  as  a priv- 
ilege to  be  enjoyed  in  this  life.  But  Wesley 
represents  that  “ Christian  perfection  does 
not  imply  an  exemption  from  ignorance  or 
mistake,  infirmities  or  temptations;  but  it 
implies  the  being  so  crucified  with  Christ  as 
to  be  able  to  testify,  ‘I  live  not,  but  Christ 
liveth  in  me.’  ” He  regards  the  sins  of  a 
“perfect”  Christian  as  “involuntary  trans- 
gressions,” and  does  not  think  they  should  be 
called  “ sins  ” at  all,  though  he  admits  that 
they  need  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ. 

The  government  of  the  denomination  is 
peculiar.  It  has  bishops,  but  they  are  joint 
bishops  of  the  whole  church ; presiding  elders, 
who  are  quasi-bishops  of  the  districts  over 
which  they  preside;  itinerant  ministers,  set- 
tled preachers  and  deacons,  whose  duties  are 
similar  to  those  of  other  Protestant  churches; 
stewards,  who  have  charge  of  the  contribu- 
tions for  the  support  of  the  ministry;  and 
trustees,  whose  charge  is  the  care  of  the 
church  property. 

There  are  many  subdivisions  of  the  Meth- 
odists in  the  United  States,  the  chief  of  which, 
with  the  numerical  strength  of  each  in  1874, 
are  here  subjoined: 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


290 


Methodist  Episcopal  (North) 1,563,521 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 667,885 

African  Methodist  Episcopal 200,000 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion 164,000 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal- 67,888 

Methodist  Protestant 65,000 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection 20,000 

Free  Methodist - 6,000 

Primitive  Methodist 2,000 


2.756,294 

MORMONS. 

These  derive  their  name  from  the  “Book 
of  Mormon,”  alleged  to  have  been  discov- 
ered under  the  guidance  of  an  angel,  in  1827, 
by  Joseph  Smith,  the  originator  of  this  de- 
nomination, which  styles  itself  “The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,”  and 
which  was  formally  organized  in  1830.  After 
many  vicissitudes  and  trials  they  settled  at 
Salt  Lake  in  1847. 

The  Mormons  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the 
word  of  God,  as  far  as  it  is  correctly  trans- 
lated; but  at  the  same  time  they  hold  that  the 
Book  of  Mormon  is  also  inspired,  and  pos- 
sessed of  equal  authority.  They  believe  in 
the  trinity,  and  that  all  men  may  be  saved 
through  the  atonement  of  Christ.  They 
hold  four  ordinances:  Faith  in  Christ,  re- 
pentance, baptism  by  immersion,  and  laying 
on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
They  believe  in  the  power  of  miracles,  of 
healing,  prophesy,  revelation,  gift  of  tongues 
and  visions  among  the  saints  at  the  present 
time.  They  believe  in  the  literal  gathering 
of  Israel,  the  restoration  of  the  lost  ten 
tribes,  and  the  personal  reign  of  Christ  on 
earth  for  a thousand  years.  They  not  only 
practice  polygamy,  but  the  spiritual . wife 
system,  that  is,  every  wife  after  the  first,  is 
sealed  to  her  husband,  in  order  to  obtain 
salvation,  as  only  the  saints  and  their  fami- 
lies will  enter  heaven  and  reign  with  Christ 
in  the  millennium. 

Mormonism  is  a theocracy  working  through 
an  elaborate  hierarchical  system:  The  presi- 

dency, composed  of  three  members,  assumed 


to  be  successors  of  Peter,  James  and  John  of 
the  Apostolic  church,  the  patriarch,  twelve 
apostles,  seventy  disciples,  high  priests,  bish- 
ops, eldei's,  priests,  teachers  and  deacons. 

Early  in  i860  a new  movement  among 
them  took  place.  A son  of  the  founder, 
Joseph  Smith,  assumed  the  prophetic  mantle 
of  his  father.  He  is  opposed  to  polygamy, 
and  has  expressed  his  determination  to  reform 
the  Morman  church.  Smith  publishes  a 
paper  at  Plano,  Illinois,  and  has  organized 
quite  a number  of  societies  called  “ The 
True  Church  of  Jesus  Chidst  of  Latter  Day 
Saints,”  numbex'ing  several  thousands. 

The  Smith  branch  differs  from  the  Young 
branch,  more  particularly  on  polygamy  and 
the  spiritual  wife  system. 

MORAVIANS. 

These  are  also  called  United  Brethren,  or 
Unitas  Fratrum  (“  U nity  of  Brethren  ”),  but 
should  not  be  confounded  with  the  “United 
Brethren  in  Christ,”  treated  of  farther  on. 
Their  origin  as  a religious  body  is  traced  to 
the  followers  of  John  Huss,  who  were  expelled 
by  persecution  from  Bohemia  and  Moravia 
in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  of  whom  a small  company,  consisting 
at  first  of  only  ten  persons,  received  permis- 
sion from  Count  Zinzendorf,  in  1722,  to  settle 
on  his  estate  of  Berthelsdorf,  in  Saxony.  To 
this  settlement  they  gave  the  name  of  Herrn- 
hut.  The  doctrines  which  they  received  be- 
ing those  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  it 
was  proposed  that  they  should  unite  them- 
selves with  the  Lutheran  church;  but  a dif- 
ference of  opinion  existing  on  this  point,  it 
was  decided,  as  difficult  questions  still  some- 
times are  among  the  Moravians,  by  an  appeal 
to  the  lot;  and  the  result  was,  that  the  United 
Brethren,  or  Unitas  Fratrum.,  as  they  termed 
themselves,  remained  a distinct  community, 
and  adopted  an  organization  of  their  own. 
Some  emigrated  to  the  Unjted  States  in  174I) 
locating  at  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania. 


CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  291 


The  religious  services  of  the  Moravians 
are  conducted  with  great  simplicity.  They 
meet  for  worship  daily,  in  the  evening,  the 
service  being  much  like  that  of  a prayer- 
meeting amongst  other  Christians.  They 
use  a litany  on  the  Lord’s  Day,  but  extempo- 
rary prayer  is  frequent.  They  admit  the  use 
of  instrumental  music.  They  practice  the 
washing  of  feet  before  the  communion. 
They  meet  on  the  last  day  of  the  year,  to 
bring  in  the  New  Year  with  prayer  and 
other  exercises  of  religion.  On  Easter  morn- 
ing they  assemble  in  the  burying-ground.to 
celebrate  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  to 
express  their  confidence  concerning  the  breth- 
ren who  have  died  during  the  preceding  year. 

PRESBYTERIANS. 

In  all  existing  Presbyterian  churches,  a 
primary  element  is  the  representation  of 
congregations  in  presbyteries,  etc.,  by  their 
delegated  elders;  of  whom  the  “minister,” 
or  preaching  elder,  is  always  one;  and  this 
system  of  representation  is  advocated  partly 
on  the  general  ground  of  the  unity  of  the 
church,  and  partly  on  the  special  ground  of 
the  example  of  the  church  in  the  apostolic 
age  (Acts,  15).  The  affairs  of  particular  con- 
gregations are  managed  by  a coiu't,  styled 
tbe  session,  consisting  of  the  minister  and  the 
other  elders,  the  minister  presiding,  but  each 
member  having  equal  power  and  vote.  F rom 
the  decisions  of  this  court  an  appeal  lies  to  the 
Presbytery,  which  is  usually  constituted  of 
the  ministers  of  a certain  number  of  congre- 
gations and  one  “ ruling  elder  ” from  each 
congregation.  F urther  appeals  may  be  taken 
to  the  Synods  and  General  Assemblies.  The 
provincial  synods  are  subordinated  to  a Gen- 
eral Assembly,  which  is  the  highest  court. 

Presbyterian  churches  generally  recognize 
an  order  of  deacons  as  existing  in  the  church, 
with  power  only  over  its  secular  affairs;  but 
in  many  Presbyterian  churches  this  office  is 
merged  in  that  of  the  elder. 


Some  Presbyterians  maintain  the  divine 
right  of  presbytery,  as  the  one  system  of 
church  government  authorized  by  the  Bible; 
others  only  maintain  that  Presbyterianism  is 
consistent  with  the  Bible;  while  many  Pres- 
byterians maintain  that  the  Presbyterian  sys- 
tem, whatever  its  imperfections  as  existing 
anywhere,  is,  of  all  systems  that  have  ever 
existed  in  the  church,  the  most  agreeable  to 
the  principles  of  church  government  which 
may  be  deduced  from  Scripture. 

The  first  Presbyterians  in  America  were 
emigrants  from  Scotland  and  Ireland.  Their 
first  congregations  were  organized  in  Mary- 
land before  tbe  close  of  tbe  seventeenth  cen- 
tury— the  oldest,  that  of  Rehoboth,  dating 
about  1690;  and  the  first  Presbytery  in  Phil- 
adelphia in  1705.  A synod,  consisting  of  four 
presbyteries,  was  constituted  in  1716.  Dissen- 
sions ensued;  but  in  1758  the  American  Pres- 
byterian churches  wei'e  united  in  one;  and  in 
1788  a General  Assembly  was  instituted,  the 
whole  number  of  congregations  being  then 
four  hundred  and  nineteen,  and  of  ministers  one 
hundred  and  eighty-eight.  The  increase  of  the 
church  was  rapid,  and  in'1834  it  contained  22 
synods,  1 1 1 presbyteries,  and  about  i ,900  min- 
isters. In  1801,  a scheme  of  union  was  adopted 
between  Presbyterians  and  Congregational- 
ists,  under  which  hundreds  of  congregations 
were  formed  in  the  State  of  New  York 
and  elsewhere.  About  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century,  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians separated  fi'om  the  main  body ; and  in 
1838  the  American  Presbyterian  church  was 
divided  into  two  great  sections,  commonly 
known  as  the  Old  School  and  New  School 
Presbyterians;  the  former  holding  high  Cal- 
vinistic  doctrines;  the  latter,  a somewhat 
modified  Calvinism.  Both  of  these  churches 
extended  over  the  whole  of  the  United  States, 
and  both  of  them  had  missions  in  different 
parts  of  the  heathen  world,  their  collections 
for  missions  forming  a large  part  of  the  con- 
tributions for  that  object  fi'om  this  country. 


292  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


For  some  years  they  showed  symptoms  of  a 
sincere  desire  to  reunite;  and  this  object  they 
accomplished  in  1869. 

The  Presbyterians  are  still  divided  into 
several  bodies,  the  relative  strength  of  each 


of  which  in  1870  is  subjoined: 

Presbyterian,  North 455)378 

Presbyterian,  South 82,014 

Presbyterian,  Cumberland,  about 100,000 

Presbyterian,  United 69,807 

Associate  Reformed,  about 30,000 


ROMAN  CATHOLICS. 

The  government  of  this  church  may  be 
considered  monarchical,  inasmuch  as  the 
pope  is  held  to  be  the  ruler  of  the  entire 
church,  as  he  appoints  or  confirms  all  the 
bishops.  It  might  also  be  considered  Epis- 
copal, as  the  church  is  governed  essentially 
by  the  bishops.  The  doctrines  that  charac- 
terize this  church  are  mainly  these: 

The  Catholics  steadfastly  believe  that  the 
pope  is  Christ’s  vicegerent  on  earth;  that  the 
bread  and  wine  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
eucharist  are  the  actual  body  and  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ;  that  there  is  a purgatory,  or 
intermediate  place  of  punishment;  that  the 
saints  reigning  with  Chi'ist  should  be  hon- 
ored and  prayed  to ; that  the  images  of 
Christ,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  saints 
ought  to  be  had  and  retained  with  honor  and 
veneration;  that  in  the  confession  of  sins  to 
the  priests,  these  are  divinely  authorized,  in 
virtue  of  Christ’s  appointment  manifested 
through  the  church,  to  grant  forgiveness  to 
the  penitent.  The  fundamental  principle  of 
the  church  is  the  doctrine  and  belief  that 
God  has  promised,  and  consequently  bestows 
upon  it,  a constant  and  perpetual  protection, 
to  the  extent  of  keeping  it  from  destruction, 
and  from  error  or  fatal  corruption.  This  idea 
once  admitted,  the  infallibility  of  the  church 
in  its  doctrinal  views  surely  follows ; and  this 
has  been  supplemented  since  1870  by  the  doc- 
trine of  the  infallibility  of  the  pope  as  head 


of  the  church.  Their  chief  strength  is  in 
Austria,  France,  Spain,  Italy,  Ireland  and 
Portugal  in  the  Old  World,  and  in  Mexico 
and  all  the  South  American  countries  in  the 
New  World.  They  also  have  large  missions 
and  many  believers  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 
The  history  of  Catholicism  in  this  country 
begins  with  Columbus,  the  Roman  Catholic 
subject  of  a Roman  Catholic  power.  The 
first- society  was  formed  in  Maryland  in  1623, 
under  the  auspices  of  Lord  Baltimore. 

The  Irish  World  deplores  the  loss  of 
membership  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church 
in  this  country.  It  says  that  there  were 
1,200,000  persons  of  that  faith  in  the  United 
States  in  1836,  and  that  now  there  ai'e  about 
10,000,000,  while  the  number  of  those  who 
ought  to  be  Catholics,  by  right  of  descent 
from  settlers  in  this  country  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  who  today  are  found  among  the 
sects  or  in  the  ranks  of  “ Nothingarianism,” 
is  reckoned  at  18,000,000. 

SPIRITUALISTS. 

; 

By  this  name  are  those  distinguished  who 
believe  in  the  intercourse  between  the  spirits 
of  the  departed  and  the  living;  not  as  an 
occasional  and  quasi-miraculous  occurrence, 
but  as  an  every-day  event  in  certain  condi- 
tions of  the  living  and  the  dead.  They  have 
no  regular  organization  on  a creed  basis,  but 
comprise  various  voluntary  associations  of 
individuals,  agreeing  more  or  less  in  their 
peculiar  views.  They  may  be  said  to  have 
become  a recognized  body  of  believei's  about 
1848,  when  the  spiritualistic  views  of  Andrew 
Jackson  Davis  and  the  “spirit-rappings”  of 
the  Fox  sisters  first  attracted  wide-spread 
attention. 

They  do  not  regard  the  sacred  writers  as 
inspired  in  any  different  sense  from  that  in 
which  everybody  may  be  said  to  be  inspired 
— allowing  for  difference  of  degrees,  they 
claim  that  there  is  no  difference  in  kind. 
Similarly  in  regard  to  Christ,  they  affect  to 


CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  293 


revere  him  as  a highly-privileged  medium, 
differing  in  degree,  not  in  kind,  from  the 
ordinary  human  mediums  of  intereommuni- 
cation  between  the  spirits  and  the  living. 
They  claim  that  the  phenomena  of  spiritual- 
ism, or  the  physical  manifestations  of  con- 
scious departed  spirits  through  the  mediums, 
prove  the  immortality  of  the  soul  in  a man- 
ner that  cannot  be  denied  or  gainsaid,  and 
that  through  Spiritualism  alone,  has  the  world 
received  a demonstration  of  this  great  truth. 
They  regard  death  as  a 23assing  to  the  spirit- 
world,  where  the  soul  assumes  a spiritual 
body,  and  enters  on  a career  of  progressive 
advancement,  starting  with  the  attainments 
each  had  achieved  in  this  world.  The  hap- 
piness of  departed  spirits  is  as  various  as  that 
of  the  living,  and  is  affected  by  the  character 
and  aspirations  of  each.  Also,  the  communi- 
cations received  from  these  through  the  me- 
diums are  liable  to  be  true  or  false,  or  false 
and  true  combined,  according  to  the  charac- 
ters of  the  revealing  spirits,  some  of  whom 
are  conceived  to  be  good,  and  others  bad, 
while  still  others  are  somewhat  mixed. 

As  to  the  number  of  believers  in  Spiritual- 
ism, it  is  impossible  to  form  anything  like  an 
accurate  estimate.  Already  in  1859,  after  only 
ten  years  of  recognized  existence  as  a distinct 
class  of  people,  they  claimed  1,500,000  adher- 
ents, and  4,000,000  who  were  in  accord  with 
their  views  to  a greater  or  less  degree. 

SWEDENBORCIANS. 

This  denomination  derives  its  name  from 
Emanuel  Svedberg,  who  was  ennobled  in 
1719,  becoming  Swedenborg  by  that  process. 
His  followers  call  their  organization  “ The 
New  Church  signified  by  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem in  the  Revelation,”  or.  The  New  Jeru- 
salem Church.  “The  Lord  himself,”  says 
Swedenborg,  “granted  me  the  privilege  of 
conversing  with  spirits  and  angels.” 

Neither  founder  nor  followers  “believe  all 
the  tracts  bound  up  in  the  Bible  ” to  be  in- 


spired ; and  they  explicitly  deny  that  character 
to  the  ej)istles.  They  are  Trinitarians;  but 
their  Trinity  is  three  relations  or  forms  of  the 
One  God,  not  three  jjersons.  The  Sonship  of 
Christ,  they  believe,  attaches  only  to  his  ex- 
istence in  this  world.  Salvation  is  free  to  all, 
and  consists  in  freedom  from  sinfulness — not 
punishment.  The  great  central  peculiarity  of 
this  form  of  belief  is  the  doctrine  of  “Corre- 
spondences,” according  to  which  everything 
in  this  natural  world  corresponds  to,  or  is  an 
antityjae  of,  something  in  the  supernatural  or 
spiritual  world. 

In  accordance  with  St.  Paul,  they  believe 
that  there  is  a natural,  and  a spiritual,  body; 
and  that  death  removes  the  natural  body  only. 
Hence,  every  one  carries  into  the  next  world 
his  heaven  or  hell,  according  to  the  moral 
qualities  which  he  possesses  on  leaving  this. 
Their  form  of  worshi^D  is  simple  and  unat- 
tractive, and  their  numbers  and  influence  are 
proportionably  small. 

UNITARIANS. 

0 

^This  denomination  receives  its  name  from 
the  doctrine  of  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead, 
and  is  sometimes  called  Anti-trinitarian  for 
the  same  reason.  This  fundamental  view 
brings  them,  to  that  extent,  into  accord  with 
Jews  and  Mohammedans,  as  well  as  with 
many  sects  in  the  early  Christian  church. 

Indeed  this  view  has  apparently  been  main- 
tained by  some  minds  throughout  the  whole 
history  of  Christianity.  At  the  reformation, 
the  Roman  Catholic  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
then  very  fully  received  — all  opposition  hav- 
ing died  out  thi'ough  the  immense  prepon- 
derance and  influence  of  the  church  in  the 
centuries  immediately  preceding  that  great 
revival  of  religious  controversy  — was  called 
into  question,  and  denied  by  many;  but 
through  the  intolerance  that  marked  the 
period  even  among  the  reformers,  they  did 
not  become  conspicuous  as  an  organized  de- 
nomination for  a considerable  time  afterward. 


294  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


In  the  United  States,  after  1740,  Arian 
views  of  the  person  of  Christ  were  pretty 
widely  diffused  among  the  New  England 
clergy;  and  in  1787  took  place  the  first  seces- 
sion from  the  Episcopal  church,  on  the 
ground  that  those  parts  of  the  liturgy  which 
imply  a belief  in  the  Trinity  could  not  be 
any  longer  employed.  From  the  first,  the 
New  England  churches  were  remarkably 
free  from  the  restraints  of  tests  and  creeds, 
and  were  thus  prepared  for  the  adoption  of  a 
liberal  theology.  By  imperceptible  degrees, 
many  of  them  glided  into  Unitarianism;  but 
it  was  not  until  about  1815  that  the  name 
began  to  be  much  used.  At  that  time,  the 
influence  of  Dr.  Channing  was  thrown  into 
the  scale;  and  since  then  Massachusetts  has 
been  the  stronghold  of  Unitarianism. 

The  Unitarians  of  all  shades  of  opinion 
are  agreed  in  rejecting  the  entire  orthodox 
scheme  — including  the  doctrines  of  the  trin- 
ity, the  vicarious  atonement,  the  deity  of 
Christ,  original  sin,  and  everlasting  punish- 
ment— as  both  unscriptural  and  irrational. 
They  celebrate  the  Lord’s  Supper  in  their 
churches,  not  as  a sacrament,  but  as  a service 
commemorative  of  Christ’s  death,  and  ex- 
pressive of  spiritual  communion  with  him. 
They  also  adhere  genei'ally  to  the  rite  of 
infant  baptism,  though  there  are  a few  Uni- 
tarian Baptist  churches. 

It  is  impossible  here  to  explain  at  greater 
length  the  Unitarian  position;  but  it  may  be 
mentioned,  as  an  important  fact,  that  when, 
at  the  meeting  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Unitarian  Association  in  1866,  it  was  pro- 
posed to  add  to  the  rules  a clause  defining 
“Unitarian  Christianity,”  the  motion  was 
almost  unanimously  rejected.  The  motion 
was  intended  as  a protest  against  anti-super- 
naturalism. Its  rejection,  on  the  other  hand, 
was  an  assertion  of  the  principle  of  compre- 
hension and  freedom,  and  was  voted  for  by 
those  who  sympathized  with  the  proposer,  as 
well  as  by  those  who  differed  with  him. 


UNITED  BRETHREN  IN  CHRIST. 

Otterbein  and  Boehm,  the  former  a clergy- 
man of  the  German  Reformed,  and  the  latter 
of  the  Mennonite,  churches,  having  “ experi- 
enced religion  or  a change  of  heart,”  became 
the  founders  of  this  organization  in  Pennsyh 
vania  about  1760,  and  labored  together  as 
brethren  in  Christ,  whence  the  name,  for 
fifty  years.  No  slaveholder  was  allowed  to 
be  a member.  No  member  of  a secret  soci- 
ety, and  no  one  who  manufactures,  sells  or 
drinks  intoxicating  liquors,  is  received  into 
the  connection ; neither  is  any  person,  how- 
ever unobjectionable  his  calling  or  habits,  un- 
less he  has  experienced  a “change  of  heart.” 
They  allow  all  forms  of  baptism,  and  pi'ac- 
tice  open  communion.  They  are  Arminian 
in  theology,  but  otherwise  orthodox.  They 
have  but  one  grade  of  ministers  ,who  labor  as 
itinerants.  Discipline  and  government  are 
provided  for  by  quarterly,  annual,  and  general 
conferences,  the  last  every  four  yeai's. 

j UNIVERSALISTS. 

These  are  a body  of  Christians  whose  dis-^ 
tinctive  peculiarity  consists  in  their  belief  that 
“ evil  ” will  ultimately  be  eradicated  from  the 
world,  and  that  all  erring  creatures  will  be 
brought  back  to  God  through  the  irresistible 
efficacy  of  Christ’s  divine  love.  The  grounds 
on  which  their  faith  in  the  final  salvation  of 
all  men  rest  are  derived  more,  perhaps,  from 
reason  than  from  Scripture;  and  when  they 
do  appeal  to  the  latter,  it  is  rather  to  the 
spirit  and  design  of  the  Gospel  than  to  par- 
ticular passages.  They  argue  that  when  an 
infinitely  wise,  holy,  and  benevolent  God 
resolved  to  create  man,  it  could  only  be  with 
a view  to  his  everlasting  good ; that  if  He  did 
allow  him  to  be  tempted  and  fall,  it  must 
have  been  because  He  foresaw  that  through 
sorrow  and  suffering  man  could  rise  to  higher 
degrees  of  perfection;  that  therefore  all  pun- 
ishment (or  what,  with  our  limited  knowl- 
edge, we  conceive  to  be  such)  is  of  necessity 


CHRISTIAN  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  295 


designed  as  a remedial  agent,  and  not  intended 
to  satisfy  God’s  indignation  as  a sovereign  at 
the  disobedience  of  His  subjects;  that  no  other 
view  of  the  subject  is  compatible  with  the 
Scriptural,  and  especially  the  New  Testa- 
ment representation  of  God  as  a “ F ather,”  or 
with  the  declaration  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world. 

Universalists,  it  may  be  observed,  generally 
differ  from  the  prevalent  bodies  of  Christians 
in  other  important  doctrines,  though  it  is  not 
because  of  these  that  they  have  received 
their  name,  nor  is  it  necessary  to  merit  the 
name  that  one  should  share  these  differences. 

This  form  of  belief  is  claimed  to  be  of  very 
ancient  origin  in  the  Christian  chui'ch;  and 
like  all  other  sects,  its  adherents  have  no  diffi- 
culty in  quoting  from  early  Christian  writings, 
or  the  works  of  the  Fathers,  in  its  support. 
It  is  said  to  have  been  held  by  some  of  the 
Albigenses  and  Waldenses,  the  Lollards  and 
Anabaptists,  and  it  probably  had  isolated  sup- 
porters in  most  of  the  countries  into  which 
the  reformation  penetrated.  Nor  has  it 
wanted  illustrious  adherents  belonging  to  the 
Church  of  England  and  the  Nonconformists. 
The  same  remark  is  applicable  to  the  French 
Protestant  and  German  churches,  and  indeed 
it  may  safely  be  asserted  that  the  non-clerical 
mind  in  all  ages  is  disposed  to  look  favorably 
upon  the  doctrine  of  the  universal  restoration 
to  holiness  and  happiness  of  all  fallen  intelli- 
gences, whether  human  or  angelic.  Hence 
the  irrepressible  sympathy  of  men,  however 
orthodox,  with  the  language  of  Burns: 

“Then,  fare  ye  weel,  auld  Nickie  Ben. 

Oh,  wad  ye  tak  a thocht,  and  men’. 

Ye  aiblins  micht — I dinna  ken  — 

Still  hae  a stake. 

I’m  wae  to  think  upo’  yon  den. 

E’en  for  your  sake.” 

But  the  existence  of  Universalists  as  a dis- 
tinct religious  sect  is  a feature  of  religious 
society  in  this  country.  About  the  year 
1770,  the  Rev.  John  Murray  became  a prop- 


agator of  Universalist  views;  and  since  his 
time,  an  organized  body  has  sprung  up,  which 
contains  many  able  and  learned  divines. 


STRENGTH  OF  THE  DENOMINATIONS  IN 
THE  UNITED  STATES.-  Census  ok  1870. 


DENOMINATIONS. 

! 

Church 

Edifices. 

Sittings. 

1 

0 U 
b V 
M o' 
^ £ 

Adventists 

140 

.34,555 

$ 406,240 

Baptists 

12,857 

3,997,116 

39,229,221 

Baptists,  minor  sects 

1,105 

363,019 

2,378,977 

Christian  Connection.. 
Church  of  God.. 

552 

67,539 

30,000 

1,117,212 

798,063 

8,000 

227,228 

908,775 

Congregationalists 

2,715 

25,069,698 

Disciples  of  Christ 

Dunkers 

2,270 

5,516,362 

*Dutch  Reformed 

468 

10,359,255 

Episcopalians 

2,fel 

991,051 

36,514.549 

Evangelical  Association 

641 

193,796 

2,301,650 

Friends,  Orthodox 

Friends,  Hicksites 

662 

224,664 

50,000 

431,000 

3,939,560 

fGerman  Reformed 

1,145 

2,776 

450 

21,337 

5,775,215 

Lutherans 

Mennonites 

977,332 

60,000 

6,i;28,2oq 

14,917,747 

Methodists 

69,854,121 

Moravians 

67 

25,700 

709,100 

Mormons 

171 

87,838 

656,750 

Presbyterians  

7,071 

2,608,244 

53,265,256 

Roman  Catholics 

3,806 

1,990,514 

60,985,566 

Spiritualists 

22 

6,970 

icx),i5o 

Swedenborgians 

61 

18,755 

869,700 

Unitarians  

310 

155,471 

6,282,675 

United  Breth’n  in  Christ 

937 

265,025 

1,819,810 

Universalists 

602 

210,884 

5,692.325 

* Now  the  Reformed  church  in  America. 
tNow  the  Reformed  church  in  the  United  States. 


WHO  IS  RIGHT? 

“ Considering  that  there  are  more  than  a thousand 
different  religious  beliefs  or  modes  of  worship  among 
men,  and  something  more  than  three  hundred  among 
Christians,  the  question  naturally  arises.  Who  is 
right.^  who  is  sane,  or  who  is  insane.^  We  have 
honest  Pagans,  honest  Jews,  honest  Christians,  hon- 
est Quakers,  Shakers,  Mormons,  Communists,  many 
of  whom  would  lay  down  their  lives  in  defense  of 
their  faith.  Is  sincerity  any  evidence  of  the  correct- 
ness of  judgment.^  What  body  of  religionists  shall 
pronounce  on  the  sanctity,  sanity,  insanity,  or  correct- 
ness of  any  other Who  shall  sit  in  judgment.? 

“The  Hindoo  regards  the  pretensions  of  Christians 
and  others  as  most  ridiculous;  while  the  Christian  is 
moved  to  send  missionaries  to  ‘preach  the  gospel  to 
all  the  world.’  The  Hebrew,  on  the  other  hand,  who 


296 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


for  two  thousand  years  has  tested  his  sincerity  by 
bearing  persecutions  without  number  or  measure, 
regards  the  Christian’s  faith  as  founded  in  ignorance, 
superstition  and  fraud,  and  he  still  looks  for  the 
'coming  Messiah,’ according  to  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures.  But  who  is  right  ‘7,’  says  the  Roman 
Catholic,  ‘ I wear  the  sacerdotal  robes,  and  hold  the 
keys  of  heaven.’  Who  is  right.'’  ‘7,’ says  Wickliffe, 
‘ I represent  the  direct  line  of  Apostolic  succession.’ 
‘7,’  says  Calvin,  ‘ I interpret  the  just  decrees  of  God.’ 
‘7,’  says  Luther,  ‘I  “protest”  against  a dogmatic 
hierarchy,  with  its  restraints  of  moral  liberty.’  ‘7,’ 
says  John  Wesley,  ‘none  are  excluded  from  the 
broad  and  merciful  provisions  of  a free  and  full  sal- 
vation.’ ‘7,’  says  Swedenborg,  ‘I  communed  with 
spirits  in  the  spheres,  and  pointed  out  the  way  by 
which  living  human  beings  may  become  en  rapport 
with  invisible  souls.’  ‘7,’  says  George  Fox,  ‘I  taught 
mankind  the  folly  of  worldly  show  and  pretension, 
and  how  to  cultivate  and  follow  the  light  within.’ 
‘7,’  says  Ann  Lee,  ‘ I founded  the  Shakers,  and 
taught  how  to  rise  into  the  superior  cycles  of  moral 
life  by  mortifying  the  deeds  of  the  body.’  ‘7,’  says 
Joseph  Smith,  ‘had  a special  revelation,  and  Brigham 
Young  is  my  successor  to  establish  the  Church  of 
the  Latter  Day  Saints  in  the  Rocky  Mountains.’ 
‘7,’  says  Comte,  ‘ Positive  Philosophy  alone  is  relia- 
ble, while  all  theology  is  uncertain,  unproved,  in- 
exact.’ ‘7,’  says  Fourier,  ‘the  evils  which  afflict 
mankind  originate  in  social  disintegration,  and  indi- 
vidual antagonism  in  relation  to  property  and  labor. 
Communism  is  the  panacea  of  the  race.’  ‘7,’  says 
John  H.  Noyes,  ‘I  find  proof  in  the  Scriptures  for 
the  doctrine  of  “Christian  perfection,”  and  the  Com- 
munity life  which  I have  established.’  ” — Phrenologi- 
cal Journal. 

PRACTICE  vs.  THEORY. 

“A  gentleman  of  fortune,  in  Christian  England, 
once  took  it  into  his  head  to  practice  literally  the 
precepts  of  Christ,  and  gave  his  own  coat  to  a man 
that  had  none.  This,  with  several  other  liberal  acts  to 
the  poor,  so  frightened  his  presumptive  heirs,  lest  he 
should  “give  all  he  had  to  the  poor,”  that  they 
applied  for  and  obtained  a commission  of  lunacy 
against  him,  and  he  was  put  into  Bedlam  for  obeying 
the  precepts  of  Christ,  whose  religion  is  a part  and 
parcel  of  the  law  of  the  land.” 

THE  UNIVERSAL  PRATER. 

Father  of  alll  in  every  age. 

In  every  clime  adored,  . 

By  saint,  by  savage,  and  by  sage, 

Jehovah,  Jove,  or  Lord ! 


Thou  great  First  Cause,  least  understood, 
Who  all  my  sense  confined 

To  know  but  this,  that  Thou  art  good, 
And  that  myself  am  blind; 

Y et  gave  me,  in  this  dark  estate. 

To  see  the  good  from  ill; 

And,  binding  nature  fast  in  fate, 

Left  free  the  human  will. 

What  conscience  dictates  to  be  done. 

Or  warns  me  not  to  do. 

This,  teach  me  more  than  hell  to  shun. 
That,  more  than  heaven  pursue. 

What  blessings  Thy  free  bounty  gives 
Let  me  not  cast  away; 

For  God  is  paid  when  man  receives. 

To  enjoy  is  to  obey. 

Y et  not  to  earth’s  contracted  span 
Thy  goodness  let  me  bound. 

Or  think  Thee  Lord  alone  of  man. 

When  thousand  worlds  are  round : 

Let  not  this  weak,  unknowing  hand 
Presume  Thy  bolts  to  throw. 

And  deal  damnation  round  the  land 
On  each  I judge  Thy  foe. 

If  I am  right.  Thy  grace  impart 
Still  in  the  right  to  stay; 

If  I am  wrong,  O,  teach  my  heart 
To  find  that  better  way ! 

Save  me  alike  from  foolish  pride. 

Or  impious  discontent. 

At  aught  Thy  wisdom  has  denied, 

Or  aught  thy  gc?odness  lent. 

Teach  me  to  feel  another’s  woe. 

To  hide  the  fault  I see ; 

That  mercy  I to  others  show. 

That  mercy  show  to  me. 

Mean  though  I am,  not  wholly  so, 

Since  quickened  by  Thy  breath ; 

O,  lead  me  wheresoe’er  I go. 

Through  this  day’s  life  or  death! 

This  day  be  bread  and  peace  my  lot; 

All  else  beneath  the  sun. 

Thou  know’st  if  best  bestowed  or  not. 
And  let  Thy  will  be  done. 

To  Thee,  whose  temple  is  all  space. 
Whose  altar,  earth,  sea,  skies ! 

One  chorus  let  all  Being  raise  I 
All  Nature’s  incense  rise  I 

— Alexander  Pope. 


RELIGIOUS  COMMUNITIES.  297 


RELIGIOUS  COMMUNITIES. 


The  one  text  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
which  underlies  all  religious  commu- 
nistic experience  is  in  Acts,  2:44,  45;  “And 
all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all 
things  common;  and  sold  their  possessions 
and  goods  and  parted  them  to  all  men,  as 
every  man  had  need which  is  in  substance 
repeated  in  Acts,  4:32.  These  words  have 
ever  since  had  a singular  power  over  men. 
They  form  the  character  of  every  commu- 
nistic society  that  has  at  any  time  arisen  in 
Christendom. 

ICARIANS. 

The  Icarian  community  is  situated  seven 
miles  from  Corning,  Adams  county,  in  the 
southwestern  part  of  Iowa,  where  they  hold 
about  two  thousand  acres  of  land.  The 
society  was  founded  by  Etienne  Cabet,  a 
native  of  Dijon,  France.  They  located  on 
their  present  site  in  1854,  moving  thence  from 
Nauvoo,  Illinois.  Their  organization  is  based 
upon  the  brotherhood  of  mankind,  the  aboli- 
tion of  servitude,  and  compulsory  marriage. 
They  have  no  religious  forms,  believing  that 
the  essence  of  religion  exists  rather  in  prac- 
tice than  in  creed,  and  they  regard  Sunday  as 
a day  of  amusement.  The  members  all  live 
together  in  one  general  interest,  and  hold  all 
their  property  in  common. 

INSPIRATIONISTS. 

The  Amana  community,  or  Inspirationists, 
is  a German  society,  now  located  fourteen 
miles  west  of  Davenport,  Iowa,  numbering 
about  1,450,  and  owning  a tract  of  about 
25,000  acres  of  land,  with  seven  towns.  At 
the  head  of  the  organization  is  a woman 
who  is  supposed  by  the  members  to  speak 
by  direct  “inspiration  of  God.”  Hence  they 
call  themselves  Inspirationists.  They  came 
from  Germany  in  1842,  settled  near  Buffalo, 
and  in  1856  removed  to  Iowa. 


The  inspiration  to  which  the  society  owes 
its  foundation  was  vouchsafed  to  Barbara 
Heynemann,  a poor  and  ignorant  servant- 
maid  in  Alsace,  in  1818.  She  married  one 
William  Landmann,  came  to  this  country, 
and  has  been  for  some  time  “the  inspired 
oracle”  of  Amana.  The  name  Amana  is 
taken  from  the  Bible,  and  will  be  found 
in  the  Song  of  Solomon,  fourth  chapter, 
eighth  verse:  “Come  with  me  from  Leba- 
non, my  spouse,  with  me  from  Lebanon : 
look  from  the  top  of  Amana,  from  the 
top  of  Shenir  and  Hermon,  from  the  lions’ 
dens,  from  the  mountains  of  the  leopards.” 
Their  seven  villages  are  called  Amana, 
Amana-near-the-Hill,  East,  West,  South, 
and  Middle  Amana,  and  the  Homestead. 
They  find  employment  in  running  woolen, 
saw  and  grist  mills,  besides  farming  and  tan- 
ning. Each  family  has  a house,  but  all 
eat  and  cook  together.  Men  and  women 
separate  at  table,  “to  prevent  silly  conversa- 
tion and  trifling  conduct.”  The  holy  influ- 
ence of  woman  is  not  much  respected  by 
these  Inspirationists,  one  of  their  esteemed 
writers  advising  men  to  “ fly  from  intercourse 
with  women  as  a very  dangerous  magnetic 
and  magical  fire.”  The  women  are  com- 
pelled to  work  hard,  dress  plainly,  avoid 
ornament,  and  not  have  any  association  with 
the  other  sex;  notwithstanding  which  there 
are  marriages  and  much  domestic  comfort. 
Amusements  are  forbidden,  as  cards,  games; 
also  photographs  and  pictures.  They  are 
non-resistant,  and  do  not  believe  in  war. 
The  twenty-one  rules  of  daily  life,  written 
by  E.  L.  Gruber,  inculcate  abstinence,  peni- 
tence, deep  devotion,  and  temperance. 

PERFECTIONISTS. 

The  Perfectionists,  so  called  by  themselves, 
but  more  familiarly  known  as  the  Oneida 


298  VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


Community,  were  founded  by  John  Hum- 
phrey Noyes  (born  in  1811,  near  Brattle- 
boro,  Vermont),  in  1845,  at  Putney,  Vei'- 
mont,  based  upon  a peculiar  theory  of  the 
relation  of  the  sexes.  Driven  from  Putney, 
they  established  themselves  at  Oneida,  in 
Madison  county.  New  York,  in  1848,  and 
Wallingford,  Connecticut,  in  1850.  They 
have  six  hundred  and  fifty-four  acres  of 
land  in  New  York,  and  two  hundred  and 
forty  at  Wallingford,  They  numbered,  in 
1875,  two  hundred  and  eighty-three  persons, 
one  hundred  and  thirty-one  males  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty-two  females.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  societies  are  mostly  Americans, 
and  embrace  lawyers,  clergymen,  physicians, 
merchants,  and  teachers,  the  greater  part 
being  New  England  farmers  and  mechanics. 
No  Catholics  have  ever  joined  the  commu- 
nity. Their  property  is  estimated  at  about 
$500,000.  Their  doctrine  is  “ a total  and 
immediate  cessation  from  sin.”  The  Jews 
they  regard  as  the  royal  nation.  They  be- 
lieve in  praying  for  cure  from  physical  ills, 
and  in  a community  of  goods,  as  commanded 
by  Jesus  Christ.  This  community  they 
extend  to  the  marriage  relation.  They 
have  no  preaching,  no  baptism  or  Lord’s 
Supper,  no  Sunday  and  no  forms.  They  read 
the  Bible  and  quote  it  much.  They  practice 
what  they  call  complex  marriage.  From 
Noyes’s  book  on  socialism,  we  learn  that 
within  the  limits  of  the  community  member- 
ship any  man  and  woman  may  and  do  freely 
cohabit,  having  first  gained  each  other’s  con- 
sent, not  by  private  conversation  or  courtship, 
but  through  the  intervention  of  some  third 
person  or  persons,  “ They  strongly  dis- 
courage, as  an  evidence  of  sinful  selfishness, 
what  they  call  the  exclusive  and  idolatrous 
attachment  of  two  persons  for  each  other, 
and  aim  to  break  up,  by  cidticism  and  other 
means,  everything  of  this  kind  in  the  com- 
munity.” “ The  propagation  of  children  is 
under  the  control  of  the  society,  which  pre- 


tends to  conduct  the  matter  on  strict  scientific 
principles.” 

RAPPISTS. 

The  Rappist  or  Harmony  society  at  Econ- 
omy, seventeen  miles  from  Pittsburgh,  on 
the  Ohio  river,  was  founded  by  George  Rapp, 
a German,  born  at  Wurtemberg.  He  seceded 
from  orthodox  Christianity  by  “insisting  on 
his  right  to  believe  whatever  he  pleased,  and 
go  to  church  when  he  thought  best.”  Per- 
secution came,  and  in  1804  the  ship  Aurora 
arrived  at  Baltimore  with  three  hundred  of 
his  followers,  succeeded  by  three  hundred 
more,  who  came  to  Philadelphia.  Rapp  had 
preceded  them,  and  he  settled  his  people  at 
Harmony,  Butler  county,  Pennsylvania.  He 
did  not  condemn  the  marriage  relation, 
although  he  did  not  encourage  it,  and  re- 
cently a number  of  the  members,  “ convinced 
of  the  true  holiness  of  our  purpose,  volun- 
tarily and  unanimously”  adopted  celibacy. 

In  1815  they  built  New  Harmony,  Indiana, 
and  were  one  thousand  strong;  but  in  1824 
they  sold  the  village  and  twenty-seven  thou- 
sand acres  to  Robert  Owen,  and  built  Econ- 
omy, Pennsylvania,  where  they  now  own- 
about  thirty-five  hundred  acres.  The  village 
comprises  about  one  hundred  dwellings,  a 
church,  a school-house,  a museum,  several 
factories  for  the  manufacture  of  woolen  and 
cotton  goods. 

Novices  are  admitted  after  six  months’  pro- 
bation; and  those  who  choose  to  leave  them 
are  allowed  to  carry  away  what  they  origi- 
nally brought  in,  but  are  allowed  no  profit  or 
interest  for  the  time  they  may  have  spent  in 
the  community. 

The  society  has  always  lived  at  peace  and 
friendship  with  its  neighbors,  governed  by 
simple  laws.  They  teach  a community  of 
goods.  All  mankind  will  be  ultimately  re- 
deemed. They  reject  Spiritualism.  Father 
Rapp  taught  humanity,  simplicity  in  living, 
self-sacrifice,  love  for  your  neighbor,  regular, 
persevering  industry,  prayer,  and  sHf-exami- 


RELIGIOUS  COMMUNITIES.  299 


nation.  He  is  remembered  as  “a  good  man, 
with  true,  honest  eyes,”  and  he  was  certainly 
a man  of  great  force  and  high  character. 
Pecuniarily,  Rapp’s  experiment  has  been  an 
extraordinary  success,  and  the  society  is  said 
to  be  worth  from  $2,000,000  to  $3,000,000. 
They  were  at  one  time  largely  interested, 
and  made  much  money,  in  oil  wells.  As 
long  as  Father  Rapp  lived,  his  influence 
over  the  people  was  absolute,  and  in  the 
main  beneficial. 

RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 

By  this  name  are  known  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  and  Greek  churches  such  conventual 
or  monastic  communities  as  obey  the  particu- 
lar rule  of  life  originally  given  by  the  founders 
of  the  respective  bodies.  In  the  Middle  Ages 
they  were  of  three  kinds  — military,  monastic, 
and  mendicant;  but  the  first  has  long  since 
disappeared. 

The  earliest  union  of  monastic  societies 
under  one  rule  was  eflfected  by  St.  Basil, 
archbishop  of  Csesarea,  who  united  the  her- 
mits and  coenobites  in  his  diocese,  and  pre- 
scribed for  them  a uniform  constitution, 
recommending  at  the  same  time  a vow  of 
celibacy.  The  Basilian  rule  subsists  to  the 
present  day  in  the  Eastern  church.  Next  in 
order  of  time  was  the  Benedictine  order, 
founded  by  St.  Benedict  of  Nursia,  who 
considered  a mild  discipline  preferable  to 
excessive  austerity.  The  offshoots  from  the 
Benedictine  order  include  some  of  the  most 
important  orders  in  ecclesiastical  histoiy, 
among  others  the  Carthusians,  Cistercians, 
and  Pi'cEmonstrants.  The  order  of  Augus- 
tinians  professed  to  draw  their  rule  from  the 
writings  of  St.  Augustine;  they  were  the 
first  order  who  were  not  entirely  composed 
of  laymen,  but  included  ordained  priests,  and 
persons  destined  to  the  clerical  profession. 

The  three  mendicant  orders  of  Franciscans, 
Dominicans  and  Carmelites,  were  instituted 
in  the  thirteenth  century.  Their  principal 


purpose  was  to  put  down  the  opposition  to 
the  church,  which  had  begun  to  show  itself, 
and  also  to  reform  the  church  by  example  and 
precept. 

At  the  period  of  the  Reformation,  the 
I order  of  the  Jesuits  was  founded  by  Ignatius 
I Loyola,  with  the  object  of  checking  the 
I spread  of  heresy  and  increasing  the  power 
I of  the  church. 

; There  is  a great  variety  of  these  orders  of 
men  and  women,  which  it  is  not  necessary  to 
enumerate.  Their  doctrinal  views  are  no 
other  than  those  of  the  churches  to  which 
they  belong;  and  they  are  mainly  distin- 
guished from  the  great  body  of  believers, 
clerical  and  lay,  by  the  three  vows  of  pov- 
erty, chastity  and  obedience.  By  the  vow  of 
poverty  they  renounce  individual  possessions, 
but  are  at  liberty  to  acquire  as  much  as  jDrac- 
ticable  for  the  order;  by  chastity  they  re- 
nounce the  privilege  of  wedlock;  and  by 
obedience  they  are  subordinated  to  a central 
head.  They  naturally  and  inevitably  grow 
rich.  The  principle  of  the  maximum  of 
production  with  the  minimum  of  consump- 
tion, which  underlies  every  such  organization, 
would  be  sufficient  to  secure  that  result,  but 
it  is  enhanced  by  the  devout  liberality  of  their 
fellow-believers. 

SEPARATISTS. 

The  Separatists  at  Zoar,  a little  town  in 
Tuscarawas  county,  Ohio,  about  half  way  be- 
tween Cleveland  and  Pittsburgh,  came  from 
Wiirtemberg,  and  founded  their  society  in 
1817.  Their  leader  was  Joseph  Baumelei', 
originally  a weaver,  later  a teacher,  and  who 
became*  their  temporal  and  spiritual  head. 
In  the  beginning  they  prevented  marriage, 
but  in  time  allowed  it.  They  have  about  three 
hundred  members,  worth  about  $1,000,000. 
Their  theology  consists  in  a belief  in  the 
trinity,  Adam’s  fall,  Christ’s  intercession, 
the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  the  rejec- 
tion of  all  human  ceremonies  as  useless  and 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


300 

injurious,  and  paying  honors  only  to  God. 
Marriages  are  by  mutual  consent,  “ without 
the  intervention  of  priests  or  preachers,”  but 
must  be  approved  by  the  trustees,  and  “ all 
intercourse  of  sexes,  except  what  is  neces- 
sary to  perpetuate  the  species,  is  sinful.” 
They  reject  war  and  I'espect  political  author- 
ity. In  all  questions  of  dispute  they  refer  to 
arbitration. 

SHAKERS. 

The  Shakers  now  represent  the  oldest 
socialist  society  in  America.  They  call  them- 
selves the  “ Millennial  Church.”  Their 
founder,  Ann  Lee,  was  an  English  woman, 
born  at  Manchester,  in  1736,  the  daughter  of  a 
blacksmith,  who  to  the  day  of  her  death  could 
neither  read  nor  write.  When  imprisoned 
for  heterodox  proceedings,  she  received  a spe- 
cial manifestation  of  divine  light.  Receiving 
a revelation  that  she  should  come  to  America, 
she  embarked  from  Liverpool  in  May,  1774, 
and  settled  in  the  woods  of  Watervliet,  New 
York. 

There  are  now  eighteen  societies  of  the 
Shakers,  spreading  from  Mt.  Lebanon,  New 
York,  which  was  established  in  1790.  They 
number  two  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifty 
persons,  owning  about  one  hundred  thou- 
sand acres  of  land.  They  are  spiritualists, 
believe  in  Christ’s  second  coming,  and  that 
they  are  the  only  true  children.  In  their 
revelation,  “Spiritualism,  celibacy,  oral  con- 
fession, community,  non-resistance,  peace, 
the  gift  of  healing,  miracles,  separation  from 
the  world,  are  the  foundations  of  the  new 
heavens.”  Celibacy  is  held  to  produce  long 
life.  They  do  not  regard  women  as  equal 
to  men.  Shaker  men  and  woment  do  not 
shake  hands  with  each  other.  Their  lives 
have  almost  no  privacy,  even  to  the  elder, 
of  whom  two  always  room  together.  The 
sexes  even  eat  apart,  and  they  also  labor 
apart.  They  worship  standing  and  march- 
ing apart.  They  visit  each  other  only  at 
stated  intervals  and  according  to  a prescribed 


order.  They  have  abolished  baptism  and  the 
Lord’s  Supper;  they  deny  the  transmission 
of  original  sin;  also,  the  doctrines  of  election 
and  repi'obation.  They  mortify  the  body  by 
early  rising  and  very  plain  living.  Smoking 
is  prohibited.  The  housekeeping  is  perfect. 
Obedience  is  an  important  part  of  the  life. 

“ F rom  every  inquiry  I could  make,”  says 
Mr.  Buckingham,  “ of  those  longest  resident 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Shakers,  I could 
learn  no  authenticated  case  of  evil  practices 
among  them.  On  the  contrary,  every  one 
appeared  ready  to  bear  testimony  to  their 
honesty,  punctuality,  industry,  sobriety,  and 
chastity.” 

SMALLER  COMMUNITIES. 

Christian  Metz  founded  a society  at  Eben- 
ezer,  Pennsylvania,  in  1846.  Metz  and  one 
of  his  sistei's  have  been  mediums  for  many 
years,  and  their  sect  receives  practical  busi- 
ness directions  from  the  spirits.  They  permit 
marriage  when  the  ruling  spirit  consents. 
The  society  has  a good  membership,  and  is 
wealthy. 

The  Aurora  and  Bethel  communities,  in 
Missouri,  have  been  well  managed  by  Dr. 
Kell.  The  theory  of  their  government  is 
“ Love  one  another.”  Sunday  they  regard 
as  a day  of  amusement.  They  practice  econ- 
omy and  plain  living. 

The  Bishop  Hill  colony,  in  Henry  county, 
Illinois,  was  founded  by  Erick  Jansen,  a 
Swede,  in  1846.  They  are  Bible  believers, 
prefer  celibacy,  but  do  not  object  to  marriage. 
The  colony  lacks  a government  of  firmness, 
and  is  slowly  falling  into  decay. 

The  Cedar  Vale  community,  in  Howard 
county,  Kansas,  is  Russian  in  its  origin,  and 
is  based  upon  a theory  of  liberty,  equality, 
and  fraternity.  It  is  just  beginning  its  cai'eer, 
and,  therefore,  its  success  is  a question  of  the 
future.  Two  of  the  members  left  affluence 
in  Russia,  and  subject  themselves  to  poverty 
for  the  sake  of  their  principles. 


PECULIAR  PEOPLE.  301 


PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


Many  of  the  present  genenition  will  be 
surprised  to  learn  that  the  Socialist  ex- 
citement from  1842  to  184S  was  as  great  as 
the  California  gold  fever  in  1849.  They  will 
also  marvel  that  so  many  men  whom  they 
revere  as  leaders  in  action,  as  well  as  thought, 
were  in  the  vigor  of  their  youth  devoted  to 
the  promulgation  of  socialistic  doctrines. 
Horace  Greeley,  George  Ripley,  Charles  A. 
Dana,  Parke  Godwin,  George  W.  Curtis, 
Wm.  H.  Channing,  Nathaniel  Hawthorne, 
Theodore  Parker,  Margaret  Fuller,  N.  C. 
Meeker,  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson,  Henry 
James,  Robert  Dale  Owen,  and  a host  of 
lesser  literary  lights,  in  the  fiery  ambition  of 
youth,  strove  to  remodel  society.  Truly,  sys- 
tems which  enlisted  the  hearty  sympathy  of 
such  men  as  these  are  worthy  of  something 
better  than  the  scorn  which  the  mention  of 
them  now  usually  calls  forth. 

THE  OWEN  COMMUNITIES. 

The  socialist  excitement  commenced  in 
1824,  with  the  Robert  Owen  communities. 
The  only  one,  however,  that  merits  attention 
is  that  of  New  Harmony,  Indiana,  (the  village 
and  lands  purchased  of  the  Rap25ists,)  and  it 
was  a failure  from  almost  the  beginning. 
Over  nine  hundred  people  gathered  under  the 
direction  of  Owen  to  inaugurate  the  millen- 
nium. They  had  a good  time  as  long  as 
Robert  paid  expenses.  Amusements  flour- 
ished; the  society  had  a band  of  music; 
Tuesday  evenings  were  appropriated  to 
dances,  and  Friday  evenings  to  concerts, 
both  in  the  old  Rappite  church.  They  had 
no  religious  services.  Five  military  compa- 
nies, in  turn,  did  duty  on  the  public  square. 
But  the  whole  thing  soon  “ vanished  like 
the  baseless  fabric  of  a vision.”  Owen  said, 
after  the  final  dissolution,  that  he  “ wanted 
honesty  of  purpose,  and  got  dishonesty;  he 


wanted  temperance,  and  instead  he  was  con- 
tinually troubled  with  the  intemperate;  he 
wanted  industry,  and  he  found  idleness;  he 
wanted  cleanliness,  and  he  found  dirt;  he 
wanted  carefulness,  and  he  found  waste;  he 
wanted  to  find  a desire  for  knowledge,  but 
he  found  apathy.” 

THE  FOURIER  EXCITEMENT. 

With  the  failure  of  the  Owen  communities 
public  interest  in  socialism  about  died  out,  but 
was  revived  and  intensified  by  the  wonderful 
outbreak  of  Fourierism,  which  was  initiated 
by  Horace  Greeley  and  Albert  Brisbane  in 
1842.  An  idea  of  the  uprising  of  the  people 
against  our  “ absurd,  perfectible,  perfectibiliz- 
ing  civilization,”  as  Fourier  called  it,  may  be 
obtained  when  it  is  stated  that  not  less  than 
one  hundred  societies  or  phalanxes  were 
formed  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  and 
in  all  perhaps  200,000  j^eople  indulged  the 
new  hope.  The  excitement  was  so  great  that 
any  man  who  got  possession  of  a barn  and  a 
few  acres  of  land,  and  proclaimed  that  he 
was  setting  up  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  on 
this  new  basis,  was  sure  to  be  overrun  with 
recruits  in  a few  weeks.  It  was  like  the  time 
when  the  multitude  followed  Christ  into  the 
wilderness,  save  that  the  miraculous  feeding 
was  lacking.  While  many  of  these  fantastic 
attempts  were  disastrous  failures,  yet  strong, 
wise  men  by  the  thousand,  vast  tracts  of  rich 
land,  and  abundance  of  money  and  goods 
were  brought  to  support  these  undertakings 
in  some  parts  of  the  country,  especially  in 
western  New  York.  It  is  said  that  within 
a radius  of  fifty  miles  from  Rochester  most 
of  the  great  American  excitements,  such  as 
Mormonism,  Anti-Masonry  and  Spiritualism, 
have  taken  their  rise  or  reached  their  highest 
pitch.  Hepworth  Dixon  calls  this  the  “Burnt 
District.”  T.  C.  Leland,  writing  from  Ro- 


302 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


Chester,  in  April,  1844,  said:  “ I attended  the 
Socialistic  Convention  at  Batavia.  The  turn- 
out was  astonishing.  Nearly  every  town  in 
Genesee  county  was  well  represented.  Many 
came  from  five  to  twelve  miles  on  foot.  In- 
deed, all  western  New  York  is  in  a deep 
shaking  agitation  on  the  subject.  Nine  asso- 
ciations are  now  contemplated  within  fifty 
miles  of  this  city.  F rom  the  astonishing  rush 
of  applications  for  membership  in  these  asso- 
ciations, I have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that 
twenty  thousand  persons  west  of  the  longi- 
tude of  Rochester  in  this  State  is  a low  esti- 
mate of  those  who  are  now  willing,  nay 
anxious,  to  take  their  place  in  associative 
unity.” 

By  1847,  however,  western  New  York  had 
become  very  sick  of  Fourier.-  The  Brook 
Farm  (duration  six  years)  missionary,  John 
Allen,  writing  from  Rochester  in  that  year, 
said : “ The  prospect  for  meetings  in  this 

city  is  less  favorable  than  that  of  any  place 
we  have  visited.  It  is  the  nest  wherein  was 
hatched  that  anomalous  brood  of  birds,  ‘ the 
confederated  phalanxes  of  western  New 
York.’  The  ver)^  name  of  association  is 
odious  with  the  public,  and  the  unfortunate 
people  who  went  into  these  movements  in 
such  mad  haste  have  been  ridiculed  until 
endurance  is  no  longer  possible,  and  they 
have  slunk  from  the  sight  and  knowledge  of 
their  neighbors.” 

There  were  many  solid  attempts  at  associa- 
tion in  the  Western  States,  the  most  notable 
being  the  Ceresco  (Wisconsin)  Phalanx,  under 
the  charge  of  Warren  Chase,  and  the  Adelphi 
(Michigan)  Phalanx,  the  latter  having  in  1844 
over  one  thousand  three  hundred  members; 
and  at  one  meeting  more  than  one  hundred 
were  rejected,  because,  as  they  said,  “ there 
seemed  to  be  no  end,  and  we  became  almost 
frightened  at  the  number.”  Their  report 
continues : “ There  is  much  talk  about  the 
formation  of  other  associations  in  Michigan 
— those  who  have  studied  the  theory  of  asso- 


ciation are  desirous  of  escaping  from  the 
present  hollow  - hearted  state  of  civiljzed 
society,  in  which  fraud  and  heartless  compe- 
tition grind  the  more  noble-minded  of  our 
citizens  to  the  dust.” 

The  final  test  of  Fourierism  was  the  North 
American  Phalanx  of  New  Jersey,  of  which 
Horace  Greeley  and  other  prominent  New 
Yorkers  were  stockholders.  An  idea  of  the 
difficulties  that  surround  an  undertaking  to 
organize  industry  on  a scientific  basis  is  seen 
in  the  following  extract  from  President 
Sears’s  report:  “ The  strife  to  maintain  these 
several  views  was  long  and  vigorous,  and  it 
would  scarcely  be  an  exaggeration  to  say 
that  our  days  were  spent  in  labor,  and  our 
nights  in  legislation.”  One  principal  cause 
of  the  final  collapse  of  this  association  was 
the  burning  of  their  mill.  Horace  Greeley 
offered  them  $12,000  to  rebuild  it,  but 
through  some  dispute  among  themselves  the 
scheme  failed,  and  they  dissolved.  There  is, 
however,  one  existing  Fourier  society — that 
of  de  Bossiere,  a wealthy  Frenchman,  in 
Kansas,  who  is  determined  to  do  or  die  for 
Fourier. 

GREELEY’S  PARTING  WORDS. 

Horace  Greeley  gave  the  outline  of  a very 
long  chapter  in  the  history  of  socialism  when 
he  uttered  the  following: 

“ A serious  obstacle  to  the  success  of  any  social- 
istic experiment  must  always  be  confronted.  I allude 
to  the  kind  of  persons  who  are  naturally  attracted  to 
it.  Along  with  many  noble  and  lofty  souls,  whose 
impulses  are  purely  philanthropic,  and  who  are  will- 
ing to  labor  and  suffer  reproach  for  any  cause  that 
promises  to  benefit  mankind,  there  throng  scores  of 
whom  the  world  is  quite  worthy — the  conceited,  the 
crotchety,  the  selfish,  the  headstrong,  the  pugna- 
cious, the  unappreciated,  the  played-out,  the  idle  and 
the  good-for-nothing  generally,  who,  finding  them- 
selves utterly  out  of  place,  and  at  a discount  in  the 
world  as  it  is,  conclude  that  they  are  exactly  fitted 
for  the  world  as  it  ought  to  be.  These  may  have 
failed  again  and  again,  and  been  protested  at  every 
bank  to  which  they  have  been  presented,  and  yet 
they  are  sure  to  jump  at  any  new  movement  as  if 


PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


303 


they  had  been  born  expressly  to  superintend  and 
direct  it,  though  they  are  morally  certain  to  ruin 
whatever  they  lay  their  hands  on.  Destitute  of 
means  and  practical  ability,  of  prudence,  tact,  and 
common  sense,  they  have  such  a wealth  of  assurance 
and  self-confidence  that  they  clutch  the  responsible 
positions  which  the  capable  and  worthy  modestly 
shrink  from ; so  responsibilities  that  would  tax  the 
ablest  are  mistakenly  devolved  on  the  blindest  and 
least  fit.” 

VINELAND,  NEW  JERSEY. 

This  place,  founded  by  Charles  K,  Landis 
in  1858,  is  not  communal  in  the  same  sense 
as  are  the  communities  hitherto  described. 
Mr,  Landis  undertook  to  found  a community 
whose  members  should  come  under  peculiar 
restrictions  to  the  body  politic.  Every  lot  of 
land  was  sold  subject  to  certain  conditions. 
Houses  of  not  less  than  a specified  value  were 
to  be  built  within  a certain  time.  No  house 
was  to  stand  within  a certain  distance  of  the 
street.  No  bar-rooms,  billiard-rooms,  gam- 
bling places,  or  nuisances  of  any  kind  were 
to  be  allowed  on  any  of  the  premises.  The 
property  was  held  responsible  for  public  ser- 
vices, and  the  people  became  rnembei's  of  a 
public  corporation,  while  each  was  left  free 
to  do  his  own  work  in  his  own  way.  It  was 
an  experiment  in  the  way  of  social  restriction, 
of  putting  society  above  the  individual,  of 
settling  the  question  of  law  and  liberty  in  a 
new  method.  And  the  experiment  was  im- 
portant and  worth  the  trying.  Of  its  finan- 
cial success  as  a whole  there  is  no  question. 
Individuals  may  have  lost,  but  the  village  is 
large,  beautiful,  prosperous,  healthy,  with 
good  schools,  and  with  many  of  the  attrac- 
tions of  a small  city  in  the  interior  of  the 
State.  But  unfortunately  the  land  was  natu- 
rally poor  and  unproductive.  It  requires  a 
great  deal  of  fertilization  to  secure  a compen- 
sating yield.  It  has  little  variety,  and  yields 
but  few  crops.  F ruit  is,  however,  extensively 
cultivated,  and  there  are  some  few  manufac- 
I tones.  It  is,  in  fact,  a city  of  homes,  each 


owned  by  its  occupants,  most  of  whom  work 
for  a living  with  their  own  hands.  Consid- 
ering the  unfavorable  conditions  of  the  place 
its  success  has  certainly  exceeded  reasonable 
expectations.  Men  who  have  gone  there 
with  great  expectations  of  financial  gain  have 
been  sadly  disappointed.  Not  a few  who 
ventured  into  the  settlement  with  the  hope 
of  finding  it  a paradise  have  hardly  found  the 
Eden  of  their  dream.  But  a large  number 
of  people  who  have  gone  there  have  good 
homes,  and  by  industry  and  economy  live 
more  comfortably  and  have  more  of  the  ele- 
ments of  happiness  than  they  had  before,  or 
would  be  likely  to  have  obtained  elsewhere. 

The  following  extract  from  the  last  annual 
report  of  T.  T.  Curtis,  constable  and  over- 
seer of  the  poor,  shows  the  success  of  the 
experiment : 

“ Though  we  have  a population  of  ten  thousand 
people,  for  the  period  of  six  months  no  settler  or  cit- 
izen of  Vineland  has  received  relief  at  my  hands  as 
overseer  of  the  poor.  Within  seventy  days,  there 
has  only  been  one  case,  among  what  we  call  the 
floating  population,  at  the  expense  of  four  dollars. 

“ During  the  entire  year,  there  has  only  been  one 
indictment,  and  that  a trifling  case  of  battery  among 
our  colored  population. 

“ So  few  are  the  fires  in  Vineland,  that  we  have  no 
need  of  a fire  department.  There  has  only  been  one 
house  burned  in  a year,  and  two  slight  fires,  which 
were  soon  put  out. 

“We  practically  have  no  debt,  and  our  taxes  are 
only  one  per  cent,  on  the  valuation. 

“The  police  expenses  of  Vineland  amount  to 
seventy-five  dollars  per  year,  the  sum  paid  to  me; 
and  our  poor-expenses  are  a mere  trifle. 

“ I ascribe  this  remarkable  state  of  things,  so 
nearly  approaching  the  Golden  Age,  to  the  industry 
of  our  people  and  the  absence  of  King  Alcohol.” 

THE  BACHELOR’S  PARADISE. 

There  is  only  one  territory  of  any  size,  and 
never  has  been  but  one,  occupied  by  any  con- 
siderable population,  from  which  woman  is 
absolutely  excluded.  Yet  such  a place  exists 
today,  and  has  existed  for  centuries.  As  far 
back  as  its  history  reaches,  to  all  females  it  has 


VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  BELIEF. 


304 

been  forbidden  ground.  This  bachelor’s 
Arcadia  is  situated  on  a bold  plateau  between 
the  old  peninsula  of  Acte,  in  the  Grecian 
Archipelago,  and  the  main  land.  There,  in 
the  midst  of  cultivated  fields  and  extensive 
woodlands,  dwells  a monastic  confederation 
of  Greek  Christians,  with  twenty-three  con- 
vents, and  numbering  more  than  seven  thou- 
sand souls,  and  not  one  of  the  monasteries 
dates  from  a later  time  than  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, while  some  are  thought  to  reach  to  the 
time  of  Constantine  the  Great,  eight  centuries 
earlier.  A few  soldiers  guard  the  borders  of 
this  anti-female  land,  and  no  woman  is  allowed 
to  cross  the  frontier.  Nor  is  this  all;  the 
rule  is  extended  to  every  female  creature,  and 
from  time  immemorial  no  cow,  mare,  hen, 
duck  or  goose  has  been  permitted  to  make 
acquaintance  with  hill  or  valley  of  Mount 
Athos  territory.  To  all  woman-haters;  to 
bachelors  of  over  forty  years;  to  all  men 
who  seek  refuge  from  the  wiles  and  ways  of 
the  opposite  sex — this  refuge  can  be  safely 
recommended  as  a haven  of  security. 

THE  OLD  MAID’S  PARADISE. 

Among  the  Holland  possessions  there  is 
a state  which,  in  its  former  constitution, 
and  the  original  customs  of  its  inhabitants, 
surpassed  the  boldest  dreams  of  American 
emancipation  ladies.  Upon  the  Island  of 


Java,  between  the  cities  of  Batavia  and  Sam- 
erang,  lies  the  little  kingdom  of  Bantam. 
Although  tributary  to  Holland  for  a long 
time,  it  was  until  1843  an  independent  state, 
politically  without  importance,  yet  happy, 
rich,  and,  since  time  immemorial,  governed 
and  defended  by  women.  The  sovereign 
was,  indeed,  a man,  but  all  the  rest  of  the 
government  belonged  to  the  fair  sex.  The 
king  was  entii'ely  dependent  upon  his  state 
council,  composed  of  three  women.  The 
highest  authorities,  all  state  officers,  court 
functionaries,  military  commanders  and  sol- 
diers, were,  without  exception,  of  the  female 
sex.  The  men  were  agriculturists  and  mer- 
chants, while  the  king’s  body-guard  was 
formed  of  the  female  Mte.  These  amazons 
rode  in  the  masculine  style,  wearing  sharp 
steel  points  instead  of  spurs.  They  carried  a 
pointed  lance,  which  they  swung  veiy  grace- 
fully, and  a musket,  which  they  discharged  ali 
full  gallop.  The  throne  was  inherited  by  the 
oldest  son,  and  in  case  the  king  died  without 
issue,  a hundred  elect  amazons  assembled  in 
order  to  choose  a successor  from  among  their 
own  sons.  The  chosen  one  was  then  pro- 
claimed lawful  king.  The  capital  city  of  this 
little  state  lay  in  one  of  the  most  picturesque 
parts  of  the  island,  in  a fruitful  plain,  and  was 
defended  by  two  well-kept  forti'esses. 


SECRET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE 

ORGANIZATIONS. 


i 


: <1 


SECRET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE 
ORGANIZATIONS. 


THE  LEADING  SE 

T is  urged  against  Masonry, 
Odd  Fellowship,  and  other 
similar  institutions,  that  they 
are  secret  societies;  to  which 
their  advocates  respond  that 
there  is  nothing  necessarily 
wrong  in  that  feature,  as  all  well-regulated 
families  are  virtually  secret  societies;  so  are 
churches,  etc. ; every  lawyer,  doctor,  minister 
and  priest  holds  secrets;  everything  that  is 
grand  and  beautiful  and  useful  in  nature  is 
born  of  night  and  mystery.  The  most  potent 
agencies  in  nature  are  invisible,  and  the  beauty 
and  fragrance  of  the  flowers  are  wrought 
in  darkness,”  and  fruits  and  foliage  are  but 
the  benignant  results  of  silent  and  mysterious 
forces,  constantly  at  work  in  the  great  labora- 
tory of  nature.  Secret  societies  are  probably 
coeval  with  man’s  existence  in  organized 
society,  and  will  perhaps  continue  to  exist  till 
the  last  syllable  of  recorded  time.  We  know 
that  the  causes  are  beneflcent  and  good,  be- 
cause the  results  are  so  grand  and  glorious. 
Pure  waters  do  not  flow  from  impure  foun- 
tains, neither  do  impure  waters  flow  from 
pure  fountains. 

FREEMASONRY. 

Great  antiquity  is  claimed  for  this  order. 
It  is  said  to  have  had  its  origin  in  the  “ancient 
mysteries,”  yet  well-informed  Masons  date 
its  active  beginning  only  from  the  building  of 


CRET  SOCIETIES. 

King  Solomon’s  temple.  The  priests  of 
Dionysus  (Bacchus),  in  Asia  Minor,  having, 
it  is  alleged,  devoted  themselves  to  architect- 
ural pursuits,  established  a society  of  build- 
ers, styled  by  ancient  writers  “The  Fra- 
ternity of  Dionysian  Architects.”  To  this 
society  was  confided  the  privilege  of  erecting 
temples  and  public  buildings.  To  facilitate 
business  and  government  they  were  divided 
into  bands  or  lodges,  each  of  which  was  gov- 
erned by  a master  and  two  wardens.  The 
existence  of  this  order  in  Tyre,  at  the  time 
of  the  building  of  the  temple,  is  thought 
probable;  and  Hiram,  a widow’s  son,  of  that 
city  was  selected  by  Solomon  to  superintend 
his  workmen.  The  building  of  the  temple 
gave  a great  impetus  to  architecture.  Upon 
the  completion  of  the  beautiful  structure,  the 
workmen  dispersed  to  extend  their  knowl- 
edge and  renew  their  labors  in  other  lands. 

During  the  first  sixteen  centuries  of  the 
Christian  era,  according  to  the  advocates  of 
the  great  antiquity  of  Masonry,  bands  of  arti- 
sans, under  the  name  of  “ F ree  and  Accepted 
Masons,”  roamed  over  Europe  and  Asia  for 
the  purpose  of  erecting  churches  and  other 
public  edifices;  and  many  of  the  grand  old 
cathedrals  of  the  mother  lands  stand  today 
as  monuments  of  their  skill.  During  the 
early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  order 
gradually  changed  from  operative  to  specula- 
I tive  masonry,  as  it  now  exclusively  stands. 


3o8  secret  societies  and  temperance  organizations. 

Grand  lodges  were  established  in  nearly 
every  European  country  during  the  early 
years  of  the  last  century,  and  today  the  order 
is  the  strongest  and  most  cosmopolitan  in 
existence,  embracing  nearly  every  nationality. 

FREEMASONRY  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

When  and  where  the  order  of  Masonry 
was  first  introduced  into  the  United  States 
appears  to  be  a matter  of  some  doubt,  even 
among  the  best  informed  of  the  fraternity; 
and  the  fact  that,  prior  to  the  year  1717, 
lodges  were  not  compelled  to  keep  any  regu- 
lar record,  leaves  no  authentic  data  whereby 
to  trace  its  origin.  It  is  generally  conceded, 
however,  that  Masonry  in  the  United  States 
dates  from  the  year  1733,  when  Anthony, 
Lord  Viscount  Montague,  grand  master  of 
England,  on  application  of  several  brethren 
residing  in  New  England,  appointed  and 
constituted  Henry  Price  as  provincial  grand 
master  over  all  the  lodges  in  New  England, 
who,  on  the  thirtieth  of  July,  1733,  consti- 
tuted the  first  grand  lodge  of  Freemasons  on 
the  American  continent.  This  was  known 
as  St.  John’s  grand  lodge,  which  title  it 
retained  until  it  was  united,  in  1792,  with  the 
grand  lodge  founded  by  the  Earl  of  Dal- 
housie,  grand  master  of  Scotland,  of  which 
General  Joseph  Warren,  who  fell  at  the 
battle  of  Bunker  Hill,'  was  the  fii'st  grand 
master.  Henry  Price  was  a successful  mer- 
chant of  Boston,  and  is  generally  looked  upon 
as  the  father  of  Masonry  in  the  United 
States.  The  order  rapidly  spread,  and  before 
the  end  of  the  last  century  a number  of 
States  boasted  of  their  grand  lodges  and 
grand  commanderies. 

GRADES  OF  MASONRY. 

Masonry  has  its  foundation  in  what  is  com- 
monly called  the  “ Blue  Lodge,”  consisting 
of  three  degrees  — Entered  Apprentice,  Fel- 
low Ci'aft  and  Master  Mason.  During  the 
last  two  hundred  years  not  less  than  one 
hundred  rites  or  systems  have  sprung  up  in 


various  parts  of  the  world,  but  without  per- 
manent existence.  Of  these  the  most  con- 
spicuous are  as  follows: 

THE  YORK  RITE. 

This  takes  its  name  from  the  city  of  York, 
England,  where,  in  926,  as  is  claimed,  the 
first  grand  lodge  of  that  country  was  organ- 
ized ; and  it  is  also  the  most  extensively 
diffused.  To  the  three  primitive  degrees 
have  been  added  in  modern  times  other  de- 
grees, viz.:  Mark  Master,  Past  Master,  Most 
Excellent  Master  and  Royal  Arch,  collect- 
ively known  as  the  Chapter.  The  High 
Priest,  Royal  Master  and  Select  Master 
compose  the  Council;  High  Priest  is  not 
strictly  a degree,  but  is  an  honorary  feature 
conferred  on  the  first  officer  of  the  Chapter. 
The  Commandery  is  composed  of  three 
degrees,  viz.:  Knights  of  the  Red  Cross, 
Knights  of  Malta,  and  Knights  Templar. 

THE  SCOTCH  RITE, 

More  familiarly  known  as  the  Ancient  and 
Accepted  Scottish  Rite,  has  thirty -three 
degrees,  and  next  to  York  Masonry  is  the 
strongest.  The  three  primitive  degrees  con- 
stitute the  Symbolic  Lodge.  Then  comes 
the  Lodge  of  Perfection  with  eleven  degrees, 
viz.:  Secret  Master,  Perfect  Master,  Intimate 
Secretary,  Provost  and  Judge,  Intendant  of 
the  Building,  Elected  Knight  of  the  Nine, 
Illustrious  Elect  of  the  Fifteen,  Sublime 
Knight  Elected  of  the  Twelve,  Grand  Mas- 
ter Architect,  Knight  of  the  Ninth  Arch  or 
Royal  Arch  of  Solomon,  and  Gi'and  Elect 
Perfect  and  Sublime  Mason.  The  Council  of 
the  Princes  of  Jerusalem  follows,  with  two 
degrees  — Knight  of  the  East  or  Sword,  and 
Prince  of  Jerusalem.  The  Chapter  of  Rose- 
Croix  is  next,  with  two  degrees  — Knight  of 
the  East  and  West,  and  Sovereign  Prince  of 
Rose-Croix.  Then  follows  the  Consistory 
of  Princes  of  the  Royal  Secret,  with  fourteen 
degrees — Grand  Pontiff,  Venerable  Grand 
Master  of  all  Symbolic  Lodges,  Noachite  or 

THE  LEADING  SECRET  SOCIETIES.  309 


Prussian  Knight,  Knight  of  the  Royal  Axe 
or  Prince  of  Libanus,  Chief  of  the  Taberna- 
cle, Prince  of  the  Tabernacle,  Knight  of  the 
Brazen  Serpent,  Prince  of  Mercy  or  Scotch 
Trinitarian,  Sovereign  Commander  of  the 
Temple,  Knight  of  the  Sun  or  Prince  Adept, 
Knight  of  St.  Andrew  or  Patriarch  of  the 
Crusades,  Knight  of  Kadosh,  Grand  Inspect- 
or Inquisitor  General,  and  Sublime  Prince 
of  the  Royal  Secret.  The  Supreme  Council 
has  one  degree  — the  thirty-third — Sovereign 
Grand  Inspector  General.  There  are  two 
Supreme  Councils  in  the  United  States,  one 
at  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  the  other 
in  New  York. 

ADOPTIVE  MASONRY 

Is  a name  given  to  certain  degrees  invented 
for  ladies  who  have  claims  upon  the  order, 
through  their  male  relatives  being  members. 
The  American  Adoptive  Rite,  known  as  the 
order  of  the  Eastern  Star,  consists  of  five 
degrees,  as  follows:  Jephthah’s  daughter,  or 
the  daughter’s  degree;  Ruth,  or  the  widow’s 
degree ; Esther,  or  the  wife’s  degree ; Martha, 
or  the  sister’s  degree;  and  Electa,  or  the 
benevolent  degree. 

The  principles  and  objects  of  Masonry  are 
briefly  set  forth  in  the  following  extract : 

“ Masonry  inculcates  Morality,  Brotherly  Love 
and  Charity,  ‘but  the  greatest  of  these  is  Charity’ 
— not  that  Charity  which  vaunteth  itself  and  con- 
sists simply  in  giving,  but  that  Charity  which  gives 
with  humility,  which  deals  gently  with  a brother’s 
failings,  which  forgives  while  it  admonishes,  and 
chastens  while  it  loves;  which  relieves  the  distresses 
of  a needy  brother,  comforts  the  widow  and  the 
orphan,  and  binds  up  the  wounds  of  the  afflicted. 

“ The  doctrines  taught  by  Masonry  are  a belief  in 
God,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  body.  These  are  strongly  enforced  by 
symbols,  and  explained  in  a manner  known  only  to 
the  initiates.  The  human  heart  dwells  and  delights 
in  ceremony  and  mystery,  and  it  is  an  established 
fact  that  nothing  conveys  information  so  readily,  or 
Impresses  it  so  vividly  on  the  human  mind,  as  sym- 
bolism. The  Latin  Church  understood  this  fully, 
and  has  exhausted  her  ingenuity  in  forming  a ritual 


which  should  attract  the  eye  and  please  the  senses. 
The  most  popular  teachers  of  the  day  are  the  lec- 
turers, especially  when  they  are  aided  by  illustrations. 

“ With  its  simple  creed.  Masonry  goes  quietly  on 
her  mission  and  unfurls  her  banner  to  the  human 
race  wherever  it  is  found,  whether  in  Afrlc’s  torrid 
zone  or  Greenland’s  icy  mountains;  whether  in  the 
sunny  isles  of  the  far  Eastern  Archipelago,  or  the 
more  temperate  zone  of  our  own  beloved  country. 
No  clime,  no  race,  no  color,  no  religion  is  exempted. 
None  save  the  atheist  and  bondman  are  refused.  All 
peoples  have  been  and  can  be  her  votaries,  and 
around  her  sacred  altars  are  to  be  found  the  Chris- 
tian and  the  Jew,  the  Hindoo  and  the  Chinese,  the 
Mohammedan  and  the  savage.  In  her  mystic  circle 
all  distinctions  vanish  and  all  meet  upon  the  level. 
Neither  birth,  nor  rank,  nor  genius,  nor  religion,  nor 
politics  has  any  preference  there;  but  gathered 
around  one  common  altar,  all  can  subscribe  to  her 
simple  articles  of  faith,  and  join  in  one  united  prayer 
and  praise  to  the  Great  Architect  of  the  universe, 
our  Father  in  Heaven,  who  is  the  same  yesterday, 
today  and  forever.” 

ODD  FELLOWSHIP. 

A love  of  mystery,  and  a veneration  for 
antiquity,  has  induced  most  associations  to 
claim  an  origin  traceable  to  the  remotest 
ages.  The  greatest  exertion  of  tradition  in 
behalf  of  this  order  was  to  make  Adam  the 
founder,  as  no  doubt  for  one  short  while  our 
great  forefather  was  an  odd  fellow.  Another 
pretension  is  that  the  order  was  founded 
among  the  Jewish  priesthood  by  Moses  and 
Aaron.  Other  legends  ascribe  the  origin  to 
the  Romans,  Goths,  Huns,  Moors  — but 
these  proofless  stories  have  been  rejected  by 
the  grand  lodge  of  the  United  States. 

The  positive  historical  record  of  the  order 
shows  that  in  the  eighteenth  century  there 
existed  in  London  lodges  of  mechanics  and 
laborers,  calling  themselves  “ Ancient  and 
Honorable  Loyal  Odd  Fellows.”  Their 
meetings  were  convivial,  and  one  penny  a 
week  was  contributed  to  a fund  for  relief  of 
the  poor.  In  1813,  at  Manchester,  the  order 
was  reformed,  its  convivial  character  dropped, 
and  the  name  chosen : “ Independent  Order 


310  SBCJiET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS. 


of  Odd  Fellows.”  The  “ Manchester  Unity  ” 
now  remains  the  main  body  of  the  British 
Odd  Fellows,  with  500,000  members. 

ODD  FELLOWSHIP  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

In  1806  a lodge  was  instituted  in  New 
York  city  known  as  the  Shakespeare  lodge, 
from  its  place  of  meeting,  “ The  Shakespeare 
House.”  The  life  of  this  lodge,  however, 
was  very  short.  In  1816  the  Prince  Regent 
lodge,  also  in  New  York,  was  established. 
This  lodge,  like  its  predecessor,  was  short 
lived,  and  it  remained  for  Thomas  Wildey,  a 
Baltimore  coach  trimmer,  to  lay  the  founda- 
tions of  the  order  in  the  United  States  so 
broad  and  deep  that  half  a century  has  at- 
tested their  strength  and  structure.  Mr. 
Wildey  was  a native  of  England,  and  came 
to  America  in  1818.  On  April  26,  1819, 
with  four  other  persons,  he  instituted  Wash- 
ington lodge.  No.  I,  at  Baltimore,  Maryland. 
A lodge  was  founded  at  Boston  in  1820,  and 
one  at  Philadelphia  in  1821. 

The  history  of  Odd  Fellowship  in  America, 
commencing  with  the  little  Baltimore  lodge, 
has  been  the  record  of  a triumphal  march. 
Today  its  membership  is  counted  by  scores 
of  thousands,  and  there  is  scarcely  a hamlet 
in  the  United  States  where  the  three  golden 
links  of  the  Odd  Fellows  are  not  displayed. 

METHOD  OF  ORGANIZATION. 

The  order  is  organized  in  a manner  similar 
to  the  Freemasons.  The  piTmary-  body  is 
the  subordinate  lodge,  which  derives  its 
power  from  a charter  granted  by  the  grand 
lodge.  They  make  their  own  laws,  manage 
their  own  pecuniary  affairs,  requiring  dues 
from  their  members,  to  the  amount  generally 
of  from  three  to  ten  dollars  per  year.  The 
sick  receive  a weekly  allowance,  and  a stated 
sum  is  assigned  for  the  burial  expenses  of  a 
member  or  a member’s  wife.  In  due  season 
a member  may  receive  the  first  five  degrees 
of  the  order  by  paying  certain  sums.  These 
degrees  are  the  White  degree,  the  Covenant 


degree,  the  Royal  Blue  degree,  the  Remem- 
brance degree,  and  the  Scarlet  degree.  On 
the  wives  of  the  members  of  the  latter 
degree  can  be  conferred  the  degree  of  Re- 
bekah.  The  ritual  of  this  degree  was  pre- 
pared by  Schuyler  Colfax  and  adopted  by 
the  grand  lodge  of  the  United  States  in  1851. 

The  elective  officers  of  a subordinate  lodge 
are  the  noble  grand,  who  presides,  the  vice- 
grand, the  treasurer,  and  the  permanent  and 
recording  secrectaries.  A person  who  has 
filled  the  office  of  noble  grand  for  six  months, 
is  styled  past  grand;  and  the  past  grands 
form  the  grand  lodge  of  the  State;  or  it  may 
be  formed  of  delegates  chosen  for  that  pur- 
pose. The  grand  lodge  derives  a revenue 
from  charters  and  a percentage  on  the  reve- 
nues of  subordinate  lodges.  The  grand 
lodge  of  the  United  States  is  composed  of 
representatives  elected  biennially  by  the  State 
grand  lodges. 

ENCAMPMENTS. 

Encampments  were  unknown  until  the 
institution  of  Jerusalem  encampment.  No.  i, 
at  Baltimore,  on  June  14,  1827,  with  Thomas 
Wildey  as  presiding  officer.  The  three  de- 
grees had,  however,  been  regularly  conferred 
on  members  of  the  grand  lodges.  The  titles 
of  the  degrees  are  Patriarchal,  Golden  Rule, 
and  Royal  Purple;  and  the  elective  officers  of 
a subordinate  encampment  are  chief  patri- 
arch, senior  and  junior  wardens,  treasurer, 
and  scribe.  Only  Scarlet  members  of  subor- 
dinate lodges  in  good  standing  can  become 
members  of  an  encampment. 

SUCCESS  OF  THE  ORDER. 

F rom  less  than  half  a score  of  men  in  the 
humble  walks  of  life  the  order  has  grown  up 
to  a great  army,  and  its  finances  from  zero  to 
millions  per  annum.  In  fifty  years  the  insti- 
tution has  gathered  together  as  many  millions 
of  dollars  and  consecrated  it  to  purposes  of 
benevolence.  It  has  followed  and  laid  de- 
cently and  respectably  in  the  grave  more 


THE  LEADING  SECRET  SOCIETIES. 


than  40,000  men.  It  has  ministered  at  the 
bedside  of  more  than  500,000  sick  brothers. 
It  has  visited  and  relieved  more  than  35,000 
widowed  families;  and  though  unable  to  give 
the  total  number  of  orphans  cared  for,  yet  in 
Maryland  alone,  where  the  order  is  much 
cherished,  during  this  period  2,744  children 
have  been  in  charge  of  the  committee  on 
education.  Well  has  the  order  made  good 
its  great  motto  of  “ F riendship.  Love'  and 
Truth.” 

KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS. 

The  Order  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  is 
founded  upon  the  time -honored  story  of 
Damon  and  Pythias,  and  seeks  to  carry  into 
practice  the  teachings  of  their  wonderful 
friendship.  The  story  is  as  follows: 

Damon  and  Pythias,  or  Phintias,  were  two 
noble  Pythagoreans  of  Syracuse,  who  have 
been  remembered  as  models  of  faithful  friend- 
ship. Pythias,  having  been  condemned  to 
death  by  Dionysius,  the  tyrant  of  Syracuse, 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  go  home,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  arranging  his  affairs,  Damon  pledging 
his  own  life  for  the  reappearance  of  his  friend. 
Dionysius  consented,  and  Pythias  returned  just 
in  time  to  save  Damon  from  death.  Struck  by 
so  noble  an  example  of  mutual  affection,  the 
tyrant  pardoned  Pythias,  and  desired  to  be 
admitted  into  their  sacred  fellowship. 

The  order  began  with  the  organization  of 
Washington  lodge  No.  i,  at  Washington, 
D.  C.,  February,  19,  1864.  The  ritual  was 
prepared  by  J.  H.  Rathbone.  The  order 
had  its  origin  in  America,  and  claims  no 
antiquity,  other  than  that  the  principles  bind- 
ing its  members  together  began  with  human 
life.  The  object  is  to  unite  men  in  a closer 
bond  of  fraternity  than  the  everyday  affairs 
of  life  seem  to  furnish,  to  relieve  the  suf- 
ferings of  a brother,  succor  him  in  distress, 
watch  at  his  bedside  in  sickness,  minister  to 
his  necessities,  follow  him  to  the  grave,  and 
care  for  those  left  behind.  To  aid  in  accom- 


311 

plishing  these  ends,  the  order  is  beneficial  — 
that  is,  weekly  benefits  are  paid  to  those  of 
its  members  who  are  sick,  varying  in  differ- 
ent localities,  according  to  the  dues  paid.  To 
organize  a lodge,  nine  or  more  persons  are 
necessary.  None  of  the  petitioners  need  be 
members  of  the  order,  but  must  be  of  sound 
bodily  health,  and  believers  in  a Supreme 
Being. 

The  society  has  three  degrees  or  ranks, 
those  of  Page,  Esquire,  and  Knight.  The 
elective  officers  are  chancellor  commander, 
vice  chancellor,  prelate,  master  of  finance, 
master  of  exchequer,  keeper  of  the  records 
and  seal,  and  master  at  arms.  The  lodge- 
I'oom  is  called  the  “ Castle  Hall.”  The  grand 
lodges  in  1875  numbered  thirty-five,  all  ac- 
knowledging the  authority  of  The  supreme 
lodge  of  the  world,  which  was  organized  at 
Washington,  August  ii,  1868. 

This,  like  other  secret  orders,  does  not 
interfere  with  man’s  relations  to  the  church, 
family  or  state,  but  fully  recognizes  liberty 
of  thought  on  all  social,  political  and  religious 
questions.  The  growth  of  the  order  has  been 
rapid,  and  it  now  ranks  among  the  permanent 
societies  of  the  world.  It  will  continue  to  be 
cherished  and  sustained  as  long  as  men  are 
animated  by  the  fundamental  principles  of 
“Friendship,  Charity  and  Benevolence.” 

PATRONS  OF  HUSBANDRY. 

For  many  years,  if  not  centuries,  several 
of  the  industrial  classes  in  all  parts  of  the 
world  have  had  their  unions  and  societies, 
combined  for  the  mutual  protection  and  ele- 
vation of  their  trades  and  professions.  While 
other  industries  were  thus  organized,  agricul- 
ture, upon  which  all  others  are  based,  had  no 
mutual  union  and  understanding. 

It  remained  for  O.  H.  Kelley,  a Minnesota 
farmer,  but  at  the  time  a clerk  in  the  post- 
office  department  at  Washington,  to  inaugu- 
rate a movement  for  the  union  of  the  farmers 
of  the  United  States  into  a society  for  social 


SECBET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS. 


312 

and  educational  purposes,  with  a view  to  pro- 
mote their  common  interests.  The  idea  was 
good,  but  to  put  it  into  practical  shape  would 
require  energy,  labor  and  sacrifice.  The  first 
degree  was  prepared  by  Messrs.  Kelley  and 
Ireland,  August  5,  1867,  but  it  was  not  until 
the  fourth  day  of  the  December  following  that 
the  project  was  put  into  effect  by  the  organ- 
ization of  the  first  grange.  Meantime  sug- 
gestions and  names  for  the  new  order  had 
been  received  from  all  sections.  Over  forty 
titles  wei'e  considered.  Among  them  were, 
“ Leagues  of  Industry,”  “ Knights  of  the 
Plow,”  “Bee  Hives,”  “Tillers  of  the  Soil,” 
“Temples  of  Industry,”  etc.,  but  the  expres- 
sive one  of  “Patrons  of  Husbandry”  was 
adopted,  and  the  equally  expressive  term  of 
“ Grange  ” was  decided  on  to  indicate  the 
hall  or  place  of  meeting. 

Soon  after  the  establishment  of  the  Na- 
tional or  parent  grange,  a subordinate  grange, 
or  school  of  instruction  with  sixty  members, 
was  organized  at  Washington;  but  the  first 
regular  grange  was  organized  at  Harrisburg, 
Pennsylvania,  by  Mr.  Kelley,  who  had  been 
delegated  as  a national  deputy.  He  resigned 
his  clerkship,  and  commenced  the  work  of 
organizing  granges.  The  second  grange 
was  established  at  Fredonia,  New  York,  the 
third  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  and  the  fourth  at 
Chicago.  By  the  close  of  1868,  Mr.  Kelley 
had  organized  six  granges  in  Minnesota, 


making  in  all  ten.  During  1869,  thirty-nine 
granges  were  organized;  in  1870,  thirty-nine; 
in  1871,  one  hundred  and  five;  in  1872,  one 
thousand  one  hundred  and  five. 

The  purposes  of  the  order  are  well  set 
forth  in  the  following  declaration  issued  by 
the  National  Grange  at  St.  Louis,  in  1874: 

“To  develop  a better  and  higher  manhood  and 
womanhood  among  ourselves;  to  enhance  the  com- 
forts and  attractions  of  our  homes,  and  strengthen 
our  attachments  to  our  pursuits;  to  foster  mutual 
understanding  and  co-operation ; to  maintain  inviolate 
our  laws,  and  to  emulate  each  other  in  labor;  to 
hasten  the  good  time  coming ; to  reduce  our  expenses, 
both  individual  and  corporate;  to  buy  less  and  pro- 
duce more,  in  order  to  make  our  farms  self-sustain- 
ing; to  diversify  our  crops,  and  crop  no  more  than 
we  can  cultivate;  to  condense  the  weight  of  our 
exports,  selling  less  in  the  bushel,  and  more  on  hoof 
and  in  fleece ; to  systematize  our  work,  and  calculate 
intelligently  on  probabilities;  to  discountenance  the 
credit  system,  the  mortgage  system,  the  fashion  sys- 
tem, and  every  other  system  tending  to  prodigality 
and  bankruptcy.  We  propose  meeting  together, 
talking  together,  working  together,  buying  together, 
selling  together,  and  in  general  acting  together  for 
our  mutual  protection  and  advancement  as  occasion 
may  require.  We  shall  avoid  litigation  as  much  as 
possible  by  arbitration  in  the  grange.  We  shall  con- 
stantly strive  to  secure  entire  harmony,  good  will, 
vital  brotherhood  among  ourselves,  and  to  make  our 
order  perpetual.  We  shall  earnestly  endeavor  to 
suppress  personal,  local,  sectional,  and  national  pre- 
judices, all  unhealthy  rivalry,  all  selfish  ambition. 
Faithful  adherence  to  these  principles  will  insure  our 
mental,  moral,  social,  and  material  advancement.” 


TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS. 


Organizations  opposed  to  the  use 

of  intoxicating  drinks  are  thought  to  have 
existed  in  Europe  more  than  four  hundred 
years  ago;  while  Mohammed’s  prohibition 
of  wine  antedates  these  by  eight  centu- 
ries. The  general  use  of  stimulating  bever- 
ages early  attracted  the  attention  of  Ameri- 
can philanthropists. 


THE  TEMPERANCE  SOCIETY  OF  MOREAU 
AND  NORTHUMBERLAND. 

This  was  the  first  organized  effort  in  the 
United  States  against  the  habitual  use  of 
strong  drink.  It  derived  its  name  from  the 
locality  where  it  originated,  the  two  townships 
so  named  in  Saratoga  county,  New  York,  and 
was  organized  in  March,  1808,  mainly  through 


TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS.  313 


the  efforts  of  Dr.  13.  J.  Clark.  Forty-three 
members  signed  the  constitution,  and  j^ledged 
themselves  to  “ touch  not,  taste  not,  handle 
not,”  under  penalty  of  twenty-five  cents  for 
each  offense.  The  movement  attracted  but 
little  attention,  and  only  a few  societies  were 
organized  during  the  ensuing  years,  until  in 
1826  great  momentum  was  given  the  move- 
ment by  the  organization,  at  Boston,  of  the 

AMERICAN  TEMPERANCE  UNION. 

The  Union,  with  its  subordinate  societies, 
permitted  the  use  of  wines,  cider,  and  malt 
liquors;  moderation  in  the  use  of  these,  and 
total  abstinence  from  distilled  liquors,  were  the 
general  requirements  for  membership.  At  the 
national  meeting  of  the  Union,  held  in  1833, 
in  Philadelphia,  the  principle  of  “total  absti- 
nence from  all  that  may  intoxicate,”  was  first 
proposed,  but  was  promptly  voted  down. 
At  length,  at  the  annual  meeting  at  Saratoga 
Springs,  in  August,  1836,  the  principle  was 
adopted  by  the  Union,  and  has  ever  since 
been  held  by  the  active  champions  of  tem- 
perance. 

WASHINGTONIANS. 

The  next  impulse  to  the  progress  of  the 
temperance  cause  in  the  United  States  was 
given  by  what  was  known  as  the  Washing- 
tonian movement,  which  was  originated  by 
seven  hard  drinkers,  in  Baltimore,  in  1840. 
This  movement  rapidly  overspread  the  land, 
and  reclaimed  thousands  of  drunkards;  but 
for  want  of  organization  it  soon  spent  its 
force,  and  ceased  to  exist  except  as  taken  up 
and  carried  on,  in  another  form,  by  the  Sons 
of  Temperance  and  Good  Templars. 

FATHER  MATHEW  SOCIETIES. 

These  are  Roman  Catholic  organizations, 
and  were  started  by  the  Rev.  Theobald  Ma- 
thew, in  Ireland,  in  1838,  when  a wonderful 
revival  swept  over  the  “ Green  Isle,”  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  signing  the  pledge.  He 


extended  his  labors  to  Great  Britain,  and 
received  an  annual  pension  of  three  hun- 
dred pounds  sterling  from  the  queen.  In 
1850  he  visited  the  United  States,  and  was 
received  with  great  enthusiasm.  There  were 
in  1875  over  one  thousand  Catholic  temper- 
ance societies,  including  the  subordinates 
organized  under  the  auspices  of  the  National 
Catholic  Total  Abstinence  Union. 


Besides  the  foregoing  and  similar  open  or- 
ganizations to  promote  the  cause  of  temper- 
ance, there  are  over  twenty  different  varieties 
of  the  so-called  secret  organizations  in  North 
America,  holding  regular  meetings,  and  all 
laboring  for  the  cause  of  temperance.  The 
“Sons  of  Temperance”  have  no  degrees, 
signs  or  grips  recognized  in  their  constitution 
or  code  of  laws;  but  we  believe  all  the  other 
organizations  have  more  or  less  of  them. 
None  of  these  can  properly  be  designated  se- 
cret, for  their  existence,  name,  object,  consti- 
tution, principles,  time  and  place  of  meeting, 
etc.,  are  published  openly  to  the  world.  The 
“ secret  ” is  mainly  confined  to  the  pass-word. 
No  one  has  the  right  to  be  present  at  the 
meetings  without  the  pass-word,  and  he  is 
entitled  to  the  pass-word  only  on  the  pay- 
ment of  dues.  Hence  the  secret  that  is  so 
much  decried  in  certain  quarters  is  merely  a 
judicious  device  to  secure  the  current  ex- 
penses of  the  organization. 

SONS  OF  TEMPERANCE. 

This  organization  began  its  existence  in 
1842,  and  in  1875  had  thirty-seven  grand, 
and  nearly  two  thousand  subordinate,  divis- 
ions. Its  membership  is  decreasing,  although 
over  two  million  persons  have  belonged  to  the 
order  in  its  thirty-five  years  of  existence.  For 
some  reason  it  fails  to  hold  its  members; 
perhaps  the  absence  of  signs,  grips,  degrees, 
and  other  evidences  of  secrecy,  has  some- 
thing to  do  with  it. 


3H  SECRET  SOCIETIES  AND  TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZATIONS. 


INDEPENDENT  ORDER  OF  RECHABITES. 

This  order  was  introduced  into  America 
from  England  in  1842,  and  spread  rapidly 
throughout  the  United  States,  numbering  at 
one  time  over  one  hundred  thousand,  but 
declined  in  later  years,  and  became  nearly 
extinct.  In  1868  it  was  i-eorganized,  and  is 
now  in  active  operation,  with  “tents”  in  sev- 
eral States,  and  a good  membership. 

TEMPLARS  OF  HONOR  AND  TEMPERANCE. 

This  order  was  organized  in  1845, 
embraces  twenty  grand  temples,  with  subor- 
dinates in  many  of  the  States  of  the  Union. 
It  is  intended  as  a higher  temperance  and 
fraternal  organization,  with  advancement  by 
degrees,  as  its  members  are  proved  worthy. 
It  has  six  degrees,  in  addition  to  the  initiatory, 
besides  the  Social  Temple,  with  three  degrees, 
where  ladies  are  received  into  membership. 

GOOD  SAMARITANS. 

This  order  was  instituted  in  the  city  of  New 
York  in  1847.  ^ benefit  society,  and 

was  the  first  of  all  the  temperance  orders  to 
admit  persons  of  color  and  ladies  to  full 
membership.  They  now  exist  in  many  of 
the  States  in  the  Union. 

GOOD  TEMPLARS. 

This  extensive  organization  was  founded 
by  Nathaniel  Curtis  in  1851.  Curtis  had 
been  reformed  by  the  Washingtonians,  and 
now  worked  with  zeal,  energy  and  skill,  to 
establish  a permanent  institution,  based  on 
four  cardinal  principles,  viz.,  belief  in  God, 
a life  pledge  of  total  abstinence,  eligibility  of 
the  whole  family,  and  equality  of  members. 
This  order  has  a liberal  financial  basis,  is 
everywhere  scattei'ing  a -temperance  litera- 
ture, supporting  lecturers  in  the  field,  holding 
county  and  district  conventions,  and  is  rapidly 
increasing  its  numbers  in  almost  every  State 
and  Territory  in  the  country,  as  well  as 
throughout  the  world.  It  has  degrees  and 
methods  of  recognition. 


COUNCIL  OF  FRIENDS. 

This  order  arose  in  1857,  and  is  intended 
for  the  “ tried  and  true,”  admitting  only  those 
who  have  been  members  for  one  year  pre- 
vious of  the  Sons  of  Temperance,  Good 
Templars,  or  some  other  known  temperance 
society.  The  initiation  fee  is  five  dollars,  and 
one  black  ball  rejects  a candidate. 

FRIENDS  OF  TEMPERANCE. 

This  society  numbers  about  one  hundred 
subordinate  councils,  located  mostly  in  Vir- 
ginia and  North  and  South  Carolina.  It 
was  organized  by  former  Sons  of  Temper- 
ance who  preferred  a Southern  organization. 
Women,  men  and  children,  whites  only,  are 
admitted. 

KNIGHT  TEMPLARS  OF  TEMPERANCE. 

This  order  was  started,  in  i860,  as  a side 
degree  of  the  Good  Templars,  but  it  is  now 
an  entirely  independent  organization.  Its 
platform  is  prohibition,  and  it  proposes  to 
operate  through  the  ballot-box.  Its  pledge 
is  for  life.  Ladies  are  admitted. 

BANDS  OF  HOPE. 

This  organization,  designed  for  children 
and  youth,  was  started  in  Scotland  in  1847, 
and  has  been  instrumental  in  reaching  moi'e 
persons  than  any  other  similar  organization 
in  the  world.  Its  mode  of  organization  is 
simple  and  plain,  is  usually  commenced  in  the 
Sunday-school,  where  children,  teachers  and 
parents  unite  in  the  meetings.  The  youth 
should  be  early  pledged  to  total  abstinence, 
and  educated  in  the  great  fundamental  truths 
of  temperance.  The  following  is  the  usual 
form  of  pledge,  though  some  lovers  of 
tobacco,  in  forming  bands,  have  left  out  all 
reference  to  the  weed: 

“ I hereby  solemnly  pledge  myself  to  abstain  from 
the  use  of  all  intoxicating  drinks,  including  wine, 
beer,  and  cider,  as  a beverage;  from  the  use  of  to- 
bacco in  every  form,  and  from  all  profanity.” 


TEMPERANCE  ORGANIZA  TIONS. 


CADETS  OF  TEMPERANCE. 

This  organization  for  boys  is  of  Philadel- 
phia origin,  where  the  first  section  was  started 
in  1845.  The  order  has  pass-words,  signs 
and  regalia.  At  one  time  there  were  sections 
in  twenty-two  States,  but  in  1S75  order 
was  confined  to  some  of  the  Eastern  States, 
and  numbers  about  two  hundred  sections. 


STRENGTH  OF  THE  FOREGOING  SOCIETIES. 


NAMES  OF  SOCIETIES. 

No.  ot‘ 
Lodges. 

Member- 

ship. 

Freemasons  

8,654 

542.474 

Odd  Fellows 

.'5.470 

414, OQ2 

Knights  of  Pj'thias 

i,c;oo 

110,000 

Patrons  of  Husbandr3' 

2,3.458 

1,500,000 

Sons  of  Temperance 

1,000 

100,000 

Temple  of  Honor 

600 

30,000 

Good  Samaritans 

^00 

215,000 

Good  Templars - 

1 1,000 

650,000 

Council  of  Friends 

300 

IS, 000 

Friends  of  Temperance.. 

100 

5,000 

Knight  Templars  of  Temperance 

200 

10,000 

Cadets  of  Temperance 

200 

12,000 

MOTTOES  OF  THE  VARIOUS  SOCIETIES. 

Freemasons — “Hope,  Charity  and  Benevolence." 
Odd  Fellows — “Friendship,  Love  and  Truth.” 
Knights  of  Pythias — “Friendship,  Charity  and 
Benevolence.” 

Patrons  of  Husbandry — “ Industry,  Hope,  Charity 
and  Faith.” 

Sons  of  Temperance — “Love,  Purity,  Fidelity.” 
Good  Templars — “Faith,  Hope  and  Charitj'.” 
Templars  of  Honor  and  Temperance — “Truth, 
Love,  Purity  and  Fidelity.” 

Good  Samaritans — “Love,  Purity  and  Truth.” 
Rechabites  — “Temperance,  Fortitude,  Justice.” 
Cadets  of  Temperance — “Virtue,  Laws  and  Tem- 
perance.” 

Bands  of  Hope — “Faith,  Hope  and  Light.” 

THE  NATIONAL  TEMPERANCE  SOCIETY. 

This  society  was  organized  in  1S66  for  the 
special  work  of  creating  and  circulating  a 


3‘5 

sound  temperance  literature.  It  is  compo.sed 
of  a board  of  thirty  managers,  representing 
the  various  religious  denominations  and  tem- 
perance organizations  of  the  country,  and  has 
stereotyped  and  published  eighty  bound  vol- 
umes and  three  hundred  varieties  of  tracts 
and  pamphlets.  It  has  steadily  continued  its 
varied  operations,  printing  facts,  statistics  and 
arguments  upon  every  phase  of  the  question, 
reaching  every  State  in  the  Union,  and  ex- 
tending the  influence  of  its  valuable  publica- 
tions all  over  the  globe.  Fifty-seven  new 
books,  tracts  and  pamphlets  were  issued  in 
1S74;  37,540,177  pages  of  literature  printed 
and  scattered  broadcast  over  the  land. 

WHA  T MIGHT  BE  DONE. 

WHAT  might  be  done  if  men  were  wise  — 

What  glorious  deeds,  my  suffering  brother. 
Would  they  unite 
In  love  and  right. 

And  cease  their  scorn  of  one  another? 

Oppression’s  heart  might  be  imbued 

With  kindling  drops  of  loving-kindness, 

And  knowledge  pour. 

From  shore  to  shore. 

Light  on  the  eyes  of  mental  blindness. 

All  slavery,  warfare,  lies  and  wrongs, 

All  vice  and  crime,  might  die  together; 

And  wine  and  corn. 

To  each  man  born, 

Be  free  as  warmth  in  summer  weather. 

The  meanest  wretch  that  ever  trod. 

The  deepest  sunk  in  guilt  and  sorrow, 

Might  stand  erect 
In  self-respect. 

And  share  the  teeming  world  tomorrow. 

What  might  be  done?  This  might  be  done, 

And  more  than  this,  m3'  suffering  brother  — 
More  than  the  tongue 
E’er  said  or  sung. 

If  men  were  wise  and  loved  each  other. 

— Charles  Mackay. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  SWINDLING. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  SWINDLING 


SPECIMEN 


SWINDLES. 


N exhaustive  treatment  of  this 
variegated  subject  cannot  be 
given  within  any  reasonable 
limits,  least  of  all  within  the 
restricted  space  which  can  be 
spared  to  it  from  the  more 
important  subjects  treated  in  this  work;  but 
a few  of  the  prominent  types  will  illusti'ate 
the  principles  that  underlie  most,  if  not  all, 
that  are  likely  to  occur.  The  swindling 
genius  is  driven  to  rehashing  old  methods, 
and  rarely  develops  anything  radically  new. 
Yet  so  ingenious  are  the  modifications  con- 


trived by  sharpers  to  swindle  people,  that  it  is 
difficult  to  select.  Here  are  a few  samples: 

THE  NOTE  SWINDLE. 

The  note  swindle  has  been  exposed  time 
and  again,  but  operators  find  now  and  then  a 
man  who  is  too  poor  to  take  a paper,  who 
willingly  enters  into  an  agreement  with  a 
stranger  who  represents  himself  as  an  agent 
for  some,  kind  of  farm,  or  other  implement. 
An  article  is  drawn  up,  wherein  the  farmer 
agrees  to  pay  ten  or  twenty  dollars  when  he 
has  sold  implements  to  a given  amount,  thus : 


Chariton.,  Iowa,  yanuary  i,  i8j6. 

One  year  after  date,  I promise  to  fay  A.  Stone  or  bearer  ten  dollars  when  I sell  by 
order.  Two  Hundred  and  Seventy  Five  Dollars  worth  of  Seeding  Machines, 
for  value  received,  at  ten  fer  cent,  fer  annum,  ■ said  ten  dollars  when  due  is 
payable  at  Chariton,  Iowa. 

yOHN  SMITH,  Agent  for  A.  Stone. 


Witness:  fohn  Doe. 

What  is  apparently  an  agreement  becomes  a 
promissory  note  by  tearing  off  the  right-hand 
end.  This  note  is  heard  of  afterward  when 
some  purchaser  of  it  presents  it  for  payment. 

LOTTERIES  AND  GIFT  ENTERPRISES. 

These,  besides  being  at  the  best  but  a dis- 
guised species  of  gambling,  are,  as  a rule, 
swindles.  Prizes  are  given  by  lottery  men, 
but  only  as  baits.  It  is  a bad  moment  when 
a man  gets  something  for  nothing. 

Persons  who  get  circulars  from  swindlers, 
often  wonder  how  their  names  are  obtained 


by  the  latter.  The  ways  are  various:  Sub- 
scription lists  of  the  city  M'^eeklies  are  bought 
or  stolen,  and  nearly  every  swindler  ex- 
changes his  letters  or  the  addresses  of  those 
who  have  answered  his  advertisements  with 
other  swindlers  in  similar  lines  of  business. 
Hence  the  recognized  fact  that  after  a person 
has  once  been  swindled,  he  is  much  more  likely 
to  be  again  “caught.”  Nearly  all  the  dealers 
in  obscene  books,  those  who  advertise  “ your 
future  husband  or  wife,”  and  tbe  “ early  indis- 
cretion” and  “retired  clergyman,”  sell  their 
letters  for  one  cent  each,  or  more,  to  the 


CURIOSITIES  OF  SWINDLING. 


320 

bogus-money  operators.  A firm  of  “saw- 
dust” speculators,  at  one  time  bought  thirty 
thousand  letters  received  by  a concern  that 
had  realized  $50,000  out  of  a certain  bogus 
sewing  machine.  This  machine  was  made 
of  cast-iron,  and  turned  by  a small  hand 
wheel.  It  would  sew  two  pieces  of  the  finest 
fabric  together,  but  anything  coarser  would 
demolish  the  whole  machine  and  render  it 
useless.  The  same  enterprising  firm  bought 
about  forty  thousand  letters  from  a woman  of 
Brooklyn,  who  advertised  to  supply  every 
young  man  or  woman  with  the  date  of  their 
marriage  and  description  of  their  future  part- 
ners for  life.  This  woman  received  in  nearly 
every  one  of  these  forty  thousand  letters  a 
fifty-cent  stamp,  and  no  evidence  was  given 
by  perusing  the  letters  that  she  had  ever  sent 
a single  reply.  Indeed,  so  great  was  the  har- 
vest that  some  fifty  or  sixty  of  the  letters  had 
never  been  opened  by  her,  and  still  contained 
the  fifty-cent  stamps.  They  also  bought  up 
letters  addressed  to  quack  doctors,  dealers  in 
obscene  prints,  etc.,  also  letters  from  lottery 
keepers,  fortune  tellers,  etc.  Another  firm, 
of  Wall  street,  advertised  two  steel  engrav- 
ings of  distinguished  persons  mailed  free  on 
receipt  of  one  dollar.  These  fellows  received 
some  twenty  thousand  replies,  with  dollars  in- 
closed, and  sent  in  return  two  ten-cent  stamps 
of  the  period.  Some  advertisers  offer  “ Dia- 
mond Rings,”  “ Catalogues,”  “ Recipes,” 
“Songs,”  etc.,  simply  to  get  addresses,  and 
after  getting  all  they  can  out  of  the  parties 
replying,  they  find  it  a profitable  operation 
to  sell  the  letters  to  “sawdust”  and  other 
swindlers,  who  again  sell  them  to  othei's. 

ART  SWINDLES. 

A man,  knowing  how  credulous  many 
people  were,  and  how  multitudes  delighted  in 
something  bordering  on  the  vulgar,  sent  out 
circulars  offering  to  forward  by  mail  “ a hand- 
somely bound  book  with  a rich  and  pecu- 
liarly interesting  picture  for  frontispiece. 


executed  in  the  highest  style  of  F rench  art, 
in  several  colors.”  “Every  bachelor,”  the 
circular  said,  “should  read  it;  every  married 
couple,  and  unmarried  ladies,  if  they  like. 
Every  one  should  keep  it  in  the  trunk  or  the 
pocket.  Sent  by  mail  on  the  receipt  of 
eighty  cents.”  The  bait  took;  a great  many 
people  sent  the  money;  and  what  does  the 
reader  suppose  they  received  in  return .?  The 
New  Testament,  with  a chromo-lithograph 
of  the  “Virgin  and  Child!”  Served  them 
right;  they  could  have  purchased  the  same 
work  at  their  home  bookstore  for  one-fourth 
the  amount  paid. 

THREE-CARD  MONTE. 

When  a man  steps  out  from  his  home  on 
the  farm,  or  in  the  country  village,  with  a 
snug  sum  of  money  in  his  pocket  to  make 
purchases  in  the  city,  and  his  wife  says  to  him 
on  his  departure : “ Look  out  for  robbers,  and 
don’t  let  them  get  that  money,”  the  point  is 
well  taken  on  the  woman’s  part,  and  the 
warning  worth  heeding.-  Safely  on  the  train 
and  speeding  toward  the  city,  the  traveler 
does  not  dream  of  danger,  thinking  only  of 
the  snares  which  are  spread  in  the  environs 
of  the  city  to  which  he  is  journeying ; but  the 
railroads  of  the  West  are  many  of  them  in- 
fested with  that  class  of  swindlers  known  as 
three-cai'd-monte  men.  They  ti'avel  upon 
the  ti'ains  from  the  cities  into  the  interior  and 
back,  singly,  in  pairs,  in  trios,  and  sometimes 
even  in  larger  gangs. 

Watch  these  gamblers  at  their  work.  One 
of  them  takes  up  a position  near  some  man 
or  party  of  men  whom  he  wishes  to  “ fleece.” 
In  his  hand  are  three  cards.  He  passes  them 
through  his  hands  in  that  way  peculiar  to 
those  who  are  accustomed  to  handle  cards, 
the  hands  being  held  about  breast  high,  palms 
downward,  while  the  pasteboards  are  passed 
dexterously  from  one  to  the  other  in  sight  of 
the  man  whose  money  is  being  fished  for. 
He  sees  that  the  cards  are  plain,  with  the 


SPECIMEN 


exception  that  upon  one  is  the  picture  of  a 
man,  perhaps  on  another  that  of  a woman, 
and  on  the  third  a child’s.  The  swindler  lays 
the  three  cards  upon  a vacant  seat,  backs  uj^; 
or,  perhaps,  holds  them  in  his  hands  with  the 
figures  toward  himself,  and  says,  “Who  can 
pick  out  the  man?”  All  this  seems  very 
innocent,  and  some  one  says  “ I can,”  tries, 
and  succeeds.  “ I’ll  bet  you  can’t  do  it  again,” 
says  the  swindler.  Everybody  looks  on  with 
interest,  when  perhaps  some  victim  will  put 
up  five  dollars,  and  try  to  win.  But  the  con- 
fidence man  has  “handled”  his  cards  while 
shuffling  them,  and  the  victim  loses  his 
money.  “Try  it  again,”  says  the  man  of 
cards.  It  is  tried,  and  again  the  victim  suf- 
fers loss.  Then  the  game  is  urged  upon 
him,  and,  feeling  assured  that  he  can  at  least 
win  once,  and  get  back  a part  of  his  lost 
means,  the  victim  tries  and  tries  again,  com- 
ing out  poorer  at  every  effort.  Sometimes, 
to  avoid  suspicion,  the  monte  man,  who  is 
generally  an  honest-looking  chap,  will  use 
plain  white  cards,  with  pencil  marks  on  the 
backs;  and  a common  trick  on  the  part  of 
the  swindler,  to  make  the  victim  anxious  to 
bet,  is  to  tear  the  corner  of  one  of  the  cards 
a little,  so  that  the  traveler  is  sure  he  can  bet 
on  turning  up  the  figures  on  that  card.  But, 
alas  for  the  uncertainty  of  appearances!  when 
he  turns  it  up,  it  isn’t  the  card  he  saw  marked 
in  that  way.  The  game  is  sometimes  urged 
on  by  a confederate  of  the  swindler,  generally 
in  the  garb  of  a countryman,  who  occasion- 
ally bets,  and  always  wins.  And  this  is 
“ three-card  monte.” 

BUNKO. 

If  the  traveler  escapes  the  monte  men  on 
the  railroad  trains,  he  may  next  be  subjected 
to  the  wiles  of  the  “bunko”  men  in  the  city. 
The  bunko  men  travel  in  pairs,  usually,  and 
the  strangers  coming  from  the  depot,  or  wan- 
dering on  the  streets,  are  “ spotted  ” by  these 
rascals.  One  of  them,  in  passing  the  stran- 
V 


SWINDLES.  321 

ger,  suddenly  looks  up,  smiles  and  puts  out 
his  hand,  and  exclaims:  “Why,  Mr.  Brown, 
how  are  you?  When  did  you  come  from 
Ottumwa?”  “You  ai'e  mistaken,  I guess, 
sir,”  replies  the  stranger;  “ my  name  is  Smith, 
and  I live  in  Des  Moines.”  Then  the  confi- 
dence man  — called  a “roper-in”  or  “bunko- 
steerer” — apologizes  for  his  mistake,  and, 
dropping  back,  informs  his  handy  confederate 
of  the  man’s  name  and  place  of  abode.  The 
confederate,  if  not  already  posted  as  to  the 
name  of  some  respectable  resident  of  that 
city,  takes  a hasty  glance  at  his  Banker’s 
Almanac  or  some  similar  list  of  prominent 
business  men,  gets  hold  of  one  or  more  • 
names,  immediately  hastens  up  the  other 
side  of  the  street,  and  shortly  afterward  meets 
the  stranger,  greeting  him  with  a hearty 
shake  of  the  hand  and  the  exclamation  of 
“How  do  you  do.  Smith?  How  are  the 
folks?”  Mr.  Smith  is  at  a loss,  and  doesn’t 
remember  the  individual ; but  he  promptly 
says  his  name  is  Jones,  or  whatever  name  he 
has  chosen  for  the  occasion,  and  that  he  is 
well  acquainted  in  Des  Moines;  his  uncle  is 
president  of  the  first  national  bank,  etc.  ; and 
generally  asks  his  man  to  step  in  and  take 
a drink.  The  victim  is  then  confidentially 
informed  by  the  roper-in  that  he,  the  latter, 
has  come  to  town  to  get  the  money  on  a 
lottery  ticket  which  he  has  drawn,  and  is^ 
requested  to  step  around  to  a certain  number 
on  some  street,  while  the  lucky  possessor  of 
the  winning  ticket  draws  his  money. 

Arrived  at  the  number  which  is  the  head- 
quarters of  the  bunko  man,  and  is  known  as 
a “bunko-hell,”  a polite  clerk  hands  over  the 
money  — fifty  or  a hundred  dollars,  or  other 
sum,  as  the  case  may  be — and  says  that 
drawings  are  momentarily  taking  place.  The 
victim  is  urged  to  invest,  and  the  chances  are 
made  to  look  so  favorable  that  he  is  generally 
entrapped.  He  buys  a ticket  for  some  small 
amount.  It  wins,  and  he  is  told  that  by  the 
rules  of  the  game  he  must  “ represent  ” the 


322  CURIOSITIES  OR  SWINDLING. 


amount  drawn,  by  buying  another  ticket  of  a 
higher  number  before  he  can  get  the  first 
ticket  cashed.  He  puts  up  the  amount,  and 
draws  again ; he  is  again  required  to  “ repre- 
sent,” and  by  this  “representation”  business 
is  led  on,  winning  at  every  step,  until  his  last 
dollar  — or  “pile,”  as  the  gamblers  call  it — 
is  at  stake,  when  by  an  unlucky  (?)  turn  of 
the  wheel  he  loses  for  once.,  and  the  bunko 
men  win  for  once — win  all.  By  this  time 
the  victim  begins  to  realize  with  whom  he 
is  dealing,  and  is  glad  to  get  away  from  the 
place  with  his  skin  whole.  This  is  known 
as  “bunko.” 

Though  exposed  daily  in  the  metropolitan 
press,  these  tricks  of  swindlers  continue  to 
flourish,  and  their  victims  are  numbered  by 
the  thousands.  Where  one  victim  tells  of  his 
foolish  adventure,  fifty,  through  pride,  keep 
it  to  themselves.  The  thieving  swindlers 
prosper  at  their  nefarious  calling,  dress  well, 
live  high,  and  support  half  the  bad  houses 
of  the  cities.  People  traveling  should  be 
very  wary  of  making  new  acquaintances, 
and  when  they  see  any  trickery  going  on, 
should  steer  clear  of  it.  After  all,  it  is  a 
man’s  own  fault  if  he  loses  money  in  the 
ways  above  described,  for  while  he  may  be 
led  to  think  there  is  a chance  to  make  money 
by  betting  on  “monte,”  or  buying  “bunko” 
tickets,  it  is  his  fault  if  he  invests  in  them. 

Much  has  been  done,  especially  by  thte 
press,  to  suppress  the  swindles  spoken  of. 
People  have  been  warned  to  avoid  them, 
and  the  authorities  urged  to  punish  the  crimi- 
nals. But  money  is  potent,  and  the  swin- 
dlers are  quite  willing  to  bribe  conductors, 
brakemen,  officers  and  policemen,  to  avoid 
serious  molestation.  This  is  called  a “divy- 
up”  of  profits. 

“WAYS  THAT  ARE  DARK.” 

As  society  advances  in  civilization,  it  be- 
comes necessarily  a prey  to  innumerable 
drones  who,  like  the  steward  in  the  Gospel, 


will  not  or  “ cannot  dig,”  and  “ are  ashamed 
to  beg.”  It  is  utterly  impossible  to  follow 
them  through  all  “the  ways  that  are  dark, 
and  the  tricks  that  are  vain,  for  which  the 
heathen  Chinee  is  [not]  peculiar.”  Suffice  it 
to  add  a few  more  specimens  of  the  genus 
swindler. 

COUNTERFEIT  MONEY. 

Dealers  in  counterfeit  money  and  sawdust 
swindlers  are  numerous.  It  is  hardly  worth 
while  to  caution  people  against  dealers  of 
this  class.  A man  who  is  dishonest  enough 
to  send  for  bogus  money,  ought  to  be  taught 
a lesson  by  being  cheated  himself.  Such 
people  generally  come  to  trouble. 

CHEAP  LANDS. 

Do  not  pay  attention  to  real  estate  circulars 
from  the  west  relating  to  “ cheap  lands,” 
unless  issuing  from  some  responsible  soui'ce. 
There  are  but  few  exceptions  to  this  rule. 
Many  of  these  circulars  are  full  of  lies. 
Never  leave  a certainty  for  an  uncertainty  — 
a good  home  and  farm  for  wild,  uncultivated 
wastes.  If  you  want  to  emigrate,  find  out 
from  reliable  sources  where  you  are  going  to. 

SMUGGLED  GOODS. 

Men  are  traveling  over  the  countiy  hum- 
bugging the  people  by  selling  them  shoddy 
goods  under  false  pretenses  of  having  them 
imported  free  of  duty  from  foreign  countries. 
They’ll  beat  you  every  time.  Wouldn’t  it 
be  a wise  notion  for  some  of  the  farmers  to 
try  a “ club  ” on  these  scamps  ? You  needn’t 
be  particular  about  trimming  oflF  the  knots,  as 
these  fellows  would  rob  your  hen-roosts  if 
they  had  a chance,  and  no  treatment  is  too 
rough  for  them. 

COURTSHIP  AND  MARRIAGE. 

When  you  receive  a circular  from  one  of 
these  “How  to  Woo  and  Win,”  “Courtship 
made  Easy,”  “How  to  Fascinate,”  and 
“Love  Powder”  swindlers,  burn  it.  Avoid 
the  purchase  of  any  such  stuff  as  you  would 
poison. 


QUACKS  AND  THEIR  NOSTRUMS. 


BOGUS  DOLLAR  STORES. 

Tho  plan  of  the  “Dollar  Store”  swindle 
is  to  sell  twenty-live-cent  certificates,  each 
promising  goods  worth  from  two  to  five  dol- 
lars. The  swindle  consists  in  the  sale  of 
these  certificates,  as  the  goods  are  never  sent. 

Cheap  pistols,  air  guns,  etc.,  are  humbugs. 
No  pistol  or  gun  is  sent,  but  some  trifling 
article  that  is  not  worth  the  powder  to  blow 
it  to  pieces. 

MEDICAL  WORKS. 

A great  variety  of  pretended  “Medical 
Works,”  fancy  photographs  and  engravings, 
“Nobby  Songsters,”  etc.,  are  demoralizing 
and  degrading.  Don’t  throw  away  your 
money  and  waste  your  time  by  buying  any- 
thing of  the  kind. 

Patent  pills  and  medicines,  avoid,  unless 
you  buy  them  at  home,  and  know  them  to  be 
standard.  Don’t  send  away  for  any  of  these 
“ cure-alls” ; you  are  sure  to  be  swindled. 

STONELESS  FRUIT  TREES. 

A New  York  swindler  flooded  tbe  country 
with  circulars  offering  to  verdant  florists,  hor- 
ticulturists and  agriculturists,  raspberry  and 


323 

strawberry  trees,  stoneless  peach  trees,  and 
trees  that  produce  chestnuts  in  large  pouches, 
each  containing  a quart  or  more,  together 
with  other  wonderful  trees,  plants,  bulbs, 
seeds,  etc.  Absurd  as  this  pretension  was,  the 
bait  took  and  hundreds  were  swindled. 

FORTUNE  TOLD. 

Several  people  who  answered  an  adver- 
tisement promising  a “ correct  likeness  of 
yourself,  and  your  fortune  told,”  for  fifty 
cents,  received  a three-cent  mirror,  and  were 
informed  that  they  could  tell  their  own  fort- 
unes by  counting  their  money. 

THE  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  GAMBLING. 

“ No  passion  can  lead  to  such  extremities,  nor 
involve  a man  in  such  a complicated  train  of  crimes 
and  vices,  and  ruin  whole  families  so  completely,  as 
the  baneful  rage  for  gambling.  It  produces  and 
nourishes  all  imaginable  disgraceful  sensations;  it  is 
the  most  fertile  nursery  of  covetousness,  envy,  rage, 
malice,  dissimulation,  falsehood,  and  foolish  reliance 
on  blind  fortune;  it  frequently  leads  to  fraud,  quar- 
rels, murder,  forgery,  meanness,  and  despair;  and 
robs  us  in  the  most  unpardonable  manner  of  the 
greatest  and  most  irrecoverable  treasure  — time." 


QUACKS  AND  THEIR  NOSTRUMS. 


That  “ people  like  to  be  humbugged,” 
is  a saying  more  practical  than  elegant, 
and  it  is  exemplified  more  than  in  any  other 
way  in  the  universal  currency  given  to  im- 
postors, even  when  their  impostures  concern 
the  public  health. 

HOW  THE  VICTIMS  ARE  ENSNARED. 

There  is  an  old  story  of  two  fellows  who 
embarked  in  a speculation  in  itch  ointment. 
One  of  them  had  the  itch,  and  traveled 
through  the  country  shaking  hands  most 
effectually  with  everybody.  The  other,  who 
had  the  ointment,  followed  in  a week  or  two. 


selling  the  cure.  A game  like  this  belongs 
to  the  art  of  quackery.  The  first  step  is  to 
make  patients,  and  this  can  be  done  by  get- 
ting people  to  read  about  disease.  Pam- 
phlets, almanacs  and  newspapers  distribute  the 
infection.  It  requires  but  little  knowledge 
of  human  nature  to  discover  that  reading  of 
diseases  causes  persons  to  fancy  themselves 
sick.  Medical  students  are  frequently  sur- 
prised and  alarmed  when  they  begin  the 
study  of  pathology,  to  find  that  they  are  the 
victims  of  the  disease  under  investigation. 

If  you  read  carefully  some  of  the  adver- 
tisements of  these  wonderful  quack  medicines. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  SWINDLING. 


324 

you  must  see  that  they  cannot  possibly  be 
true.  According  to  them,  all  diseases  arise 
from  one  cause,  and  if  you  only  take  their 
medicine  you  will  soon  be  in  perfect  health; 
in  other  words,  you  need  never  be  ill,  and 
never  die  but  of  old  age.  In  some  new 
countries,  where  the  inhabitants  are  very 
widely  scattered,  and  no  doctor  can  be  found 
within  a day’s  journey,  there  may  be  some 
excuse  for  buying  what  are  called  patent 
medicines,  but  not  in  any  part  of  the  country 
where  good  advice  may  easily  be  had.  F ew 
persons  are  aware  of  the  number  of  lives 
lost  by  the  use  of  the  strong,  hurtful  medi- 
cines put  up  by  unprincipled  quacks. 

HOW  BITTERS  ARE  MADE. 

The  formula  for  medicinal  bitters  in  general 
runs  thus:  Take  of  cheap  whisky  an  indefi- 

nite quantity;  and  of  any  bitter  vegetable, 
herb,  flower,  root,  or  bark,  quantum  sufficit 
(a  sufficiency).  Mix,  and  flavor  with  anything 
or  nothing.  Put  in  bottles,  and  employ  an 
expert  liar  to  write  the  labels  and  certificates. 
Send  a few  bottles  to  editors  and  clergymen 
to  taste.  Advertise  largely,  and  sell  for  five 
hundred  per  cent,  above  cost  of  material. 
This  subject  is  highly  important  in  its  moral 
relations.  Medicated  bitters  are  not  used 
like  ordinary  medicines,  in  occasional  doses. 
They  are  repeated  day  after  day,  habitually. 
Many  of  these  medicinal  bitters  are  little 
more  than  lures  to  drunkenness. 

POTATO  STARCH  AS  A MEDICINE. 

The  power  of  imagination  in  the  use  of 
medicine  is  strikingly  shown  by  the  experi- 
ence of  an  old  lady  lately  living  in  Jefferson 
county.  New  York,  who  had  acquired  the 
habit  of  using  morphine.  After  using  it  for 
relief  from  the  pains  of  a tumor,  no  per- 
suasion could  induce  her  to  give  up  the 
poison.  Her  family  finally  united  in  a decep- 
tion, substituting  carefully  prepared  potato 
starch  in  morphia  bottles.  At  first  she 


thought  the  supposed  drug  an  inferior  article, 
but  her  physician,  who  was  in  the  secret, 
assured  her  it  was  all  right,  and  she  was 
satisfied.  She  continued  to  use  the  article  for 
fifteen  years,  and  to  the  day  of  her  death,  and 
could  not  do  without  it,  never  having  learned 
the  deception.  At  one  time  when  she  was 
ill  the  physician  gave  her  Dover’s  powders; 
but  she  could  not  rest  after  taking  them  until 
she  took  her  starch  morphia. 

ADULTERATIONS  OF  FOOD. 

In  the  great  “struggle  for  existence”  each 
endeavors  to  undersell  his  neighbor,  and  too 
often,  if  this  cannot  be  done  honestly,  fraud- 
ulent means  are  employed.  It  may  surprise 
the  reader  to  learn  that  scarcely  a single  arti- 
cle of  prepared  food  or  medicine  is  pure;  all 
are  more  or  less  adulterated  with  cheaper 
substances,  oftentimes  poisonous.  It  scarcely 
can  be  questioned  that  the  physical  strength, 
the  stature,  perhaps  the  moral  dignity  of  our 
people,  have  all  deteriorated  under  the  steady 
action  of  impure  food,  impure  drinks,  and 
poisonous  preparations. 

BOOT  JELLY  AND  SHIRT  COFFEE. 

The  I'esources  of  chemistry  are  immense, 
and  to  show  what  can  be  accomplished,  we 
give  on  the  authority  of  the  Scientijic  Amer- 
ican the  statement  that  Dr.  Vander  Weyde, 
a New  York  chemist,  regaled  some  friends 
not  only  with  boot  jelly,  but  with  shirt  coffee, 
and  the  repast  was  pronounced  excellent  by 
the  partakers.  The  doctor  says  that  he 
made  the  jelly  by  first  cleaning  the  boot,  and 
subsequently  boiling  it  with  soda  under  a 
pressure  of  about  two  atmospheres.  The 

tannic  acid  in  the  leather,  combined  with  salt, 
» , 
made  tannate  of  soda,  and  the  gelatine  rose 

to  the  top,  whence  it  was  removed  and  dried. 
From  this  last,  with  suitable  flavoring  mate- 
rial, the  jelly  was  concocted.  The  shirt 
coffee  for  the  festive  occasion  was  sweetened 
with  cuff  and  collar  sugar,  both  coffee  and 
sugar  being  produced  in  the  same  way. 


■V 


.^C/ACKS  AND  rilEIR  NOSTRUMS. 


^UACA'  MEDICINES. 

But  now  our  quacks  are  gamesters,  and  they  play 
With  craft  and  skill  to  ruin  and  betray; 

With  monstrous  promise  they  delude  the  mind, 

And  thrive  on  all  that  tortures  human  kind. 

Void  of  all  honor,  avaricious,  rash. 

The  daring  tribe  compound  their  boasted  trash, — 
Tincture  or  syrup,  lotion,  drop  or  pill ; 

All  tempt  the  sick  to  trust  the  lying  bill ; 

And  twenty  names  of  cobblers  turned  to  squires 
Aid  the  bold  language  of  these  blushless  liars. 

There  are  among  them  those  who  cannot  read. 

And  yet  they’ll  buy  a patent,  and  succeed; 

Will  dare  to  promise  dying  sufferers  aid. 

For  who,  when  dead,  can  threaten  or  upbraid.'’ 

With  cruel  avarice  still  they  recommend 
More  draughts,  more  syrup,  to  the  journey’s  end. 

“I  feel  it  not.”  — “Then  take  it  every  hour.” 

“It  makes  me  worse.”  — “Why,  then  it  shows  its 
power.” 

“ I fear  to  die.”  — “ Let  not  your  spirits  sink, 

You’re  always  safe  while  you  believe  and  drink.” 

How  strange  to  add,  in  this  nefarious  trade,  ' 

That  men  of  parts  are  dupes  by  dunces  made:  | 

That  creatures  nature  meant  should  clean  our  streets  j 
Have  purchased  lands  and  mansions,  parks  and  seats : 
Wretches  with  conscience  so  obtuse,  they  leave 
Their  untaught  sons  their  parents  to  deceive; 

And  when  they’re  laid  upon  their  dying  bed. 

No  thought  of  murder  comes  into  their  head; 

^ 4:  ^ Hi  ^ 4: 

And  then  in  many  a paper  through  the  year. 

Must  cures  and  cases,  oaths  and  proofs,  appear; 

Men  snatched  from  graves  as  they  were  dropping  in. 
Their  lungs  coughed  up,  their  bones  pierced  through 
their  skin ; 

Their  liver  all  one  scirrhus,  and  the  frame 
Poisoned  with  evils  which  they  dare  not  name ; 

Men  who  spent  all  upon  physicians’  fees. 

Who  never  slept,  nor  had  a moment’s  ease. 

Are  now  as  roaches  sound,  and  all  as  brisk  as  bees. 
******:(: 

Troubled  with  something  in  your  bile  or  blood. 

You  think  your  doctor  does  you  little  good; 

And,  grown  impatient,  you  require  in  haste 
The  nervous  cordial,  nor  dislike  the  taste; 

It  comforts,  heals,  and  strengthens;  nay,  you  think 
It  makes  you  better  every  time  you  drink ; 

Who  tipples  brandy  will  some  comfort  feel. 

But  will  he  to  the  medicine  set  his  seal.^ 

******* 


325 


No  class  escapes  them  — from  the  poor  man’s  pay 
The  nostrum  takes  no  trifling  part  away  ; 

See!  those  square  patent  bottles  from  the  shop 
Now  decoration  to  the  cupboard’s  top; 

And  there  a favorite  Board  you’ll  find  within. 
Companions  meet!  the  julep  and  the  gin. 

He  1 

Suppose  the  case  surpasses  human  skill. 

There  comes  a quack  to  flatter  weakness  still ; | 

What  greater  evil  can  a flatterer  do,  | 

Than  from  himself  to  take  the  sufferer’s  view.^  ] 

To  turn  from  sacred  thoughts  his  reasoning  powers,  I 
And  rob  a sinner  of  his  dying  hours 
Yet  this  they  dare,  and,  craving  to  the  last. 

In  hope’s  strong  bondage  hold  their  victim  fast: 

For  soul  or  body  no  concern  have  they. 

All  their  inquiry,  “Can  the  patient  pay.^ 

And  will  he  swallow  draughts  until  his  dying  day.^” 

Observe  what  ills  to  nervous  females  flow. 

When  the  heart  flutters  and  the  pulse  is  low; 

If  once  induced  these  cordial  sips  to  try. 

All  feel  the  ease,  and  few  the  danger  fly ; 

For,  while  obtained,  of  drams  they’ve  all  the  force. 

And  when  denied,  then  drams  are  the  resource.  j 

Who  would  not  lend  a sympathizing  sigh. 

To  hear  yon  infant’s  pity-moving  cry.^  ^ 

Then  the  good  nurse  (who,  had  she  borne  a brain. 

Had  sought  the  cause  that  made  her  babe  complain) 
Has  all  her  efforts,  loving  soul!  applied 
To  set  the  cry,  and  not  the  cause,  aside ; 

She  gave  her  powerful  sweet  without  remorse, 

The  sleefing  cordial, — she  had  tried  its  force. 

Repeating  oft;  the  infant,  freed  from  pain. 

Rejected  food,  but  took  the  dose  again. 

Sinking  to  sleep,  while  she  her  joy  expressed. 

That  her  dear  charge  could  sweetly  take  his  rest. 

Soon  may  she  spare  her  cordial ; not  a doubt 
Remains  but  quickly  he  will  rest  without. 

What  then  our  hopes  1 — perhaps  there  may  by  law 
Be  method  found  these  pests  to  curb  and  awe ; 

Yet,  in  this  land  of  freedom,  law  is  slack 
With  any  being  to  commence  attack : 

Then  let  us  trust  to  science,. — there  are  those 
Who  can  their  falsehoods  and  their  frauds  disclose. 

All  their  vile  trash  detect,  and  their  low  tricks  expose. 
Perhaps  their  numbers  may  in  time  confound 
Their  arts, — as  scorpions  give  themselves  the  wound ; 
For  when  these  curers  dwell  in  every  place. 

While  of  the  cured  we  not  a man  can  trace. 

Strong  truth  may  then  the  public  mind  persuade. 

And  spoil  the  fruits  of  this  nefarious  trade. 

— George  Crabbe. 


I 


Pleasure  vs.  Profit. 


HOME  y\MUSEMENTS 


INTELLECTUAL  1^ AS  TIMES. 


MONG  the  innocent  recrea- 
tions of  the  fireside,  there  are 
few  more  commendable  and 
practicable  than  those  aflForded 
by  what  are  severally  termed 
acrostics,  charades,  enigmas, 
conundrums,  puzzles,  rebuses,  riddles,  trans- 
positions, etc.  Of  these  there  is  such  a vari- 
ety, that  they  are  suited  to  every  capacity; 
and  they  present  this  additional  attraction, 
that  ingenuity  may  be  exercised  in  the  inven- 
tion of  them,  as  well  as  in  their  solution. 

For  greater  convenience  they  will  be  given 
in  alphabetical  order. 

ACROSTICS. 

These  are  compositions,  usually  in  verse, 
in  which  the  first  or  the  last  letters  of  the 
lines,  in  their  order,  or  certain  words,  one  in 
each  line,  form  a name  or  sentence.  The 
following  are  examples: 

A ges  to  come,  and  men  shall  cry, 

B ehold  a man  divine  and  blest; 

R obed  in  light  that  cannot  die, 

A nd  in  immortal  honor  drest. 

H enceforth,  secure  from  blight  or  blame, 

A growing  fame  shall  crown  thy  head; 

M artyred  in  freedom’s  holy  name; 

L iving  to  freedom’s  cause  though  dead. 

I ntrusted  with  a nation’s  weal, 

N one  ever  ruled  with  wiser  sway. 

C hampion  of  right,  we  deeply  feel 
O ur  loss  in  thee ; thy  form  we  lay 
L ow  in  the  dark ; yet  from  thy  tomb 
N ew  hopes  and  joys  and  blessings  bloom. 

The  following  evinces  an  ingenuity  pecul- 
iarly its  own.  The  initial  capital  letters  spell 


“My  boast  is  in  the  glorious  cross  of  Christ.” 
The  words  in  italics^  when  read  on  the  left 
side  from  top  to  bottom,  and  then  on  the 
right  side  from  bottom  to  top,  form  the  Lord’s 
Prayer  complete: 

M ake  known  the  gospel  truth  our  Father  King, 

Y ield  us  thy  grace,  dear  Father,  from  above; 

B less  us  with  hearts  -which  feelingly  can  sing, 

“O  ur  life  thou  art  for-ever,  God  of  Love!” 

A ssuage  our  grief  iu  love  for  Christ,  we  pray, 

S ince  the  Prince  of  Heaven  and  glory  died, 

T ook  all  our  sins  and  hallo-wed  the  display, 

I nfant  ^e-ing,  first  a man  and  then  was  crucified. 
S tupendous  God  I thy  truth  cmAfo-wer  made  known, 
I n Jesus’  name  let  all  the  world  rejoice; 

N ow  labor  in  thy  heavenly  kingdom  own, 

T hat  blessed  kmgdom,  for  thy  saints  the  choice. 

H ow  vile  to  come  to  thee,  is  all  our  cry, 

E nemies  to  My-self,  and  all  that’s  thine; 

G raceless  our  -will,  we  live  for  vanity, 

L oathing  the  very  ie-ing,  evil  in  design. 

0 God  I thy  will  be  done  from  earth  to  heaven. 

R eclining  on  the  gospel,  let  us  live 

1 n earth  from  sin  deliver-ed  and  forgiven, 

O h,  as  thyself,  but  teach  us  to  forgive. 

U nless  it's  power  temf/tation  doth  destroy, 

S ure  is  our  fall  into  the  depths  of  woe; 

C arnal  in  mind,  we’ve  not  a glimpse  of  joy 
R aised  against  heaven ; in  us  no  hope  we  know. 

O h,  give  us  grace  and  lead  us  on  thy  wav, 

S hine  on  us  with  thy  love,  and  give  us  peace; 

S elf  and  this  sin  that  rise  against  us  slay. 

0 h,  grant  each  day  our  trespass-^s  may  cease ; 

F orgive  our  evil  deeds  that  oft  we  do; 

C onvince  us  daily  of  them  to  our  shame : 

H elp  us  with  heavenlv  bread;  forgive  us,  too, 

R ecurrent  lust,  and  •ri’e’ll  adore  thy  name. 

1 n thy  forgive-ne^ss  we  as  saints  can  die, 

S ince  for  us  and  our  tresspasses  so  high, 

T hy  Son,  our  Savior,  died  on  Calvary. 


33° 


HOME  AM  USEMBNTS. 


DOUBLE  ACROSTICS. 

A double  acrostic  is  a riddle  in  which  are 
first  given  enigmatical  descriptions  of  two 
words  containing  the  same  number  of  letters; 
then  several  other  words  are  similarly  de- 
scribed, and  when  these  words  are  discovered 
and  set  under  each  other,  the  first  letters  of 
the  words,  reading  down,  make  out  the  first 
word  of  the  two;  the  last  letters  make  out 
the  other.  Example: 

Here  too  different  states  we  see, 

Be  always  the  first,  the  other  never  be. 

1.  This  in  all  wars  plays  a part. 

2.  Heaven’s  first  law  thou  surely  art. 

3.  Ladies  use  this  first  and  last. 

4.  This  never  with  the  odd  is  classed. 

5.  Here  on  the  skate  they  gayly  glide, 

While  mirth  reigns  sovereign  on  every  side. 

Ansiuer — Sober  and  Drunk,  thus : 

S wor  D. 

O rde  R. 

B urea  U. 

E ve  N. 

R in  K.  , - 

First  dust  and  gust. 

Then  gust  and  dust. 

Sweeping  ’round  suburban  squares. 

No  wonder  madness  seizes  hares. 

If  thus  they  blow  with  bitter  blast; 

But,  like  most  evils,  they  end  at  last. 

And  sunshine  follows  when  they  are  past. 

1 . A bird  of  plumage  gay,  yet  lacking  song : 

You  cannot  say  his  voice  trips  merrily  along. 

2.  A temple  sacred  to — what  shall  I say  — 

Dion  the  Great,  and  a sensation  play. 

3.  In  argument  you  ought  to  see  it ; 

If  you  have  it,  don’t  abuse  it; 

I hope  that  you  may  never  lose  it. 

4.  A number  of  persons  clustered  together. 

Staring  at  sights  despite  the  weather. 

5.  If  you  are  versed  in  zoology. 

You  know  this  creature’s  osteology; 

Although  a horse,  he  likes  to  swim 
In  pools  and  rivers  when  he  has  the  whim. 
Answer  — March  Winds,  thus : 


M aca 

W. 

A delph 

I. 

R easo 

N. 

C row 

D. 

H ippopotamu  S. 

Not  at  all  clear ; boiling  up ; a drop  of  the  “ crater” ; 
sufficient;  too  much;  part  of  a house;  a musical 
phrase;  a church  district;  gin.  The  initials  read 
downward,  and  the  finals  read  upward,  will  give  two 
wonderful  inventions  in  constant  use  at  the  present 
day. 

Answer — Telegraph  and  Shorthand,  thus: 

T urbi  D. 

E bullitio  N. 

L av  A. 

E noug  H, 

Glu  T. 

R afte  R. 

A llegr  O. 

P aris  H. 

H olland  S. 

The  initials  and  finals  of  the  following  will 
spell  the  names  of  a great  republic  and  of 
one  of  its  most  successful  generals : 

1.  A town  famous  for  its  classic  legend. 

2.  An  English  noble  beheaded  for  treason 

3.  A pretty  flower. 

4.  A great  German  classic  writer. 

5.  The  head  of  the  Mussulman  religion. 

6.  An  English  battle  fought  in  the  Peninsula. 

7.  A town  in  Asia  noted  for  wool. 

Answer — America — Sherman,  thus: 

A bydo  S. 

M onmout  H. 

E glantin  E. 

R ichte  R. 

I ma  M. 

C orunn  A. 

A stracha  N. 

TRIPLE  ACROSTICS 

Are  of  the  same  nature  as  the  foregoing, 
except  that  three  words  are  indicated  by  the 
initial,  center  and  final  letters  of  the  words 
used.  The  following  is  an  example : 

1.  If  your  boots  are  thus  soled. 

They’ll  dry  keep  your  feet. 

2.  One  who  holds  a command. 

Both  in  army  and  fleet. 

3.  What  each  wishes  to  be. 

Whether  peasant  or  peer. 

4.  When  clouds  precede  rain, 

A word  used  by  the  seer. 

5.  To  disgracefully  flee. 

Like  two  thieves  in  the  night. 


IN  TE LLEC  T UA  L PA  S TIME S. 


331 


6.  An  old  Scottisli  saint, 

Whose  well  is  a sight. 

The  initials,  the  finals,  the  inedials  too. 

Each  a famed  English  poet  will  bring  to  view. 

Ansiver  — Cowpcr,  Milton,  Dryden,  thus: 

C lu  M pe  D. 

O If  I ce  R. 

W «a  L th  Y. 

P or  T en  D. 

E 1 O p E. 

R o N a N. 

CENTRAL  ACROSTICS. 

The  peculiarity  of  these  is  that  the  middle 
letters  of  the  words  chosen  are  to  form  the 
word  or  phrase  sought. 

The  middle  letters  of  the  words  in  the  fol- 
lowing acrostic  form  what  constitutes  an 
entertainment  for  many  a long  evening. 

I.  Not  in  existence.  2.  To  set  free.  3.  Causing 
death.  4.  Disgusting.  5.  A landlady.  6.  A wise 
man.  7.  Covered  with  ice.  8.  Degree  of  heat.  9.  A 
lake  in  America.  10.  Imaginative  ideas,  ii.  A 
disease. 

Answer — Nuts  to  crack,  thus; 

None  N tity. 

Man  U mit. 

Fa  T al. 

Na  S ty. 

Hos  T ess. 

Sol  O mon. 

ICy. 

Tempe  R ature. 

Ont  A rio. 

Fan  C ies. 

Ric  K ets. 

ANACRAMS 

Are  formed  by  the  transposition  of  the  letters 
of  words  or  sentences,  or  names  of  persons, 
so  as  to  produce  a word,  sentence  or  verse  of 
pertinent  or  widely-different  meaning.  Every 
letter  in  the  word  or  phrase  must  be  used  once ; 
none,  twice.  They  are  somewhat  difficult  to 
discover,  but  are  exceedingly  striking  and 
appropriate  in  some  instances.  The  follow- 
ing are  some  of  the  most  remarkable: 

Astronomers,  No  more  stars. 

Breakfast,  Fat  bakers. 


Catalogues, 

Got  as  a clue. 

Charles  Dickens, 

I check  slanders. 

Elegimt, 

Neat  leg. 

Impatient, 

Tim  in  a pet. 

Immediately, 

I met  my  Delia. 

Lawyers, 

Sly  ware. 

Masquerade, 

Mad  as  queen. 

Matrimony, 

Into  my  arm. 

Melodrama, 

Made  moral. 

Old  England, 

Golden  land. 

Parishioners, 

I hire  parsons. 

Parliament, 

Partial  men. 

Penitentiary, 

Nay  I repent. 

Presbyterians, 

Best  in  prayer. 

Radical  Reform, 

Rare  mad  frolic. 

Revolution, 

To  love  ruin. 

Saint  Patrick, 

Tricks  in  a pat. 

Sweetheart, 

There  we  sat. 

Telegraphs, 

Great  helps. 

Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin, 

Count  Sin,  be  calm. 

William  Shakespeare, 

We  all  make  his  praise. 

ARITHMOREMS 

Are  riddles  made  by  substituting  figures  for 
Roman  numerals,  in  a portion  of  a word 
indicated,  and  then  giving  the  letters  for  the 
rest,  as  “54e”  for  “live” — 54  in  Roman 
numerals  being  liv.  The  nature  of  Arith- 
morems  will,  however,  be  best  shown  by  the 
following  examples,  in  which  the  initials  and 
finals  are  made  to  partake  of  the  character 
of  a double  acrostic.  The  initial  and  final 
letters  will,  respectively,  name  two  Shakes- 
perean  characters. 

1006  (and)  O sour,  no  (consuming  all). 

50  “ th(e)  weft  (completes  a dozen). 

55  “ Heaney  (divine). 

1251  “ aneoo  (thrifty). 

550  “ O a Nero  (an  Italian  given  name), 

loi  “ all  (a  flowering  shrub). 

5 “ O worker  (too  much  labor). 

Answer  — Othello  and  Shylock  : 


O mnivorou  S. 
T welft  H. 
H eavenl  Y. 
E conomical  L. 
L eonard  O. 
L ila  C. 

O verwor  K. 


1 


332  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 

The  initials  and  finals  read  downward  will 
name  two  British  poets. 

1055  (and)  a deer  (wondered). 

551  “ 0,  tear  (worshiper  of  false  gods). 

51  “ Barry  (a  place  for  study). 

502  “ Randt  (a  West  Indian  locality). 

51 1 “ for  shore  (an  English  county). 

1000  “ pat  no  thorn  (an  English  town). 

Ansvjer — Milton  and  Dryden. 

M arvele  D. 

I dolate  R. 

L ibrar  Y. 

T rinida  D. 

0 xfordshir  E. 

N orthampto  N. 

BURIED  NAMES. 

An  amusing  recreation  is  to  construct  sen- 
tences with  a view  to  develop  names  of  per- 
sons, cities,  etc.  For  example; 

Children  POP  Everything  into  their 
mouths.  Let  us  hoPE  KINd  friends  for 
your  approbation.  There  I saw  ANNA 
POLIShing  my  boots.  The  river  is  very 
opaQUE;  BE  Careful  or  you  may  be 
drowned. 

In  the  above  the  letters  capitalized  consti- 
tute the  buried  names  “Pope,”  “Pekin,”  etc. 

THIRTY  BURIED  ORGANS  OF  THE  HUMAN  BODY. 

Bro.  Peleg:  I expect  you  feel  like  whipping  me 
for  not  writing  sooner.  “Do  to  others  as  you  would 
be  done  by,”  and  no  harm  will  result.  “ We  are  all 
poor  creturs,”  and  should  errors  be  committed,  the 
advice  of  the  Golden  Rule  is  best  to  ease  one’s  anger. 

Y ou  know  I am  rich  in  promises,  but,  to  be  frank, 
let  me  acknowledge  that  I am  not  so  lavish  in  fulfill- 
ing them. 

I have  just  received  the  elegant  and  recherche 
statuette  of  Washington.  Guess  who  sent  it  to  me.? 
It  is  my  belief  a certain  dear,  old  brother  of  a foolish 
and  careless  maiden  sent  it. 

No  selection  which  can  be  bought  with  money, 
even  though  it  be  ever  so  costly  and  recherche.^  ekes 
out  the  bonds  of  affection  like  those  things  which 
teach  the  mind,  and  raise  it  higher  in  the  plane  of 
intelligence. 

We,  I think,  need  to  cultivate  the  aesthetic,  but  I 
do  not  mean  that  stylish,  airy  affectation,  which,  in 
artistic  whim,  out-Herods  the  absurdity  of  the  pre- 

Raphaelite  school.  Fine  arts  have  a moral  influence, 
but  can  a snob  acknowledge  such  an  influence  — 
those  loafing,  erratic  connoisseurs,  who  have  never 
learned  to  sit  humbly  at  Dame  Nature’s  footstool.? 

But  I only  meant  to  thank  you  for  a present,  when 
in  stepped  an  idea,  and,  to  me,  an  idea  is  a rare  jewel. 
Bowing  my  acknowledgments,  I am  your  loving 
sister,  Jemima. 

P.  S. — Send  your  next  letter  to  Chariton,  Iowa. 
I start  for  that  place  next  week.  j. 

Answer — Leg,  hip,  tooth,  arm,  ear,  shoulder,  head, 
toe,  chin,  ankle,  shin,  heel,  chest,  tongue,  face,  hand, 
nose,  eye,  cheek,  thigh,  knee,  hair,  mouth,  back, 
finger,  thumb,  foot,  instep,  elbow,  waist. 

CHARADES. 

The  charade  is  of  Italian  origin,  and  means 
to  “unravel”  or  “make  clear.”  It  is  a poet- 
ical or  other  composition  founded  upon  a 
word,  each  syllable  of  which  constitutes  a 
noun,  and  the  whole  of  which  word  consti- 
tutes another  noun  of  a somewhat  different 
meaning  from  those  supplied  by  its  separate 
syllables.  Words  which  fully  answer  these 
conditions  are  the  best  for  the  purposes  of 
charades;  though  many  other  words  are 
employed.  In  writing,  the  first  syllable  is 
termed  “ My  first^'  the  second  syllable,  “ My 
second^"'  and  the  complete  word,  “My  wholeP 
The  following  will  serve  as  examples: 

My  first  makes  all  nature  appear  with  one  face; 

My  second  has  music,  and  beauty,  and  grace ; 

My  whole.,  when  the  winter  hangs  chill  o’er  the  earth. 
Is  the  source  of  much  pleasure,  mischief  and  mirth. 

Answer  — Snow-ball. 

What  I do,  what  I do  not,  and  what  you  are. 

Answer — Love-ly. 

In  every  hedge  my  second  is. 

As  well  as  every  tree ; 

And  when  poor  school-boys  act  amiss. 

It  often  is  their  fee. 

My  first,  likewise,  is  always  wicked, 

Yet  ne’er  committed  sin: 

My  total  for  my  first  is  fitted. 

Composed  of  brass  or  tin. 

Answer  — Candle-stick. 

My  first  is  a vegetable,  my  second  is  a domestic 
fowl,  my  'whole  is  a handsome  bird. 

Answer — Pea-cock. 

INTELLEC  TUAL  TAE  TIMES.  333  I 


My  Jh'st  communicates  to  llie  human  race  joy  and 
sorrow,  love  and  hate,  liope  and  despair;  my  second 
retains  what  is  gross,  and  rejects  what  is  delicate; 
my  ■whole  is  reflective. 

Ansvjcr — Pen-sive. 

'lAy  fust  is  what  you’re  doing  now; 

My  second  is  procured  from  stone; 

Before  my  ■whole  you  often  stand. 

But  mostly  when  you  are  alone. 

Ansiver — Looking-glass. 

ACTED  CHARADES. 

A room  with  folding  doors  is  the  best,  but 
any  room  will  do.  Various  household  appli- 
ances are  employed  to  fit  up  something  like 
a stage,  and  to  supply  the  fitting  scenes. 
Characters  dressed  in  costumes  made  up  of 
handkerchiefs,  coats,  shawls,  table  covers, 
etc.,  come  on  and  perform  an  extempore 
play,  founded  upon  the  parts  of  a word,  the 
lookers  on  to  guess  the  whole  or  meaning  of 
the  play. 

CHARADES  BY  LETTERS. 

In  these,  each  letter  is  hinted  at: 

First  is  in  work,  but  not  in  toil ; 

Second  in  earth,  but  not  in  soil ; 

Third  in  sun,  but  not  in  moon ; 

Fourth  in  hymn,  but  not  in  tune ; 

Fifth  in  hive,  but  not  in  home ; 

Sixth  in  honey,  but  not  in  comb; 

Seventh  in  grass,  but  not  in  hay ; 

Eighth  in  night,  but  not  in  day; 

Ninth  in  horse,  but  not  in  mare; 

Tenth  in  rend,  but  not  in  tear. 

My  -whole  a noted  patriot  fere. 

Ans-wer — Washington. 

NUMBERED  CHARADES 

The  word  chosen  is  so  divided  as  to  allow 
its  separate  letters  to  form  other  words.  The 
letters  may  be  repeated,  and  should  all  be 
used.  The  following  are  examples: 

My  -whole  consists  of  sixteen  letters.  My  4,  ii,  6, 
is  often  seen  in  my  4,  5,  10;  my  5,  10,  6,  belongs  to 
my  6,  5,  16;  my  i,  2,  ii,  8,  is  found  on  my  9,  ii,  10,  6; 
my  II,  14,  2,  is  always  found  in  my  15,  3,  12;  my  6, 
15,  3,  2,  10,  5,  14,  is  mostly  found  in  my  6,  7,  12,  2; 
my  14,  II,  10,  13,  is  often  seen  in  my  5,  7,  10;  my 
■whole  was  an  eminent  philosopher  and  statesman  of 
the  last  century. 

Ans-wer  — Benjamin  Franklin. 


I am  composed  of  nine  letters.  My  i,  2,  3,  4,  5,  9, 
are  now  almost  out  of  date  except  in  Delaware;  and 
my  8,  6,  7,  was  often  the  cause  of  their  use ; and  I am 
most  happy  to  i,  6,  7,  8,  its  praise;  and  my  i,  2,6,  7,  8, 
is  what  you  will  certainly  feel  if  you  play  with  a 
wasp;  and  my  9,  3,  4,  5,  i,  is  my  -whole  cut  down  a 
few  inches;  and  my  -whole  are  articles  that  (wonder 
of  wonders!)  have  been  fashionable  for  years  in  one 
shape. 

Ans-wer  — Stockings. 

A CHRONOGRAM 

Is  a sentence  comprising  a date  in  Roman 
numerals.  A curious  one  is  attached  to  the 
age  of  Elizabeth,  Queen  of  England.  The 
date  of  her  death  was  1603;  in  Roman 
numerals,  MDCIII.  The  chronogram,  writ- 
ten at  the  time,  reads  thus:  “ My  Day  Closed 
Is  In  Immortality.”  Raphael,  the  great 
Italian  artist,  died  1520,  MDXX,  “ My  Deeds 
’Xceed  ’Xpectation.”  By  putting  a date  into 
Roman  numerals,  young  folks  may  easily 
frame  a suitable  sentence  for  any  remarkable 
event  they  select. 

CONUNDRUMS. 

These  are  simple  catches,  in  which  the 
sense  is  jjlayfully  cheated,  and  are  generally 
based  upon  words  capable  of  a double  mean- 
ing. The  following  are  examples: 

1.  Why  are  sinners  like  corn  and  potatoes.^  Be- 
cause they  have  ears,  and  hear  not;  and  eyes,  yet 
see  not. 

2.  Why  is  the  letter  K like  a pig’s  tail.^  Because 
it  is  the  latter  end  of  pork. 

3.  What  grows  less  tired  the  more  it  works. ^ A 
wagon  wheel. 

4.  Why  is  grass  like  a mouse Because  the  cattle 
eat  it  (cat’ll  eat  it). 

5.  Why  is  a nail,  fast  in  the  wall,  like  a feeble  old 
man.^  Because  it  is  in  firm  (infirm). 

6.  Why  is  a pig  with  a curly  continuation  like 
the  ghost  of  Hamlet’s  father.^  Because  he  “could  a 
tale  unfold.” 

7.  Why  is  a fish-dealer  never  generous.^  Because 
his  business  makes  him  selfish  (sell  fish). 

8.  What  is  the  count  on  which  you  always  lose.^ 
Discount. 

9.  Why  is  a selfish  friend  like  the  letter  P? 
Though  first  in  pity,  he  is  the  last  in  help. 


334 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


10.  Why  are  buckwheat  cakes  like  caterpillars? 
Because  they  make  the  butter  fly. 

11.  What  three  letters  turn  a girl  into  a woman? 
AGE. 

12.  What  smells  the  most  in  a drug  store?  Your 
nose. 

CRYPTOGRAPHS 

Are  made  by  substituting  one  letter  for  an- 
other throughout  a sentence,  or  by  putting 
signs,  figures,  etc.,  for  letters.  This  mode 
of  writing  is  commonly  used  by  correspond- 
ents and  agents  of  governments,  and  is  not 
unfrequently  employed  in  commercial  and 
other  transactions  where  secrecy  is  thought 
necessary.  It  is  imperative  in  such  cases  that 
the  person  to  whom  the  communication  is 
made  should  possess  the  key.  With  a little 
industry.  Cryptographs,  unless  they  are  very 
intricate,  are  not  difficult  to  translate;  for  as 
soon  as  we  find  that  (say)  a stands  for  /,  b for 
/2,  and  c for  g,  we  get  to  the  heart  of  the 
mystery.  The  following  are  examples: 

Otoo,  olactec  It  oeoeea ! tet  t teloc ! 

Oet  ootaa  oeet  occ  tocm’o  tetalto  te  mccm  tt; 

Stotcm  Stmoo,  seat  ttsteleto  eh  heoo, 

Eesc,  “Ptasts  stl  scmtlt  hcmtt!  ” 

Ansvjer — 

Hush,  silence  in  school!  not  a noise! 

You  shall  soon  see  there’s  nothing  to  jeer  at; 

Master  Marsh,  most  audacious  of  boys, 

Come,  “Palmam  qui  meruit  ferat!” 

The  key  to  the  cryptograph  is  found  in 
the  title  of  a popular  English  poem,  and  the 
answer  is  a verse  of  the  same,  and  represents 
enough  of  the  alphabet  to  solve  it: 

The  Schoolmaster’s  Motto, 
abc  defghijlmnopq  rstuy. 

This  is  a passage  from  Shakespeare: 

9a62?t  pai  ||3a3j:,2fj:  *7  6f952  1272a! 

42  ,8*;  t(3t3'  *7  829.?,8  6=f=4.?3a  i9||a2i 

4f3a6  .3,8  ,822  93fj;  *7  829:2a  *f  4.^9ht  7t*||  82?? 

42  ,83a2  3a,2a,j:  .35—21  *f  58913.94  ?2 

,8*;  5*l|2l:,  3a  t-;s8  9 );  2^,3*394  .?2  7*f|| 

3??  f(29—  ,*  ,822 

Answer — 

Angels  and  ministers  of  grace  defend  us ! 

Be  thou  spirit  of  health  or  goblin  damn’d, 


Bring  with  thee  airs  of  heaven  or  blasts  from  hell, 
Be  thine  intents  wicked  or  charitable. 

Thou  comest  in  such  a questionable  form. 

I’ll  speak  to  thee. — Hamlet,  Act  /.,  Sce7ie  4. 

KEY  TO  CRYPTOGRAPH. 

abcdefghij  klmnopqrstuvwxy  z 

945127683!  — ? I a*()tt  ;:.o§4- 

ANOTHER  EXAMPLE. 

Zealous,  yet  modest;  innocent,  though  free; 
Patient  of  toil;  serene  amidst  alarms; 

Inflexible  in  faith ; invincible  in  arms. 

1 a,  I c,  I d,  6 e’s,  i f,  i g,  2 h’s,  i i,  i 1,  i m,  3 n’s, 

4 o’s,  I r,  2 s’s,  4 t’s,  I y,  I z, 

4 a’s,  I d,  4 e’s,  i f,  3 i’s,  2 I’s,  2 m’s,  2 n’s,  2 o’s, 
I p,  2 r’s,  3 s’s,  4 t’s, 

2 a’s,  2 b’s,  I c,  3 e’s,  2 f’s,  i h,  8 i’s,  3 I’s,  i m,  5 n’s, 

I r,  I s,  I t,  I V,  I X 

Above  are  three  lines  of  poetry,  with  the 
cryptograph.  To  find  the  key,  is  left  to  the 
ingenuity  of  the  reader. 

CURTAILMENT 

Is  a species  of  amusement  based  upon  the 
last  letter  of  the  word  being  cut  off.  Here 
are  some  examples: 

I.  Curtail  a country,  and  leave  a coin.  2.  Curtail 
a marine  animal,  and  leave  a body  of  water.  3.  Cur- 
tail a gem,  and  leave  a fruit;  again  curtail,  and  leave 
a vegetable.  4.  Curtail  a flower,  and  leave  kitchen 
utensils. 

Aiiswer — 

1.  France,  franc. 

2.  Seal,  sea. 

3.  Pearl,  pear,  pea. 

4.  Pansy,  pans. 

DECAPITATION 

Is  a kind  of  charade  in  which  a word  is 
chosen,  and  each  time  a letter  is  taken  from 
the  beginning,  another  word  is  left  of  other 
meaning. 

Whole,  I signif}'  to  unite  or  mix;  behead  me,  I 
am  kind  and  accommodating;  again,  and  you  will 
come  to  the  conclusion. 

Answer Blend,  lend,  end. 

Whole,  I am  a weapon;  behead,  and  I am  a fruit; 
behead  again,  and  I am  a part  of  the  human  body. 
Answer — Spear,  pear,  ear. 


Complete,  I’m  that  wliicli  is  not  new; 

Behe.ad,  I’m  ofttimes  read  by  you; 

Behead  again,  I’m  a liquid  clear 
Which  by  John  Bull  is  held  so  dear. 

Answer  — Stale,  tale,  ale. 

Complete,  I am  very  useful  to  those  persons  who 
have  become  me  when  beheaded. 

Answer — Gold,  old. 

DESCRIPTION. 

An  alphabetical  amusement  allowing  an 
alliterative  adulation,  may  be  thus  designated. 

A party  of  ladies  and  gentlemen,  desiring 
to  enjoy  themselves  agreeably  and  profitably, 
can  exercise  their  ingenuity  and  readiness  of 
wit  by  this  intellectual  pastime,  which  is  suf- 
ciently  illustrated  by  the  following  example. 
A circle  or  other  consecutive  order  should 
be  established  before  beginning : 

first  speaker:  Our  friend  Smith  is  — 

Aristocratic  and  amiable. 

Second  speaker : Brilliant,  but  blunt. 

Third  speaker : Careful,  cautious,  courteous. 

Fourth  speaker:  Devout,  delicate,  dutiful. 

Fifth  speaker : Earnest,  eager,  energetic. 

And  so  on  through  the  alphabet. 

A description  or  epithet  uttered  that  does 
not  begin  with  the  proper  letter  in  aljihabet- 
ical  order,  the  inability  to  find  an  appropriate 
word,  or  the  insertion  of  an  “ and  ” or  “ but,” 
unless  the  line  begins  with  A or  B,  subjects 
the  party  at  fault  to  a forfeit. 

ELLIPSES. 

These  puzzles  consist  in  the  omission  of 
words  from  sentences.  In  supplying  the 
blanks  in  the  first  four  examples  given,  the 
second  word  must  be  a transposition  of  the 
first: 

1.  Our a red  bird. 

2.  , I wish  you  would  amuse  the . 

3.  , will  you  find  my . 

4.  has herself. 

Answers — i.  Our  host  shot  a red  bird.  2.  Abby^  I 
wish  you  would  amuse  the  baby.  3.  Levi,  will  you 
find  my  veil.  4.  Ruth  has  hurt  herself. 


335 

In  making  ellipses,  blanks  may  be  left  to  be 
supplied  by  the  names  of  authors,  rivers,  etc. 
In  the  annexed  example  fill  the  vacant  places 
with  English  authors: 

A little  child, , and  full  of  grace. 

Threw  back  her and  showed  her  smiling  face; 

Meek  as  the she  by  a ribbon  led. 

As  o’er  the in  the dawn  she  fled. 

Fleet  as  the when  to  the the 

Called,  and  the  sportsman not  at  morn ; 

Against  her more  than  paltry  gold, 

I could  not my  heart,  however  cold. 

Answer — Young,  Gay,  Hood,  Lamb,  Field,  Gray, 
Fox,  Hunt,  Horn(e),  Lingard,  Wordsworth,  Steele. 

DECAPITATION  ELLIPSE. 

Fill  the  second,  third  and  fourth  blanks 
by  successive  beheadings  of  a word  which 
should  be  in  first  blank: 

Green  willows  on  the  banks  are ; 

Upon  the  stream  blithe  boatmen ; 

Their  speed  to  favoring  breezes , 

Is  swift  as  birds  upon  the . 

Answer — Growing,  rowing,  owing,  wing. 

ENIGMAS. 

Enigmas  are  the  most  ancient  forms  of  rid- 
dles, and  the  term  comes  from  two  Greek 
words  which  signify  to  hint  a thing  darkly. 
They  are  compositions  based  upon  ideas, 
rather  than  upon  words,  and  frequently  con- 
structed so  as  to  mislead,  and  to  surprise  when 
the  solution  is  made  known.  Enigmas  may 
be  founded  upon  simj^le  catches,  like  conun- 
drums, in  which  form  they  are  usually  called 
riddles,  such  as: 

“ Though  you  set  me  on  foot, 

I shall  be  on  my  head.” 

The  answer  is,  “A  nail  in  a shoe.”  The  fol- 
lowing enigma  on  the  letter  H,  by  Lord 
Byron,  is  an  admirable  specimen  of  what 
may  be  rendered  in  the  form  of  an  enigma: 

’Twas  whispered  in  heaven,  it  was  muttered  in  hell. 
And  echo  caught  faintly  the  sound  as  it  fell : 

On  the  confines  of  earth  ’twas  permitted  to  rest. 

And  the  depths  of  the  ocean  its  presence  confessed. 
’Twill  be  found  m the  sphere  when  ’tis  riven  asunder. 
Be  seen  in  the  lightning  and  heard  in  the  thunder. 


1 NTE  L L ECTU  A L P ASTI  M E S . 


336 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


’Twas  allotted  to  man  with  his  earliest  breath, 
Attends  at  his  birth,  and  awaits  him  in  death ; 

It  presides  o’er  his  happiness,  honor,  and  health. 

Is  the  prop  of  his  house,  and  the  end  of  his  wealth. 
Without  it  the  soldier  and  seaman  may  roam. 

But  woe  to  the  wretch  who  expels  it  from  home. 

In  the  whispers  of  conscience  its  voice  will  be  found. 
Nor  e’en  in  the  whirlwind  of  passion  be  drowned. 
’Twill  not  soften  the  heart,  and  tho’  deaf  to  the  ear, 
’Twill  make  it  acutely  and  instantly  hear. 

But  in  shade  let  it  rest,  like  a delicate  flower  — 

Oh,  breathe  on  it  softly  — it  dies  in  an  hour. 

The  following  are  also  remarkably  good 
illustrations: 

The  beginning  of  eternity. 

The  end  of  time  and  space; 

The  beginning  of  every  end. 

And  the  end  of  every  place. 

Answer — The  letter  E. 

I partake  alike  in  your  joy  and  your  sorrow,  and 
your  home  would  not  be  home  without  me. 

Aftswer — The  letter  O. 

If  you  would  my  nature  know,  ^ 

Seek  for  me  in  frost  and  snow ; 

On  the  slope  of  lofty  mountain. 

In  the  cool  and  flowing  fountain. 

On  Norway’s  coast  I have  been  found. 

But  in  Sweden  ne’er  have  been : 

In  populous  towns  you  hear  my  sound. 

But  ne’er  in  peaceful  village  green. 

In  Russia  you  might  seek  in  vain, 

’Twould  only  give  you  needless  pain; 

But  where  the  mighty  ocean  rolls 
You’ll  find  me,  and  at  both  the  poles. 

Answer  — The  letter  O. 

We  are  little  airy  creatures. 

All  of  different  voice  and  features ; 

One  of  us  in  glass  is  set, 

A second  will  be  found  in  jet; 

One  of  us  is  cased  in  tin. 

And  a fourth  a box  within ; 

If  the  fifth  you  would  pursue. 

It  can  never  fly  from  you. 

Answer — The  vowels  a,  f,  o,  u andjy. 

Five  simple  letters  do  compose  my  frame; 

And,  what  is  singular,  when  viewed,  my  name 
Forward  and  backward  will  be  found  the  same; 
When  I’m  discovered,  you  will  plainly  see 
What  the  proud  man  and  laborer  soon  will  be. 
Answer  — Level. 


In  every  country  I am  found. 

All  shapes  and  sizes,  square  and  round ; 

When  put  into  a casket  nice. 

The  rich  buy  me  at  any  price ; 

And  yet  so  poor  and  common  I, 

That  in  the  street  I’m  bound  to  lie. 

Deep  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  I’m  found. 

And  likewise  on  the  highest  ground. 

I’m  brought  from  depths  of  stormiest  seas. 

And  borne  upon  the  summer  breeze. 

I’m  heavy,  light,  blue,  brown,  red,  black  and  white. 
Soft,  hard,  and  a great  prize  for  savants.,  when  I tumble 
from  the  skies. 

Answer — A stone  — precious  stones,  etc. 

GUESSING  AUTHORS’  NAMES. 

The  guessing  of  these  conundrums  will 
form  a pleasant  evening  entertainment. 

1.  What  a rough  man  said  to  his  son  when  he 
wished  him  to  eat  properly. 

2.  Is  a lion’s  house  dug  in  the  side  of  a hill  where 
there  is  no  water. 

3.  Pilgrims  and  flatterers  have  knelt  low  to  kiss 
him. 

4.  Makes  and  mends  for  first-class  customers. 

5.  Represents  the  dwelling  of  civilized  men. 

6.  Is  a kind  of  linen. 

7.  Is  worn  on  the  head. 

8.  A name  that  means  such  fiery  things,  I can’t 
describe  their  pains  and  stings. 

9.  Belongs  to  a monastery. 

10.  Not  one  of  the  four  points  of  the  compass,  but 
inclining  toward  one  of  them. 

11.  Is  what  an  oyster  heap  is  like  to  be. 

12.  Is  a chain  of  hills  containing  a dark  treasure. 

13.  Always  youthful  as  you  see;  but,  between  you 
and  me,  he  never  was  much  of  a chicken. 

14.  An  American  manufacturing  town. 

15.  Humpbacked,  but  not  deformed. 

16.  An  internal  pain. 

17.  Value  of  a word. 

18.  A tall  man  whose  name  begins  with  fifty. 

19.  A brighter  and  smarter  than  the  other  one. 

20.  A worker  in  precious  metals. 

21.  A very  vital  part  of  the  body. 

22.  A lady’s  garment. 

23.  A small  talk  and  a heavy  weight. 

24.  A prefix  and  a disease. 

25.  Comes  from  a pig. 

26.  A disagreeable  fellow  to  have  on  one’s  foot. 

27.  A sick  place  of  worship. 

28.  A mean  dog  ’tis. 


INTELLECT  U A L FASTI  M E S . 


337 


29.  An  official  dreaded  b_v  the  students  of  English 
universities. 

30.  His  middle  name  is  suggestive  of  an  Indian 
or  a Hottentot. 

31.  A manufactured  metal. 

32.  A game,  and  a male  of  the  human  species. 

33.  An  answer  to  “Which  is  the  greater  poet  — 
William  Shakespeare  or  Martin  F.  Tupper?” 

34.  Meat!  What  are  ^fou  doing? 

35.  Is  very  fast  indeed. 

36.  A barrier  built  by  an  edible. 

37.  To  agitate  a weapon. 

38.  Red  as  an  apple,  black  as  night,  a heavenly 
sign  or  a perfect  fright. 

39.  A domestic  worker. 

40.  A slang  exclamation. 

41.  Pack  away  closely,  never  scatter,  and  doing  so 
you’ll  soon  get  at  her. 

42.  A young  domestic  animal. 

43.  One  that  is  more  than  a sandy  shore. 

44.  A fraction  in  currency,  and  the  prevailing 
fashion. 

45.  Mamma  is  in  perfect  health,  my  child;  and 
thus  he  named  a poet  mild. 

46.  A girl’s  name  and  a male  relation. 

47.  A heavy  field  piece,  less  a gentleman’s  title. 

48.  Put  an  edible  grain  ’twixt  an  ant  and  a bee, 
and  a much-loved  poet  you’ll  see. 

49.  A common  domestic  animal,  and  what  it  can 
never  do. 

50.  Each  living  head,  in  time  ’tis  said,  will  turn  to 
him  though  he  be  dead. 

Answers — i.  Chaucer.  2.  Dryden.  3.  Pope.  4. 
Taylor.  5.  Holmes.  6.  Holland.  7.  Hood.  8.  Burns. 
9.  Abbott.  10.  Southey,  ii.  Shelley.  12.  Cole- 
ridge. 13.  Young.  14.  Lowell.  15.  Campbell.  16. 
Akenside.  17.  Wordsworth.  18.  Longfellow.  19. 
Whittier.  20.  Goldsmith.  21.  Harte.  22.  Spencer. 
23.  Chatterton.  24.  De  Quincey.  25.  Bacon.  26. 
Bunyan.  27.  Churchill.  28.  Curtis.  29.  Proctor. 
30.  W.  Savage  Landor.  31.  Steele.  32.  Tennyson. 
33.  Willis.  34.  Browning.  35.  Swift.  36.  Cornwall. 
37.  Shakespeare.  38.  Crabbe.  39.  Cook.  40.  Dick- 
ens. 41.  Stowe.  42.  Lamb.  43.  Beecher.  44.  Milton. 
45.  Motherwell.  46.  Addison.  47.  Howittzer.  48. 
Brj’ant.  49.  Cowper.  30.  Gray. 

LOGOGRIPH 

Is  a charade  or  rebus  in  which  one  word  is 
chosen  and  then  made  to  undergo  several 
transformations.  It  differs  from  decapita- 
tion in  being  transposed  as  well  as  curtailed. 
The  following  are  examples: 


j Whole,  I am  a bird;  behead,  I am  to  roll;  again 
j behead,  I am  to  grant;  behead  twice,  and  I am  vul- 
I gar;  restore  to  original  worth,  behead  me,  and  cur- 
I tail  twice,  and  I am  the  side  of  a house;  behead,  and 
I am  the  whole. 

Answer — Swallow,  wallow,  allow,  low,  wall,  all. 

Whole,  I signify  to  surround;  twice  behead  me, 
and  I’m  near;  behead  again,  and  I denote  to  fail; 
i transpose  me,  and  I am  part  of  a shoe ; behead  again 
! and  transpose,  and  I am  a constellation. 

Answer — Enclose,  close,  lose,  sole,  Leo. 

My  whole  beheaded  denotes  what  schoolboys  often 
are;  again  beheaded,  denotes  what  our  first  pai'ents 
did  with  the  fruit  in  the  garden  of  Eden ; the  last 
transposed,  denotes  what  most  people  do  every  day; 
again  transposed,  denotes  a most  useful  beverage; 
my  whole  transposed,  denotes  what  schoolboys  are 
often  fond  of  telling;  my  whole  beheaded  and  trans- 
posed, denotes  a water  fowl ; my  whole  transposed, 
denotes  what  too  many  are  prone  to  do ; the  latter 
curtailed  and  transposed,  denotes  what  we  like  to  rest 
on  when  tired ; again  transposed,  denotes  what  you 
did  on  my  last;  a very  common  beverage  taken  from 
my  whole  and  transposed,  denotes  what  many  attend 
for  the  purpose  of  making  bargains;  again  trans- 
posed, denotes  what  is  put  on  a letter  when  finished; 
my  whole,  curtailed  and  transposed,  is  the  last;  and 
my  whole  is  a very  useful  article  in  a school. 

Answer — Slate,  late,  ate,  eat,  tea,  tales,  teal,  steal, 
seat,  sate,  sale,  seal,  last. 

I’m  a word  of  one  syllable,  though  rather  long. 

And  seldom  am  found  in  the  midst  of  a throng; 

I am  true,  I am  false,  to  many  a tongue. 

And  oft  in  disguise  you  will  find  me  do  wrong. 

Take  five-sixths  of  this  word,  and  then  you  will  find 
The  object  reversed,  and  Intensely  unkind. 

Answer — Friend,  fiend. 

Whole,  I am  an  ancient  city  of  fame ; behead  and 
curtail,  I am  a conjunction;  again  behead,  behold  a 
domestic  fowl ; curtail  again,  and  a pronoun  is  seen. 

Answer — Athens,  then,  hen,  he. 

METAGRAMS 

Are  puzzles  in  which  a word  is  taken,  and 
the  various  letters  are  changed;  as  witness 
j the  following  examples:' 

I am  a word  of  four  letters.  Change  my  first,  and 
I am  a beverage;  my  second,  and  I am  part  of  a 
horse ; my  third,  and  I am  a measure ; my  fourth, 
and  I am  an  herb. 

Answer  — Mine,  wine,  mane,  mile,  mint- 


338 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


I am  an  insect.  Change  my  head,  and  I pant; 
my  neck,  and  I wipe;  my  body,  and  I turn  out  of 
shape;  my  tail,  and  I perform  my  ablutions. 

Answer — Wasp,  gasp,  wisp,  warp,  wash. 

PALINDROME 

Is  a word,  sentence  or  verse,  that  is  the  same 
when  read  backward  or  forward.  The  word 
is  Greek,  and  means  running  back  again,  as, 
“Lewd  I did  live,  and  evil  did  I dwel(l)”; 
and  the  famous  reply  (according  to  the  le- 
gend), of  Satan  to  St.  Martin  of  Tours: 

“ Signa,  te  signaj  iemere  me  tangis,  et  angis 
Roma  tihi  subito  motibus  ibit  amorS 
Sign,  sign  thyself  (that  is,  with  the  sign  of  the  cross); 

rashly  thou  touchest  and  tormentest  me ; 

Rome,  thy  beloved,  will  presently  get  to  thee.) 

The  following  is  a good  example: 

Y ou  must  find  out  a word  that  will  silence  proclaim 
Which  backward  or  forward  will  yet  read  the  same ; 
And  next  you  must  search  for  a feminine  name 
Which  backward  or  forward  will  still  be  the  same ; 
And  then  for  an  act  or  a writing  whose  fame 
Spelt  backward  or  forward  will  still  be  the  same; 
Next  think  of  a fruit  that  from  Mexico  came 
That  backward  or  forward  alike  is  its  name. 

These  initials  connected  a title  will  frame 
Which  is  justly  the  due  of  the  fair  married  dame. 
And  which  backward  or  forward  will  still  be  the  same. 

Answer — Mum,  Anna,  Deed,  Anana,  Madam,  the 
inititals  to  which  make  Madam. 

Here  is  a curious  sentence,  “ Sator  arepo 
teret  opera  rotas^"'  which  can  properly  come 
under  the  above  title.  It  is  poor  Latin,  but 
may  be  freely  translated,  “ I cease  from  my 
work ; the  sower  will  wear  away  his  wheels.” 
It  is,  in  fact,  something  like  nonsense,  but  has 
these  peculiarities : i . It  spells  backward  and 
forward  all  the  same.  2.  Then  the  first  letters 
of  the  words  spell  the  first  word.  3.  Then 
all  the  second  letters  of  the  several  words 
spell  the  second  word;  and  so  on  through 
the  third,  fourth  and  fifth.  4.  Then  com- 
mencing with  the  last  letter  of  each  word, 
you  spell  the  first  word.  5.  Then  the  next 
to  the  last  of  each  word,  and  so  on  through- 
out. 


POSITIVES  AND  COMPARATIVES. 

These  puzzles  will  scarcely  need  an  expla- 
nation after  a study  of  the  following  exam- 
ples: 

1.  A discoverer;  a well-known  liquid. 

2.  A bitter  dose;  a support. 

3.  A healing  substance;  a kind  of  tray. 

4.  A small  insect;  a Catholic  head-dress. 

Answers  — Watt,  water.  Pill,  pillar.  Salve,  salver. 

Mite,  miter. 

PUZZLES. 


Take  away  half  of  thirteen.,  and  let  eight  remain. 
Write  XIII  on  a slate  or  on  a piece  of  paper,  and 
then  rub  out  the  lower  half  of  the  figures,  and  VIII 
will  remain. 

What  is  the  difference  between  six  dozen  dozen, 
and  half-a-dozen  dozen  Seven  hundred  and  ninety- 
two;  the  first  being  eight  hundred  and  sixty-four,  the 
second  seventy-two. 

Many  little  folks  are  puzzled  by  this  question ; 
Which  is  the  heaviest  — a pound  of  lead,  or  a pound 
of  feathers.^ 

Make  the  following  diagram  with  one  stroke  of 
the  pen  or  pencil,  if  you  can ; 


To  find  six  times  thirteen  in  twelve,  place  your 
figures  as  follows : 

I,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  II,  12, 

and,  taking  always  the  first  and  the  last  figures  to- 
gether, you  say. 


-6  times. 


I 

and 

12 

make 

13' 

2 

“ 

II 

U 

13 

3 

u 

10 

U 

13 1 

4 

9 

ti 

13 

5 

(t 

8 

(( 

13 

6 

u 

7 

u 

I3J 

ELEVEN  MADE  TO  SERVE  FOR  TWELVE. 

Below  is  given  the  story  of  how  a cham- 
bermaid is  said  to  have  got  twelve  travelers 
into  eleven  bedrooms,  and  yet  to  have  given 
each  a separate  room.  Here  we  have  the 
eleven  bedrooms: 

I I 2 I .3  I 4 I 5 I 6 I 7 I 8 I 9 I IQ  I II  ' 


INTELLECTUAL  PASTIMES. 


339 


“Now,”  said  she,  “if  two  of  you  gentlemen  will 
go  into  No.  I bedroom,  and  wait  there  a few  minutes. 
I’ll  find  a spare  room  for  you  as  soon  as  I have  shown 
the  others  to  their  rooms.”  Having  thus  bestowed 
two  gentlemen  in  No.  i,  she  put  the  third  in  No.  2, 
the  fourth  in  No.  3,  the  fifth  in  No.  4,  the  sixth  in 
No.  5,  the  seventh  in  No.  6,  the  eighth  in  No.  7,  the 
ninth  in  No.  8,  the  tenth  in  No.  9,  the  eleventh  in 
No.  10.  Then  she  came  back  to  No.  i,  where,  you 
will  remember,  she  had  the  twelfth  gentleman  along 
with  the  first,  and  said : “ I have  now  accommodated 
all  the  rest,  and  have  still  a room  to  spare;  if  one  of 
you  will  step  into  No.  u you  will  find  it  empty.” 
Thus  the  twelfth  man  got  his  bedroom.  Of  course 
there  is  a hole  in  the  sauce-pan  somewhere ; but  we 
leave  the  reader  to  determine  just  where  the  fallacy 
is,  with  just  a warning  to  think  twice  before  deciding 
as  to  which,  if  any,  of  the  travelers  was  the  “odd 
man  out.” 

T U C CO.  Ansu'er — After  tea  you  see  company. 

B not  either  T or.  Ans-dier — Be  not  cross 
either  before  tea  or  after  tea. 

Marriage  love  is  better  than  love  marriage.  An- 
swer— Love  is  better  after  marriage  than  before 
marriage. 

Friends  there  should  B o + -f  + Friends.  Answer 
— Between  friends  there  should  be  no  little  crosses. 

God’s  P^Yi^'and  is  - than  o in  His  I I 

all,  man’s 

Answer — God’s  power  is  over  all,  and  man’s 
understanding  is  less  than  naught  in  His  eyes. 

To  half-a-dozen  add  six; 

And  if  you  add  five  hundred, 

A word  you  soon  must  fix. 

Provided  you  havn’t  blundered. 

Answer — VIVID. 

What  two  numbers  multiplied  together  will  pro- 
duce nine.  Answer — Nine  and  one. 

Suppose  a man  and  girl  were  married ; and— which 
is,  of  course,  impossible  — that  at  the  time  of  the 
hymeneal  contract,  the  man  was  thirty-five  years  old, 
and  the  girl  five ; which  makes  the  man  seven  times 
as  old  as  the  girl.  They  live  together  until  the  girl 
is  ten  years  — this  makes  him  forty  years  old,  and 
four  times  as  old  as  the  girl ; they  live  until  she  is 
fifteen,  the  man  being  forty-five  — this  makes  the 
man  three  times  as  old ; they  still  live  until  she  is 
thirty  years  old  — this  makes  the  man  sixty,  only 
twice  as  old.  And  now  tell  us  how  long  they  would 
have  to  live  to  make  the  girl  as  old  as  the  man. 


A gambler  passing  through  Chicago  bought  a hat 
for  $8  and  gave  in  payment  a $50  bill.  The  hatter 
called  on  a merchant  near  by,  who  changed  the  note 
for  him,  and  the  blackleg,  having  received  his  $42 
change,  went  his  way.  The  next  day  the  merchant 
discovered  the  note  to  be  a counterfeit,  and  called 
upon  the  hatter,  who  was  compelled  forthwith  to 
borrow  $50  of  another  friend  to  redeem  it  with ; but 
on  turning  to  search  for  the  blackleg,  he*had  left  the 
city,  so  that  the  note  was  useless  on  the  hatter’s 
hands.  The  question  is,  what  did  he  lose  — was  it 
$50  besides  the  hat,  or  was  it  $50  including  the  hat.^ 

Answer  — In  almost  every  case  the  first  impression 
is,  that  the  hatter  lost  $50  besides  the  hat,  though  it 
is  evident  he  was  paid  for  the  hat,  and  had  he  kept 
the  $8,  he  needed  only  to  have  borrowed  $42  addi- 
tional to  redeem  the  note. 

If  the  B m t put  some  ; but  if  the  B . Answer  — 
If  the  grate  be  empty  put  some  coal  on,  but  if  the 
grate  be  full,  stop. 

The  following  sign  an  eccentric  hotel 
keeper  had  standing  before  his  house : 

Here’s  to  Pand’s  Pen,  d’Asoc.  I.  Alho-Ur, 

In  h.  Arm  (Les  Smirt)  Hand,  F.  U — n ; 

Let  fri.  end  Ship  reig  N.  B.  EjuSt  And  ki,  N.  D. 

An:  Devil’s  Peak,  O!  F.  N— , O!  N.  E. 

Which  being  read  without  heed  to  capitals 
or  punctuation,  is : 

Here  stop  and  spend  a social  hour. 

In  harmless  mirth  and  fun; 

Let  friendship  reign  : be  just  and  kind. 

And  evil  speak  of  none. 

Friends  Sir,  friends, 
stand  your  disposition ; 

I bearing 

a man  the  world 

is  whilst  the 

contempt, 

ridicule. 

are 

ambitious. 

Answer — Sir,  between  friends,  I understand  your 
overbearing  disposition ; a man  even  with  the  world 
is  above  contempt,  whilst  the  ambitious  are  beneath 
ridicule. 

There  is  a word  of  only  five  letters;  and  if  you 
take  away  two  of  them,  ten  will  remain.  It  is  often. 

There  is  a word  of  five  letters;  and  if  you  take 
away  two  of  them,  six  will  remain.  Sixty. 

Make  nine  into  six  by  adding  a letter.  S-IX. 


340 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


What  letter  has  never  been  used  but  twice  in 
America?  It  is  a. 

Take  away  my  first  letter,  take  away  my  second 
letter,  take  away  all  my  letters,  and  I am  always  the 
same.  It  is  the  mail -carrier. 

There  is  a word  which,  if  you  change  the  place 
of  one  of  its  letters,  means  exactly  the  opposite  from 
what  it  did  at  first.  What  is  the  word?  It  is  united. 

When  were  there  only  two  vowels?  In  the  days 
of  Noah,  before  you  and  I were  born  (in  the  days  of 
no  «,  before  u and  i were  born). 

When  is  it  that  a blacksmith  raises  a row  in  the 
alphabet?  When  he  makes  a poke  r and  shove  I (a 
poker  and  shovel). 

Can  you  spell  the  fate  of  all  things  with  two  let- 
ters? Thus  — <f  (decay). 

Spell  coffee  with  the  proper  number  of  letters, 
without  using  a single  letter  belonging  to  the  word. 
Kauphy. 

Three  jealous  husbands.  A,  B and  C,  with  their 
wives,  being  ready  to  pass  by  night  over  a river, 
find  at  the  water  side  a boat  which  can  carry  but  two 
at  a time,  and  for  want  of  a waterman  they  are  com- 
pelled to  row  themselves  over  the  river.  The  ques- 
tion is,  how  shall  those  six  persons  pass,  two  at  a 
time,  so  that  none  of  the  three  wives  may  be  found 
in  the  company  of  one  or  two  men,  unless  her 
husband  be  present? 

Ans-wer — This  may  be  effected  in  two  or  three 
ways ; the  following  may  be  as  good  as  any : Let  A 
and  wife  go  over  — let  A return  — let  B’s  and  C’s 
wives  go  over — A’s  wife  returns — B and  C go  over 
— B and  wife  return — A and  B go  over  — C’s  wife 
returns — A’s  and  B’s  wives  go  over  — then  C comes 
back  for  his  wife.  Simple  as  this  question  may  ap- 
pear, it  is  found  in  the  works  of  Alcuin,  who  flour- 
ished eleven  hundred  years  ago,  about  seven  hun- 
dred years  before  printing  was  invented  in  Europe. 

Two  drovers.  Brown  and  Smith,  meeting  in  Chi- 
cago, began  discoursing  about  the  number  of  car- 
loads of  hogs  they  each  had.  Smith  said  to  Brown ; 
“ Give  me  one  car,  and  I will  have  as  many  as  you.” 
“No,”  said  Brown;  “but  give  me  one  of  your  cars, 
and  I will  have  as  many  again  as  you.” 

Anstuer — Brown  had  seven,  and  Smith  had  five. 

A farmer  was  going  to  market  with  some  sheep, 
when  he  met  a man,  who  said  to  him  : “ Good  morn- 
ing, friend,  with  your  score.”  “ No,”  said  the  farmer, 
“ I have  not  a score ; but  if  I had  as  many  more, 
half  as  many  more,  and  two  sheep  and  a half,  I 
should  have  just  a score.”  How  many  sheep  had  he? 

Answer — He  had  7 sheep;  as  many  more,  7;  half 
as  manj^  more,  3^;  and  2^;  making  in  all,  20. 


A lover,  to  evade  the  prying  eyes  of  the  parents, 
sent  the  following  declaration  of  love  to  his  sweet- 
heart, to-wit: 


He 

one 

she 

one 

Be 

love 

are 

but 

I 

you 

you 

love 

And 

may 

and 

I 

Begin  at  the  bottom  right-hand  corner 

, and  it  reads 

I love  but  one,  and  you  are  she. 

May 

YOU  love 

one,  and  I be  he. 

The  answer  of  the  fair 

maid  is  said 

to  have  been 

Do 

you 

and 

down 

you 

love 

you 

and 

love 

I 

shall 

up 

me 

that 

see 

read 

Which,  being  read  up  and  down  alternately,  com- 
^ mencing  at  the  right-hand  bottom  corner,  gives; 
Read  up  and  down,  and  you  shall  see 
That  I love  you.  Do  you  love  me? 

REBUSES 

are  a class  of  enigmas  generally  formed  by 
the  first,  sometimes  the  first  and  last,  letters 
of  words,  or  of  transpositions  of  letters,  or 
additions  to  words.  Webster  defines  rebus  to 
be  a word  represented  by  a picture.  Putting 
the  two  meanings  together,  the  reader  may 
glean  a good  conception  of  the  nature  of  the 
rebus. 

EXAMPLE. 

The  father  of  the  Grecian  Jove; 

A little  boy  who’s  blind ; 

The  foremost  island  in  the  world ; 

The  mother  of  mankind ; 

A poet  whose  love-sonnets  are  • 

Still  very  much  admired; 

The  initial  letters  will  declare 
A blessing  to  the  tired. 

Answer  — S aturn ; L ove ; E ngland ; E ve ; P lu- 
tarch.  The  initials  form  sleep. 

Take  four  initials  from  the  winds, 

And  them  in  order  place. 

Then  in  an  instant  you  will  find 
What  oft  we  glad  embrace. 

Answer — N.  E.  W.  S.  News. 

To  three-fourths  of  a cross  add  a circle  complete. 
Then  let  two  semi-circles  a perpendicular  meet; 
Next,  add  a triangle  that  stands  on  two  feet; 

Then,  two  semi-circles,  and  a circle  complete. 
Answer — TOBACCO. 


INTELLECTUAL  PASTIMES. 


A hundred  and  fifty,  if  rightly  applied, 

To  a place  where  the  living  did  once  all  reside; 

Or  a consonant  joined  to  a sweet  singing  bird. 

Will  give  you  a name  that  you’ve  oftentimes  heard. 
Which,  ’mong  your  friends,  at  least  one  person  owns : 
It’s  the  rival  of  Smith,  and  as  common  as  Jones. 

Aiiswer — C L ark;  or,  C lark. 

Strange  that  the  fairest  of  creation  should  make  a 
word  of  lamentation. 

Answer  — A lass  (alas!) 

REDISCOVERED  LANGUAGE. 

OFF  THE  MONUMENTS. 

“ Not  liked,”  present  tense,  indicative  mood ; 

Singular. 

1 Person  — Ar  ma  che : I am  not  liked. 

2 Person — To  ea  che:  Thou  art  not  liked. 

3 Person — He  ada  che:  It  is  not  liked. 

Plural. , 

1 Person — Ea  ra  ches:  We  are  not  liked. 

2 Person — Toothaches:  You  are  not  liked. 

3 Person — He  arta  ches:  They  are  not  liked. 

It  will  no  doubt  be  some  considerable  time 
before  this  language  is  entirely  reconstructed ; 
and  it  has  been  already  surmised  by  the  in- 
credulous that  the  key  to  its  solution  can  be 
found  in  the  well-known  inscription  immor- 
talized by  Dickens  in  the  Pickwick  Papers: 

-b 

B I L S T 
U M 
P S H I 
S M 
ARK. 

This,  it  will  be  remembered,  proved  to  be 
nothing  more  than  a rude  attempt  at  writing 
Bil  X Stumps. 

his  mark. 

RIDDLES 

Are  a kind  of  conundrum;  puzzling  ques- 
tions, or  something  given  to  be  deciphered 
by  conjecture.  Samson’s  riddle,  the  oldest 
on  record,  is  found  in  Judges,  14: 14;  and  the 
solution  follows  in  the  same  chapter.  The 
following  examples  are  more  modern: 


341 


1.  What  English  word  contains  the  largest  num- 
ber of  letters.^  Disproportionableness. 

2.  Is  there  a word  in  the  English  language  that 
contains  all  the  vowels.^  Yes  — unquestionably. 

3.  Name  two  English  words,  one  of  which,  being 
of  one  syllable  only,  shall  contain  as  many  letters  as 
the  other  of  five  syllables.  Strength ; Ideality. 

4.  There  are  two  words  only  in  our  language 
wherein  the  five  vowels  follow  in  successive  order. 
They  are  Abstemious  and  Facetious. 

5.  A lady  gave  me  a gift  she  had  not. 

And  I received  her  gift  which  I took  not. 

She  gave  it  willingly  and  yet  she  would  not; 

And  I received  it,  albeit  I could  not. 

If  she  give  it  me  I force  not. 

And  if  she  take  it  again  I grieve  not. 

Consider  what  this  is  and  tell  not. 

For  I am  fast  sworn,  I may  not. 

Answer — A kiss. 

6.  What  word  of  six  letters  contains  six  words 
besides  itself,  without  transposing  a letter?  Herein; 
he,  her,  here,  ere,  rein,  in. 

7.  What  word  of  six  letters  admits  of  five  succes- 
sive elisions  or  curtailments,  leaving  at  each  abbre- 
viation a well-known  word?  Brandy;  brand,  bran, 
ran,  an,  a. 

8.  What  is  that  which  we  often  return,  yet  never 
borrow?  Thanks. 

9.  There  are  two  men  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  who, 
in  the  matter  of  consanguinity,  were  so  remarkably 
circumstanced  that  their  father  was  their  grandfather 
— their  mothers  were  their  sisters  — their  sisters  were 
their  aunts  — and  they  were  each  others’  uncles  and 
nephews.  Who  were  they  ? 

Moab  and  Ben-ammi,  by  Scripture,  ’tis  clear. 

Were  the  sons  and  the  grandsons  of  Lot, 

Whose  mothers,  their  sisters  and  aunts  also  were. 
Each  was  uncle  to  each  — was  he  not? 

SPELLING  TO  THE  UTMOST. 

In  this  pastime  you  make  out  as  many 
words  as  you  can,  using  no  letter  not  found 
in  a given  word.  Take  the  word  thread.,  the 
letters  of  which  make  a largfe  number  of 
words.  Or  the  word  maiden.,  out  of  which 
a sentence  is  constructed  as  follows:  “ Ida,  a 
maiden,  a mean  man  named  Ned  Dean,  and 
Media,  a mad  dame,  made  me  mend  a die 
and  a dime,  and  mind  a mine  in  a dim  den  in 
Maine.” 


342 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


SPELLING  BY  FIGURES. 

Use  words  and  figures  instead  of  letters,  as 
witness  the  following  examples : 

8o  you  be  — a tub;  8o  oh!  pea — a top;  be  8o — 
bat;  see  8o — cat;  pea  8o  — pat;  see  O double  you  — 
cow;  see  you  be  — cub;  see  a bee  — cab;  be  you 
double  tea  — butt;  be  a double  ell— ball. 

SPELLING  BY  SOUND. 

No  explanation  is  needed  farther  than  is 
revealed  in  the  following  examples: 

Disease  — dzz;  to  tease  — tt;  amuse  — muu;  a 
cheese  — heee:  te  deum — tdtn;  a chain — han;  a 
teaser — attr;  pews — puu;  a gem  — hm;  eel  — el; 
peas  — pp. 

SQUARE,  STAR  AND  OTHER  WORD  PUZZLES. 

These  afford  a pleasant  occupation  for  a 
winter  evening,  or  any  other  leisure  hour. 

The  Star,  Diamond,  Diagonal  and  Paral- 
lelogram forms  are  variations  of  the  Square, 
and  are  constructed  on  the  same  principle, 
the  difference  being  that  the  words  form  in 
each  case  the  figure  designated  by  the  name 
assigned. 

SQUARE  WORDS. 

In  this  form,  the  words  must  read  the  same 
along  and  down  the  lines.  F or  example : 

I.  The  first  garden.  2.  A gentle  bird.  3.  Eter- 
nity. 4.  A cruel  tyrant. 

Anszuer — EDEN. 

DOVE. 

EVER. 

NERO. 

The  name  of  an  insect  my  first; 

My  second  no  doubt  you  possess ; 

My  third  is  my  second  transposed ; 

And  my  fourth  is  a shelter,  I guess. 


Answer  — 

G 

N 

A 

T. 

N 

A 

M 

E. 

A 

M 

E 

N. 

T 

E 

N 

T, 

I.  A woman’s  name 

. 2, 

. Odor. 

France.  4.  To 

improve. 

5- 

Useful. 

Answe} 

s 

A 

R 

A H. 

A 

R 

0 

M A. 

R 

0 

U 

E N. 

A 

M 

E 

N D. 

H 

A 

N 

D Y. 

My  first  is  an  animal,  savage  you’ll  own ; 

My  second's  the  name  of  a precious  stone ; 

By  ladies  my  third  is  often  worn ; 

My  fotirth  is  an  insect  that’s  treated  with  scorn. 

Answer — WOLF. 

OPAL. 

LACE. 

FLEA. 

The  problem  of  “squaring  the  circle,” 
which  has  puzzled  philosophers  and  mathe- 
maticians for  ages,  has  been  solved  in  this 
way: 

CIRCLE. 

ICARUS. 

RAREST. 

CREATE. 

LUSTRE. 

ESTEEM. 

first  my  love  and  tenderest  care. 

With  wife  and  friends  and  children  share. 
Preparing  for  the  printer’s  press, 

- The  act  my  second  doth  express. 

My  third  the  pulse  of  ocean  deep. 

Whose  ceaseless  throbbings  never  sleep. 

My  last  we  take  at  every  pace, 

In  quiet  walk  or  swiftest  race. 

Fourth  line  and  fourth  letters  same  as  first 
line  and  first  letters.  Here  is  the  answer.  It 
certainly  is  a perfect  square,  and  the  lines  read 
alike  taken  in  any  direction,  right  or  left,  up 
or  down : 

PETS. 

EDIT. 

T I D E. 

STEP. 

PARALLELOGRAM. 

The  parallelogram  is  the  same  as  the  ensu- 
ing diamond  form  placed  horizontally,  but  the 
answer  is  found  by  commencing  at  the  top 
letter,  reading  down  on  the  left,  and  then  on 
until  the  circuit  is  completed. 

DIAMOND  FORM. 

I.  A consonant.  2.  What  we  cannot  live  without. 
3.  A county  in  England.  4.  A town  in  Prussia. 
5.  A town  in  Prussia.  6 A river  in  America.  7. 
A county  in  England.  8.  A town  in  British  Amer- 
ica. 9.  A fruit.  10.  A monkey,  ii.  A vowel. 

The  above  form  a diamond.  The  central  letters, 
down  and  across,  name  a river  in  America. 


INTELLECTUAL  P AST  I M ES. 


343 


M 

A 

I 

R 

B 

S 

S 

E 

X 

D 

R 

E 

s 

D 

E 

N 

G 

0 

T 

T 

I 

N 

G 

E 

N 

M I 

s 

S 

I 

s 

s 

I 

P 

P I 

B 

E 

R 

K 

s 

H 

1 

R 

E 

FI 

A 

L 

I 

F 

A 

X 

A 

P 

p 

L 

E 

A 

p 

E 

I 

Answer — Mississippi. 

Following  are  two  more  examples  of  dia- 
mond words: 


to  point,  through  the  center,  to  read  the  same 
backward  and  forward. 


Answer — 


\ 


\ I / 

2 — WARTS — O — STRAW — 2 

I \ 


/ 


\ 


A consonant;  the  edge  of  a hat;  contested;  a 
boy’s  name ; resembling  meal ; not  wet;  a consonant. 
Answer — R 

R I M 
R A C E D 

RICHARD 

M E A L Y 
D R Y 
D 

A consonant;  a kind  of  bedstead;  an  early  friend 
of  the  Indians;  a girl’s  name;  stories;  pet  name  for 
a sister;  a vowel. 

Answer — R 

C O T 
C A S A S 

ROSALIE 

T A L E S 
S I S 
E 

STAR  FORM. 

1.  Client  of  Morpheus  am  I, 

Suspending  all  but  breath ; 

Refreshing  latent  strength  and  life, 

Though  image  mute  of  death. 

In  ev’ry  nation  are  we  known  — 

Fruit’s  coating,  some  will  say; 

In  eating  oranges,  I trow, 

’Tis  us  you’ll  throw  away. 

2.  We  are  excrescents  of  the  skin. 

Found  mostly  on  the  hands; 

Now  stalks  of  grain  from  cornfields  borne 
In  stacks,  beds,  bottles,  bands. 

3.  Some  portions  of  the  whole  am  I, 

And  now  a leathern  strip. 

4.  A pain  acute.  Some  cars  in  which 

You’d  like  to  take  a trip. 

The  whole  to  form  a star,  and  from  point 


DIAGONALS. 

In  these  the  diagonal  letters  form  the 
words  sought: 

1.  Where  a hungry  man  would  like  to  be. 

2.  Transposed,  this  is  a town  in  Germany. 

3.  What  the  solver  of  this  puzzle  will  not  be  I trust, 

4.  A thing  not  practiced  by  the  good  and  just. 

5.  Read  backward  and  this  word  is  seen. 

6 End  of  a bridge,  is  next,  I ween. 

7.  Land  where  the  bonny  Scot  doth  live. 

8.  What  all  expect,  and  all  should  give. 


Answer — C 

0 

0 

K 

S 

H 

0 

P 

T 

D 

A 

T 

s 

P 

I 

L 

C 

R 

I 

T 

I 

C 

A 

L 

T 

R 

1 

C 

K 

E 

R 

Y 

D 

R 

A 

w 

K 

C 

A 

B 

B 

R 

I 

D 

G 

E 

N 

D 

S 

c 

0 

T 

L 

A 

N 

D 

K 

1 

N 

D 

N 

£ 

s 

S 

CENTER  DIAGONALS 

Must  read  from  the  center.  It  is  not  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  complete  the  square,  as 
witness  the  following  example  on  the  word 
“ Breath”: 


H 

E 

I 

G 

H 

T 

E 

N 

E 

T 

H 

A 

T 

T 

A 

C 

H 

M 

E 

N 

T 

s 

G 

R 

A 

M 

M 

A 

R 

I 

A 

N 

s 

E 

E 

R 

R 

A 

P 

p 

R 

0 

B 

A 

T 

I 

0 

N 

R 

R 

E 

E 

C 

H 

A 

M 

B 

E 

R 

M 

A 

I 

D 

S 

T 

R 

A 

T 

E 

G 

1 

s 

T 

S 

H 

A 

R 

M 

0 

N 

I 

Z 

E 

T 

H 

344  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


j TELESTICK. 

I Two  words  of  opposite  meanings,  spelled 
with  exactly  the  same  letters,  form  a telestick ; 
that  is,  the  letters  beginning  the  lines,  when 
united,  are  to  give  one  of  the  words,  and  the 
letters  at  the  end,  the  other,  thus: 

U-nite  and  untie  are  the  same  — so  say  yo-U 
N-ot  in  wedlock,  I ween,  has  the  unity  bee-N 
I-n  the  drama  of  marriage,  each  wandering  gou-T 
T-o  a new  face  would  fly  — all  except  you  and  I, 
E-ach  seeking  to  alter  the  sfell  in  the  scen-E. 

TRANSMUTATIONS. 

The  solution  to  each  transmutation  consists 
of  a single  word,  which  tells  what  the  letter 
becomes.  One  syllable  of  this  word  has  the 
sound  of  the  letter,  and  the  other  syllables 
express  the  conditions  under  which  the  letter 
becomes  the  right  answer.  Thus,  the  answer 
to  the  first  is  Deranged,  or  D-ranged.  Solve 
the  following: 

I .  A letter  is  made  crazy  by  being  placed  in  order. 

2.  A letter  becomes  an  island,  when  surrounded  by 
a belt.  3.  A letter  is  pleased  when  set  on  fire.  4.  A 
letter  falls  in  love  when  it  is  beaten.  5.  A letter 
is  hated  when  it  is  examined.  6.  A letter  becomes 
a sailor  when  it  leaves  the  house.  7.  A letter  is 
filled  with  crystals  when  it  becomes  a creditor.  8.  A 
letter  becomes  musical  when  it  is  made  thick.  9.  A 
letter  changes  its  shape  when  empty.  10.  A letter 
is  seen  when  it  is  spotted,  ii.  Another  is  seen 
when  taken  in  the  hand.  12.  When  a letter  is  per- 
forated, it  draws  near  the  ocean.  13.  It  costs  money 
for  a letter  to  be  thoughtful.  14.  A letter  is  always 
slandered  when  it  becomes  noted. 

Answers — i.  Deranged  (D-ranged).  2.  Sea-girt 
(C-girt).  3.  Delighted  (D-lighted).  4.  Enamored 
(N-hammered).  5.  Detested  (D-tested).  6.  Argo- 
naut (R-gone-out).  7.  Geode  (G-owed).  8.  Cadence 
(K-dense).  9.  Ovoid  (O-void).  10.  Espied  (S-pied). 
II.  Beheld  (B-held).  12.  Seaboard  (C-bored).  13. 
Expensive  (X-pensive).  14.  Defamed  (D-famed). 

TRANSPOSITIONS 

Are  a species  of  anagram,  and  sometimes  a 
source  of  much  fun  in  the  home  circle.  If 
you  have  a box  of  letters,  you  may  take  from 
! it  L,  V,  E and  I,  and  desire  to  have  made 


from  these  letters  more  words  than  there 
are  letters.  This  sounds  strange,  but  it  is 
easily  accomplished  by  transposition  of  the 
letters.  Live,  vile,  evil,  veil,  Levi,  all  consist 
of  the  precise  letters  before  us.  Or  you  may 
take  two  O’s,  an  E,  a W,  a D,  an  R,  and  an 
N,  and  desii'e  to  have  one  woi'd  made.  If 
placed  rightly,  “ one  word  ” will  be  formed. 
The  following  are  excellent  examples  of 
transpositions : 

I am  composed  of  six  letters:  Without  my  i,  2, 

3,  I am  used  with  a lock;  without  my  4,  I am  the 
miser’s  god;  without  my  5,  6,  I am  a member  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  church;  without  my  i,  4,  5,  6,  I am 
a preposition ; without  my  2,  3,  4,  5,  I am  a pronoun ; 
without  my  3,  4,  5,  6,  I am  the  abbreviation  of  the 
name  of  one  of  the  United  States.  My  whole  is  an 
animal  of  South  America.  Answer — Monkey. 

Read  me  aright,  I’m  useful  to  cooks; 

But  by  transposition,  draw  boys  from  their  books; 

Again  transposed,  then  me  you  would  shout 

Most  lustily  after  a thief,  I’ve  no  doubt; 

Transpose  but  once  more,  and  I may  be  found 

In  each  street  of  the  city,  both  steadfast  and  sound. 

A7iswer — Pots,  tops,  stop,  post. 

TRAVELING  ALPHABETICALLY. 

The  players  should  be  seated  in  a circle, 
and  a leader  chosen,  who  asks  the  questions. 
The  answers  must  be  given  in  regular  alpha- 
betical order,  and  should  be  original,  and  may 
be  humorous  if  the  spirit  of  fun  moves  the 
party  speaking. 

EXAMPLE. 

Leader.  Ladies  and  gentlemen,  you  are  all  in- 
vited to  make  a journey  to  any  part  of  the  world  you 
may  prefer,  and  tell  me  your  mission ; but  you  must 
name  your  destinations  and  errands  in  the  order  of 
the  alphabet.  Miss  A.,  where  are  you  going? 

Ans.  To  Alexandria. 

Leader.  What  will  you  do  there 

Ans.  Apply  for  Amusing  Anecdotes. 

“ I am  going  to  Boston,”  says  B. 

Leader.  What  will  you  do  there.? 

Ans.  Bake  Bacon  and  Beans. 

Each  one  is  asked  in  turn  by  the  leader,  “ Where 
are  you  going.?”  and  “What  will  you  do  there  .?” 

C goes  to  Chicago  to  Call  for  Corn. 

D,  to  Danforth  to  Dress,  Dine  and  Dance. 


1 N TELLEC  TU AL  PAS  TIMES. 


345 


9X  5=45  and  5+4=9 
9X  6=54  and  4+5=9 
9X  7=63  and  3+6=9 
9X  8=72  and  2+7=9 
9X  9=81  and  1+8=9 
9X10=90  and  0+9=9 


E,  to  Europe  to  Eagerly  Enjoy  Everything. 

F,  to  Flanders  to  Fish  for  Flounders. 

G,  to  Greenpoint  to  Garden  and  Groan. 

H,  to  Hazlehurst  to  Hunt  Hopping  Hares. 

I,  to  Ireland  to  Imitate  Irishmen. 

J,  to  Jersey  to  Join  in  a Jubilee. 

K,  to  Kensington  to  Keep  Kittens  Kindly. 

L,  to  Louisville  to  Love  Loyally. 

M,  to  Maryland  to  Marry  a Musician. 

N,  to  Newton  to  Nod  Nervously. 

O,  to  Ottawa  to  Own  Outrageous  Onions. 

P,  to  Paterson  to  Patronize  Pastry. 

Q,  to  Queenstown  to  Quarrel  Queerly. 

R,  to  Rahway  to  Rove  and  Roam. 

S,  to  Siam  to  Sell  Seven  Shawls. 

T,  to  Toronto  to  Tell  Tedious  Tales. 

U,  to  Uruguay  to  Upset  a Usurper. 

V,  to  Vienna  to  Vex  a Vixen. 

W,  to  Waterloo  to  Weep  and  Wail. 

Y,  to  Yarmouth  to  Yawn. 

Z,  to  Zante  to  Zig-zag  Zealously. 

WORD  SENTENCES 

Express  a sentence  by  a single  word.  For 
example : 

What  you  did,  and  the  hour  (At-ten-u-ate).  We 
afford  you  light  (Eusebius — you  see  by  us).  In  a 
game  of  eucher,  tell  your  female  relative  what  you  will 
do  with  your  hand  (Antipas  — aunt,  I pass).  Order 
an  untruthful  person  to  depart  (Goliah — go  liar). 
Came  across  a doctor  (met  a physician).  Replenish, 
I implore  (Fillibeg). 

CURIOSITIES  OF  NUMBERS. 

Some  very  curious  properties  in  numbers 
have  been  noticed,  which  are  well  enough 
known  to  arithmeticians  and  mathematicians 
as  the  necessary  results  of  certain  laws,  but 
which  at  first  appear  utterly  mysterious.  The 
best  known  of  these  is  the  singular  property 
of  the  number  nine,  when  multiplied  by  any 
of  the  digits,  to  reproduce  itself  in  the  pro- 
duct. Twice  9,  for  example,  is  18;  and  these 
two  figures,  8 and  i,  make  9.  If  this  hap- 
pened to  one  or  two  multiples  only,  it  would 
be  less  marvelous,  but  it  happens  in  all : 

9X  2 = 18  and  8+1=9 
9X  3=27  and  7+2=9 
9X  4=36  and  6+3=9 


I 11,21,31,  and  the  like,  are  lo+i,  20+1,  etc., 

I and  have  therefore  an  additional  9 in  the  pro- 
1 duct,  viz.,  the  1X9- 

i 9X  12  = 108  and  8+0+1  =9 

9X13=1^7  and  7+i+i=9 
9X 14=  126  and  6+2+1  =9 
9X15  = 135  and  5+3+i=9 
9X 16=  144  and  4+4+1  =9 
9X17=1.53  and  3+5+1  =9 
9X18=162  and  2+6+1  =9 
9X19=171  and  i+7+i=9 
9X20=180  and  o+8+i=9 

The  reason  of  this  seeming  mystery  is  that 
every  9 is  one  ten  less  one  unit.  Therefore 
as  we  multiply  9 by  any  number  we  increase 
the  figure  in  the  column  of  tens,  and  lessen  in 
the  column  of  units,  always  in  the  same 
degree  exactly.  Hence,  also,  the  figure  in 
the  place  of  tens  is  one  less  than  the  number 
by  which  the  9 is  multiplied,  and  the  number 
in  the  place  of  units  is  the  difference  between 
10  and  the  same  multiplier. 

Another  property  of  the  same  digit  is 
equally  curious.  Take  any  number  of  two 
figures  and  change  the  order  of  the  digits. 
Then  subtract  the  one  from  the  other,  and 
the  remainder  will  always  be  9.  Let  the 
number  for  example  be  89;  transpose  the 
digits  and  it  becomes  98;  then  subtract  89 
from  98  and  you  have  9 left.  In  high  num- 
bers it  will  be  some  multiple  of  9.  Thus, 
365  transposed  becomes  563,  and  the  lesser 
taken  from  the  greater  leaves  198,  which  is  9 
times  22;  or  if  we  add  the  digits  together 
8+9+1,  the  sum  is  18,  and  8+1  equals  9. 
Again  if  we  otherwise  change  the  places  of 
the  component  figures  as  635,  653  or  536,  and 
subtract  365  from  either,  or  any  of  them  from 
a greater,  the  same  result  will  follow.  Any 
one  who  chooses  to  exercise  himself  in  exper- 


L 


34^  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


iments  of  this  kind,  will  not  fail  to  hit  upon 
the  like  results. 

Another  number  which  falls  under  some 
mysterious  law  of  series,  is  37.  If  multiplied 
by  3,  or  any  multiple  of  3 up  to  27,  the  pro- 
duct which  results  is  expressed  by  three  sim- 
ilar digits,  thus: 

37X  3=111 
37X  6=222 
37  X 9=333 
37X12=444 

37X15=555 

37X18=666 

37X21=777 

37X24=888 

37X27=999 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  products  also 
succeed  each  other  in  the  order  of  the  digits 
read  downward,  i,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9. 

OLD  CHINESE  DIAGRAM. 


4 

9 

2 

3 

5 

7 

8 

I 

6 

• 

The  sum  of  these  numbers,  in  groups  of 
three,  horizontally,  vertically,  or  diagonally, 
is  fifteen,  which  is  also  three  times  the  central 
number,  5.  The  sum  is  thus  found  in  nine 
different  ways.  Like  diagonals  can  be  con- 
structed by  observing  the  principles  which 
underlie  the  arrangement  of  the  numbers. 

MORE  COMPLICATED  DIAGRAMS. 


16 

3 

2 

13 

5 

10 

II 

8 

9 

6 

7 

12 

4 

15 

14 

I 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  sum  of  each  line, 
each  column  and  each  diagonal  is  34.  The 
four  corner  figures,  34.  The  figures  of  any 
corner  square  of  four  figures,  34.  The  ex- 
tremes of  the  two  central  parallelograms,  34. 
The  four  figures  of  the  central  square,  34. 


The  figures  which  stand  next  to  the  corner 
figures  going  around  from  left  to  right,  thus, 
3,  8,  14,  9=34.  Then  the  figures  which 
stand  to  the  left  of  the  corner  figures,  2,  5, 
15,  12  = 34;  making  altogether  twenty  differ- 
ent ways  in  which  34  may  be  reckoned. 


II 

24 

7 

20 

3 

4 

12 

25 

8 

16 

17 

5 

13 

21 

9 

10 

18 

I 

14 

22 

23 

6 

19 

2 

15 

This  contains  twenty-five  squares,  which, 
if  added  the  same  as  the  other,  give  65,  five 
times  the  central  number,  13.  This  sum  is 
found  at  least  eighteen  different  ways,  any  four 
numbers  grouped  at  equal  distances  around  the 
13  making  with  that  number,  65,  besides 
the  vertical  horizontal  and  diagonal  65’s. 


90 

H 

12 

100 

84 

93 

4 

96 

10 

2 

16 

66 

36 

37 

63 

22 

80 

81 

19 

85 

92 

39 

61 

60 

42 

75 

25 

24 

78 

9 

7 

59 

41 

40 

62 

23 

77 

76 

26 

94 

88 

38 

64 

65 

35 

82 

20 

21 

79 

13 

18 

55 

50 

54 

43 

27 

73 

72 

30 

83 

86 

45 

52 

48 

57 

70 

32 

33 

67 

15 

3 

44 

53 

49 

56 

34 

68 

69 

31 

98 

6 

58 

47 

51 

46 

71 

29 

28 

74 

95 

99 

87 

89  1 I 

17 

8 

97 

5 

91 

11 

This  is  more  complicated.  The  number 
of  squares  it  contains  is  one  hundred,  and  if 
the  number  be  added  up  or  down,  across,  or 
from  corner  to  corner,  the  sum  is  505.  And 
by  omitting  the  outside  rows  of  numbers, 
and  adding  either  way,  as  before,  we  have 
404.  And  still  further  to  change:  If  the 
inside  be  divided  into  four  squares,  and  either 
one  of  them  added  in  the  same  manner,  the 
sum  is  202. 


INTELLECTUAL  PASTIMES. 


347 


THINK  OF  A NUMBER. 

A considerable  amount  of  amusing  mysti- 
fication is  caused  by  this  game.  One  in  pos- 
session of  the  secret  proposes  to  one  who  is 
not,  to  “ think  of  a number”  in  his  own  mind. 
Any  number,  large  or  small,  will  do.  He 
must  not  say  what  number  it  is,  but  must 
bear  it  in  mind,  and  if  he  prefers  it  he  may 
write  it  down  upon  a slate,  carefully  conceal- 
ing from  view  what  he  has  written.  The 
proposer  then  says,  “Double  it.”  This  be- 
ing done,  he  is  next  told  to  add  six,  or  ten, 
or  any  other  number  the  proposer  chooses,  to 
it.  The  party  to  be  mystified  to  halve  it  — 
that  is,  to  halve  the  whole  sum.  This  being 
done,  he  is  told  to  subtract  from  it  the  number 
he  first  thought  of.  Having  done  so,  the 
proposer,  to  the  wonder  of  all  not  in  the 
secret,  declares  how  many  remains. 

Suppose  the  number  thought  of  to  be  five 
-^that  doubled  would  be  ten;  suppose  eight 
are  added,  that  makes  eighteen.  The  half 
of  this  would  be  nine.  Five,  the  number 
first  thought  of,  being  subtracted  from  this 
would  leave  four.  Accordingly,  four  would 
be  the  answer.  But  why?  Because  the 
answer  is  always  the  half  of  the  number 
added  to  the  sum.  A little  consideration  will 
make  this  clear.  The  number  thought  of  is 
first  doubled;  then  halved;  and  finally  taken 
away  entirely ; so  that  only  the  half  of  the 
number  added  can  possibly  remain. 

This  effect  can  be  rendered  still  more  sur- 
prising by  adding,  subtracting  and  dividing 
other  numbers,  on  the  same  principle,  ac- 
cording to  the  capacity  of  the  proposer’s 
memory  to  carry  along  the  added  combi- 
nations. 

BUZZ. 

The  players  sit  in  a circle,  and  count,  be- 
ginning at  one,  and  going  on  to  a hundred, 
if  it  can  be  reached.  But  the  number  seven, 
or  any  multiple  of  seven,  must  not  be  men- 
tioned, buzz  being  substituted.  Buzz  is  said 
wherever  seven  is  named,  as  in  seventeen,  or 


in  the  multiples,  fourteen,  twenty-one,  and  so 
on,  up  to  seventy,  when  the  player  must  say 
buzz-one,  buzz-two,  etc.  For  older  players, 
this  game  may  be  made  more  amusing  by 
saying  fizz  instead  of  five  and  its  multiples. 
Example:  One,  two,  three,  four,  fizz,  six, 
buzz.  Thus,  fifty-seven  would  be  fizz-buzz. 
The  players  count  one  at  a time,  the  others 
listening  for  a miss,  when  a forfeit  is  ex- 
acted. The  game  is  not  only  amusing,  but 
is  one  that  tends  to  strengthen  the  memory. 

THE  WONDERS  OF  FIGURES. 

Card- flaying.  — Card-players  who  are 
continually  bewailing  their  ill-luck  of  always 
receiving  the  same  poor  cards,  will,  perhaps, 
be  reassured  by  knowing  that  the  fifty-two 
cards,  with  thirteen  to  each  of  the  four  players, 
can  be  distributed  in  53,644,737,756,488,792,- 
839,337,440,000  different  ways,  so  that  there 
would  still  be  a good  stock  of  combinations  to 
draw  from,  even  if  a man  from  Adam’s  time 
had  devoted  himself  to  no  other  occupation 
than  that  of  playing  at  cards. 

Letter  Combinations. — When  King  Stan- 
islaus of  Poland,  then  a young  man,  came 
back  from  a journey,  the  whole  Lescinskian 
House  gathered  together  at  Lissa  to  receive 
him.  The  schoolmaster,  Jablowsky,  pre- 
pared a festival  in  commemoration  of  the 
event,  and  had  it  end  with  a ballet  performed 
by  thirteen  students,  dressed  as  cavaliers. 
Each  had  a shield,  upon  which  one  of  the  let- 
ters of  the  words  '■'■Domus  Lescinia""  (The 
Lescinskian  House)  was  written  in  gold. 
After  the  first  dance,  they  stood  in  such  a 
manner  that  their  shields  read  Domus  Les- 
cinia;"  after  the  second  dance,  they  changed 
order,  making  it  read,  '■‘■Ades  incolumis’’’’  (Un- 
harmed art  thou  hei'e) ; after  the  third,  '•'•Mane 
sidus  loci’’’’  (Continue  the  star  of  this  place); 
after  the  fourth,  '■'•Sis  columna  Dei’’’’  (Be  a 
pillar  of  God);  and  finally,  '•'•II  scande 
solium!’’’’  (Go!  ascend  the  throne).  Indeed, 
these  two  words  allow  of  1,556,755,200  trans- 
positions; yet  that  four  of  them  convey  inde- 


34§  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


pendent  and  appropriate  meanings  is  cer- 
tainly very  curious. 

Compound  Interest. — If  a cent  had  been 
invested  at  compound  interest  in  the  year  i,  at 
4 per  cent,  on  January  i,  1866,  it  would  have 
amounted  to  about  $1,201458,300000,000000,- 
000000,000000.  If  we  take  this  sum  as  a cap- 
ital, and  use  its  yearly  interest  (4  per  cent.), 
then  the  income  tax  we  should  have  to  pay 
at  the  rate  of  i per  cent,  would  be  $480,583- 

330.000000. 000000.000000.  If  we  paid  the 
tax-collector  this  sum  in  silver,  he  would  need 

30036.450000.000000. 000000  wagons  for  its 
transportation,  and  the  line  of  wagons  would 
have  the  length  of  84,420000,000000,000000 
of  miles.  The  speed  of  light  is  192,000  miles 
per  second,  and  it  would  take  7,436,000  years 
to  reach  the  collector,  beginning  at  the  far- 
thest wagon,  if  he,  to  have  better  control 
over  the  wagons  on  both  sides,  stationed 
himself  in  the  center  of  the  line.  Again,  a 
robbery  could  be  committed  on  the  hinder- 
most  wagon,  which  would  not  be  discovered 
till  the  24,780th  generation  of  tax-collectors. 
If,  on  the  contrary,  instead  of  using  the  in- 
terest of  the  capital  — the  bulk  of  which,  by 
the  by,  in  gold,  would  be  equal  to  44  globes 
of  the  size  of  the  earth  — it  was  distributed 
among  the  people  of  the  earth,  each  of  its 

1.000. 000.000  of  inhabitants  would  receive 
about  1,200  trillions  of  dollars,  and  could 
every  second  use  1,000,000  for  38,096,000 
years,  without  I'eaching  the  bottom  of  his 
purse. 

PECULIAR  COMPOSITIONS. 

An  interesting  exercise  of  one’s  ingenuity 
is  found  in  the  construction  of  sentences,  each 
word  of  which  commences  with  the  same 
letter.  For  example,  witness  the  following 
clever  composition,  entitled 

SIMON  SHORT’S  SORROW. 

Shrewd  Simon  Short  sewed  shoes.  Seventeen 
summers’  speeding  storms,  spreading  sunshine,  saw 
Simon’s  small,  shabby  shop  still  standing  staunch; 


saw  Simon’s  self-same  squeaking  sign  still  swinging 
swiftly,  specifying,  “Simon  Short,  Smithfield’s  sole 
surviving  shoemaker.  Shoes  soled,  sewed  super- 
finely.’’  Simon’s  sedulous  spouse,  Sally  Short,  sewed 
shirts,  stitched  sheets,  stuffed  sofas.  Simon’s  six 
stout,  sturdy  sons,  Seth,  Samuel,  Stephen,  Saul, 
Silas,  Shadrach,  sold  sundries.  Sober  Seth  sold  sad- 
dles, stirrups;  sagacious  Stephen  sold  silks,  satins, 
shawls;  skeptical  Saul  sold  silver  salvers;  selfish 
Shadrach  sold  salves,  shoe  strings,  soaps,  saws,  skates ; 
slack  Silas  sold  Sally  Short’s  stuffed  sofas.  Some 
seven  summers  since,  Simon’s  second  son,  Samuel, 
saw  Sophia  Sophronia  Spriggs  somewhere  — sweet, 
sensible,  smart,  Sophronia  Spriggs.  Sam  soon  showed 
strange  symptoms.  Sam  seldom  stood  selling  saddles. 
Sam  sighed  sorrowfully,  sought  Sophia  Sophronia 
Spriggs’  society,  sung  several  serenades  slyly.  Si- 
mon stormed,  scowled  severely,  said  Sam  seemed  so 
silly  singing  such  senseless  songs,  strutting  spend- 
thrift, scatterbrained  simpleton.  “ Sam ’s  smitten  — 
Sam  spied  some  sweetheart — sentimental,  silly 
schoolboy,”  snarled  Simon.  “Smitten!  stop  such 
stuff!  ” Simon  sent  Sally’s  snuffbox  spinning,  seized 
Sally’s  scissors,  smashed  Sally’s  spectacles,  scattered 
several  spools.  “Sneaking  scoundrel!”  Simon 
stopped  speaking,  started  shopward  swiftly. 

Sally  sighed  sadly;  summoning  Sam,  she  spoke 
sympathizingly.  “Sam,”  she  said,  “Sire  seems  sin- 
gularly snappish;  so,  sonny,  stop  strolling  streets, 
stop  smoking,  stop  spending  specie  superfiuously, 
stop  singing  serenades  sljdy,  stop  short,  sell  saddles 
sensibly;  see  Sophia  Sophronia  Spriggs,  speedily, 
Sam.”  “So  soon.?”  said  Sam,  standing  still.  “So 
soon,  surely,”  said  Sally,  smilingly,  “ ’specially  since 
Sire  shows  such  spirits.”  So  Sam,  somewhat  scared, 
sauntered  slowly,  shaking  stupendously;  Sam  solil- 
oquizes, “Sophia  Sophronia  Short,  Sam  Short’s 
spouse,  sounds  splendid.  Suppose  she  should  say 
she  shan’t!”  Sam  soon  spied  Sophia  starching 
shirts,  singing  softly;  seeing  Sam,  she  stopped,  sa- 
luting Sam  smilingly.  Sam  stammered  shockingly, 
“ Spl-spl-lendid  summer  season,  Sophia.”  “ Some- 
what sultry,”  suggested  Sophia.  “ Sar-sar-sartin,” 
said  Sam  — (silence  seventy-seven  seconds).  “See 
sister  Sue’s  sunflowers,”  said  Sophia,  socially  silenc- 
ing such  stiff  silence.  Such  sprightly  sauciness 
stimulated  Sam  strangely ; so,  suddenly  speaking, 
sentimentally,  Samuel  said,  “ Sophia,  Susan’s  sunflow- 
ers seem  saying,  ‘ Samuel  Short,  Sophia  Spriggs, 
stroll  serenely,  seek  some  sequestered  spot,  some  syl- 
van shade — sparkling  streams  shall  sing  some  soul- 
stirring strains,  sweet  songsters  silence  secret  sighings, 
sylphs  shall  ’ ” — Sophia  snickered,  so  Sam  stopped. 


/ NT  EL  LBC'T  UAL  T A S T I M E S . 


349 


“Sophia,”  said  Sam,  solemnly.  “ Sam,”  said  she  — 
“Sophia,  stop  smiling;  Sam  Short ’s  sincere.  Sam ’s 
seeking  some  sweet  spouse.”  She  stood  silently. 
“Speak,  Sophia,  speak!  Such  silence  speculates  sor- 
row.” “ Seek  Sue,  Sam,”  said  Sophia.  So  Sam 
sought  Sue  Spriggs.  Sue  Spriggs  said,  “ Sartin.” 

SOME  t’s. 

Two  terribly  tired  travelers  toiled  through  tangled 
thickets,  thickly  thorned,  towards  the  Taliturn  turn- 
pike, telling  tender  touching  tales  theoretically  to 
those  that  thought  themselves  too  thoroughly  tacti- 
cians. Therefore  the  throng  that  threw  themselves 
thickening  thitherward  thought  Thespians.  Thirsty, 
they  tippled  together.  Their  tedious  trifling  teased 
the  townsmen  terribly,  torturing  their  taxed  tempers 
till  the  turnkey  took  the  two  tipplers  to  the  town 
trap.  Thus  the  Taliturn  turnpike  tale  terminated 
tending  toward  the  tragic. 

PROPER  NOUNS  REDUCED  TO  COMMON. 

The  idea  of  this  style  of  composition  is  to 
write  an  essay  or  story  so  that  the  points  or 
leading  ideas  are  expressed  by  names  of  per- 
sons, rivers,  cities,  etc.,  as  in  the  following 
example: 

Having  purchased  a valise  made  of  Morocco^  I took 
my  waiting-maid,  Christiana,  and  started  on  my 
travels.  I had  ordered  a suit  made  of  Marseilles,  but 
in  cutting  it  she  had  made  it  Toulouse  and  Toulon,  so 
I could  not  wear  it.  A Society  who  furnished  our 
provisions  put  in  nothing  but  a Cod  and  Bass,  which 
were  packed  in  Salt;  but  we  had  coffee,  made  from 
Mocha,  which  proved  to  be  Clear.  We  saw  a Bear 
who  was  near  a Man  who  employed  himself  fishing 
with  a Seine. 

AIDS  TO  ARTICULATION. 

The  following  exercises  are  old,  but  not 
altogether  worn  out.  Some  of  our  younger 
readers  will  probably  play  “twist-the-tongue” 
with  them  for  a little  while : 

Amidst  the  moist  and  coldest  frosts. 

With  barest  wrists  and  stoutest  boasts. 

He  thrusts  his  fists  against  the  posts. 

And  still  insists  he  sees  the  ghosts. 

Of  all  the  saws  I ever  saw  saw,  I never  saw  a saw 
saw  as  this  saw  saws. 

Crazy  Craycrofl  caught  a crate  of  crickled  crabs ! 

A crate  of  crickled  crabs  Crazy  Craycrofl  caught. 


If  Crazy  Craycroft  caught  a crate  of  crickled  crabs, 
Where’s  the  crate  of  crickled  crabs  that  Crazy  Cray- 
croft caught.^ 

Thou  wreath’d’st  and  muzzl’d’st  the  far-fetched  ox, 
and  imprison’d’st  him  in  the  volcanic  Mexican  moun- 
tain of  Pop-o-cat-e-pet-1  in  Co-to-pax-i. 

Peter  Piper  picked  a peck  of  pickled  peppers;  a 
peck  of  pickled  peppers  Peter  Piper  picked.  If  Peter 
Piper  picked  a peck  of  pickled  peppers,  where’s  the 
peck  of  pickled  peppers  Peter  Piper  picked. 

When  a twister  twisting,  would  twist  him  a twist, 

For  twisting  a twist  three  times  he  will  twist; 

But  if  one  of  the  twists  untwists  from  the  twist. 

The  twist  untwisting,  untwisteth  the  twist. 

Robert  Rowley  rolled  a roll  round;  a round  roll 
Robert  Rowley  rolled  around.  Where  rolled  the 
round  roll  Robert  Rowley  rolled  around.^ 

Theophilus  Thistle,  the  successful  thistle-sifter,  in 
sifting  a sieveful  of  unsifted  thistles,  thrust  three 
thousand  thistles  through  the  thick  of  his  thumb. 

Peter  Prangler,  the  prickly-pear  picker,  picked 
three  pecks  of  prickly  prangly  pears  from  the  prangly 
pear  trees  on  the  pleasant  prairies. 

Villey  Vite  and  vife  vent  on  a voyage  to  Vest 
Venson  and  Vest  Vindham  von  Vilson  Vednesday. 

Bandy-legs  Borachio  Mustachio  Whiskerifuscius, 
the  bald  but  brave  Bombardino,  of  Bagdad,  helped 
Abormilique  Bluebeard,  Bashaw  of  Colemandeb,  to 
beat  down  an  abominable  Bumble  of  Bashaw. 

I saw  Esau  kissing  Kate; 

The  fact  is,  we  all  three  saw; 

I saw  Esau,  he  saw  m.e. 

And  she  saw  I saw  Esau. 

EXERCISE  IN  PRONUNCIATION. 

The  following  should  be  read  off  immedi- 
ately, without  pausing  to  consider  which  is 
the  proper  way  to  pronounce  the  words: 

1.  A courier  from  St.  Louis,  an  Italian  with  ital- 
ics, began  an  address  or  recitative  as  to  the  mischiev- 
ous national  finances. 

2.  His  dolorous  progress  was  demonstrated  by  a 
demonstration,  and  the  preface  to  his  sacerdotal  pro- 
file gave  his  opponents  an  irreparable  and  lamentable 
wound. 

3.  He  was  deaf  and  isolated,  and  the  envelop  on 
the  furniture  at  the  depot  was  a covert  for  leisure  and 
the  reticence  from  the  first  grasp  of  the  legislature 
of  France. 

4.  The  dilation  of  the  chasm,  or  trough,  m.^de 
the  servile  satyr  and  virile  optimist  vehemently  pane- 
gyrize the  erudition  of  the  scholar. 


35° 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


5.  He  was  an  aspirant  after  the  vagaries  of  the 
exorcists,  and  an  inexorable  coadjutor  of  the  irre- 
fragible,  yet  exquisite,  Farrago,  on  the  subsidence 
of  the  despicable  finale,  and  the  recognition  of  the 
recognizance. 

SPELLING  SCHOOL. 

This  is  a lesson  in  spelling  for  old  and 
young,  that  includes  many  of  the  words  that 
occasion  misspelling,  and  the  use  of  which 
will  repay  the  trouble.  One  of  the  circle 
should  read  it  aloud,  while  all  the  rest  write  it. 

The  most  skillful  gauger  I ever  knew  was  a ma- 
ligned cobbler,  armed  with  a poniard  and  a ferrule, 
who  drove  a peddler’s  wagon,  using  a mullein-stalk 
as  an  instrument  of  coercion  to  tyrannize  over  his 
pony,  shod  and  calked.  He  was  a Galilean  Sadducee, 
having  a phthisicky  catarrh,  diphtheria,  and  bilious 
intermittent  erysipelas.  A certain  sibyl,  with  the 
sobriquet  of  “ Gipsy,”  went  into  ecstasies  of  cachin- 
nation  at  seeing  him  measure  out  a bushel  of  peas, 
taking  up  two  peas  at-  a time,  and  trying  to  separate 
saccharine  tomatoes  from  a heap  of  peeled  potatoes 
without  dyeing  or  singeing  the  ignitible  queue  which 
he  wore,  or  becoming  paralj'zed  with  a hemorrhage. 
Lifting  her  eyes  to  the'ceiling  of  the  cupola  of  the  capi- 
tol,  to  conceal  her  unparalleled  embarrassment,  mak- 
ing an  awkward  courtesy,  and  not  harassing  him  with 
mystifying,  rarefying  and  stupefying  innuendoes,  she 
gave  him  a conch,  a bouquet  of  lilies,  mignonette 
and  fuchsias,  a treatise  on  mnemonics,  a copy  of 
the  Apocrypha  in  hieroglyphics,  daguerreotypes  of 
Mendelssohn  and  Kosciusko,  a kaleidoscope,  a dram- 
phial  of  ipecacuanha,  a tea-spoonful  of  naphtha  for 
deleble  purposes,  a ferrule  for  a cane,  a clarionet, 
some  licorice,  a surcingle,  a carnelian  of  symmet- 


rical proportions,  a chronometer  with  a movable  bal- 
ance-wheel, a box  of  dominoes,  and  a catechism. 
The  gauger,  who  was  also  a trafficking  rectifier,  and 
a parishioner  of  mine,  preferring  a woolen  surtout, 
(his  choice  was  referrable  to  an  oscillating,  occa- 
sionally-occurring idiosyncrasy,)  wofully  steered  this 
apothegm;  “ Life  is  checkered;  but  schism,  apostasy, 
heresy  and  villainy  shall  be  punished.”  The  sibyl 
apologizingly  answered:  “There  is  a ratable  and 

allegeable  difference  between  a conferrable  ellipsis 
and  a trisyllabic  diaeresis.”  We  replied  in  trochees, 
not  impugning  her  suspicion,  nor  haranguing  the 
audience.  Thus  “ Gipsy  ” remained  in  the  ascend- 
ant. Her  ascendency  can  never  again  be  queried  by 
any  queasy  vulgar  quean. 

TWO  TIMES. 

Two  little  girls  are  better  than  one, 

Two  little  boys  can  double  the  fun. 

Two  little  birds  can  build  a fine  nest. 

Two  little  arms  can  love  mother  best. 

Two  little  ponies  must  go  to  a span. 

Two  little  pockets  has  my  little  man. 

Two  little  eyes  to  open  and  close. 

Two  little  ears  and  one  little  nose. 

Two  little  elbows,  dimpled  and  sweet. 

Two  little  shoes  on  two  little  feet. 

Two  little  lips  and  one  little  chin. 

Two  little  cheeks  with  a rose  set  in. 

Two  little  shoulders  chubby  and  strong. 

Two  little  legs  running  all  day  long. 

Two  little  prayers  does  my  darling  say. 

Twice  does  he  kneel  by  my  side  each  day. 
Two  little  folded  hands  soft  and  brown. 

Two  little  eyelids  cast  meekly  down. 

And  two  little  angels  guard  him  in  bed, 

One  at  the  foot  and  one  at  the  head. 


PARLOR 

FORFEITS. 

AS  this  is  an  element  of  nearly  all  the 
games  that  follow,  it  has  been  thought 
best  to  place  it  at  the  beginning.  The 
method  is  as  follows: 

A gentleman  kneels  blindfolded  at  the 
feet  of  a lady  who  has  by  her  side  all  the 
pledges  forfeited  during  the  progress  of  the 
game.  The  kneeling  player  acts  as  judge, 


GAMES. 

the  lady  holding  the  forfeits  over  his  head 
and  saying:  “Here  is  a thing,  a very  pretty 

thing;  what  must  the  owner  do  to  redeem 
it?”  The  judge  inquires,  “Is  the  owner  a 
gentleman  or  lady?”  and  is  guided  by  the 
answer  in  the  appropriate  distribution  of  his 
awards. 

As  an  aid  to  the  judge  in  making  such 
awards,  a few  specimens  are  subjoined: 


PARLOR 


I.  Sing  a song.  z.  Answer  five  questions  without 
saying  yes  or  no.  3.  Spell  Constantinople  backward. 
4.  To  hold  the  candle  and  beg  somebody  to  kiss  the 
candlestick  ; (the  person  holding  the  candle  is  the  can- 
dlestick). 5.  Tell  without  counting  or  hesitation  the 
fourteenth  letter  of  the  alphabet.  6.  Bow  to  every- 
body in  the  room  without  smiling.  7.  Candidly  ac- 
knowledge whom  he  or  she  loves  best  in  the  world. 
8.  Repeat  a line  of  poetry,  counting  the  words  aloud 
as  you  proceed,  thus : Full  (one)  many  (two)  a (three) 
flower  (four)  is  (five)  born  (six)  to  (seven)  blush  (eight) 
unseen  (nine)  and  (ten)  waste  (eleven)  its  (twelve) 
sweetness  (thirteen)  on  (fourteen)  the  (fifteen)  desert 
(sixteen)  air  (seventeen).  9.  Dance  in  one  corner,  sing 
in  another,  bow  in  the  third,  and  weep  in  the  fourth. 
10.  The  Fool’s  Leap:  put  two  chairs  back  to  back, 
take  off  your  shoes  and  jump  over  them;  (the  idea  is 
that  the  chairs  are  to  be  jumped  over,  whereas  it  is 
only  the  shoes),  ii.  The  Beggar  — he  takes  a staff 
and  approaches  a lady;  falls  on  his  knees  before  her, 
and,  thumping  his  staff  on  the  ground,  implores 
“ Charity.”  The  lady,  touched  by  the  poor  man’s 
distress,  asks  him,  “ Do  you  want  bread  ” “ Do  you 

want  water ” “ Do  you  want  a half  cent.-”’  etc.,  etc. 

To  all  questions  such  as  these  the  beggar  replies  by 
thumping  his  staff  on  the  ground  impatiently.  At 
length  the  lady  says,  “Do  you  want  a kiss.^”  At 
these  words  the  beggar  jumps  up  and  kisses  the  lady. 
12.  The  Pilgrim  is  very  like  the  Beggar:  a gentleman 
conducts  a lady  round  the  circle,  saying  to  each  mem- 
ber of  it,  if  a gentleman,  “A  kiss  for  my  sister,  and  a 
morsel  of  bread  for  me  ” ; but  to  a lady,  he  says, 
“A  morsel  of  bread  for  my  sister,  and  a kiss  for  me.” 
The  bread  is  of  no  particular  importance,  but  the  kiss 
is  indispensable.  13.  Bow  to  the  prettiest,  kneel  to 
the  wittiest,  kiss  the  nearest,  and  make  a speech  to  the 
dearest.  14.  The  Imitation:  If  a gentleman,  he 

must  put  on  a lady’s  hat,  and  imitate  the  voice  of  the 
lady  to  whom  it  belongs;  if  a lady,  then  a gentle- 
man’s hat,  etc.  (Sometimes  these  imitations  are  very 
humorous.  A sentence  often  used  by  the  person 
imitated  should  be  chosen).  15.  Sit  down  on  the 
floor  and  get  up  without  using  your  hands.  16.  Kiss 
rabbit-wise.  This  is  done  by  each  person  taking  an 
end  of  the  same  string  in  his  or  her  mouth  and  nib- 
bling it  up  till  their  lips  meet.  The  string  must  not 
be  dropped  by  either  player.  17.  Kiss  your  own 
shadow : Place  yourself  between  the  light  and  the 

person  you  intend  kissing,  on  whose  face  your  shadow- 
will  be  thrown.  18.  Hit  or  miss:  You  are  to  be 

blindfolded,  and  turned  around  two  or  three  times; 
then  you  are  to  walk  toward  one  of  the  company,  and 
the  handkerchief  is  to  be  taken  off,  that  you  may  see 


GAMES.  3.5' 


the  person  you  have  touched;  then  you  are  to  kiss 
the  hand.  19.  He,  or  she,  is  to  acknowledge  whether 
or  not  he  or  she  admires  himself  or  herself.  20.  To 
be  at  the  mercy  of  the  company  consists  in  executing 
whatever  each  person  may  like  to  impose.  21.  To 
be  the  “ hobby  horse,”  the  penitent,  on  his  hands  and 
knees,  is  obliged  to  carry  round  the  room  a lady  who 
is  seated  on  his  back,  and  whom  all  the  gentlemen 
(himself  excepted)  are  privileged  to  kiss  in  turn.  22. 
Imitate  a mule  to  the  best  of  your  powers.  23.  When 
a player  is  condemned  to  be  “the  clock,”  he  takes 
a place  against  the  -w'all  and  calls  a player  of  the 
opposite  sex  to  him ; the  person  thus  called  upon  asks 
“the  clock”  what  time  it  is;  “the  clock”  replies 
whatever  hour  he  likes,  claiming  the  same  number 
of  kisses  as  he  names  hours  of  the  day.  If  approved 
of,  the  player  who  has  asked  the  time  takes  the  place 
of  the  clock,  and  calls  upon  another;  the  original 
ceremony  being  repeated  in  turn  by  all  the  players  of 
the  company.  24.  Bite  an  inch  off  the  poker:  the 
poker  is  held  an  inch  off,  and  the  person  bites  the 
air.  25.  Plav  “the  sofa”:  a gentleman  must  place 
himself  on  all  fours,  remain  stationary  until  a lady 
and  gentleman  seat  themselves  on  his  back  and  ex- 
change a kiss.  26.  Kiss  the  one  v'ou  love  the  best: 
kiss  all  the  ladies  present,  one  after  the  other.  27. 
The  Declaration  of  Love:  the  gentleman  condemned 
to  this  penalty  must  get  on  his  knees  to  an_y  lady 
pointed  out,  and  tell  his  love  in  the  sweetest  kind  of 
a way.  28.  Conti-adiction : It  is  necessary,  in  per- 
forming this  penalty,  that  the  penitent  do  the  reverse 
of  the  orders  given  by  each  member  of  the  party. 
(Lucky  is  the  man  to  wLom  the  ladies  say  that  they 
do  not  wish  a kiss  from  him.)  29.  Kisses  at  second 
hand  is  a penalty  to  be  inflicted  upon  a lady.  She 
who  is  directed  to  perform  it  chooses  a female  friend ; 
she  then  presents  herself  to  a gentleman  who  kisses 
her,  and  she  then  carries  the  kiss  to  her  companion. 
This  may  be  repeated  as  many  times  as  there  are 
gentlemen  in  the  company.  30.  Play  the  “ mocking 
bird  ” : the  person  must  go  to  each  player  and  repeat 
what  each  one  says. 

“PIGEON  FLIES.” 

Each  one  of  the  company  places  a finger 
upon  a table,  or  upon  the  lap  of  the  leader 
of  the  game,  and  each  must  raise  his  finger 
as  soon  as  the  leader  says  — '•'•Pigeon  JUcs''' 
(or  he  may  name  any  other  bird).  If  he 
names  any  object  that  is  not  a bird,  and  any 
one  of  the  players  raises  a finger  by  mistake. 


I 352  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


the  latter  pays  a forfeit,  for  he  ought  not  to 
raise  it  except  after  the  name  of  some  bird  or 
winged  insect. 

BLINDMAN’S  BUFF. 

This  is  a lively,  well-known  game.  One 
of  the  company  is  blindfolded,  and  must 
then  endeavor  to  catch  another.  When  any 
one  is  caught,  all  must  keep  quiet,  and  the 
blindfolded  person  is  to  call  out  the  name  of 
the  prisoner;  if  not  called,  the  prisoner  is 
released,  and  the  game  goes  on  until  some 
captured  one’s  name  is  called,  when  the  blind- 
fold is  transferred. 

PORCO,  OR  SPANISH  BLINDMAN’S  BUFF. 

All  join  hands  except  one,  who  is  blind- 
folded and  placed  in  the  center,  with  a small 
stick  in  his  or  her  hand.  The  players  dance 
round  this  person,  who  tries  to  touch  one  of 
them  with  the  wand,  and  if  he  succeeds,  the 
ring  of  people  stops.  The  player  then  grunts 
like  a pig  — hence  the  name  o^  the  game  — 
crows,  or  imitates  some  animal,  and  the  per- 
son touched  must  endeavor  to  imitate  the 
noise  as  closely  as  possible,  without  discover- 
ing his  or  herself.  If  the  party  touched  is 
discovered,  then  the  hoodwinked  player  trans- 
fers the  bandage  and  the  stick  to  that  player, 
and  takes  the  vacant  place  in  the  ring  of  per- 
sons, who  once  more  resume  their  dance, 
until  another  player  is  touched. 

FRENCH  BLINDMAN’S  BUFF. 

Instead  of  blindfolding  one  of  the  players, 
the  hands  are  tied  behind,  and  in  that  diffi- 
cult way  this  person  must  endeavor  to  catch 
one  of  the  circle,  who  must,  when  caught, 
submit  to  the  same  restraint. 

CABINET-MAKERS. 

Some  one  is  selected  as  captain  or  foreman, 
the  rest  place  themselves  about  tbe  apartment 
or  garden,  with  a chair  or  bench  in  front  of 
each.  The  captain  then  says,  “Let  us  saw 
some  rosewood,”  and  commences  imitating. 


by  the  action  of  her  arms,  the  motions  of  a 
sawyer;  the  rest  imitate  her.  This  is  very 
diverting,  and  gives  development  to  the  mus- 
cular action.  Having  sawed  long  enough, 
the  next  order  is,  “ Carry  in  the  planks.”  All 
then  march  round  the  room  or  garden  with 
both  hands  brought  to  the  right  shoulder,  as 
in  the  act  of  carrying  a plank.  At  the  word 
“Halt,”  the  planks  are  supposed  to  be  depos- 
ited on  the  benches  or  chairs,  and  the  captain 
next  gives  the  order  to  “ Plane.”  The  action 
of  planing  is  then  simulated  by  a horizontal 
motion  of  both  arms  along  the  nearest  smooth 
surface,  or  in  the  air.  The  work  of  the 
“handsaw”  is  then  done,  and  much  fun  may 
be  infused  into  this  portion  of  the  game  by 
making  an  imitation  of  the  creaking  noise 
of  a handsaw,  accompanying  the  action.  The 
next  command  is  to  “put  together,”  and  the 
leader  sets  the  example  by  hammering  with 
the  fist.  This  is  followed  by  “polish,”  and 
the  game  is  concluded  by  “take  home  the 
cabinet,”  when  the  company  march  round  as 
before. 

CUPID’S  BOX. 

The  one  who  commences  the  game,  offers 
a box  to  the  player  sitting  at  his  right  hand, 
saying;  “I  give  you  my  Cupid’s  Box,  which 
contains  three  phrases  — to  love,  to  kiss, 
and  to  dismiss.”  The  neighbor  answers: 
“Whom  do  you  love?  whom  do  you  kiss? 
whom  do  you  dismiss  ? ” At  each  of  these 
questions,  which  are  put  separately,  the  per- 
son who  has  given  the  box  names  some  one 
present  whom  he  loves,  kisses,  or  dismisses. 
The  person  whom  he  kisses  must  in  reality 
kiss  him,  and  the  one  that  he  dismisses  pays 
a forfeit.  A player  may  love,  kiss,  or  dis- 
miss several,  or  even  all  of  those  present;  but 
this  is  permitted  only  once  during  the  game. 

DEAF  MAN. 

The  person  who  takes  this  part  stands  in 
the  middle  of  the  room,  and  to  all  that  is 
said  must  answer  for  three  successive  times. 


PARLOR  GAMES. 


“I’m  deaf;  I can’t  hear.”  The  fourth  time, 
however,  he  must  say,  “ I can  hear.”  The 
fun  is,  for  the  first  three  times  to  make  the 
deaf  man  some  agreeable  proposal,  such  as 
bringing  a lady  to  him  and  asking  him  to 
kiss  her,  to  which  he  is  obliged  to  turn  a deaf 
ear;  while  the  fourth  time  he  is  requested  to 
perform  some  laughable  act,  such  as  taking  a 
lady  to  some  gentleman  to  kiss. 

“DO  AS  I DO.” 

This  is  sometimes  called  the  German  exer- 
cise. The  company  is  seated  in  a row  or 
semicircle,  and,  as  before,  one  is  selected  as 
leader.  When  all  are  ready,  the  captain  stands 
in  front  and  calls  “Attention.”  “ Do  as  I do.” 
Every  eye  must  be  riveted  upon  the  leader, 
whose  actions,  whether  of  eye,  hand,  or  whole 
body,  must  be  exactly  imitated.  The  leader 
then  does  something  odd  or  unexpected,  such 
as  sneezing,  wagging  the  head,  gaping,  beat- 
ing time,  or  whatever  suggests  itself.  The 
rest  do  the  sanie  simultaneously,  and  the  effect 
is  very  comical  if  the  leader  is  ingenious  and 
the  players  good  mimics.  After  a time,  the 
leader  says,  “Present  arms”;  each  then 
stretches  out  the  right  arm  toward  the  cap- 
tain. The  next  command  is,  “Fire!”  The 
captain,  at  this  word,  gives  the  nearest  player 
a push,  sufficient  to  upset  without  hurting, 
and  each  player  pushes  the  next,  until  all  are 
thrown  down  sideways  upon  the  grass  or 
carpet. 

FLOUR  DEALER. 

The  one  who  represents  the  dealer  will  try 
every  way  to  dispose  of  his  sack  of  flour,  by 
asking  questions  of  the  others,  who  must,  in 
their  answers,  be  very  careful  not  to  use  these 
words:  Jlour.,  yes,  no,  or  I,  as  they  are  pro- 
hibited; and  any  one  caught  using  them  is 
liable  to  a forfeit. 

“I  HAD  A LITTLE  BASKET.” 

This  game  may  be  played  by  the  very 
youngest.  One  of  the  circle  begins,  turning 

X 


1 

353 

to  his  neighbor,  with  the  words,  “ I had  a 
little  basket.”  The  party  addressed  asks, 
“What  was  in  it?”  To  which  the  first 
speaker  replies  with  the  name  of  anything 
beginning  with  A,  and  consisting  of  one 
word  only,  as-  “Apples.”  The  second  in 
turn  then  addresses  the  third  with,  “ I had  a 
little  basket,”  and  upon  being  asked,  “ What 
was  in  it?”  replies,  “Bullets,”  or  “Bears,”  or 
anything  else,  the  first  letter  of  which  is  B; 
and  thus  the  game  goes  round  until  the 
alphabet  has  been  exhausted.  Much  fun  is 
caused  by  the  oddity  of  the  articles  said  to 
have  been  irr  the  basket;  as  crocodiles,  dump- 
lings, elephants,  pigs,  etc. 

MY  LADY’S  TOILET. 

Each  girl  having  taken  the  name  of  some 
article  of  dress,  chairs  are  placed  for  all  the 
party  but  one.  They  all  sit  down  but  one, 
who  is  called  the  “ Lady’s  Maid,”  and  stands 
in  the  center;  she  then  calls  out,  “My  Lady’s 
up  and  wants  her  shoes,”  when  the  one  who 
has  taken  that  name  jumps  up  and  calls, 
“Shoes!”  sitting  down  directly.  If  any  one 
does  not  rise  as  soon  as  called,  she  must  for- 
feit. Sometimes  she  says,  “ My  Lady  wants 
her  whole  toilet,”  then  every  one  must  jump 
up  and  change  chairs,  and  as  there  is  a chair 
too  few,  of  course  it  occasions  a scramble, 
and  whoever  is  left  standing  must  be  Lady’s 
Maid,  and  call  to  the  others  as  before. 

"MY  OWL.” 

This  game  merely  consists  of  saying  to 
one  of  the  players,  “Have  you  seen  my  owl?” 
to  which  the  reply  is  made,  “Yes,  I have 
seen  your  owl.”  “ Do  you  know  what  my 
owl  is  doing?”  “Yes,  I do  know.”  “Can 
you  do  as  it  does?”  The  person  who  replies 
must  shut  his  or  her  eyes  at  each  answer; 
failing  to  do  so,  a forfeit  is  exacted.  It  should 
be  borne  in  mind  that  the  owl  when  disturbed 
in  the  daytime  does  not  attempt  to  fly,  but 
assumes  a variety  of  grotesque  attitudes. 


HOME  AM  USEMENTS. 


354 


PAIRS. 

One  player  represents  a lawyer;  the  others 
choose  partners,  and  sit  down  in  couples  in 
two  rows  facing  each  other.  The  lawyer 
walks  down  the  rows,  and  asks  questions  of 
any  one  whom  he  pleases.  The  question 
must  be  answered  by  the  partner  of  the  one 
addressed.  If  the  one  addressed  replies,  a 
forfeit  is  exacted.  The  fun  of  this  game  is 
in  the  absurd  answers  and  the  forfeits. 

“PHILOPENA” 

Is  a German  game,  and  consists  of  a division 
of  candy,  nuts,  etc.,  between  a lady  and  gen- 
tleman. After  this,  they  should  be  careful  not 
to  receive  anything  from  each  other’s  hands, 
in  which  event  the  giver  instantly  exclaims, 
“ Philopena!”  and  the  one  who  has  been  sur- 
prised into  acceptance  makes  an  appropriate 
gift.  It  is  also  played  in  this  manner:  a per- 
son who  in  eating  almonds  finds  one  with  a 
double  kernel,  gives  one  half  to  a person  of 
the  opposite  sex,  and  whichever  first  says 
“philopena”  on  their  next  meeting  is  entitled 
to  a gift  from  the  other  party.  Occasionally 
hickorynuts,  peanuts  and  the  like  are  used 
instead  of  almonds. 

PUSS  IN  THE  CORNER. 

A little  boy  or  girl  is  placed  at  each  corner 
of  the  room.  One  player  stands  in  the  mid- 
dle. He  or  she  goes  to  each  “kitten”  in  the 
corner,  in  turn,  and  says,  “ Puss,  puss,  wants 
a corner.”  The  “puss”  addressed  declines 
giving  up  its  place,  but  while  they  are  talk- 
ing the  other  “kittens”  are  beckoning  to  each 
other  to  change  places,  and  suddenly  run 
rapidly  across  to  each  others’  corners.  The 
“ cat  ” in  the  center  must  be  on  the  watch  to 
get  into  one  of  these  places  herself.  If  she 
can  gain  it  before  the  “ kitten  ” who  is  ex- 
changing corners,  she  remains  in  it,  and  the 
disappointed  player  is  required  to  take  the 
place  of  the  “ cat.” 


“SIMON  SAYS.” 

The  players  are  arranged  in  a line,  the 
player  who  acts  as  Simon  standing  in  front. 
He  and  all  the  other  players  close  their  fists, 
keeping  the  thumb  pointed  upward.  No 
player  is  to  obey  his  commands  unless  pre- 
faced with  the  words,  “Simon  says.”  The 
game  commences  by  Simon  commanding: 
“ Simon  says  thumbs  down,”  on  which  he 
turns  his  thumbs  downward,  followed  by  the 
other  players.  He  then  says,  “ Simon  says 
thumbs  up,”  and  brings  his  hands  back  again. 
Another  phrase  he  uses  is,  “ Simon  says  wig- 
wag,” when  each  moves  his  thumb  sideways. 
When  he  has  done  so  several  times,  and  thinks 
that  the  players  are  off  their  guard,  he  merely 
says,  “thumbs  up,”  “thumbs  down”  or  “wig- 
wag,” without  moving  his  hands.  Some  one, 
if  not  all,  is  sure  to  obey  the  command,  and 
is  subject  to  a forfeit. 

“STIR  THE  BATTER.” 

If  seven  players  are  obtainable,  place  six 
chairs  around  the  room  and  remove  the  rest. 
All  being  seated,  except  one  whom  we  will 
call  F anny,  who  stands  in  the  center  with  a 
stick  in  her  hand,  and  affects  to  stir  the  carpet, 
saying,  “Stir  the  batter;  keep  it  stirred.” 
After  stirring  for  a few  moments,  all  of  a 
sudden  she  taps  the  floor  thrice  and  throws 
down  the  stick.  At  this  signal,  the  six  play- 
ers who  are  seated  have  to  jump  up  and 
exchange  chairs.  • While  doing  this  it  is 
Fanny’s  cue  to  reach  one  of  the  chairs  before 
it  is  reoccupied.  If  she  succeeds,  the  one  left 
without  a seat  has  to  “stir  the  batter;”  fail- 
ing, she  has  to  do  so  once  more,  in  the  hope 
of  better  fortune  next  time. 

TWIRLING  THE  PLATTER. 

A wooden  platter,  or  a plate,  is  brought  in, 
and  given  to  the  person  who  is  to  be  the 
leader.  The  leader  then  takes  a name  to 
himself,  and  gives  a name  to  each  of  the 
company.  Numbers  will  do,  or  the  Chris- 


FIRESIDE  MAGIC.  355 


tian,  or  familiar,  names  by  which  they  are 
usually  known,  or  the  names  of  animals  or 
flowers  may  be  adopted.  Each  person  must 
be  sharp  enough  to  remember  his  or  her 
name  directly  it  is  mentioned.  Each  person 
has  a chair,  and  a large  circle  (the  larger  the 
better)  is  formed  around  the  plate.  The 


leader  then  gives  the  plate  a spin,  and  calls 
out  the  name  of  the  person  who  is  to  catch 
it.  Leader  then  runs  to  his  seat,  leaving  the 
plate  spinning,  and  when  the  person  named 
fails  to  catch  the  plate  before  it  bas  done 
spinning,  he  or  she  must  pay  a forfeit,  whieh 
is  held  until  all  the  players  have  forfeited. 


FIRESIDE  MAGIC. 


During  the  long  evenings  or  rainy  days, 
much  sport  may  be  elicited  from  a very 
slight  acquaintance  with  what  is  termed 
legerdemain,  or  sleight  of  hand.  Follow- 
ing, will  be  found  a number  of  amusing  feats, 
almost  all  of  which  are  easily  performed. 

For  convenience,  they  are  given  alphabet- 
ically. 

BOILED  ECO. 

Take  a hard-boiled  egg,  and  place  it 
among  a number  of  others.  Then  ask  some 
one  to  pick  it  out.  The  only  certain  way 
to  tell,  without  breaking,  is  to  spin  them 
around;  those  unboiled  or  semi-liquid  inside, 
will  spin  with  a waddling  motion,  while  the 
hard  egg  will  spin  like  a top. 

BURNINC  IRON. 

With  a good  file  or  rasp,  file  off  a quantity 
of  small  particles  from  the  poker  or  any  iron 
article.  The  iron  filings  are  combustible,  as 
may  be  learned  by  sprinkling  them  over  the 
flame  of  a candle.  As  they  descend  into  the 
flame  they  take  fire,  each  particle  burning 
like  a star — producing,  in  fact,  miniature 
fireworks. 

CANDLE  TRICK. 

Make  a wager  with  some  one  that  you 
can  j^lace  a candle  in  such  a manner  that 
every  person  can  see  it  except  the  one  you 
bet  with,  although  he  shall  not  be  blind- 


folded, or  prevented  from  examining  every 
part  of  the  room,  neither  shall  the  candle  be 
hidden.  Put  the  candle  on  his  head,  taking 
care  that  there  is  no  looking-glass  in  the 
room. 

COLORED  FLAMES. 

Dissolve  common  salt  in  an  infusion  of  saf- 
fron and  spirits  of  wine.  Dip  some  tow  in 
this  solution,  and  set  fire  to  it,  after  extin- 
guishing all  the  other  lights  in  the  room. 
The  ghastly  effect  produced  on  the  faces  of 
all  present  is  very  startling. 

Flames  of  various  colors  may  be  obtained 
by  mixing  tbe  following  salts  with  spirits  of 
wine,  and  setting  fire  to  it; 

Yellow — Muriate  of  soda  (common  salt). 

Pale  Violet — Muriate  of  potash. 

Brick  Red — Muriate  of  lime. 

Red — Muriate  of  lithia. 

Pale  Afple  Green — Muriate  of  baryta. 

Bluish  Green — Muriate  of  copper. 

Green  — Borax. 

Emerald  Green — Nitrate  of  copper. 

Orange — Chloride  of  calcium. 

Purple — Chloride  of  lithium. 

CREEPING  INTO  A PINT-POT. 

You  may  introduce  this  trick  with  a speech, 
something  after  this  style : “ Ladies  and  gen- 
tlemen, the  feat  I am  about  to  perform  was 
at  one  time  thought  incredible,  unless,  indeed, 
it  was  understood  to  be  practiced  by  the 
power  of  witchcraft.  It  is,  however,  very 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


356 

easy,  and  needs  no  assistance  from  witches 
or  wizards.  I shall  proceed  to  show  you 
how  I do  it.” 

You  then  take  the  pint  measure,  and  place 
it  upon  the  floor  in  the  center  of  the  room. 
It  will  add  to  the  effect  if  you  walk  twice  or 
thrice  around  the  measure,  and  mumble  some 
indistinct  words.  Then  go  outside  the  door, 
and  creeping  into  the  room  upon  all-fours, 
say : “ Ladies  and  gentlemen,  this  is  creep- 
ing in  to  a pint-pot,”  which  nobody  can  deny. 

EASY  TRICKS. 

“A  simple  parlor  trick,  ladies  and  gentle- 
men; anybody  can  do  it — that  knows  how.” 
A person  may,  without  leaving  the  room, 
seat  himself  in  a place  where  it  will  be  im- 
possible for  a challenged  party  to  sit.  This 
is  done  by  the  first  person  seating  himself  in 
the  other’s  lap. 

A person  tells  some  member  of  the  com- 
pany that  he  can  put  something  into  his  right 
hand  which  the  other  cannot  put  into  his  left. 
Simpl}'  the  last  person’s  left  elbow. 

FIRE  ON  ICE. 

Make  a hole  in  a piece  of  ice  with  a hot 
poker;  pour  out  the  water,  and  fill  up  with 
alcohol;  the  spirit  may  then  be  set  on  fire. 
It  will  have  the  singular  appearance  of  ice 
in  flames.  Another  way  is : If  a piece  of 

potassium  is  pressed  with  a knife-blade  upon 
a cake  of  ice,  the  chemical  action  of  the 
materials  is  so  energetic  that  they  burst  into 
a reddish  flame,  and  a hole  is  made  into  the 
ice  where  the  potassium  was  in  contact  with  it. 

FIRE  ON  ANYTHING. 

Take  powder  composed  of  equal  weights 
of  loaf  sugar  and  chlorate  of  potash,  sepa- 
rately reduced  to  fine  powder,  and  then  well 
mixed  together.  This  is  placed  in  some  ves- 
sel, such  as  a cup,  or  in  fact  anything  that 
will  prevent  the  fire  from  injuring  the  table. 
When  this  powder  is  touched  with  the  least 


drop  of  sulphuric  acid,  it  will  instantly  burst 
into  a flame.  Take  a stick  or  wand  pre- 
viously dipped  in  the  acid,  and  after  sundry 
motions,  touch  the  powder,  and  the  same 
result  will  be  produced. 

GLASS  OF  WATER. 

Make  a bet  with  some  one  that  you  can  fill 
a glass  with  water,  and  place  it  on  the  table 
in  such  a manner  that  he  cannot  remove  it 
to  another  place  without  spilling  the  contents. 
First  fill  a glass  with  water,  and,  having  laid 
over  it  a piece  of  writing  paper  which  covers 
the  water  and  the  edges  of  the  glass,  place 
the  palm  of  your  hand  on  the  paper,  and  tak- 
ing up  the  glass  with  the  other  hand,  turn  it 
upside  down  very  quickly,  and  place  it  on  a 
perfectly  flat  part  of  the  table.  Gently  with- 
draw the  paper;  the  water  in  the  glass  will 
remain  in  it,  since  the  air  cannot  enter;  and 
the  person  with  whom  you  have  bet  cannot 
move  it  in  any  way  without  allowing  the  air 
to  enter,  and  consequently  spilling  the  water. 

HAT  MEASURING. 

F ew  persons  are  aware  of  the  actual  height 
of  an  ordinary  silk  hat.  Ask  a person  to 
point  out  on  the  wall,  with  a cane  or  his  fin- 
ger, about  what  he  supposes  to  be  the  height 
of  the  hat,  and  he  generally  will  place  his  fin- 
ger about  a foot  from  the  floor  or  table,  then 
place  the  hat  under  and  he  will  see  how  far 
out  of  the  way  he  is. 

INVISIBLE  WRITING. 

Write  upon  paper  with  a diluted  solution 
of  muriate  of  copper;  when  dry  it  will  not 
be  visible,  but  on  being  warmed  before  the 
fire,  the  writing  will  become  a bright  yellow. 
Write  with  a pure  solution  of  cobalt  and  the 
same  effect  will  be  produced,  except  the  letters 
will  be  of  a green  color.  Write  with  acetate 
of  cobalt,  or  with  pui'ified  muriate  of  cobalt, 
and  the  restored  writing  will  be  blue.  Draw 
a landscape  with  some  coloi'ed  ink,  and  paint 
the  foliage  of  the  trees  and  flowers  with  mu- 


FIRESIDE  MAGIC.  357 


riate  of  cobalt;  some  of  the  blossoms,  etc., 
with  acetate  of  cobalt,  and  others  with  muri- 
ate of  copper.  While  this  picture  is  cold  it 
will  appear  to  be  merely  an  outline  of  a 
landscape,  or  winter  scene;  but  when  gently 
warmed,  the  trees  and  flowers  will  be  dis- 
played in  their  natural  colors,  which  they  will 
preserve  only  while  they  continue  warm. 
This  may  be  often  repeated. 

MAGIC  CIRCLE. 

Announce  to  the  company  that,  by  means 
of  your  powers  of  dexterity,  you  can  place 
any  person  in  the  middle  of  the  room  and 
draw  a circle  round  him,  out  of  which  it  will 
be  impossible  for  him  to  move,  use  as  much 
exertion  as  he  may,  without  first  partially 
undressing  himself.  There  will  be  a general 
incredulity  expressed,  but  with  a most  com- 
posed countenance  you  will  invite  one  to  try 
the  experiment.  Make  this  person  now 
stand  in  the  center  of  the  room — put  a 
bandage  about  his  eyes;  button  his  coat;  then 
with  a piece  of  chalk  draw  a cii'cle  round  his 
waist  outside  the  garment.  Upon  uncover- 
ing his  eyes,  and  pointing  to  the  circle,  it  will 
be  evident  to  him  that  he  cannot  get  out  of 
the  circle  without  partially  undressing  him- 
self. 

MAGIC  MILK. 

Put  some  powdered  lime  into  a bottle  full 
of  cold  water;  shake  them  well  together  now 
and  then  for  a day,  and  then  allow  the  bottle 
to  remain  quiet  for  a day  or  two,  when  the 
clear  lime-water  may  be  poured  off  from  the 
sediment.  Now  fill  a tumbler  with  the  lime- 
water  thus  made,  and  blow  through  the  liquid 
with  a glass  tube,  a clean  straw  or  a pipe- 
stem,  and  in  the  course  of  a minute  or  two 
“the  water  will  turn  into  milk.”  By  means 
of  this  trick  you  can  learn  which  young  ladies 
are  in  love  and  which  young  gentlemen  are 
not.  With  a shrewd  guess  you  can  present, 
as  a test,  a glass  of  lime-water  to  one,  and  of 
pure  water  to  the  other. 


NICKEL  TRICK. 

On  the  nail  of  your  middle  finger  place  a 
small  piece  of  wax;  then  get  a nickel,  or 
cent,  and  placing  it  in  the  palm  of  your  hand, 
exhibit  it  to  the  company,  saying  that  you 
have  but  to  command,  and  the  coin  will  van- 
ish. Close  your  hand,  pressing  the  wax  on 
the  nickel,  then  rapidly  open  it,  and  the  piece 
will  adhere  to  the  wax,  and  be  concealed 
behind  the  finger  when  the  hand  is  held  up 
with  the  palm  towards  the  company. 

NUT  TRICK. 

Take  three  nuts,  raisins,  or  any  other  sim- 
ilar eatable,  and  having  set  them  upon  a table, 
a short  distance  apart,  put  a hat  over  each. 
Now  tell  the  company  that  you  mean  to  eat 
the  three  nuts,  and  having  done  so,  you  will 
bring  them  under  whichever  hat  they  please. 
When  you  have  eaten  them,  desire  one  of  the 
company  to  say  under  which  of  the  hats  they 
shall  be.  When  the  hat  has  been  named, 
take  it,  and  place  it  upon  your  head,  and  say, 
“ There,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  the  nuts  are 
under  the  hat;  have  I not  performed  my 
promise  ? ” 

SHADOWY  PANTOMIME. 

This  amusement  makes  glorious  fun  for  the 
evening.  Fix  a white  sheet  across  the  room, 
or  what  is  better,  over  folding  doors,  and 
place  a lamp  behind  it  on  the  floor.  Seat 
the  company  before  the  screen,  without 
lights.  The  actors  dance  and  act  behind  the 
sheet,  on  which  their  magnified  shadows  are 
cast  by  the  lamp.  Occasionally  they  jump 
over  the  lamp,  and  thus  appear  to  the  spec- 
tators in  front  as  if  they  had  jumped  upward 
through  the  ceiling.  Some  amusing  scenes 
may  be  contrived  with  a little  ingenuity. 
Chairs  and  tables  may  be  called  down  from 
above  simply  by  passing  them  across  the  light; 
a struggle  between  two  seeming  combatants 
may  take  place,  and  one  be  seen  to  throw  the 
other  up  in  the  air  on  the  same  principle.  Of 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


358 

course  the  actors  must  promote  the  delusion  by 
their  gestures,  moving  their  hands  and  feet  as 
if  climbing  upward.  Care  should  be  taken  to 
keep  the  profile  on  the  screen  as  distinct  as 
possible,  and  practice  will  soon  suggest  some 
highly  humorous  situations. 

SINGULAR,  BUT  TRUE. 

Hold  a nut,  in  your  closed  hand,  toward 
the  spectators,  letting  them  see  just  a small 
portion  of  it,  but  not  enough  for  them  to 
detect  what  it  is,  and  then  tell  them  that  you 
have  it  in  your  power  to  exhibit  to  them  what 
they  have  never  seen,  what  you  have  never 
seen,  what  no  one  else  has  ever  seen,  and 
what,  when  you  and  they  have  once  seen, 
no  one  else  shall  ever  see.  Desire  them  to 
guess  what  this  wonder  may  be,  and  when 
they  have  exhausted  their  ingenuity,  crack 
the  nut,  show  them  the  kernel,  then  put  it 
into  your  mouth,  and  having  ^swallowed  it, 
ask  them  if  you  have  not  performed  your 
promise. 

SOON  TIRED. 

Take  a piece  of  pine  or  any  kind  of  wood, 
say  half  the  size  of  an  ordinary  cane,  and 
addressing  any  number  of  the  party,  tell  him 
that  he  will  not  be  able  to  carry  that  stick 
out  of  the  room  without  being  completely 
tired.  Of  course  he  will  deny  your  assertion. 
You  will  then  ask  him  if  he  will  oblige  the 


company  by  putting  it  to  the  test.  Upon  his 
complying,  you  take  the  stick,  and  with  a 
penknife  cut  off  a very  small  piece,  the  size 
of  a pin’s  head,  and  desire  him  to  carry  that 
out  of  the  room.  Upon  his  return,  you  give 
him  another  such  piece,  and  you  go  on  until 
he  is  quite  tired  of  the  process.  Of  course, 
at  the  rate  you  are  going  on  it  would  take 
days  to  complete  the  task. 

WATCH  TRICK. 

First  ask  a person  to  think  of  the  hour  he 
intends  rising  on  the  following  morning; 
when  he  has  done  so,  bid  him  place  his  fin- 
ger on  any  hour  he  pleases  on  the  dial  of 
your  watch,  and  to  remember  the  hour  he 
first  thought  of.  To  the  hour  his  finger  is  on 
you  now  mentally  add  12,  and  request  him  to 
retrograde,  counting  the  number  of  hours 
you  mention,  whatever  that  may  be,  but  that 
he  is  to  commence  counting  with  the  hour  he 
thought  of,  from  the  hour  he  points  at;  for 
example,  suppose  that  he  thought  of  rising  at 
8,  and  places  his  finger  on  I3  as  the  hour  of 
dinner,  you  desire  him  to  count  backward  24 
hours ; 1 2 he  calls  8 (that  being  the  hour  at 
which  he  thought  of  rising),  1 1 he  calls  9,  10 
he  calls  10,  and  so  on  (mentally,  but  not  aloud) 
until  he  has  counted  24,  at  which  point  he 
will  stop,  which  will  be  at  8,  and  he  will  ex- 
press his  surprise  to  find  that  it  is  the  hour  he 
thought  of  rising. 


GYMNASTICS  AND  OUT-DOOR  EXERCISES. 


The  practice  of  gymnastic  exercise  should 
be  gentle  at  first,  and  never  at  any  time 
continued  to  an  exhaustive  degree.  Practice 
before,  not  after,  meals ; and  be  careful  when 
in  a heated  state  not  to  lie  upon  the  damp 
ground,  nor  to  stand  in  a cold  wind,  nor  to 
drink  largely  of  ice- water;  the  neglect  of 
these  precautions  may  lead  to  illness. 


CLIMBING. 

In  climbing  a rope  or  pole,  grasp  firmly 
and  draw  the  body  up  as  you  shift  one  hand 
to  a higher  place  over  the  other.  The  ascent 
of  a tree  is  made  chiefly  by  the  hands,  the 
legs  firmly  grasping  the  sides  of  the  tree, 
and  acting  as  supports  while  the  hands  alter- 
nately take  fresh  holds. 


GTMNAS'J'ICS  AND  OUT-DOOR  EXERCISES. 


359 


EGG-HAT. 

The  players  select  a wall,  and  against  the 
foot  of  the  same  place  their  hats  or  caps  in  a 
row.  One  then  commences  throwing  the  ball, 
from  a prescribed  distance,  into  any  of  the 
hats  he  may  select.  The  player  into  whose 
hat  the  ball  is  pitched  has  to  snatch  out  the 
ball  from  his  hat,  while  the  rest  take  to  their 
heels  and  run.  Standing  by  his  hat,  he  then 
aims  at  the  boy  who  is  nearest,  or  presents 
the  fairest  mark  for  his  ball.  Failing  to  hit 
any  one,  the  aimer  is  disgraced  and  scores  a 
bad  mark,  which  is  usually  a small  stone 
thrown  into  his  hat.  When  the  player  has 
three  of  these  stones  in  his  hat,  he  is  made  to 
stand  out,  and  await  his  punishment.  The 
game  is  then  repeated.  The  player  who  is 
longest  in  may,  at  the  end  of  the  game,  pun- 
ish the  others  by  aiming  the  ball  at  their 
open  palms  set  against  the  wall, 

HOOPS. 

In  cold,  dry  weather,  hoops  affoi'd  health- 
ful and  cheerful  exercise.  Hoops  made  quite 
flat  on  both  sides,  are  best  for  very  young 
bowlers,  as  they  require  less  skill  in  keeping 
them  up.  Iron  hoops  are  on  many  accounts 
objectionable.  Besides  the  dust  and  noise 
which  they  make,  they  are  liable  to  be  driven 
through  windows,  or  against  the  legs  of  per- 
sons walking.  Nor  are  they  so  elastic  as 
wooden  hoops,  which  elasticity  is  the  chief 
source  of  the  pleasures  of  hoop-trundling. 

TOLL. 

This  is  a game  with  hoops,  and  is  played 
in  this  manner:  Two  pieces  of  stone  are 

placed  at  the  distance  of  two  or  three  inches 
apart,  and  the  game  is  to  drive  the  hoop 
between  them  without  touching  either  piece. 

ENCOUNTERS. 

This  is  another  game  with  hoops,  and  con- 
sists in  two  players  driving  their  hoops  against 
each  other  from  long  distances,  the  conqueror 
being  he  whose  hoop  beats  the  other  down. 


MUSICAL  HOOPS. 

Some  boys  make  their  hoojjs  musical  by 
means  of  round  or  angular  pieces  of  tin,  two 
of  which  are  jDut  together  like  cymbals,  and 
attached  by  a short  nail  to  the  inner  side  of 
the  hoop.  A dozen  pairs  of  these  cymbals 
are  sometimes  attached  to  one  hoop. 

“I  SPY  I.” 

Sides  are  chosen,  and  one  party  remains  at 
“ home,”  when  the  rest  go  and  hide  them- 
selves. When  this  is  done,  a player  of  the 
hiding  party  (appointed  sjjecially  for  the  pur- 
pose) calls  out  “warning,”  and  then  secretes 
himself.  The  other  party  then  sallies  out  in 
search  of  the  hiders,  and  as  soon  as  one  is 
found,  the  finder  cries  out,  “ I spy  I.”  But 
if  before  this  is  accoinj^lished  two  of  the  out 
party  succeed  in  reaching  home  unperceived, 
they  are  entitled  to  call  the  rest  home  by  the 
cry  “ all  home  ” ; and  they  may  go  out  again, 
having  won  the  first  game.  The  seeking 
party  must  spy  out  two  of  the  hiding  party 
to  entitle  themselves  to  the  game. 

JUMPING 

Is  a thing  which,  to  do  safely  and  well,  re- 
quires both  skill  and  practice.  Besides,  you 
do  not  know  to  how  many  uses  your  knowl- 
edge of  how  to  jump  well  may  be  applied, 
nor  how  soon  required.  To  jump  well  and 
safely,  observe  the  following  rules : i . Always 
endeavor  to  fall  on  the  toes,  not  upon  the  flat 
of  the  foot.  2.  Extend  the  arms  toward  the 
ground,  so  that  the  hands  may  serve  to  break 
a fall.  3.  Hold  the  breath  by  closing  the 
mouth.  4.  Avoid,  above  all  things,  coming 
down  upon  the  heels.  5.  Commence  with 
short  distances. 

JUMPING  THE  ROPE. 

Skipping  is  an  excellent  exercise  for  girls 
in  the  winter  season,  providing  that  proper 
caution  be  observed.  Why  it  should  not  do 
equally  well  for  boys  has  never  been  made 


360  HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


clear.  It  is  an  exercise  that  may  be  taken  in- 
doors, where  there  is  a large  room  devoted 
to  nursery,  or  schoolroom  set  apart  for  play. 
A moderate  use  of  the  skipping-rope  tends 
to  promote  grace  in  the  attitudes  and  a healthy 
action  of  the  body.  Young  skippers  should 
avoid  such  feats  as  keeping  up  the  action 
while  long  numbers  are  counted,  such  as  a 
hundred,  fifty,  or  even  twenty.  No  good 
whatever,  but  a great  deal  of  evil,  has  been 
the  consequence  of  such  practice. 

KITES. 

The  flying  of  kites  is  a favorite  amusement 
in  the  spring  and  autumn,  with  all  the  younger 
boys.  Boys  of  an  inventive  turn — and  all 
boys  might  be  inventive  if  they  chose  to  try 
— will  be  proud  to  vary  the  form  and  decora- 
tion of  their  kites.  The  Chinese,  who  are 
said  to  be  passionately  fond  of  kite-flying,  fill 
the  air,  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  with 
the  semblances  of  birds,  and  dragons,  and 
flying  fishes,  and,  no  doubt,  they  manage  to 
derive  much  satisfaction  from  the  custom. 

LEAPING 

Is  not  quite  the  same  as  jumping.  In  prac- 
ticing, observe  the  following  hints:  The 
breath  should  be  held ; the  hands  kept  shut ; 
the  arms  swinging,  pendulum  fashion,  as 
though  you  were  sawing  your  way  through 
the  air.  Your  leaps  must  be  practiced  first 
over  a low  stool,  or  string  suspended  between 
two  points.  These  should  be  increased  in 
height  by  degrees. 

LEAP-FROG. 

This  is  a game  exclusively  for  boys.  As 
the  name  indicates,  the  players,  in  “overing” 
the  bent  backs  of  each  other,  assume  the  atti- 
tude of  a frog.  Any  number,  from  two  to 
fifty,  may  join  in  the  game.  Having  agreed 
together  who  shall  give  the  first  back,  that 
player  proceeds  a few  paces  forward,  and 
stooping  his  head  and  shoulders,  rests  his 


hands  upon  his  knees,  or  maintains  his  posi- 
tion, by  folding  his  arms  on  his  breast,  while 
the  others  “over”  him.  The  back  should 
be  firm  and  steady,  without  flinching — as  in 
yielding  too  much  to  the  pressure  of  the 
leaper  both  players  are  apt  to  be  upset  and 
hurt.  As  soon  as  one  has  cleared  the  first 
back,  he  proceeds  to  make  a back  himself  for 
the  next,  and  the  game  lasts  just  as  long  as 
the  players  choose.  It  is  a fine,  healthy 
sport,  and  bracing  to  the  limbs. 

RUNNING 

Is  very  good,  but  not  more  easy  to  do  well 
than  walking.  In  running  well,  the  feet  are 
not  to  be  raised  too  far  from  the  ground;  the 
knees  are  to  be  bent  as  little  as  possible,  the 
upper  part  of  the  body  is  bent  slightly  for- 
ward, and  the  arms  kept  as  closely  as  possible 
to  the  sides.  Young  runners  should  neither 
go  too  far,  nor  too  fast.  Observing  the  above 
directions,  they  should  take  certain  short  dis- 
tances, to  be  done  in  a certain  time.  Where 
it  is  possible,  a leader,  or  fugle-man,  who 
understands  the  method  well,  should  be 
named  and  imitated.  Practice  works  won- 
ders. After  a time,  a boy  will  run  a mile  in 
ten  minutes,  and  that,  without  losing  his 
breath,  or  feeling  very  tired ; but  young  run- 
ners should  not  attempt  at  first  more  than 
two  hundred  or  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards, 
increasing  the  measure  as  they  acquire 
strength  and  practice. 

SEE-SAW. 

This  affords  fine  fun,  provided  care  be 
taken.  A plank  or  board  is  placed  across  a 
felled  tree  or  low  bank,  a wall,  or  anything 
similar,  and  a player  seats  himself  at  each  end, 
when  by  a slight  exertion  the  apparatus  is 
put  in  motion,  and  the  players  rise  and  sink 
alternately.  A difference  in  the  weights  of 
the  players  is  very  easily  adjusted  by  altering 
the  center  of  the  see-saw  — the  lightest 
player  taking  a greater  length  of  plank. 


GTMNAST/CS  AND  OUT-DOOR  EXERCISES.  361 


SUCKER. 

A sucker  is  made  by  cutting  out  a round 
piece  of  leather,  as  large  or  larger  than  a 
silver  dollar;  this  should  be  soaked  in  water, 
and  made  soft  and  pliable;  a piece  of  strong 
string  has  then  to  be  passed  through  a hole 
in  its  center,  and  fastened  on  the  lower  side. 
By  wetting  this  and  laying  it  upon  a stone, 
pressing  it  down  at  the  same  time  with  your 
foot  so  as  to  exclude  the  air,  you  may  with 
your  string  raise  a stone  of  considerable 
weight.  The  reason  of  this  is,  that  the  air 
being  excluded  from  the  space  between  the 
stone  and  the  leather,  upon  your  pulling  the 
string  a vacuum  is  created,  and  the  pressure 
of  the  external  air  upon  the  leather  prevents 
its  separation  from  the  stone.  Many  boys 
will  insist,  perhaps  in  spite  of  this  explanation, 
that  the  leather  sucks  up  the  stone.  This  is 
a mistake;  leather  possesses  no  such  power; 
it  is  a dull,  inert  thing,  and  only  acts  as  it  is 
acted  u2^on  by  surrounding  matter. 

SWIMMINC. 

As  well  as  being  fairly  entitled  to  rank 
foremost  among  athletic  sports,  swimming  is 
undoubtedly  one  of  the  most  necessary  ac- 
complishments. Besides,  no  boy  knows  how 
soon,  or  how  frequently,  he  may  be  called 
upon  to  exercise  a knowledge  of  the  art, 
whether  on  his  own  account,  or  to  assist  in 
rescuing  the  life  of  a playmate.  Swimming 
is  highly  conducive  to  the  development  of 
muscular  strength,  the  bracing  of  the  nervous 
system,  and  even  tends  to  repair  the  strength 
of  the  vital  functions  when  they  may  have 
fallen  into  decline. 

The  first  thing  on  going  into  the  water  is 
to  conquer  timidity.  'The  whole  success  of 
swimming  mainly  depends  upon  confidence. 
Let  it  be  understood  that  water  is  much  more 
buoyant  than  the  atmosphere,  and  that  this 
quality  tends  to  support  the  body  — to  raise 
it,  rather  than  to  let  it  sink.  Before  or  im- 
mediately after  entering  the  water,  it  is  advis- 


able to  wet  the  head  and  neck.  This  is  for 
the  puiqjose  of  equalizing  the  temperature 
of  the  body.  A common  method  with  ex- 
perts is  to  walk  or  run  boldly  in,  and  when  | 
in,  to  2fiunge  the  head  and  neck  beneath  the 
water.  But  let  not  the  tyro  be  ashamed;  he 
is  seen  at  first  timidly  to  dip  one  toe  in,  and 
shiveringly  withdraw  it.  The  greatest  swim- 
mers that  history  speaks  of  have  probably 
done  the  same.  Caution  is  a good  thing, 
and  confidence  is  a plant  of  slow  growth. 

Dr.  Franklin  relates  of  himself,  that,  when 
a boy,  he  amused  himself  while  bathing  by 
flying  a kite.  He  says:  “I  found  that  by 
lying  on  my  back,  and  holding  the  stick  in 
my  hand,  I was  drawn  along  the  surface  of 
the  water  in  a very  agreeable  manner.  Hav- 
ing then  engaged  another  boy  to  carry  my 
clothes  round  the  pond,  to  a place  which  I 
pointed  out  to  him,  on  the  other  side,  I 
began  to  cross  the  pond  with  my  kite,  which 
carried  me  quite  over  without  the  least  fa- 
tigue, and  with  the  greatest  pleasure  imagi- 
nable. I was  only  obliged  occasionally  to 
halt  a little  in  my  course,  and  resist  its  pro- 
gress, when  it  ap2Deared  that  by  following  too 
quick  I lowered  the  kite  too  much ; by  doing 
which  occasionally,  I made  it  rise  again.” 

For  some  further  remarks  of  interest  and 
value  in  this  connection,  see  rules  for  swim- 
mers, etc.,  under  “ Self-doctoring  in  Emer- 
gencies.” 

VAULTING 

Consists  in  springing  over  such  objects  as  a 
gate,  fence,  or  a low  wall,  by  the  assistance 
of  the  hands  placed  upon  it.  Take  a short 
run;  place  your  hands  upon  the  object  to  be 
vaulted  over;  hold  your  legs  out  straight, 
keep  them  together,  and  fling  them  over  in 
an  oblique  direction.  This  practice  is  really 
not  so  hard  as  it  may  seem. 

Vaulting  with  a pole  is  first-rate  exercise. 
Get  a pole  about  an  inch  and  a quarter  in 
diameter,  shod  with  an  iron  spike  to  pre- 
vent its  slipping.  At  first  you  should  practice 


362 


HOME  AMUSEMENTS. 


over  small  ruts  and  dry  ditches ; then  aspii'e 
to  more  profound  affairs.  Let  the  right  hand 
grasp  the  pole  at  about  the  level  of  the  face; 
the  left  holds  it  two  or  three  feet  lower  down ; 
make  a short  run,  place  the  pole  in  a firm 
spot,  and  swing  the  body  forward  with  a 
semicircular  movement.  When  your  feet 
alight,  you  will  nearly  face  the  point  from 
which  you  sprang, 

WALKING 

Is  the  best  and  easiest  of  all  exercises,  because 
it  is  the  most  natural.  “ Oh,”  says  some  boy 
or  girl,  “ walking  is  easy  enough  to  be  done, 
but  there  is  no  fun  in  it,”  But  to  walk  well 
is  not  so  easy.  Some  people  hobble  along, 
others  shuffle,  others  scramble,  others  rush, 
crawl  or  drag  themselves  along.  These  do 
not  walk.  An  erect  position,  without  stiff- 
ness, and  a uniform,  easy  gait,  are  necessary 
in  good  walking. 

“WHOOP!” 

All  the  players  meet  at  a spot  called 
“ home,”  and  one  is  selected  by  lot  to  be  the 
first  to  hide.  When  he  has  done  so  to  his 
own  satisfaction,  he  calls  out  “ whoop ! ” and 
the  rest  sally  forth  to  find  him.  Whoever 
finds  him  calls  out  “whoop!”  and  the  hider 
then  rushes  forth  from  his  concealment,  and 
endeavoi's  to  catch  one  of  the  players  before 
he  reaches  home.  The  one  he  succeeds  in 
catching  has  to  carry  him  home  upon  his 
back.  It  is  then  the  turn  of  the  boy  who 
discovered  the  first  hider  to  hide  himself,  and 
the  game  recommences  as  before, 

INNOCENT  AMUSEMENTS. 

“ Innocent  amusements  are  such  as  excite  moder- 
ately, and  such  as  produce  a cheerful  frame  of  mind, 
not  boisterous  mirth ; such  as  refresh,  instead  of  ex- 
hausting, the  system ; such  as  recur  frequently  rather 


than  continue  long;  such  as  send  us  back  to  our 
daily  duties  invigorated  in  body  and  spirit;  such  as 
we  can  partake  of  in  the  presence  and  society  of 
respectable  friends;  such  as  consist  with  and  are 
favorable  to  a grateful  piety ; such  as  are  chastened 
by  self-respect,  and  are  accompanied  with  the  con- 
sciousness that  life  has  a higher  end  than  to  be 
amused.” — Dr.  Channing. 

“ If  those  who  are  the  enemies  of  innocent  amuse- 
ments had  the  direction  of  the  world,  they  would 
take  away  the  spring,  and  youth,  the  former  from 
the  year,  the  latter  from  human  life.” — Balzac. 

SATURDAT  AFTERNOON. 

I LOVE  to  look  on  a scene  like  this. 

Of  wild  and  careless  play. 

And  persuade  myself  that  I am  not  old. 

And  my  locks  are  not  yet  gray ; 

For  it  stirs  the  blood  in  an  old  man’s  heart, 

And  makes  his  pulses  fly. 

To  catch  the  thrill  of  a happy  voice. 

And  the  light  of  a pleasant  eye. 

I have  walked  the  world  for  fourscore  years. 
And  they  say  that  I am  old  — 

That  my  heart  is  ripe  for  the  reaper  Death, 

And  my  years  are  well-nigh  told. 

It  is  very  true  — it  is  very  true  — 

I am  old,  and  “I  bide  my  time;” 

But  my  heart  will  leap  at  a scene  like  this, 

And  I half  renew  my  prime. 

Play  on ! play  on ! I am  with  you  there. 

In  the  midst  of  your  merry  ring; 

I can  feel  the  thrill  of  the  daring  jump, 

And  the  rush  of  the  breathless  swing. 

I hide  with  you  in  the  fragrant  hay. 

And  I whoop  the  smothered  call. 

And  my  feet  slip  up  on  the  seedy  floor. 

And  I care  not  for  the  fall. 

I am  willing  to  die  when  my  time  shall  come, 
And  I shall  be  glad  to  go  — 

For  the  world  at  best  is  a weary  place. 

And  my  pulse  is  getting  low ; 

But  the  grave  is  dark,  and  the  heart  will  fail 
In  treading  its  gloomy  way ; 

And  it  wiles  my  heart  from  its  dreariness 
To  see  the  young  so  gay.  • 

— Nathaniel  Parker  Willis. 


ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


“ Study  with  care  politeness  that  must  teach 
The  modest  forms  of  gesture  and  of  speech; 
In  vain,  formality  with  her  matron  mien, 

And  pertness  apes  with  her  familiar  grin: 
They  against  nature  for  applauses  strain, 
Distort  themselves,  and  give  all  others  pain.*’ 


ANY  volumes  have  been  writ- 
ten on  this  subject,  but  it  is 
thought  not  impracticable  to 
give  in  a condensed  form  the 
chief  principles  and  everyday 
practices  of  these  useful  social 
requirements.  Being  mainly  the  result  of 
conventional  customs,  it  is  best  learned  by 
mingling  in  good  society;  but  some  leading 
features  and  canons  of  etiquette  are  so  well 
established  that  there  is  little  danger  of  going 
wrong  if  they  are  carefully  observed. 

WHAT  IS  ETIQUETTE? 

It  comprises  the  knowledge  and  practice 
of  such  forms  as  good  breeding  requii'es  or 
society  dictates  for  the  guidance  of  social 
intercourse.  It  may  be  described  as  the  sys- 
tem of  defenses  with  which  society  surrounds 
itself  as  a protection  against  a class  of  minor 
offenses  that  the  laws  do  not  reach;  a barrier 
against  the  intrusion  of  the  impertinent,  the 
unpolished  or  the  vulgar,  who  from  low  habits 
of  life  or  lack  of  sympathetic  feeling  would  be 
deemed  insupportable.  It  cai'efully  observes 
all  received  usages  and  customs  that  of  their 
own  nature  are  good,  or  at  least  indifferent; 
it  pays  due  attention  to  suitable  times  and 
places,  as  well  as  to  the  differences  of  sex 
and  conditions  in  life. 

“If  we  could  examine,”  says  Benjamin 
Franklin,  “the  manners  of  different  nations 
with  impartiality,  we  should  find  no  people 


so  rude  as  to  be  without  any  rules  of  polite- 
ness; nor  any  so  polite  as  not  to  have  some 
remains  of  rudeness.” 

“Politeness,”  says  Witherspoon,  “is  real 
kindness  kindly  expressed.” 

THE  VALUE  OF  ETIQUETTE. 

With  a certain  class  of  people  at  the  present 
day  what  is  commonly  called  “etiquette,”  for 
want  of  a better  name,  is  the  object  of  much 
scorn  and  I'idicule.  The  old  story  of  the  man 
who  would  not  pull  another  out  of  the  water 
because  he  had  not  been  introduced  to  him, 
may  be  taken  as  a general  illustration  of  the 
kind  of  satire  which  it  has  to  encounter. 
There  is  a vague  notion  abroad  that  etiquette 
is  a relic  of  the  past,  and  that  it  ought  not  to 
have  been  retained  after  bagwigs  and  swords, 
hooped  petticoats  and  minuets,  had  disap- 
peared from  society. 

Modern  etiquette,  no  doubt,  is  a legacy  of 
chivalry,  representing  the  deference  and 
homage  which  it  rendered  to  the  ladies,  and 
the  divinity  which  hedged  them  round  in  the 
eyes  of  romantic  knights.  As  was  sure  to 
be  the  case  in  the  course  of  time,  the  form 
remained  when  a good  deal  of  the  spirit  had 
departed.  But  the  latter  has  never  at  the 
worst  times  quite  shaken  the  dust  off  its  feet 
against  us,  and  most  men  feel  that  in  the  out- 
ward respect  which  society  prescribes  toward 
ladies  there  is  something  more  than  ordinary 
politeness,  the  courtesy  which  the  stronger  as 


$66 


ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


a mere  matter  of  course  exhibit  toward  the 
weaker.  Still,  no  doubt  many  people  have 
forgotten  the  real  significance  of  the'system, 
the  circumstances  in  which  it  originated,  and 
the  ends  to  which  it  is  directed.  They  see  in 
it  a mere  empty  form,  an  inconvenient  and 
disagreeable  restraint  upon  the  freedom  of 
social  intercourse;  and  they  ask  why  it  should 
exist.  The  answer  is  that  the  habit  of  centu- 
ries cannot  be  abandoned  in  a day  without  the 
greatest  danger.  Society  on  the  whole  has 
thought  proper  to  maintain  the  system,  and 
a very  little  reflection  is  sufficient  to  point  out 
what  must  inevitably  follow  from  the  neglect 
of  it  by  particular  persons. 

Nor  are  our  democratic  principles  a reason 
why  politeness  should  be  ignored ; its  require- 
ments are  in  fact  more  necessary  for  the 
welfare_  and  comfort  of  free  citizens  than  of 
those  who  are  protected  by  the  divisions  of 
rank. 

“ Manners,”  says  Edmund  Burke,  “ are  of 
more  importance  than  laws,  for  upon  them  in 
a great  measure  the  laws  depend.  The  law 
can  touch  us  here  and  there,  now  and  then. 
Manners  are  what  vex  or  soothe,  corrupt  or 
purify,  exalt  or  debase,  barbarize  or  refine, 
by  a constant,  steady,  uniform  and  insensible 
operation,  like  that  of  the  air  we  breathe  in. 
They  give  their  whole  form  and  color  to  our 
lives.  According  to  their  quality  they  aid 
morals,  they  supply  them,  or  they  totally 
destroy  them,” 

THE  TRUE  GENTLEMAN. 

He  is  above  a low  act.  He  cannot  stoop 
to  commit  a fraud.  He  invades  no  secret 
in  the  keeping  of  another.  He  takes  selfish 
advantage  of  no  man’s  mistakes.  He  is 
ashamed  of  innuendoes.  He  uses  no  ignoble 
weapons  in  controversy.  He  never  stabs  in 
the  dark.  He  is  not  one  thing  to  a man’s 
face  and  another  to  his  back.  If  by  accident 
he  comes  into  possession  of  his  neighbpr’s 
counsels,  he  passes  them  into  instant  oblivion. 


He  bears  sealed  packages  without  tampering 
with  the  wax.  Papers  not  meant  for  his  eye, 
whether  they  flutter  in  at  his  window,  or  lie 
open  before  him  in  unregarded  exposure,  are 
secret  to  him.  He  profanes  no  privacy  of 
another,  however  the  sentry  sleeps.  Bolts 
and  bars,  locks  and  keys,  bonds  and  securi- 
ties, notices  to  trespassers,  are  not  for  him. 
He  may  be  trusted  out  of  sight  — near  the 
thinnest  partition  — anywhere.  He  buys  no 
office,  he  sells  none,  intrigues  for  none.  He 
would  rather  fail  of  his  rights  than  win  them 
through  dishonor.  He  will  eat  honest  bread. 
He  tramples  on  no  sensitive  feeling.  He 
insults  no  man.  If  he  has  a rebuke  for 
another,  he  is  straightforward,  open  and 
manly.  He  cannot  descend  to  scurrility. 
Billingsgate  does  not  lie  on  his  track.  Of 
woman,  and  to  her,  he  speaks  with  decency 
and  respect.  In  short,  whatever  he  judges 
honorable  he  practices  toward  every  one. 

HE  IS  NOT  ALWAYS  DRESSED  IN  BROADCLOTH. 

“ Some  people,”  says  a distinguished  bishop, 
“ think  a gentleman  means  a man  of  inde- 
pendent fortune  — a man  who  fares  sumptu- 
ously every  day ; a man  who  need  not  labor 
for  his  daily  bread.  None  of  these  make  a 
gentleman  — not  one  of  them  — nor  all  of 
them  together.  I have  known  men  of  the 
roughest  exterior,  who  had  been  used  all 
their  lives  to  follow  the  plow  and  to  look 
after  horses,  as  thorough  gentlemen  in  heart 
as  any  nobleman  who  ever  wore  a ducal 
coronet.  I mean  I have  known  them  as 
unselfish,  I have  known  them  as  truthful, 
I have  known  them  as  sympathizing;  and 
all  these  qualities  go  to  make  what  I under- 
stand by  the  term  ‘ a gentleman.’ 

“ It  is  a noble  privilege  which  has  been 
sadly  prostituted;  and  what  I want  to  tell 
you  is,  that  the  humblest  man  who  has  the 
coarsest  work  to  do,  yet,  if  his  heart  be  ten- 
der, and  pure,  and  true,  can  be,  in  the  most 
emphatic  sense  of  the  word,  ‘ a gentleman.’  ” 


ETl^^UETTE  CONDENSED.  367 

Moderation,  decorum  and  neatness  distin- 
guish the  gentleman;  he  is  at  all  times  afTable, 
courteous,  and  studious  to  please.  Intelligent 
and  polite,  his  behavior  is  pleasing  and  grace- 
ful. When  he  enters  the  dw^elling  of  an 
inferior,  he  endeavors  to  hide,  if  possible,  the 
difference  between  their  ranks  in  life;  ever 
willing  to  assist  those  around  him,  he  is 
neither  unkind,  haughty,  nor  overbearing. 
In  the  mansions  of  the  rich,  the  correctness 
of  his  mind  induces  him  to  bend  to  etiquette, 
but  not  to  stoop  to  adulation;  correct  princi- 
ple cautions  him  to  avoid  the  gaming  table, 
inebriety,  and  even  such  foibles  as  could  occa- 
sion him  self-reproach.  Gratified  with  the 
pleasures  of  reflection,  he  rejoices  to  see  the 
gayeties  of  society,  and  is  fastidious  upon  no 
point  of  little  import.  Only  appear  to  be  a 
gentleman,  and  its  shadow  will  bring  upon 
you  contempt ; be  a gentleman,  and  its  honors 
will  remain  even  after  you  are  dead. 

WHAT  TO  DO. 

As  a matter  of  convenience,  it  has  been 
thought  useful  to  divide  the  suggestions  it  is 
proposed  to  offer  on  the  subject  of  etiquette, 
into  positive  and  negative  rules,  or  “ what  to 
do”  and  “what  to  avoid,”  with  some  addi- 
tional matter  of  a miscellaneous  character. 

BE  NATURAL. 

One  of  the  most  fashionable  follies  of  the 
day  is  the  affectation  of  great  coolness. 
It  is  considered  vulgar  to  be  demonstrative. 
You  meet  an  old  friend;  it  is  a blessing  to 
your  eyes  to  meet  him  once  more.  Your 
heart  leaps  up  at  sight  of  him  — your  impulse 
is  to  grasp  him  warmly  by  the  hand.  You 
feel  almost  like  embracing  him : but  accord- 
ing to  the  teachings  of  this  false  etiquette  you 
must  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  No  ripple  must 
be  permitted  to  ruffle  the  smooth  equilibrium 
and  indifference  of  your  feelings.  You  must 
greet  him  with  politeness,  but  without  emo- 
tion. 

Self-possession  is  a strong  quality,  but  this 
kind  of  self-possession  is  not  strong;  and  peo- 
ple who  school  themselves  in  this  are  not  apt 
to  have  the  other  and  better  kind.  They  are 
not  apt  to  manifest  self-possession  on  such  occa- 
sions as  really  call  for  it  — occasions  of  diffi- 
culty and  danger,  and  of  great  trials.  Touch 
their  self-love,  make  any  unusual  demand 
upon  them  for  self-denial,  and  their  assumed 
and  superficial  self-possession  vanishes  in  an 
instant.  Naturalness  of  manner  is  nothing  to 
be  ashamed  of — it  is  indeed  a very  rare 
grace.  Appear  as  you  feel.  Let  the  heart 
speak  out,  or  what  is  the  use  in  having  a 
heart?  There  are  crops  which  grow  only  on 
light  soils,  and  the  school  of  philosophy  — 
miscalled  philosophy  — that  condemns  natu- 
ralness must  have  originated  in  shallow 
brains. 

BE  HONE.ST. 

Not  only  because  “honesty  is  the  best  pol- 
icy,” but  because  it  is  a duty  to  God  and  to 
man.  The  heart  that  can  be  gratified  by  dis- 
honest gains;  the  ambition  that  can  be  satis- 
fied by  dishonest  means;  the  mind  that  can 
be  devoted  to  dishonest  purposes,  must  be  of 
the  worst  order. 

BE  CONSISTENT 

In  the  avowal  of  principles.  Do  not  deny 
' today  what  you  asserted  yesterday.  If  you 
do,  you  will  stultify  yourself,  and  your  opin- 
ions will  soon  be  found  to  have  no  weight. 
You  may  fancy  that  you  gain  favor  by  sub- 
serviency ; but  so  far  from  gaining  favor  you 
lose  respect. 

BE  KIND  IN  LITTLE  THINGS. 

The  true  generosity  of  the  heart  is  more 
displayed  by  deeds  of  minor  kindness  than  by 
acts  which  may  partake  of  ostentation. 

BE  POLITE. 

Politeness  is  the  poetry  of  conduct  — and 
like  poetry,  it  has  many  qualities.  Let  not 
your  politeness  be  too  florid,  but  of  that 
gentle  kind  which  indicates  a refined  nature. 

368  ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


BE  SOCIABLE. 

Make  an  effort  thereto;  you  will  be  repaid. 
The  social  elements,  like  the  air  we  breathe, 
are  purified  by  motion.  Thought  illumines 
thought,  and  smiles  win  smiles. 

BE  PUNCTUAL. 

One  minute  too  late  has  lost  many  a golden 
opportunity.  Besides  which,  the  want  of 
punctuality  is  an  affront  offered  to  the  person 
to  whom  your  presence  is  due. 

MINOR  POINTS. 

Pay  respectful  attention  to  ladies  and  eld- 
erly persons.  When  you  visit  a friend,  con- 
form to  the  rules  of  his  household.  Speak 
distinctly,  look  at  the  person  to  whom  you 
speak,  and  when  you  have  spoken  give  him 
an  opportunity  to  reply.  In  company,  dis- 
tribute your  attentions  as  much  as  possible. 
In  going  up  or  down  stairs,  a gentleman 
should  precede  a lady.  Gentlemen  should 
always  take  off  their  hats  on  entering  a house, 
church,  or  place  of  amusement;  and  in  mak- 
ing short  social  calls,  it  is  best  to  keep  the 
hat  in  hand.  Keep  yourself  free  from  strange 
tricks  or  habits,  such  as  thrusting  out  your 
tongue,  picking  your  teeth,  scratching  your 
head,  snapping  your  fingers,  biting  your 
finger  nails,  rubbing  your  hands,  gaping, 
sighing,  winking  or  blinking,  brushing  or 
fingering  your  nose,  ears,  hair,  whiskers  or 
dress. 

WHAT  TO  AVOID. 

FALSEHOOD. 

There  can  be  found  no  higher  virtue  than 
the  love  of  truth.  The  man  who  deceives 
others  must  himself  become  the  victim  of 
morbid  distrust.  Knowing  the  deceit  of  his 
own  heart,  and  the  falsehood  of  his  own 
tongue,  his  eyes  must  always  be  filled  with 
suspicion,  and  he  loses  the  greatest  of  pleas- 
ures, confidence  in  those  who  surround  him. 

PRIDE. 

If  you  are  handsome,  God  made  you  so; 
if  you  are  learned,  some  one  instructed  you; 


if  you  are  rich,  God  gave  you  what  you  own. 
It  is  for  others  to  perceive  your  goodness; 
but  you  should  have  a modest  opinion  of 
your  own  merits.  There  can  be  no  comfort 
in  deeming  yourself  better  than  you  really 
are  — that  is  self-deception.  The  best  men 
throughout  all  history  have  been  the  most 
humble. 

Affectation. — This  is  pride  made  ridiculous 
and  contemptible.  Some  one,  writing  upon 
affectation,  has  remarked  as  follows : “ If  any 
thing  will  sicken  and  disgust  a man,  it  is  the 
affected,  mincing  way  in  which  some  people 
choose  to  talk.  It  is  perfectly  nauseous.  With 
many,  it  soon  becomes  such  a confirmed 
habit  that  they  cannot  again  be  taught  to 
talk  in  a plain,  straightforward,  manly  way. 
Among  some  young  persons,  and,  indeed, 
too  much  everywhere,  the  same  sickening, 
mincing  tone  is  too  often  found.  Pray,  good 
people,  do  talk  in  your  natural  tone,  if  you 
do  not  wish  to  appear  utterly  ridiculous.” 

Equality  of  Mankind. — Chesterfield  writes : 
“We  are  of  the  same  species,  and  no  distinc- 
tion whatever  is  between  us,  except  that 
which  arises  from  fortune.  For  example, 
your  servant  man  and  maid  would  be  your 
equals  were  they  as  rich  as  you.  Being  poor, 
they  are  obliged  to  serve  you,  being  denied 
the  chances  afforded  by  wealth.  You  must 
not  add  to  their  misfortune  by  insulting  or 
ill-treating  them.  A good  heart  never  re- 
minds people  of  their  misfortune,  but  endeav- 
ors to  alleviate,  or,  if  possible,  to  make  them 
forget  it.” 

A modern  writer  says : “ It  is  in  the  sacred- 
ness of  their  rights  that  men  are  equal.  The 
smallest  injustice  done  to  the  smallest  man 
on  earth  is  an  offense  against  all  men;  an 
offense  which  all  men  have  a personal  and 
equal  interest  in  avenging.  If  Brown  Smith 
pick  your  pocket,  the  cause  in  court  is  cor- 
rectly entitled  ‘The  People  (or  State)  versus 
Brown  Smith.’  The  whole  State  has  taken 
up  your  affair  with  B.  Smith.” 


E Tl:^  UE  TTE  CONDENSED. 


INTERFERING  WITH  OTHERS’  AFFAIRS. 

This  is  :i  common  fault.  A number  of  peo- 
ple seldom  meet  but  they  discuss  the  atlairs  of 
some  one  vvho  is  absent.  This  is  not  only 
uncharitable,  but  positively  unjust.  It  is 
equivalent  to  trying  a cause  in  the  absence 
of  the  person  implicated.  Even  in  the  crimi- 
nal code  a person  is  presumed  to  be  innocent 
until  he  is  found  guilty.  Society,  however, 
is  less  just,  and  passes  judgment  without 
hearing  the  defense.  Depend  upon  it,  as  a 
certain  rule,  that  the  people  who  unite  with 
you  in  discussing  the  affairs  of  others,  will 
proceed  to  scandalize  you  in  your  absence. 

SHOWING  ILL-TEMPER. 

Reason  is  given  for  man’s  guidance.  Pas- 
sion is  the  tempest  by  which  reason  is  over- 
thrown. Under  the  effects  of  passion,  man’s 
mind  becomes  disordered,  his  face  disfigured, 
his  body  deformed.  A moment’s  passion  has 
frequently  cut  off  a life’s  friendship,  destroyed 
a life’s  hope,  embittered  a life’s  peace,  and 
brought  unending  sorrow  and  disgrace.  It 
is  scarcely  worth  while  to  enter  into  a com- 
parative analysis  of  ill-temper  and  passion; 
they  are  alike  discreditable,  alike  injurious, 
and  should  stand  equally  condemned. 

VULGARITY 

In  manner,  in  speech,  and  in  correspondence, 
should  be  equally  avoided.  To  conduct  your- 
self vulgarly,  is  to  offer  offense  to  those  who 
are  around  you;  to  bring  upon  yourself  the 
condemnation  of  persons  of  good  taste;  and 
to  incur  the  penalty  of  exclusion  from  good 
society.  Thus,  cast  among  the  vulgar,  you 
become  the  victim  of  your  own  error. 

SWEARING. 

An  oath  is  but  the  wrath  of  a perturbed 
spirit.  It  is  mean;  a man  of  high  moral 
character  would  rather  treat  an  offense  with 
contempt  than  show  his  indignation  bv  an 
oath.  It  is  vulgar;  altogether  too  low  for  a 
decent  man.  It  is  cowardly;  implying  a fear 
either  of  not  being  believed  or  obeyed.  It 

Y 


369 

is  ungentlemanly ; a gentleman,  according  to 
Webster,  is  a genteel  man  — well-bred,  re- 
fined. It  is  indecent;  offensive  to  delicacy, 
and  extremely  unfit  for  human  ears.  It  is 
foolish;  “Want  of  decency  is  want  of  sense.” 
It  is  abusive  alike  to  the  mind  that  conceives 
the  oath,  to  the  tongue  which  utters  it,  and 
to  the  person  at  whom  it  is  aimed.  It  is 
venomous;  showing  a man’s  heart  to  be  a 
nest  of  vipers,  one  of  which  starts  out  from 
his  head  every  time  he  swears.  It  is  con- 
temptible; forfeiting  the  respect  of  all  the 
wise  and  good.  It  is  wicked;  violating  the 
divine  law,  and  provoking  the  displeasure 
of  Him  who  “will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  Plis  name  in  vain.” 

TATTLING 

Is  like  firing  arrows  in  the  dark;  you  know 
not  into  whose  heart  they  may  fall.  “Fire 
and  sword,”  says  Steele,  “ are  but  slow 
engines  of  destruction  in  comparison  with 
the  babbler;”  Schiller  adds  his  testimony, 
“Yet  have  I ever  heard  it  said  that  sjDies  and 
tale-bearers  have  done  more  mischief  in  this 
world  than  poisoned  bowl  or  the  assassin’s 
dagger;”  and  Sir  Matthew  Hale  furnishes 
this  apt  caution : 

Be  careful  that  you  believe  not  hastily  strange 
news  and  strange  stories;  and  be  much  more  careful 
that  you  do  not  report  them,  though  at  the  second 
hand;  for  if  it  prove  an  untruth  (as  commonly 
strange  stories  prove  so),  it  brings  an  imputation  of 
levity  upon  him  that  reports  it,  and  possibly  some 
disadvantage  to  others.” 

The  following  witty  “receipt  for  making 
tattlers  ” is  warranted ; 

“Take  a handful  of  the  weed  ‘run-about,’  the 
same  quantity  of  the  root  ‘ nimble-tongue,’  a sprig 
of  the  herb  ‘ back-bite  ’ (either  before  or  after  dog 
days),  a table-spoonful  of  ‘don’t  you  tell  it,’  six 
drachms  of  ‘malice,’  a few  drops  of  ‘envy,’  which 
can  be  purchased  in  any  quantity  at  the  shops  of 
Mrs.  Tabitha  Tea-table  and  Miss  Nancy  Night-mare. 
Stir  them  well  together,  simmer  them  for  half  an 
hour  over  the  fire  of ‘discontent,’  kindled  with  a little 
‘jealousy,’  strain  them  through  the  rag  of  ‘ miscon- 
ception,’ cork  it  up  in  the  bottle  of  ' malevolence,’ 


37°  E TI^  UE  T TE 

CONDENSED. 

and  hang  upon  a skein  of  ‘ street-yarn.’  Shake  it 
occasionally  for  a few  days  and  it  will  be  ready  for 
use.  Let  a few  drops  be  taken  before  walking  out, 
and  the  subject  will  be  enabled  to  speak  all  manner 
of  evil,  and  that  continually.” 

TALKING  ABOUT  YOURSELF. 

Praising  your  own  works,  and  proclaiming 
your  own  deeds  is  in  extremely  bad  taste. 
If  they  are  good,  they  will  proclaim  them- 
selves; if  bad,  the  less  you  say  about  them 
the  better. 

ENVY. 

Yield  not  to  envy,  for  it  cannot  benefit  you, 
nor  can  it  injure  those  against  whom  it  is 
cherished.  . 

DISPUTATION. 

The  man  who  disputes  obstinately,  and  in  a 
bigoted  spirit,  is  like  the  man  who  would  stop 
the  fountain  from  which  he  should  drink. 
Earnest  discussion  is  commendable;  but  fac- 
tious argument  never  yet  produced  a good 
result. 

MINOR  POINTS. 

Unless  requested  to  do  so,  do  not  allow 
yourself  to  read  a book  or  paper  while  in 
company,  where  you  are  expected  to  enter- 
tain others  or  to  be  entertained.  Never  tilt 
your  chair  or  wriggle  about  in  it,  lest  you 
put  others  to  discomfort,  even  if  you  should 
avoid  an  accident.  Do  not  seek  to  outshine 
everybody  by  the  brilliancy  of  your  conver- 
sation, the  pungency  of  your  wit,  or  the  great- 
ness and  extent  of  your  attainments.  Do 
not  seek  to  be  the  lion  of  the  evening,  sel- 
fishly procuring  your  exaltation  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  more  modest  and  retiring  guests. 
Do  not  seek  your  own  pleasure  exclusively, 
but  labor  to  pay  in  kind  as  you  go ; rather  en- 
deavor to  make  every  one  feel  that  you  have 
amply  repaid  by  your  contributions  to  tbe 
general  fund  all  that  you  derived  from  the 
same  source. 

CONVERSATION. 

There  are  many  talkers,  but  few  who  know 
how  to  converse  agreeably.  Speak  distinctly. 

neither  too  rapidly  nor  too  slowly.  Accom- 
modate the  pitch  of  your  voice  to  the  hearing 
of  the  person  with  whom  you  are  convers- 
ing. Never  speak  with  your  mouth  full. 
Tell  your  jokes,  and  laugh  afterward. 

The  woman  who  wishes  her  conversation 
to  be  agreeable  will  avoid  conceit  or  affecta- 
tion, and  laughter  which  is  not  natural  and 
spontaneous.  Her  language  will  be  easy  and 
unstudied,  marked  by  a graceful  carelessness, 
which,  at  the  same  time,  never  oversteps  the 
limits  of  propriety.  Her  lips  will  readily 
yield  to  a pleasant  smile ; she  will  not  love  to 
hear  herself  talk;  her  tones  will  bear  the 
impress  of  sincerity,  and  her  eyes  kindle  with 
animation  as  she  speaks.  The  art  of  pleasing 
is,  in  truth,  the  very  soul  of  good  breeding; 
for  the  precise  object  of  the  latter  is  to  render 
us  agreeable  to  all  with  whom  we  associate 
— to  make  us,  at  the  same  time,  esteemed  and 
loved. 

We  scarcely  need  advert  to  the  rudeness 
of  interrupting  any  one  who  is  speaking,  or 
to  the  impropriety  of  pushing,  to  its  full 
extent,  a discussion  which  has  become  un- 
pleasant. Some  persons  have  a mania  for 
Greek  and  Latin  quotations;  this  is  particu- 
larly to  be  avoided.  It  is  like  pulling  up  the 
stones  from  a tomb  wherewith  to  kill  the 
living.  Nothing  is  more  wearisome  than 
pedantry.  If  you  feel  your  intellectual  superi- 
ority to  any  one  with  whom  you  are  convers- 
ing, do  not  seek  to  bear  him  down;  it  would 
be  an  inglorious  triumph,  and  a breach  of  good 
manners.  Beware,  too,  of  speaking  lightly 
of  subjects  which  bear  a sacred  character. 

KIND  WORDS. 

Soft  words  soften  the  soul  — angry  words 
are  fuel  to  the  flame  of  wrath,  and  make  it 
blaze  more  freely.  Kind  words  make  other 
people  good-natured  — cold  words  freeze  peo- 
ple, and  hot  words  scorch  them,  and  bitter 
words  make  them  bitter,  and  wrathful  words 
make  wrathful.  There  is  such  a rush  of  all 
other  kinds  of  words  in  our  days,  that  it 

ETIQUETTE 

CONDENSED.  371 

seems  desirable  to  give  kind  words  a chance 
among  them.  There  are  vain  words,  and 
idle  words,  and  hasty  words,  and  spiteful 
words,  and  silly  words,  and  empty  words, 
and  profane  words,  and  boisterous  words,  and 
warlike  words.  Kind  words  also  produce 
their  own  image  on  men’s  souls,  and  a beau- 
tiful image  it  is.  They  smooth,  and  quiet, 
and  comfort  the  hearer.  They  shame  him 
out  of  his  sour,  and  morose,  and  unkind  feel- 
ings. We  have  not  yet  begun  to  use  kind 
words  as  much  as  we  ought. 

SMALL  TALK. 

Nobody  abuses  small  talk  unless  he  be  a 
stranger  to  its  convenience.  Small  talk  is  the 
small  change  of  life;  there  is  no  getting  on 
without  it.  There  are  times  when  “’tis  folly 
to  be  wise,”  when  a little  nonsense  is  very 
palatable,  and  when  gravity  and  sedateness 
ought  to  be  dispensed  with.  A philosopher 
cuts  a poor  figure  in  a ball-room  unless  he 
leaves  his  wisdom  at  home.  Metaphysics 
are  as  inti'usive  in  the  midst  of  agreeable  prat- 
tle, as  a skeleton  at  a wedding  feast.  We 
have  met  men  who  were  too  lofty  for  small 
talk.  They  were  above  making  themselves 
agreeable,  above  pleasing,  and  above  being 
pleased.  They  were  all  wisdom,  all  gravity, 
all  dignity,  and  all  tediousness. 

HOW  TO  DRESS. 

Dress  well,  but  not  superfluously;  let  your 
garments  be  of  good  quality,  rather  than  of 
showy  material.  Dress  indicates  the  char- 
acter almost  as  well  as  it  covers  up  the  per- 
son. Untidiness  betokens  want  of  taste  and 
order;  uncleanliness,  want  of  refinement;  and 
overdressing,  excessive  vanity.  The  “loud”- 
dressing  members  of  society  proclaim  the 
real  lowliness  of  their  station.  An  inordi- 
nate love  of  dress,  dressing  beyond  one’s 
means,  or  more  expensively  than  the  aver- 
age of  persons  in  the  same  condition  of  life, 
is  not  only  in  bad  taste,  but  is  a frequent 
cause  of  crime.  “The  beauty  of  dress,”  says 

Dr.  Gregory,  “consists  in  not  being  con- 
spicuous, in  neither  distorting  nor  yet  in 
concealing  the  human  form  with  unnatural 
additions.”  Keep  away  all  uncleanly  ap- 
pearances from  the  person;  let  the  teeth,  the 
nails,  and  in  fact  the  whole  system,  receive 
salutary  rather  than  studied  care. 

THE  LADY’S  EMBLEMATIC  TOILET. 

SELF-KNOWLEDGE  — The  Enchanted  Mirror. 
This  curious  glass  will  bring  your  faults  to  light, 
And  make  your  virtues  shine  both  strong  and  bright. 

CONTENTMENT  — Wash  to  Smooth  Wrinkles. 

A daily  portion  of  this  essence  use, 

’Twill  smooth  the  brow,  and  tranquillity  infuse. 

TRUTH — Fine  Lip-salve. 

Use  daily  for  your  lips  this  precious  dye, 

They’ll  redden,  and  breathe  sweet  melody. 

PRAYER — A Mixture  to  Sweeten  the  Voice. 

At  morning,  noon  and  night  this  mixture  take. 

Your  tones,  improved,  will  richer  music  make. 

COMPASSION  — Best  Eye-water. 

These  drops  will  add  great  lustre  to  the  eye; 

When  more  you  need,  the  poor  will  you  supply. 

WISDOM  — Solution  to  prevent  Eruptions. 

It  calms  the  temper,  beautifies  the  face. 

And  gives  to  woman  dignity  and  grace. 

ATTENTION  AND  OBEDIENCE — Matchless  Ear-rings. 
With  these  clear  drops  appended  to  the  ear. 
Attentive  lessons  you  will  gladly  hear. 

NEATNESS  AND  INDUSTRY — A Pair  of  Bracelets. 
Clasp  them  on  carefully  each  day  you  live. 

To  good  designs  they  efficacy  give. 

PATIENCE — An  Elastic  Girdle. 

The  more  you  use,  the  brighter  it  will  grow, 

Though  its  least  merit  is  external  show. 

PRINCIPLE — Ring  of  Tried  Gold. 

Yield  not  this  golden  bracelet  while  you  live, 

’Twill  sin  restrain,  and  peace  of  conscience  give. 

RESIGNATION — Necklace  of  Purest  Pearl. 

This  ornament  embellishes  the  fair. 

And  teaches  all  the  ills  of  life  to  bear. 

LOVE — Diamond  Breast-pin. 

Adorn  your  bosom  with  this  precious  pin. 

It  shines  without,  and  warms  the  heart  within. 

372  ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 

POLITENESS. — A Graceful  Bandeau. 

The  forehead,  neatly  circled  with  this  band, 

Will  admiration  and  respect  command. 

PIETY. — A Precious  Diadem. 

Whoe’er  this  precious  diadem  shall  own, 

Secures  herself  an  everlasting  crown. 

GOOD  TEMPER. — Universal  Beautijier. 

With  this  choice  liquid  gently  touch  the  mouth; 

It  spreads  o’er  all  the  face  the  charms  of  youth. 

TABLE  MANNERS. 

To  the  hostess  belongs  the  privilege  of 
inviting  a number  of  guests  to  meet  around 
her  table;  and  she  should  bring  together  only 
such  as  are  mutually  agreeable,  or  likely  to 
prove  so,  on  acquaintance.  She  should  see 
that  everything  is  ready  by  the  appointed 
hour;  and  no  guest  should  fail  to  be  punctual. 

The  most  distinguished  lady  present  should 
be  led  to  the  dining  room  by  the  host,  who 
takes  his  place  at  the  foot  of  the  table,  with 
the  lady  on  his  right;  the  hostess  follows,  to 
the  head,  accompanied  by  the  gentleman  she 
wishes  to  honor,  whom  she  places  at  her  right. 

If  “ grace  ” be  asked,  the  observance  should 
be  treated  with  respect;  good  manners  re- 
quire this,  even  where  veneration  fails  to 
suggest  it. 

The  host  and  hostess  should  give  quiet  but 
vigilant  attention  to  the  needs  and  comforts 
of  the  guests,  avoiding  with  equal  care  over- 
pressing and  neglect,  but  trying  to  ascertain 
and  meet  the  preferences  of  each. 

In  carving,  the  seat  should  be  retained; 
and  spoons  should  be  used  in  distributing 
everything  but  meats.  All  remarks,  depre- 
ciatory of  the  viands  or  drawing  attention  to 
the  service,  are  in  bad  taste. 

The  fork  should  be  used  in  conveying  food 
to  the  mouth,  or  the  spoon  where  the  fork  is 
not  appropriate;  but  the  knife  only  for  cut- 
ting or  dividing  the  food.  Bread  is  generally 
broken,  not  cut,  into  morsels,  and  is  the  only 
article  of  food  that  the  usage  of  good  society 
permits  to  be  laid  off  the  plate.  Both  hands 

should  not  be  used  in  conveying  anything  to 
the  mouth.  Good  manners,  as  well  as  the 
laws  of  health,  require  that  food  should  be 
eaten  slowly  and  in  moderate  quantity. 

In  most  formal  dinners,  soup  is  the  first 
course,  and  is  served  to  all  — those  averse  to 
its  use  contenting  themselves  with  toying 
with  their  spoons  till  the  course  is  through, 
while  no  one  asks  to  be  served  twice.  It 
should  be  sipped  noiselessly  from  the  side,  not 
the  point,  of  the  spoon.  Fish  usually  forms 
the  second  course,  and  is  also  served  only 
once;  but  like  any  of  the  succeeding  courses 
may  be  declined. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  wait  until  all  are 
served  before  anyone  begins,  yet  all  appear- 
ance of  precipitation  is  unbecoming. 

Host  and  hostess  should  be  the  last  to  fin- 
ish each  course,  lest  they  seem  to  hurry  their 
guests.  Gentlemen  should  be  attentive,  but 
not  officious,  to  the  ladies ; careful  about  their 
wants,  without  appearing  to  watch  them. 
Guests  should  not  be  forced  to  decline,  by 
too  frequently  insisting  upon  helping  them. 
Neither  should  anyone  accept  what  he  does 
not  require  and  cannot  use.  Where  there  are 
servants,  they  should  be  depended  on  to  wait 
upon  the  guests.  Before  passing  the  plate  to 
be  helped,  the  knife  and  fork  should  be  laid 
on  the  cloth  beside  it;  when  through,  side  by 
side  upon  it,  to  be  removed. 

In  conversation,  care  should  be  taken  not 
to  assume  an  undue  share;  nor,  on  the  other 
hand,  to  be  too  reserved.  The  one  savors 
of  egotism,  the  other  of  haughtiness.  Nor 
should  the  occasion  be  seized  to  discuss  favor- 
ite views  with  one  or  more  of  the  guests,  the 
others  manifesting  no  curiosity;  matters  of 
interest  to  all  present  should  alone  be  can- 
vassed. ' 

At  the  close  of  the  repast,  the  hostess,  hav- 
ing first  quietly  noticed  that  every  one  has 
finished,  should  give  the  signal  for  retiring 
by  rising  from  table. 

At  the  family  table,  parents  and  children 

ETIQUETTE 

should  coinc  together  with  something  good 
to  communicate.  The  moments  spent  at 
meals  should  be  the  most  cheerful  and  pleas- 
ant of  the  day.  Every  member  of  the  group 
should  study  to  interest  and  edify  the  rest. 

In  no  place  is  the  distinction  between  the 
refined  and  ill-bred  more  marked  than  at  the 
table.  If  children  are  not  early  taught  polite- 
ness there,  the  parents  must  look  to  see  them 
regarded  as  annoying  and  disagreeable  by 
those  whose  good  will  they  may  most  de- 
sire to  secure.  “A  child  left  to  himself 
bringeth  his  mother  to  shame.” 

However  humble  the  jjosition  in  life,  the 
children  may  and  should  be  taught  the  same 
lessons  of  respectful  behavior;  and,  as  they 
advance  in  years,  they  should  be  encouraged 
to  join  pleasantly  but  modestly  in  the  conver- 
sation. 

HOME  POLITENESS  FOR  LITTLE  FOLKS. 

As  soon  as  the  little  ones  begin  to  say  lisp- 
ingly  “papa”  and  “mamma,”  parents  should 
teach  them  courtesy,  good  manners  and  cor- 
rect language,  guiding  their  infantile  efforts 
with  loving  attention.  Everything  vile,  vul- 
gar, clownish,  impolite,  uncouth,  ungrammat- 
ical, immoral,  and  all  slang  phrases,  should  be 
sedulously  guarded  against;  and  all  things 
true,  honest,  just,  pure  and  lovely,  inculcated. 

In  teaching  children  the  little,  sweet  cour- 
tesies of  life,  the  same  lesson  must  be  repeated 
over  and  over  for  the  first  few  years  — “23i‘e- 
cept  upon  precept ; line  upon  line,”  with  per- 
haps “seventy  times  seven”  corrections;  but 
the  reward  will  come  at  length,  when  the 
child  thus  laboriously  taught  will  voluntarily 
act  U23011  the  principles  so  carefully  instilled, 
no  longer  requiring  prompting  or  correction, 
for  courtesy  has  become  a habit. 

Young  236ople  should  acquire  in  early  life 
the  habit  of  using  good  language,  both  in 
speaking  and  in  writing;  carefully  avoiding, 
even  in  the  intimacy  of  the  home  circle,  all 
use  of  slang  words  and  phrases,  else  the  un- 


CONDENSED.  373 

fortunate  victim  of  neglected  education  is 
very  25i‘obably  doomed  to  talk  slang  for  life, 
and  often  to  suffer  mortification,  when  sur- 
prised by  the  im2)ro2Der  habit  into  using  such 
in  23ublic. 

LETTER-WRITING. 

The  little  that  can  be  here  said  on  this  sub- 
ject will  be  embraced  under  the  three  heads: 
General  observations,  friendly  correspond- 
ence, and  business  letters. 

As  to  the  first,  originality  of  language 
and,  as  far  as  may  be,  of  ideas,  is  strongly 
recommended.  Such  originality  does  not, 
however,  exclude  a diligent  study  of  the  best 
writers,  but  only  a slavish  imitation  of  any. 
Com2:)lex  sentences  should  be  avoided.  Order 
is  as  beautiful  and  requisite  in  letter-writing 
as  elsewhere;  hence  it  is  desirable  that,  while 
engaged  with  a subject,  neither  the  mind  nor 
pen  be  allowed  to  turn  aside  to  another.  If 
the  disconnected  thought  be  importunate  or 
important,  it  should  be  noted  on  a convenient 
scra2?  to  be  taken  up  in  its  proper  23lace.  As 
to  the  order  in  which  the  various  topics  should 
be  treated,  the  ascending  scale  is  probably 
the  best;  for  by  beginning  with  the  least  im- 
portant the  interest  of  the  correspondent 
rises  with  the  gradation  of  the  subjects,  and 
culminates  only  at  the  close.  To  insure 
greater  clearness,  each  subject  should  be 
treated  in  a separate  paragra23h.  The  unprac- 
ticed writer,  and  even  the  experienced  one, 
when  aiming  to  do  himself  the  fullest  justice, 
will  find  occasional  use  for  a good  dictionary 
and  a list  of  the  more  common  synonyms,  to 
insure  correctness  and  variety  of  phraseology. 
Care  should  be  taken  to  give  titled  and  other 
distinguished  persons  their  proper  designa- 
tions. All  letters  that  are  deemed  worthy  of 
a reply  should  be  answered  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble. To  insure  the  return  of  letters  failing  to 
reach  the  correspondent,  the  following  words 
should  be  written  or  printed  on  the  upper  left- 
hand  corner  of  the  envelop:  If  not  called 
for  in  ten  (or  other  number  of)  days,  return 


374 


ETIQUETTE  CONDENSED. 


to  (giving  the  name,  postoffice,  county 

and  State  of  the  writer). 

In  friendly  and  social  correspondence,  a 
good  way  to  insure  an  effective  and  acceptable 
letter  is  to  imagine  oneselfun  the  presence  of 
the  person  addressed.  This  will  give  a spon- 
taneity and  naturalness  to  the  written  words, 
which  should  be,  as  nearly  as  possible,  the  re- 
production of  an  imaginary  conversation. 
The  play  of  feature  and  the  modulations  of 
the  voice  will,  however,  be  necessarily  lack- 
ing ; and,  to  compensate  for  this  disadvantage, 
a more  lively  play  of  the  imagination  and  a 
more  elegant  diction  than  are  usual  in  ordi- 
nary conversation  are  allowable  and  desir- 
able. Whatever  is  most  likely,  by  its  gen- 
eral or  personal  significance,  to  interest  the 
correspondent,  should  be  preferred  to  what 
merely  concerns  the  writer.  Scrupulous 
punctuality  in  returning  answers  should 
mark  all  such  intercourse;  the  friend  should 
not  be  kept  for  days,  much  less  for  weeks, 
on  the  tenter-hooks  of  expectation. 

In  business  letters,  brevity,  commendable 
at  all  times,  is  really  indispensable ; the 
shorter  the  letter,  provided  it  clearly  conveys 
its  intended  purport,  the  better  and  the  more 
sure  to  attract  notice  and  receive  prompt  atten- 
tion. A long  business  letter  is  a double  waste 
of  time  — the  writer’s  and  the  correspon- 
dent’s ; and  though  the  writer  may  not  value 
his  own  share  of  this  loss  very  highly,  he  has 
no  right  to  assume  that  his  business  corre- 
spondent feels  equally  indifferent.  Nor 
should  time  and  space  be  wasted  in  multiply- 
ing compliments,  even  where  they  spring 
from  sincere  feeling;  the  writer  should  ordi- 
narily rest  content  with  what  courtesy  re- 
quires by  way  of  introduction;  then  state 
concisely  but  clearly  the  purport  of  his  mes- 
sage; and,  without  more  ado,  close  in  the 
usual  respectful  manner.  Should  the  writer 
have  more  than  one  business  matter  to  com- 
municate about,  he  should  dismiss  each  in 
concise  but  explicit  language,  and  in  a sepa- 


rate paragraph.  No  merely  personal  or 
social  matters  should  be  introduced  in  a busi- 
ness letter.  Where  it  is  desirable  or  neces- 
sary to  wi'ite  to  the  same  individual  on  such 
topics,  these  should  be  treated  on  separate 
leaves  of  the  same  letter,  or  in  separate 
letters.  If  information  be  sought  of  a 
stranger,  or  of  anyone  on  matters  that  con- 
cern only  the  writer,  he  should  enclose  a 
stamped  envelop  with  his  name,  postoffice, 
county  and  State  written  thereon.  This  pre- 
caution should  insure  an  immediate  reply 
from  even  the  most  busy  of  mankind ; unless, 
indeed,  the  writer  be  guilty  of  some  imperti- 
nence in  troubling  the  individual  in  question 
with  his  affaii's.  The  business  letter  should 
always  be  dated,  and  bear  the  name  of  the 
person  or  firm  addressed;  it  is  not  enough 
that  this  should  appear  on  the  envelop. 

THE  BUSY  BE’S  OF  ETIQUETTE. 

These  Be’s,  carefully  guarded,  will  supply 
as  much  honeyed  sweetness  as  is  ordinarily 
necessary  to  make  one  a useful  and  respected 
member  of  society. 

Be  faithful  to  your  sense  of  right  and  wrong. 

Be  reserved  in  disputes ; you  don’t  know  every- 
thing : do  not  talk  as  if  you  were  infallible. 

Be  brave  in  the  battle  for  right. 

Be  just  to  yourself  and  others. 

Be  discreet  and  circumspect  in  public. 

Be  hearty  in  your  recognitions  and  salutations. 

Be  gentle  and  affectionate  at  home. 

Be  willing  to  listen  as  well  as  to  talk. 

Be  a teacher  of  noble  truths  to  your  household. 

Be  not  a fop  nor  a fripper. 

Be  a hero  in  integrity  to  your  valet  de  chambre. 

Be  willing  to  do  your  share  of  the  work  of  life. 

Be  willing  that  others  should  obtain  a share  of 
honors  and  attentions. 

Be  a wise  counselor  in  your  circle. 

Be  broad  and  tolerant;  all  wisdom  is  not  in  your 
brain : exploded  errors  have  had  their  dogmatists. 

Be  not  quick  to  take  offense;  often  none  is  in- 
tended : people  are  not  always  thinking  of  you. 

Be  a follower  of  the  Golden  Rule;  it  is  not  only 
the  highest  morality,  but  is  a fruitful  source  of  genu- 
ine etiquette,  and  is  withal  but  simple  justice:  you 
owe  as  much  to  others  as  they  owe  to  you. 


JlACAULAY- 


BAHCROf^- 


Hume. 


/if  ^ /'7  '^7 


QYeenwoO<i' 


H>S}Siyourne/. 


H.^'NTHORNE 


Wmitt/eR 


BRYANT. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


PECULIARITIES  OF  OUR  LANGUAGE. 


HE  E nglish  language,  23erha|3s 
more  than  any  other,  is  caj^a- 
ble  of  queer  and  ingenious 
uses,  misuses,  transformations 
and  combinations.  The  stu- 
dent of  the  curiosities  of  our 
literature  is  astonished  at  its  wonderful  sus- 
ceptibility to  odd  pranks  in  the  way  of 
orthograjjhy,  syntax,  prosody,  pronunciation, 
rhyme  and  translation.  But  before  illustrat- 
ing these  peculiarities  it  will  not  be  amiss  to 
give  some  details  in  regard  to  languages  in 
general,  and  the  origin  of  our  own. 

LANGUAGES  AND  ALPHABETS. 

It  is  said  that  the  various  nations  of  the 
earth  speak  about  eighty-eight  different  dia- 
lects, but  these  can  be  traced  to  a much 
smaller  number  of  languages,  which  again 
are  all  referred  by  jjhilologists  to  three 
classes:  i.  The  Indo-Euroj^ean,  embracing 

the  ancient  classical  languages  as  well  as 
those  of  modern  Europe;  2.  The  Sanskrit, 
embracing  all  the  varieties  of  India;  3.  The 
Semitic,  including  Hebrew  and  Arabic. 

Of  languages,  the  Hebrew  is,  perhajDS,  the 
oldest  and  most  poetic  of  those  that  have 
been  j^reserved ; the  Latin  the  most  cojDious 
and  sonorous ; the  Greek  the  most  expressive 
and  sublime.  These  three  are  generally 
called  the  dead  languages. 

Of  modern  languages,  the  Chinese  is  the 
most  difficult,  the  Italian  the  softest,  the 
Spanish  the  most  pompous,  the  French 


the  most  [iolite  and  jjassionate,  the  German 
the  strongest,  and  the  English  the  most  cojii- 
ous  and  energetic. 

NUMBER  OF  LETTERS  IN  VARIOUS  ALPHABETS. 

Semitic. 

Coptic,  or  Egyptian..  21  Chaldee  22 

Coptic,  later 32  Arabic 128 

Phoenician probably  22  Persian 32 

Hebrew. 22  Ethiopic 33 

Samaritan. 22  Ethiopic  (with  modi- 

Syriac 22  lying  points) 202 

Aryan  or  I ndo- European. 

Greek,  earliest 22  English 26 

Greek  (since  B.  c.  400)  24  Spanish 27 

Latin,  earliest 22  Older  Armenian 36 

Latin,  later 25  Later  Armenian 38 

Celtic  (Gtelic,  etc.) 25  Georgian 40 

Italian 20  Russian  35 

French 25  Bengalee 47 

German 26  Sanskrit 52 

Turanian. 

Suomic  or  Finnic,  Lapp,  etc 19 

Japanese  (letter  sounds) 24 

Japanese  (syllabic  sounds) 68 

Hungarian,  original 34 

Hungarian,  modern  (adaptation  of  the  Latin) 26 

Hungarian,  distinct  letter  sounds 39 

Tamil  (Dravidian  family) 30 

Turkish  (Tartar  family) 33 

“ ISIonosyllabic." 

Chinese  (radical  syllabic  sounds) 214 

Chinese  (whole  number  of  syllabic  sounds) 450 

The  French  language  has  about  32,000 
words;  the  Spanish,  30,000;  and  the  Italian, 
35,000.  The  English  comprises  more  than 
40,000  words,  and  is  continually  increasing. 


C [/J?IOSITIBS  OF  LITERATURE. 


378 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  LANGUAGE. 

The  English  is  remarkable  for  being  com- 
pounded of  a greater  diversity  of  tongues 
than  any  other.  The  original  language  of 
Britain  was  a dialect  of  the  Celtic,  The 
Romans  conquered  the  country,  and  almost 
annihilated  the  ancient  language. 

The  British  continued  for  a considerable 
length  of  time  mixed  with  provincial  Latin, 
until  about  A.  d.  418,  when  the  Roman 
legions  were  called  home,  in  consequence  of 
intestine  troubles.  The  Scots  and  Piets  took 
advantage  of  this,  and  harassed  the  northern 
parts  of  Britain.  King  Vortigern  found  it 
necessary  to  call  the  Saxons,  a powerful  Ger- 
man people,  to  his  assistance.  They  came  to 
Britain,  and  overcame  the  Scots  and  Piets  at 
Stamford,  Lincolnshire.  They  eventually 
conquered  the  chief  portions  of  southern 
Britain;  and  in  the  long  conflict  incidental  to 
the  struggle,  the  older  English  language  was 
extinguished,  and  the  Saxon  became  general. 

The  Saxon  was  a noble,  copious  and  ex- 
pressive tongue,  of  which  Camden  says : 

“ Great,  verily,  was  the  glory  of  our  tongue  before 
the  Norman  conquest,  in  this,  that  the  old  English 
could  express,  most  aptly,  all  the  conceptions  of  the 
mind  in  their  own^  tongue,  without  borrowing  from 
any.” 

This  predominance  continued  until  832 
A,  D.,  when  the  Danes  began  their  piratical 
inroads,  producing  in  the  ensuing  two  hun- 
dred years  some  little  change  in  the  vernac- 
ular. Then  came  the  Normans,  who  com- 
pelled the  adoption  of  the  Norman  French, 
thus  rendering  the  language  of  Britain  a 
compound  of  Anglo-Saxon  and  Norman 
F rench. 

The  Italian  element  entered  our  language 
during  the  period  when  the  ecclesiastical 
affairs  of  Great  Britain  remained  under  the 
see  of  Rome,  which  was  also  instrumental 
in  bringing  over  many  Italians  for  church 
dignities. 

For  the  sake  of  expression  and  elegance. 


many  terms  have  been  introduced,  among  the 
sciences,  from  the  Greek ; terms  appertaining 
to  art  from  the  L’atin,  French  and  Italian; 
names  of  places  and  rivers,  as  well  as  most 
of  the  particles,  from  the  Saxon. 

So  that  the  English,  as  now  spoken,  be- 
comes one  of  the  most  copious,  expressive, 
and  elegant  languages  that  has  ever  been 
instituted ; it  contains  the  essential  expressive- 
ness of  a vast  number  of  other  and  older 
languages;  its  Hebrew  element  is  also  re- 
markably evident:  the  last  language  formed 
is  a “ chip  of  the  old  block.” 

ANALYSIS  OF  ENGLISH  WORDS. 

This  table  shows  the  relative  proportion 
of  other  languages  in  the  formation  of  six- 
teen thousand  of  our  most  familiar  words. 

SEMITIC  LANGUAGES. 


Arabic 13 

Hebrew 16 

Syriac 3 

ARYAN  LANGUAGES. 

Greek - 1,248 

Latin 6,732 

French 4,812 

Saxon 1 1765 

Teutonic  (besides  Saxon) 858 

Italian. , 212 

Scandinavian 163 

Celtic  - I2i 

Spanish 57 


16,000 

The  learned  philologist  Max  Muller  thus 
elucidates  the  mixed  character  of  the  lan- 
guage : 

“ There  is,  perhaps,  no  language  so  full  of  words 
evidently  derived  from  the  most  distant  sources  as 
English.  Every  country  of  the  globe  seems  to  have 
brought  some  of  its  verbal  manufactures  to  the  intel- 
lectual market  of  England.  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew-, 
Celtic,  Saxon,  Danish,  French,  Spanish,  Italian,  Ger- 
man— nay,  even  Hindustani,  Malay,  and  Chinese 
words  — lie  mixed  together  in  the  English  dictionary. 
On  the  evidence  of  words  alone,  it  would  be  impos- 
sible to  classify  English  with  any  other  of  the  estab- 
lished stocks  and  stems  of  human  speech.  Leaving 
out  of  consideration  the  smaller  ingredients,  we  find. 


PECULIARITIES  OF  OUR  LANGUAGE. 


379 


on  comparing  the  Teutonic  with  the  Latin,  or  Neo- 
Latin,  or  Norman  elements  in  English,  that  the  lat- 
ter have  a decided  majority  over  the  home-grown 
Saxon  terms.  * * * M.  Thommerel,  who 

counted  every  word  in  the  dictionaries  of  Robertson 
and  Webster,  has  established  the  fact,  that  the  num- 
ber of  Teutonic  or  Saxon  words  in  English  amounts 
to  only  13,330  against  29,354  words  which  can  either 
mediately  or  immediately  be  traced  to  a Latin  source. 
On  the  evidence  of  its  dictionary,  therefore,  and 
treating  English  as  a mixed  language,  it  would  have 
to  be  classified  together  with  French,  Italian,  and 
Spanish  as  one  of  the  Romance  or  Neo-Latin  dia- 
lects. Languages,  however,  though  mixed  in  their 
dictionary,  can  never  be  mixed  in  their  grammar. 

* * * We  may  form  whole  sentences  in 

English  consisting  entirely  of  Latin  or  Romance 
words;  yet  whatever  there  is  left  of  grammar  in 
English  bears  unmistakable  traces  of  Teutonic  work- 
manship. What  maj'  now  be  called  grammar  in 
English,  is  little  more  than  the  terminations  of  the 
genitive  singular  and  nominative  plural  of  nouns,  the 
degrees  of  comparisons,  and  a few  of  the  persons  and 
tenses  of  the  verb.  Yet  the  singular  5,  used  as  the 
exponent  of  the  third  person  singular  of  the  indica- 
tive present,  is  irrefragable  evidence  that  in  a scien- 
tific classification  of  languages,  English,  though  it 
did  not  retain  a single  word  of  Saxon  origin,  would 
have  to  be  classed  as  Saxon,  and  as  a branch  of  the 
great  Teutonic  stem  of  the  Aryan  family  of  speech.” 

HOW  MANY  WORDS  WE  USE. 

In  a very  scholarly  lecture  on  the  English 
language,  G.  P.  Marsh  made  some  interest- 
ing statements  as  to  the  extent  of  the  vocabu- 
lary commanded  by  different  persons.  Out 
of  the  more  than  40,000  words  in  the  lan- 
guage, he  holds  that  “ few  writers  or  speak- 
ers use  as  many  as  10,000;  ordinary  persons 
of  fair  intelligence  not  above  3,000  or  4,000,” 
and  so  on.  Prof.  Holden,  of  the  National 
Observatory,  read  before  the  Philosophical 
Society  of  Washington  a paper  giving  the 
results  of  an  inquiry  into  the  extent  of  his 
own  personal  stock  of  words.  By  a sufficient 
actual  count  in  various  parts  of  a Webster’s 
dictionary,  and  a careful  estimate  of  the  rest, 
he  finds  himself  in  command  of  over  30,000 
words. 


It  may  be  assumed,  then,  that  the  English 
vocabulary,  ready  for  use,  of  a highly  edu- 
cated man  is  above  30,000  words.  This  is 
not  necessarily  in  essential  discordance  with 
Mr.  Marsh’s  statement,  since  a man  may 
never  have  occasion  to  use,  by  any  means,  all 
the  words  which  he  perfectly  understands 
when  he  meets  with  them  in  reading,  and 
could,  if  occasion  were,  employ  correctly. 
Prof.  Holden,  however,  finds  fault  with  the 
current  estimates  of  Shakespeare’s  and  Mil- 
ton’s vocabularies,  counting  in  the  Clarke 
concordance  of  Shakespeare  some  24,000 
words,  instead  of  the  15,000  usually  attrib- 
uted to  him;  and  in  Milton’s  poems  17,000, 
instead  of  7,000  or  8,000.  In  the  English 
Bible  he  finds,  exclusive  of  proper  names,  a 
little  over  7,000  words. 

PROPORTION  OF  THE  COMMONEST  WORDS  IN  30,000. 


The 

----1,727 

be ! 

258 

and 

1,221 

as 

— 231 

of 

-1,153 

he - 

228 

to 

864 

but 

203 

in 

— - .581 

are  

198 

that 

416 

not 

— 19s 

is 

- - - - - 366 

have 

- 193 

it 

353 

which 

- 193 

his 

288 

all 

184 

with 

278 

from 

184 

for 

270 

your 

177 

you 

- 265 

or 

164 

This, 

we,  they,  my,  will,  our. 

him,  on. 

their,  at,  more,  what,  me,  them,  who,  etc., 
taper  down  from  150  to  100. 


RELATIVE  FREQUENCY  OF  THE  LETTERS. 


A 

- 85 

N 

80 

B 

16 

0 

80 

C 

30 

P 

17 

D 

44 

Q 

5 

E 

120 

R 

62 

F 

25 

S 

80 

G 

--- 17 

T 

90 

H 

54 

U 

----  34 

I 

80 

V 

12 

J 

■ 4 

w 

20 

K 

8 

X 

4 

L 

40 

Y 

20 

M 

■ 30 

z 

2 

CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


380 


SCOPE  OF  THE  LANGUAGE. 

A learned  F renchman  in  conversation  with 
Dr.  Wallace,  of  Oxford,  author  of  a gram- 
mar of  the  English  language  written  in  Latin, 
about  the  year  1650,  after  expatiating  with 
the  Doctor  on  the  copiousness  of  the  French 
language,  and  its  richness  in  derivations  and 
synonyms,  produced,  by  way  of  illustration, 
the  following  four  lines  on  rope-making : 

“Quand  un  cordier,  cordant,  veut  corder  un  corde; 
Pour  sa  corde  corder,  trois  cordons  il  accorde; 

Mais,  si  un  des  cordons  de  la  corde  decorde, 

Le  cordon  decordant  fait  decorder  la  corde.” 

To  show  that  the  English  language  was  at 
least  equally  rich  and  copious.  Dr.  Wallace 
immediately  translated  the  French  into  as 
many  lines  of  English,  word  for  word,  using 
the  word  “ twist  ” to  express  the  F rench 
“ corde  ” : 

“ When  a twister  a twisting,  will  twist  him  a twist; 
For  the  twisting  his  twist,  he  three  twines  doth 
entwist ; 

But  if  one  of  the  twines  of  the  twist  doth  untwist. 
The  twine  that  untwisteth,  untwisteth  the  twist.” 

Here  were  verbs,  nouns,  participles  and 
synonyms  to  match  the  French.  To  show 
further  the  power  and  the  versatility  of  the 
English,  the  doctor  added  the  four  following 
lines,  which  continue  the  subject: 

“Untwisting  the  twine  that  untwisteth  between, 

He  twists  with  his  twister  the  two  in  a twine; 

Then  twice  having  twisted  the  twines  of  the  twine. 
He  twisteth  the  twine  he  had  twined  in  twain.” 

The  French  funds  had  been  exhausted  at 
the  outset.  Not  so  with  the  English;  for  Dr. 
W allace,  pushing  his  triumph,  added  yet  four 
other  lines,  which  follow: 

“ The  twain,  that  in  twining  before  in  the  twine 
As  twines  were  untwisted,  he  now  doth  intwine ; 

‘ Twixt  the  twain  intertwisting  a twine  more  between. 
He,  twirling  his  twister,  makes  a twist  of  the  twine.” 

DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  LANGUAGE. 

THE  SAME  IDEA  IN  MANY  WORDS. 

The  English  language  must  appear  fear- 
fully and  wonderfully  made  to  a foreigner. 


One  of  them,  looking  at  a picture  of  a num- 
ber of  vessels,  said,  “See  what -a  flock  of 
ships.”  He  was  told  that  a flock  of  ships 
was  called  a fleet,  but  that  a fleet  of  sheep 
was  called  a flock.  And  it  was  added  for  his 
guidance  in  mastering  the  intricacies  of  our 
language,  that  a “ flock  of  girls  is  called  a 
bevy;  that  a bevy  of  wolves  is  called  a pack; 
a pack  of  thieves  is  called  a gang;  a gang  of 
angels  is  called  a host;  a host  of  porpoises  is 
called  a shoal ; a shoal  of  buffaloes  is  called  a 
herd;  a herd  of  children  is  called  a troop;  a 
troop  of  partridges  is  called  a covey ; a covey 
of  beauties  is  called  a galaxy;  a galaxy  of 
ruffians  is  called  a horde;  a horde  of  rubbish 
is  called  a heap;  a heap  of  oxen  is  called  a 
drove ; a drove  of  blackguards  is  called  a mob ; 
a mob  of  whales  is  called  a school ; a school 
of  worshipers  is  called  a congregation ; a con- 
gregation of  engineers  is  called  a corps;  a 
corps  of  robbers  is  called  a band;  a band  of 
locusts  is  called  a swarm ; a swarm  of  people 
Is  called  a crowd;  a crowd  of  gentle-folks  is 
called  the  elite;  the  elite  of  the  city’s  thieves 
and  rascals  are  called  the  roughs;  and  the 
miscellaneous  crowd  of  city  folks  is  called  the 
community  or  the  public,  according  as  they 
are  spoken  of  as  the  religious  community  or 
secular  public.” 

THE  SAME  LETTERS  VARIOUSLY  PRONOUNCED. 

The  difficulty  of  applying  rules  to  the  pro- 
nunciation of  our  language  may  be  illustrated 
in  two  lines,  where  the  combination  of  the 
letters  o u g h is  pronounced  in  no  less  than 
seven  different  ways,  viz. : as  o,  uff,  off,  up, 
ow,  00,  and  och: 

“Though  the  tough  cough  and  hiccough  plough  me 
through. 

O’er  life’s  dark  lough  my  course  I still  pursue.” 

THE  SAME  SOUND  DIFFERENTLY  WRITTEN. 

This  difficulty  is  very  well  illustrated  by 
the  following  examples  in  prose  and  verse: 

Having  no  waj'  to  weigh  the  load,  they  had  to  await 
a weight  scale,  constructed  not  on  the  principle  of  the 
lode  stone  but  of  the  balance,  whereupon  they  found 


INGENIOUS  COMBINATIONS. 


it  weighed  a wey,  which  was  a long  way  from  what 
they  thought  it  would  weigh.  The  seller,  much  dis- 
appointed in  the  weight,  declined  to  wait  longer,  but, 
in  nautical  phraseology,  weighed  anchor,  and  went 
his  way  to  dump  his  load  in  the  cellar,  while  his 
oxen  lowed  as  they  were  turned  homeward. 

“Write,  we  know,  is  written  right. 

When  we  see  it  written  write; 

But  when  we  see  it  written  wright. 

We  know  ’tis  not  then  written  right; 

For  write,  to  have  it  written  right. 

Must  not  be  written  right  nor  wright. 

Nor  yet  should  it  be  written  rite. 

But  WRITE  — for  so  'tis  written  right.” 

The  young  heir  has  the  air,  mien  and  even  the  gait 
of  his  father.  I heard  this  ere  my  arrival  at  the  gate 
in  mean  old  Ayr,  and  if  e’er  I return  I hope  to  find 
his  mien  and  gait  unchanged. 

TRICKS  OF  SPEECH. 

Nothing  is  easier  to  acquire,  nothing  more 
difficult  to  lose,  than  a trick  of  speech  and 
manner;  and  nothing  is  more  universal.  If 
we  look  around  among  our  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances, we  shall  find  scarcely  one  who 
has  not  his  favorite  word,  his  perpetual  form- 
ula, his  automatic  action,  his  unmeaning  ges- 
ture— all  tricks  caught  probably  when  young, 
and,  by  not  being  corrected  then,  next  to 
impossible  to  abolish  now.  Who  does  not 
know  the  familiar  “I  say”  as  the  preface  to 
every  remark.? — and  the  still  more  familiar 
“you  know”  as  the  middle  term  of  every 
sentence?  Who,  too,  in  these  later  times, 
has  not  suffered  from  the  infliction  of  “aw- 
ful” and  “jolly” — milestones  in  the  path  of 


381 

speech,  interspersed  with  even  uglier  and 
more  obtrusive  signs  of  folly  and  corrupt 
diction  — milestones  that  are  forever  turning 
up,  showing  the  successive  distances  to  which 
good  taste  and  true  refinement  have  receded 
in  this  hideous  race  after  slang  to  which  our 
youth  is  given.  Then  there  are  the  peo23le 
who  peiqietuate  ejaculations ; who  say  “ Good- 
ness!” as  a mark  of  surprise,  and  “Good 
Gracious!”  when  suiqjrise  is  a little  mixed 
with  reprobation;  lower  in  the  social  scale 
it  is  “My  word!”  “Patience!”  “Did  lever!” 
and  indifferently  in  all  stations,  “You  don’t 
say!”  or  in  a voice  of  dejjrecation,  “No!” 
and  “Surely  not!”  To  judge  by  voice  and 
word,  these  ejaculatory  j^eople  are  always  in 
a state  of  surprise.  They  go  through  the 
world  in  unending  astonishment;  and  their 
appeals  to  their  “ goodness,”  and  that  inde- 
terminate quantity  called  “good  gracious,” 
are  incessant. 

“I  SAY.” 

A gentleman  who  was  in  the  habit  of 
making  frequent  use  of  the  expression,  “ I 
say,”  on  being  informed  that  a certain  person 
had  made  some  ill-natured  remarks  iqDon 
this  jDeculiarity,  took  the  opportunity  of  ad- 
dressing him  in  the  following  style  of  rebuke: 
“ I say,  sir,  I hear  say  you  say  I say  ‘ I say  ’ 
at  every  word  I say.  Now,  sir,  although  I 
know  I say  ‘ I say  ’ at  every  word  I say,  still, 
I say,  sir,  it  is  not  for  you  to  say  I say  ‘ I say  ’ 
at  every  word  I say.” 


INGENIOUS  COMBINATIONS. 


PLAY  UPON  WORDS. 

An  innumerable  host  of  puns,  bad  and 
good,  which  are  floating  about  in  books 
and  newspapers,  as  well  as  in  social  circles, 
are  all  predicated  upon  similarities  in  pronun- 
ciation. A pun  that  has  in  it  a sharp  and 
witty  meaning  is  a good  thing;  but  the 


immense  deal  of  trash  and  of  far-fetched 
constructions  that  are  put  in  circulation  by 
laborers  after  the  which  is  worth  noth- 
ing if  it  is  not  spontaneous,  has  given  this 
point  in  literature  a bad  reputation. 

A curious  instance  is  given  of  answering 
two  questions  at  a time: 


382 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


“ Here  Biddy,  my  darling,  what’s  the  time 
o’  night,  and  where’s  the  pertaty  pudding?” 

“ It’s  eight,  sir.” 

ECHO. 

Curious  effects  are  sometimes  produced 
by  an  ingenious  arrangement  of  pronuncia- 
tion. A device  has  often  been  used  in  political 
and  partisan  songs,  called  “echo  verses,”  in 
which  the  sounds  of  the  last  words  of  a line 
are  repeated  after  the  manner  of  an  echo,  the 
whole  being  so  contrived  as  to  express  some 
significant  meaning.  This,  though  a short 
specimen,  is  a good  illustration : 

“ What  are  they  who  pay  three  guineas 
To  hear  a tune  of  Paganini’s  ? 

(Echo)  Pack  o’ ninnies ! ” 

D’Israeli  has  some  amusing  specimens;  the 
force  of  these  performances  consists  in  the 
construction  of  the  last  syllables,  so  that  on 
being  repeated,  as  if  by  an  echo,  they  shall 
convey  a separate  and  pointed  meaning. 
At  times,  this  fancied  repetition  has  an  effect 
corresponding  with  that  of  the  Irishman’s 
echo,  which  not  merely  repeated  his  sen- 
tences, but  varied  them  to  make  more  fun, 
and  even  answered  them ; for  when  he  said : 
“ How  — do  — you  — do?  ” 
echo  replied: 

“ Pretty  ^ — well  — I — thank  you.” 

The  following  is  a specimen  of  echo  poetry 
which  possesses  merit  both  as  a literary  com- 
position, and  on  account  of  the  spirit  of 
piety  which  breathes  through  it: 

“Our  Father! 

For  we  of  hope  and  help  are  quite  bereaven 
Except  Thou  succor  us 

Who  art  in  heaven. 

Thou  showest  mercy,  therefore  for  the  same 
We  praise  Thee,  singing 

Hallowed  be  Thy  name. 

Of  all  our  miseries  cast  up  the  sum ; 

Show  us  Thy  joys,  and  let 

Thy  kingdom  come. 

We  mortal  are,  and  ailing  from  our  birth; 

Thou  constant  art. 


Thy  will  be  done  on  earth, — 

Thou  madest  the  earth  as  well  as  the  planets  seven, 
Thy  name  be  blessed  here 

As  ’tis  in  heaven. 

Nothing  we  have  to  use  our  debts  to  pay, 

Except  Thou  givest  it  us. 

Give  us  this  day 

Wherewith  to  clothe  us,  wherewith  to  be  fed. 

For  without  Thee  we  want 

Our  daily  bread. 

We  want,  but  we  want  no  faults,  for  no  day  passes 
But  we  do  sin — 

Forgive  us  our  trespasses. 

If  we  repent  our  faults.  Thou  ne’er  disdain’st  us ; 
But  pardon’st  us 

As  we  forgive  those  — 

Whate’er  the  wrong,  though  hard  to  human  flesh. 
And  difficult  to  be  done  — 

That  trespass  against  us. 

Forgive  us  what  is  passed,  a new  path  tread  us; 
Directus  always  in  Thy  Faith, 

And  lead  us — 

Us,  Thine  own  people  and  Thy  chosen  nation  — 
Into  all  truth,  but 

Not  into  temptation ; 

Thou  that  of  all  good  graces  are  the  giver. 

Suffer  us  not  to  wander. 

But  deliver 

Us  from  the  fierce  assaults  of  the  world  and  devil 
And  flesh,  so  shalt  Thou  free  us 
From  all  evil. 

To  these  petitions  let  both  church  and  laymen. 

With  one  consent  of  heart  and  voice,  say 
Amen.” 

EClfo  ON  MATRIMONY. 

1 ASKED  of  Echo  t’other  day. 

Whose  words  are  few  and  often  funny. 

What,  to  a question,  she  would  say. 

Of  courtship,  love  and  matrimony? 

Quoth  Echo,  plainly,  “ Matter  of  Money." 

Whom  should  I marry  ? Should  it  be 
A dashing  damsel,  gay  and  pert, 

A pattern  of  consistency. 

Or  selfish,  mercenary  flirt? 

Quoth  Echo,  sharply,  “ Nary  flirt." 

What  if,  a weary  of  the  strife 

That  long  has  lured  the  gay  deceiver. 

She  promised  to  amend  her  life 

And  sin  no  more — can  I believe  her? 

Quoth  Echo,  with  decision,  '■'■Leave  her." 


J NGEN  J OUS  COMBINATIONS. 


383 


But  if  some  maiden  with  a heart, 

On  me  should  venture  to  bestow  it, 

Praj,  should  I act  the  wiser  part 
To  take  the  treasure  or  forego  it? 

Quoth  Echo,  very  promptly,  “ Go  it." 

But  what,  if  seeming  still  afraid 
To  bind  her  fate  in  Hymen’s  fetter. 

She  vows  she  means  to  die  a maid. 

In  answer  to  my  loving  letter? 

Quoth  Echo,  very  coolly,  "Let  her." 

What  if,  in  spite  of  her  disdain, 

I find  my  heart  entwined  about 
With  Cupid’s  dear,  delicious  chain. 

So  closely  that  I can’t  get  out? 

Quoth  Echo,  laughingly,  “ Get  out." 

But  if  some  maid  with  beauty  blessed. 

As  pure  and  fair  as  heaven  can  make  her. 

Will  share  my  labor  and  my  rest. 

Till  envious  death  shall  overtake  her? 

Quoth  Echo  {sotto  voce),  “ Take  her." 

MARRIAGE. 

Few  topics  have  been  made  so  fruitful  a 
theme  of  badinage  and  sarcasm  by  the  wits 
as  that  of  marrjage.  The  following  curious 
specimen  evinces  as  much  ingenuity  as  wit, 
for  it  admits  of  being  read  two  ways,  in  praise 
of  marriage  or  of  bachelorhood.  To  get 
the  second  meaning,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
alternate  the  lines,  reading  the  first  and  third, 
then  the  second  and  fourth: 

“That  man  must  lead  a happy  life 
Who  is  directed  by  a wife ; 

Who’s  freed  from  matrimonial  chains. 

Is  sure  to  suffer  for  his  pains. 

Adam  could  find  no  solid  peace 
Till  he  beheld  a woman’s  face; 

When  Eve  was  given  for  a mate 
Adam  was  in  a happy  state. 

In  all  the  female  race  appear 
Truth,  darling  of  a heart  sincere: 

Hypocrisy,  deceit  and  pride 
In  woman  never  did  reside. 

What  tongue  is  able  to  unfold 
The  worth  in  woman  we  behold? 

The  failings  that  in  woman  dwell 
Are  almost  imperceptible. 


Confusion  take  the  men,  I say. 

Who  no  regard  to  women  pay ; 

Who  make  the  women  their  delight 
Keep  always  rea.son  in  their  sight.” 

THE  HOUSE  THAT  JACK  BUILT-TEMPER- 
ATELY  SPEAKING. 

Home  — 

This  is  the  malt 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

Moderate  Dr  inker  a — 

These  are  the  rats 
That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

T emperance  — 

This  is  the  cat 
That  is  killing  the  rats. 

That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

Rumseller  — 

This  is  the  dog 

That  is  worrying  the  cat. 

That  is  killing  the  rats. 

That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

Charity — 

This  is  the  cow  with  crumpled  horn 
That  is  tossing  the  dog. 

That  is  worrying  the  cat. 

That  is  killing  the  rats. 

That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

Drunkards'  Daughters  — 

These  are  the  maidens  all  forlorn. 

That  are  milking  the  cow  with  the  crumpled  horn. 
That  is  tossing  the  dog. 

That  is  worrying  the  cat. 

That  is  killing  the  rats. 

That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

Drunkards — 

These  are  the  men  all  tattered  and  torn, 

The  fathers  of  maidens  all  forlorn. 

That  are  milking  the  cow  with  the  crumpled  horn. 
That  is  tossing  the  dog. 

That  is  worrying  the  cat. 

That  is  killing  the  rats. 

That  are  eating  the  malt. 

That  lies  in  the  house  that  Jack  built. 


J 


384 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


ESSAY  ON  WANT. 


A PRINTER’S  ESSAY. 

The  following  are  good  examples  of  what 
can  be  accomplished  by  constructing  sentences 
on  the  word-sound  of  letters: 

An  SA  now  I mean  2 write 
2 U,  sweet  KT  J, 

The  girl  without  a ||, 

The  belle  of  UTK. 

I ider  if  you  got  the  i 
I wrote  to  you  B 4 
I sailed  in  the  RKDA, 

And  sent  by  LN  More. 

My  MT  head  will  scarce  conceive 

1 calm  IDA  bright; 

But,  8T  miles  from  U,  I must 
M~^  this  chance  2 write. 

& 1st,  should  NE  NV  U, 

B EZ,  mind  it  not; 

If  NE  friendship  show,  B sure 
They  shall  not  B forgot. 

But  friends  and  foes  alike  DK ; 

As  you  may  plainly  C 
In  every  funeral  RA, 

Or  mournful  LEG. 

From  virtue  never  DV8; 

Her  influence  B9 
Alike  induces  loderness 
& 40  tude  divine. 

& if  U cannot  cut  a , 

Or  cause  an  !, 

I hope  U’ll  put  a . 

2 I 

R U for  anXation  2 
My  cousin,  heart  & 

He  offers  in  a 
A § broad  of  land. 

He  says  he  loves  U 2 XS; 

U R virtuous  & Y’s; 

In  XLNC  U XL 
All  others  in  his  I’s. 

This  SA,  until  U I C, 

I pray  U 2 XQ’s; 

And  not  2 burn  in  FIG 

My  quaint  & wayward  muse. 

Now  fare  U well,  dear  KT  J, 

I trust  that  U R true ; 

When  this  U C,  then  can  U say 
An  SA  I O U.? 


2 NE  I. — Cold  winter  is  at  Vegetables  have 

D K’d,  the  beauties  of  the  landscape  have  faded,  & 
the  earth  now  appears  in  sad  RA.  Old  Boreas 
comes,  and  sings  a mournful  LEG  over  the  graves 
of  the  flowers,  and  * * * seem  to  glisten  from  a 
frosty  firmament.  The  freezing  blast  pierces  as  with 
a f the  Yz  clad  bosom  of  want,  where  the  tears  of 
PT  are  congealed  at  the  respective  fountains.  All 
U who  are  in  EZ  circumstances,  & who  R not 
cursed  with  MT  pockets,  ought  to  XMN  into  the 
condition  of  those  around  U,  & go  forward  with 
NRG  2 mitigate  the  distress  of  the  needy  — without 
waiting  for  NE  uncertain  XPDNC  — & thereby 
merit  the  honor  which  the  XLNC  of  such  acts 
B stows.  The  poor  R 2 B found  in  every  § of  the 
county  & CT ; & the  multitude  of  miserable  beggars 
who  even  NV  the  scanty  comfort  of  the  hovL,  is 
without  a ||.  M~‘ — then,  the  earliest  opportunity 

of  paying  that  debt  of  chari  T which  U O 2 a fellow 
creature  in  distress,  B4  the  |]rW°  of  death  puts  a . 2 
your  Xistence. 

SOMETHING  OUT  OF  NOTHING. 

“ U 0 a 0 but  I 0 u, 

O 0 no  0 but  O 0 me ; 

O let  not  my  0 a 0 go. 

But  give  0 0 I 0 u so.” 

This  apparently  nonsensical  but  really  in- 
genious riddle,  interpreted,  reads  thus: 

“ Y ou  sigh  for  a cipher but  I sigh  for  you ; 

O sigh  for  no  cipher.,  but  O sigh  for  me; 

O let  not  my  sigh  for  a cipher  go. 

But  give  sigh  for  sigh,  for  I sigh  for  you  so.” 

THREATENED  SIOUX-EYE-SIGHED. 

C that  man  ling  the  *ry  heavens,  with  a f in  i 
i!l^g°  and  a of  pistols  in  the  other.  I sO  2 

attract  his  attention  by  .ing  2 a ^ in  a paper  I held  in 
my  relating  2 a man  in  another  §,  who  had  D in 

a state  of  derangement.  He ’d  the  f and  pistols 

from  his  with  the  ! 

“ It  is  I of  whom  U read.  I left  home  B4  my 
friends  knew  my  design.  I had  sO  the  of  a 

girl  who  refused  2 llsio  2 me,  but  smiled  Bqly  on 

my  rival.  I ’d  madly  away,  uttering  an  ’ 2 

the  god  of  love,  without  replying  2 the  'U  of  my 
friends,  but  with  a 4boding  that  here  I should  put  a . 
2 my  Xistence.  My  sorrOO  have  no  | in  this  §.  . I 
am  come  2 a full  . ” 


INGENIOUS  COMBINATIONS. 


A PRECEPT  WELL  TOLD. 

The  following  ingenious  arrangement  of 
a sentence  may  be  read  in  a great  many 
different  ways  without  altering  the  original 
words,  by  beginning  with  the  letter  R,  which 
will  be  found  in  the  center  of  the  diamond : 
e 

eve 
e V i V e 
e V i 1 i V e 
e V i 1 & 1 i V e 
e V i 1 & t & 1 i V e 
evil&tnt&live 
evi l&tnent&l ive 
evi  l&tnepent&l  ive 
evi  l&tnepepent&l  ive 
evi l&tnepeRepent&l ive 
evi  l&tnepepent&l  ive 
ev  i l&tnepen  t&l  i ve 
evi  l&tnent&l  ive 
evil&tnt&live 
evi  1 & t & 1 ive 
evi  1 & 1 ive 
e V i 1 i V e 
e V i V e 
eve 
e 

HOW  DOES  THE  PRINTER  LIVE? 

By  beginning  at  the  H in  the  center  of  the 
table  given  below,  the  words  “ How  does 
the  printer  live?”  may  be  read  a great  many 
different  ways: 


e 

V 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

V 

e 

V 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

V 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

w 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

w 

0 

w 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

w 

0 

H 

0 

w 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

w 

0 

w 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

w 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

d 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

0 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

e 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

s 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

I 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

t 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

h 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

V 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

e 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

V 

e 

V 

i 

1 

r 

e 

t 

n 

i 

r 

P 

r 

i 

n 

t 

e 

r 

1 

i 

V 

e 

Answer — “the  devil  helps  him.” 

To  decipher  this,  commence  with  the  capi- 
tal T at  either  end  of  the  middle  line,  and, 
z 


385 

reading  up  or  down,  by  frequently  turning 
corners,  the  answer  is  constantly  the  same: 

evilhelplehlive 
deviclpspleived 
edevlpshsplvede 
hedeps  h i h spedeh 
ThedshimihsdehT 
hedepshihspedeh 
edevlpshsplvede 
devielpspleived 
evilhelplehlive 

THE  SONG  OF  THE  DECANTER. 

There  was  an  old 
decanter,  and  its  mouth 
was  gaping  wide;  the 
ruby  wine  had 
ebbed  away 
and  left 
its  crys- 
tal side; 
and  the  wind 
went  humming, 
humming— up  and 
down  the  sides  it 
flew, and  through  the 
reed-like  hollow  neck, 
the  wildest  notes  it  blew. 

I placed  it  in  the  window, 
where  the  blast  was  blow- 
ing free,  and  fancied  that  its 
pale  mouth  sang  the  queerest 
song  to  me.  “They  tell  me  — 
puny  conquerors!  — that  Plague 
has  slain  his  ten  and  War  his  hundred 
thousands  of  the  very  best  of  men ; 
but  I”  — ’twas  then  the  bottle  spoke  — 

“ But  I have  conquered  more  than  all  your 
famous  conquerors,  so  feared  and  famed  of 
yore.  Then  to  me,  you  youths  and  maidens, 
come  drink  from  out  my  cup  the  beverage 
that  dulls  the  brain  and  burns  the  spirits  up, 
and  puts  to  shame  the  conquerors  that  slay 
their  scores  below;  for  this  has  deluged 
millions  with  the  lava  tide  of  woe.  Though 
in  the  path  of  battle,  darkest  waves  of 
blood  may  roll,  yet  while  I killed  the  body 
I have  damned  the  very  soul.  The  chol- 
era, the  sword,  such  ruin  never  wrought 
as  I,  in  mirth  or  malice  on  the  innocent 
have  brought.  And  still  I breathe  upon 
them,  and  they  shrink  before  my  breath; 
and  year  after  year  the  thousands 
tread  this  dismal  road  to  death ! ” 


386 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


THE  WINE  GLASS. 

The  following  speaks  for  itself: 

Who  hath  Woe?  Who  hath  sorrow? 

Who  hath  contentions?  Who 
hath  wounds  without  cause  ? 

Who  hath  redness  of  eyes  ? 

They  that  tarry  long  at  the 
wine!  They  that  go  to 
seek  mixed  wine ! Look 
not  thou  upon  the 
wine  when  it  is  red, 
when  it  giveth  its 
color  in  the 
cup; 
when  it 
moveth  itself 
aright. 

At 

the  last 
it  biteth  like  a 

serpent,  and  stingeth  like  an  adder. 

APT  AND  ATTRACTIVE  ALLITERATIONS. 

AN  ALPHABETICAL  ANALYSIS  OF  CONTENTS. 

A publisher  about  to  issue  a book  embrac- 
ing extracts  from  many  authors,  requested 
an  eminent  scholar  to  write  a title  page  for  it, 
which  resulted  in  the  following  production; 

“ Astonishing  Anthology  from  Attractive  Authors. 
Broken  Bits  from  Big  Men’s  Brains. 

Choice  Chunks  from  Chaucer  to  Channing. 

Dainty  Devices  from  Diverse  Directions. 

Eggs  of  Eloquence  from  Eminent  Essayists. 
Fragrant  Flowers  from  Fields  of  Fancy. 

Gems  of  Genius  Gloriously  Garnished. 

Handy  Helps  from  Head  and  Heart. 
Illustrious  Intellects  Impertinently  Interpreted. 
Jewels  of  Judgment  and  Jets  of  Jocularity. 
Kindlings  to  Keep  from  the  King  to  the  Kitchen. 
Loosened  Leaves  from  Literary  Laurels. 
Magnificent  Morsels  from  Mighty  Minds. 
Numerous  Nuggets  from  Notable  Noodles. 
Oracular  Opinions  Officially  Offered. 
Prodigious  Points  from  Powerful  Pens. 
Quirks  and  Quibbles  from  Queer  Quarters. 

Rare  Remarks  Ridiculously  Repeated. 
Suggestive  Squirts  from  Several  Sources. 
Tremendous  Thoughts  on  Thundering  Topics. 
Utterances  from  the  Uppermost  for  Use  and  Unction. 
Valuable  Views  in  Various  Voices. 


Wisps  of  Wit  in  a Wilderness  of  Words. 
’Xcellent  ’Xtracts  ’Xactly  ’Xpressed. 
Yawnings  and  Yearnings  , for  Youthful  Yankees. 
Zeal  and  Zest  from  Zoroaster  to  Zimmerman.” 

SIEGE  OF  BELGRADE. 

An  Austrian  army,  awfully  arrayed. 

Boldly,  by  battery,  besieged  Belgrade ; 

Cossack  commanders  cannonading  come, 

Dealing  destruction’s  devastating  doom ; 

Every  endeavor  engineers  essay. 

For  fame,  for  fortune  fighting — furious  fray! 
Generals  ’gainst  generals  grapple  — gracious  God! 
How  honors  heaven  heroic  hardihood ! 

Infuriate,  indiscriminate,  in  ill. 

Kinsmen  kill  kindred,  kindred  kinsmen  kill ! 

Labor  low  levels  longest,  loftiest  lines ; 

Men  march  ’mid  mounds,  ’mid  moles,  ’mid  mur- 
d’rous  mines; 

Now  noisy,  noxious  numbers  notice  naught 
Of  outward  obstacles  opposing  ought; 

Poor  patriots ! partly  purchas’d,  partly  press’d. 

Quite  quaking,  quickly  quarter,  quarter  quest. 

Reason  returns,  religious  right  redounds, 

Suwarrow  stops  such  sanguinary  sounds; 

Truce  to  thee,  Turkey!  triumph  to  thy  train! 

Unjust,  unwise,  unmerciful  Ukraine! 

Vanish  vain  victory!  vanish  victory  vain! 

Why  wish  we  warfare?  Wherefore  welcome  were 
Xerxes,  Ximenes,  Xanthus,  Xavier? 

Yield,  yield,  ye  youths!  ye  yeomen,  yield  your  yell! 
Zeno’s,  Zapata’s,  Zoroaster’s  zeal; 

Attracting  all,  arms  against  acts  appeal. 

AGE  BLUNTLY  CONSIDERED. 

AS  Age  advances,  ails  and  aches  attend, 

Backs  builded  broadest  burdensomely  bend ; 
Cutting  cruel  comes  consuming  care. 

Dealing  delusions,  drivelry,  despair. 

Empty  endeavor  enervately  ends. 

Fancy  furiously  feigns  forgotten  friends; 

Gout  grimly  grappling,  gluttonously  great. 
Hastens  humanity’s  hard-hearted  fate. 

Intentions  imbecile  invent  ideas. 

Justly  jocunding  jolly  jokers’  jeers; 

Knowledge’s  knowable  keen  kingdom  known 
Lingers,  lamenting  life’s  long  lasting  loan. 

Mammon,  mummingly  magnifying  motes. 
Nurtures  numb  Nature’s  narrowest  nursery  notes. 
Opens  old  age’s  odious  offering  out — 

Peevish  punctilio,  parrot-piping  pout; 


INGENIOUS  COMBINATIONS. 


Qualmishly  querying,  quarrelsomely  quaint, 
Rousing  rife  ridicule,  repealed  restraint  — 
Speaking  soft  silliness,  such  shallows  show, 

That  tottering  toysters,  tickled,  titter  too. 

Useless,  ungainly,  unbeloved,  unblest. 

Virtue’s  vague  visor,  vice’s  veiling  vest; 
Wheezingly  whimpering,  wanting  wisdom,  wit, 
’Xistence,  ’xigent,  ’xclaims  ’xit. 

BUNKER  HILL  BEPRAISED. 

Americans  arrayed  and  armed  attend; 

Beside  battalions  bold,  bright  beauties  blend. 
Chiefs,  clergy,  citizens  conglomerate  — 

Detesting  despots  — daring  deeds  debate; 

Each  eye  emblazoned  ensigns  entertain  — 
Flourishing  from  far  — fan  freedom’s  flame. 

Guards  greeting  guards  grown  gray  — guest  greeting 
guest. 

High-minded  heroes,  hither,  homeward,  haste. 
Ingenuous  juniors,  join  in  jubilee. 

Kith  kenning  kin  — kind  knowing  kindred  key. 

Lo,  lengthened  lines  lend  Liberty  liege  love. 

Mixed  masses,  marshaled,  Mo?tiimettiward  move. 
Note  noble  navies  near  — no  novel  notion  — 

Oft  our  oppressors  overawed  old  Ocean; 
Presumptuous  princes,  pristine  patriots  paled. 
Queens’  quarrel  questing  quotas,  quondam  quailed. 
Rebellion  roused,  revolting  ramparts  rose; 

Stout  spirits,  smiting  servile  soldiers,  strove. 

These  thrilling  themes,  to  thousands  truly  told. 
Usurpers’  unjust  usages  unfold. 

Victorious  vassals,  vauntings  vainly  veiled. 

Where,  whilesince,  Webster,  warlike  Warren  wailed. 
’Xcuse  ’xpletives  ’xtra-queer  ’xpressed. 

Yielding  Yankee  yeomen  zest. 

A SWARM  OF  B’S. 

B PATIENT,  B prayerful,  B humble,  B mild, 

B wise  as  a Solon,  B meek  as  a child; 

B studious,  B thoughtful,  B loving,  B kind; 

B sure  you  make  matter  subservient  to  mind. 

B cautious,  B prudent,  B trustful,  B true, 

B courteous  to  all  men,  B friendly  with  few; 

B temperate  in  argument  and  wine, 

B careful  of  conduct,  of  money,  of  time; 

B cheerful,  B grateful,  B hopeful,  B firm, 

B peaceful,  fenevolent,  willing  to  learn; 

B courageous,  B gentle,  B liberal,  B just, 

B aspiring,  B humble,  because  thou  art  dust; 

B penitent,  circumspect,  sound  in  the  faith; 

B active,  devoted ; B faithful  till  death ; 


387 


B honest,  B holy,  transparent  and  pure; 

B modest,  B Christ-like,  and  also  B sure 
Bright  Biblical  B’s,  as  follows,  to  keep, 

B strength’ning  your  labor,  B calming  your  sleep. 
BII5LICAL  b’s. 

B kindly  affectioned  one  to  another. 

B sober,  and  watch  unto  prayer. 

B content  with  such  things  as  ye  have. 

B strong  in  the  Lord. 

B not  wise  in  your  own  conceits. 

B not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers. 

B not  children  in  understanding. 

B followers  of  God,  as  dear  children. 

B not  weary  in  well-doing. 

B holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation. 

B patient  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

B clothed  with  humility. 

POETIC  PATCHWORK. 

The  following  remarkable  poem  was  con- 
tributed to  the  San  Francisco  Times.,  by 
Mrs.  L.  A.  Deming,  and  is  a good  example 
of  the  cento  or  poetic  patchwork.  The  reader 
will  notice  that  each  line  is  a quotation  from 
some  one  of  the  standard  authors  of  England 
or  America.  This  is  said  to  have  been  the 
result  of  a year’s  laborious  search  among  the 
voluminous  writings  of  thirty-eight  leading 
poets  of  the  past  and  present.  The  number 
of  each  line  refers  to  its  author  below. 

LIFE. 

1.  “Why  all  this  toil  for  triumphs  of  an  hour.^ 

2.  'Life’s  a short  summer,  man  a flower. 

3.  By  turns  we  catch  the  vital  breath  and  die  — 

4.  The  cradle  and  the  tomb,  alas ! so  nigh. 

5.  To  be,  is  better  far,  than  not  to  be, 

6.  Though  all  man’s  life  may  seem  a tragedy ; 

7.  But  light  cares  speak  when  mighty  griefs  are 

dumb, 

8.  The  bottom  is  but  shallow  whence  they  come. 

9.  Your  fate’s  but  the  common  fate  of  all; 

10.  Unmingled  joys  here  to  no  man  befall. 

11.  Nature  to  each  allots  its  proper  sphere; 

12.  Fortune  makes  folly  her  peculiar  care. 

13.  Custom  does  often  reason  overrule, 

14.  And  throw  a cruel  sunshine  on  a fool. 

15.  Live  well ; how  long  or  short,  permit  to  Heaven ; 

16.  They  who  forgive  most  shall  be  most  forgiven. 

17.  Sin  may  be  clasped  so  close  we  cannot  see  its  face — 

18.  Vile  intercourse,  where  virtue  has  no  place. 


388 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


19.  Then  keep  each  passion  down,  however  dear, 

20.  Thou  pendulum  betwixt  a smile  and  tear. 

21.  Her  sensual  snares  let  faithless  Pleasure  lay, 

22.  With  craft  and  skill,  to  ruin  and  betray. 

23.  Soar  not  too  high  to  fall,  but  stoop  to  rise; 

24.  We  masters  grow  of  all  that  we  despise. 

25.  Oh,  then,  I renounce  that  impious  self-esteem ; 

26.  .Riches  have  wings,  and  grandeur  is  a dream. 

27.  Think  not  ambition  wise  because  ’tis  brave; 

28.  The  paths  of  glory  lead  but  to  the  grave. 

29.  What  is  ambition.^  ’Tis  a glorious  cheat — 

30.  Only  destructive  to  the  brave  and  great. 

31.  What’s  all  the  gaudy  glitter  of  a crown.^ 

32.  The  way  to  bliss  lies  not  on  beds  of  down. 

33.  How  long  we  live,  not  years,  but  actions  tell ; 

34.  That  man  lives  twice  who  lives  the  first  life  well. 

35.  Make,  then,  while  yet  ye  may,  your  God  your 

friend, 

36.  Whom  Christians  worship,  yet  not  comprehend. 

37.  The  trust  that’s  given  guard,  and  to  yourself  be 

just; 

38.  For,  live  we  how  we  can,  die  we  must.” 

I.  Young.  2.  Dr.  Johnson.  3.  Pope.  4.  Prior.  5.  Sewell. 
6.  Spenser.  7.  Dariiell.  8.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh.  9.  Longfel- 
low. 10.  Southwell.  II.  Congreve.  12.  Churchill.  13.  Roches- 
ter. 14.  Armstrong.  15.  Milton.  16.  Bailey.  17.  Trench.  18. 
Somerville.  19.  Thomson.  20.  Byron.  21.  Smollett.  22. 
Crabbe.  23.  Massinger.  24.  Cowley.  25.  Beattie.  26.  Cow- 
per.  27.  Sir  Walter  Davenant.  28.  Gray.  29.  Willis.  30.  Ad- 
dison. 31.  Dryden.  32.  Francis  Quarles.  33.  Watkins.  34. 
Herrick.  35.  William  Mason.  36.  Hill.  37.  Dana.  38.  Shake- 
speare. 

The  compilers  of  the  following  specimens 
of  patchwork  poetry  are  unknown. 

WHAT  IS  MAN? 

1.  “In  this  grand  wheel,  the  world,  we’re  spokes 

made  all. 

2.  He  who  climbs  high  endangers  many  a fall. 

3.  A passing  gleam  called  life  is  o’er  us  thrown ; 

4.  It  glimmers  like  a meteor  and  is  gone. 

5.  Time ’s  but  a hollow  echo;  gold,  pure  clay. 

6.  Y ear  chases  year,  decay  pursues  decay. 

7.  Tomorrow’s  sun  to  thee  may  never  rise. 

8.  The  flower  that  smiles  today  tomorrow  dies. 

9.  Who  breathes  must  suffer,  and  who  thinks  must 

mourn. 

10.  The  human  race  are  sons  of  sorrow  born. 

11.  Born  to  be  plowed  with  years  and  sown  with  cares. 

12.  Nurst  with  vain  hopes  and  fed  with  doubtful  fears. 

13.  And  what  do  we  by  all  our  bustle  gain? 

14.  A drop  of  pleasure  in  the  sea  of  pain. 

15.  Tired  of  beliefs,  we  dread  to  live  without. 

16.  Yet  who  knows  most  the  more  he  knows  to  doubt. 


17.  Alas!  what  stay  is  there  in  human  state? 

18.  Man  yields  to  custom  as  he  bows  to  fate. 

19.  Contrasted  faults  through  all  his  manners  reign. 

20.  Distinguished  link  in  Being’s  endless  chain. 

21.  Princes  and  lords  are  but  the  breath  of  kings, 

22.  And  trifles  make  the  sum  of  human  things. 

23.  If  troubles  overtake  thee,  do  not  wail. 

24.  Our  thoughts  are  boundless,  though  our  frames 

are  frail. 

25.  Time  well  employed  is  Satan’s  deadliest  foe, 

26.  And  specious  joys  are  bought  with  real  woe. 

27.  The  fiercest  agonies  have  shortest  reign. 

28.  Great  sorrows  have  no  leisure  to  complain. 

29.  One  touch  of  nature  makes  the  whole  world  kin, 

30.  For  we  the  same  are  that  our  sires  have  been. 

31.  Nor  is  a time  soul  ever  born  for  naught; 

32.  Yet  millions  never  think  a noble  thought. 

33.  Good  actions  crown  themselves  with  lasting  bays, 

34.  And  God  fulfills  Himself  in  many  ways. 

35.  Life  is  but  shadows,  save  a promise  given 

36.  Of  change  from  woe  to  joy,  from  earth  to  heaven. 

37.  The  world ’s  a wood  in  which  all  lose  their  way — 

38.  A fair  where  thousands  meet,  but  none  can  stay. 

39.  To  sport  their  season,  and  be  seen  no  more, 

40.  Till  tired,  they  sleep,  and  life’s  poor  play  is  o’er.” 

I.  Alex.  Prome.  2.  Chaucer.  3.  W.  W.  Story.  4.  Samuel 
Rogers.  J.  Henry  Watten.  6.  Samuel  Johnson.  7.  Congreve. 
8.  Shelley.  9.  Prior.  10.  David  Mallet.  1,1.  Byron.  12.  Sam’l 
Brandon.  13.  John  Pomfret.  14.  Tupper.  15.  O.  W.  Holmes. 
16.  Samuel  Daniel.  17.  Dryden.  i8.  Crabbe.  19.  Goldsmith. 
20.  Young.  21.  Burns.  22.  Henry  More.  23.  Herbert.  24. 
Percival.  25.  Carlos  Wilcox.  26.  Thomas  Tickell.  27.  Bry- 
ant. 28,  GofFe.  29.  Shakespeare.  30.  Wm.  Knox.  31.  J.  R. 
Lowell.  32.  Bailey.  33.  Heath.  34.  Tennyson.  35.  G.  W. 
Clark.  36.  Nicoll.  37.  Buckingham.  38.  Fawkes.  39.  Cow- 
per.  40.  Pope. 

GENEVIEVE. 

1.  “I  only  knew  she  came  and  went 

2.  Like  troutlets  in  a pool ; 

3.  She  was  a phantom  of  delight, 

4.  And  I was  like  a fool. 

5.  ‘ One  kiss,  dear  maid,’  I said,  and  sighed, 

6.  ‘ Out  of  those  lips  unshorn.’ 

7.  She  shook  her  ringlets  round  her  head, 

8.  And  laughed  in  merry  scorn. 

9.  Ring  out,  wild  bells,  to  the  wild  sky ! 

10.  You  hear  them,  oh  my  heart? 

11.  ’Tis  twelve  at  night  by  the  castle  clock, 

12.  Beloved  we  must  part! 

13.  ‘ Come  back ! come  back ! ’ she  cried  in  grief, 

14.  ‘My  eyes  are  dim  with  tears  — 

15.  How  shall  I live  through  all  the  days, 

16.  All  through  a hundred  years?’ 

17.  ’Twas  in  the  prime  of  summer  time, 

18.  She  blessed  me  with  her  hand; 


/JVGEN/OCrS  COMBINATIONS. 


389 


19.  We  strayed  together,  deeply  blest, 

20.  Into  the  dreaming  land. 

21.  The  laughing  bridal  roses  blow, 

22.  To  dress  her  dark  brown  hair; 

23.  No  maiden  may  with  her  compare, 

24.  Most  beautiful,  most  rare! 

25.  I clasped  it  on  her  sweet,  cold  hand, 

26.  The  precious  golden  link ; 

27.  I calmed  her  fears,  and  she  was  calm, 

28.  ‘ Drink,  pretty  creature,  drink  1 ’ 

29.  And  so  I won  my  Genevieve, 

30.  And  walked  in  Paradise; 

31.  The  fairest  thing  that  ever  grew 

32.  Atween  me  and  the  skies.” 

I.  Lowell.  2.  Hood.  3.  Wordsworth.  4.  Eastman.  5. 
Coleridge.  6.  Longfellow.  7.  Stoddard.  8.  Tennyson.  9. 
Tennyson.  10.  Alice  Cary.  11.  Coleridge.  12.  Alice  Cary. 
13.  Campbell.  14.  Bayard  Taylor.  15.  Mrs.  Osgood.  16.  T. 
S.  Perry.  17.  Hood.  18,  Hoyt.  19.  Mrs.  Edwards.  20.  Corn- 
wall. 21.  Patmore.  22.  Bayard  Taylor.  23.  Brailsford.  24. 
Read.  25.  Browning.  26.  Smith.  27.  Coleridge.  28.  Words- 
worth. 29.  Coleridge.  30.  Hervey.  31.  Wordsworth.  32. 
Osgood. 

The  following  medley  evinces  more  inge- 
nuity than  elegance.  It  is  composed  of  fa- 
miliar lines  from  popular  poems  or  ballads: 

“ By  the  lake  where  drooped  the  willow. 

Row,  vassals,  row! 

I want  to  be  an  angel. 

And  jump  Jim  Crow. 

An  old  crow  sat  on  a hickory  limb. 

None  named  him  but  to  praise ; 

Let  me  kiss  him  for  his  mother. 

For  he  smells  of  Schweitzer  kase. 

The  minstrel  to  the  war  is  gone. 

With  the  banjo  on  his  knee; 

He  woke  to  hear  the  sentries  shriek. 

There’s  a light  in  the  window  for  thee. 

A frog  he  would  a wooing  go. 

His  hair  was  curled  to  kill ; 

He  used  to  wear  an  old  gray  coat. 

And  the  sword  of  Bunker  Hill. 

Oft  in  the  stilly  night. 

Make  way  for  liberty ! he  cried, 

I won’t  go  home  till  morning. 

With  Peggy  by  my  side. 

I am  dying,  Egypt,  dying, 

Susannah,  don’t  you  cry; 

Know  how  sublime  a thing  it  is 
To  brush  away  the  blue-tailed  fly. 


The  boy  stood  on  the  burning  deck. 

With  his  baggage  checked  for  Troy, 

One  of  the  few  immortal  names  — 

His  name  was  Pat  Malloy. 

Mary  had  a little  lamb. 

He  could  a tale  unfold. 

He  had  no  teeth  for  to  eat  a corn  cake. 

And  his  spectacles  were  gold. 

Lay  on,  lay  on,  Macduff, 

Man  wants  but  little  here  below. 

And  I’m  to  be  Queen  of  the  May, 

So  kiss  me  quick  and  go!” 

A CURIOSITY  OF  TRANSPOSITION. 

Somebody  has  elaborated,  with  much  skill, 
the  following  literary  curiosity.  There  are 
twenty  readings  of  the  same  line,  without 
adding,  subtracting  or  substituting  a word, 
or  changing  the  ending,  or  injuring  the  sense. 
The  line  is  from  Gray’s  Elegy: 

“ The  plowman  homeward  plods  his  weary  way.” 

V ariations : 

The  plowman  homeward,  weary,  plods  his  way. 
The  plowman  plods  his  homeward,  weary  way. 
The  plowman  plods  his  weary,  homeward  way. 
The  plowman,  weary,  homeward  plods  his  way. 
The  plowman,  weary,  plods  his  homeward  way. 
The  homeward  plowman  plods  his  weary  way. 
The  homeward  plowman,  weary,  plods  his  way. 
The  homeward,  weary  plowman  plods  his  way. 
The  weary,  homeward  plowman  plods  his  way. 
The  weary  plowman  homeward  plods  his  way. 
The  weary  plowman  plods  his  homeward  way. 
Homeward  the  weary  plowman  plods  his  way. 
Homeward,  weary,  the  plowman  plods  his  way. 
Homeward  the  plowman  plods  his  weary  way. 
Homeward  the  plowman,  weary,  plods  his  way. 
Weary,  the  homeward  plowman  plods  his  way. 
Weary,  homeward  the  plowman  plods  his  way. 
Weary,  the  plowman  plods  his  homeward  way. 
Weary,  the  plowman  homeward  plods  his  way. 

DIFFICULTIES  IN  RHYMING. 

WORDS  WITHOUT  RHYMES. 

Poets  have  been  greatly  puzzled  to  find 
rhymes  for  particular  words.  It  is  said  that 
there  is  no  word  in  the  English  language 
1 which  fairly  rhymes  with  “ step  ” or  “ month.” 


39°  CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 

Byron  says  that  it  is  impossible  to  find  a 
rhyme  for  the  word  “silver.”  Every  little 
while  some  inquisitive  genius  proclaims  that 
a particular  word  is  without  a rhyme,  and 
challenges  the  world  to  disprove  his  assertion. 
F orthwith  many  people  cudgel  their  brains 
and  sometimes  do  produce  the  desired  word. 
Some  years  ago  the  Knickerbocker  offered  a 
brass  quarter  dollar  to  the  person  who  could 
find  a rhyme  to  the  word  “ window.”  The 
prize  was  earned  by  the  following  effort, 
which  furnishes  the  rhyme  and  has  some  fun 
in  it  as  well : 

“A  cruel  man  a beetle  caught, 

And  to  the  wall  him  pinned,  oh ! 

Then  said  the  beetle  to  the  crowd, 

‘ Though  I’m  stuck  up,  I am  not  proud ; ’ 

And  his  soul  went  out  at  the  window.” 

Somebody  challenged  a rhyme  for  “ car- 
pet,” and  the  following  was  the  best  produc- 
tion elicited: 

“lines  to  a pretty  bar-maid. 

“ Sweet  maid  of  the  inn, 

’Tis  surely  no  sin 
To  toast  such  a beautiful  bar-pet. 

Believe  me,  my  dear. 

Your  feet  would  appear 
At  home  on  a nobleman’s  carpet.” 

A line  ending  with  “ harp  it  ” also  came 
near  the  mark. 

TIMBUCTOO. 

A rhyme  was  found  to  this  rather  difficult 
word,  as  follows: 

“ I went  a hunting  on  the  plains. 

The  plains  of  Timbuctoo ; 

I shot  one  buck  for  all  my  pains. 

And  he  was  a slim  buck,  too.” 

Sydney  Smith  made  another: 

“ If  I were  a cassowary 

On  the  plains  of  Timbuctoo, 

I would  eat  a missionary. 

Skin  and  bones,  and  hymn  book  too.” 

RHYMING  DIFFICULTIES  OVERCOME. 

Hood,  in  his  humorous  poems,  either  origi- 
nated or  adopted  the  idea  of  dividing  words 

at  the  end  of  a line  for  the  sake  of  rhyme. 
The  following,  which  is  floating  about,  is  a 
specimen  of  that  kind  of  composition: 

“A  year  old  today  is  little  Molly — 

Romping,  noisy,  fat  and  jolly; 

Too  young  to  walk,  and  like  a polly- 
wog  excited  she  goes  froli- 
cking about  the  floor,  and,  golly ! 

What  a laugh!” 

Many  poets  find  it  sufficiently  difficult  to 
get  one  rhyming  word  at  the  end  of  a line; 
but  Hood,  in  the  following,  secures  three: 

A NOCTURNAL  SKETCH. 

TT  VEN  is  come ; and  from  the  dark  park,  hark 
The  signal  of  the  setting  sun — one  gun! 

And  six  is  sounding  from  the  chime  — prime  time 
To  go  and  see  the  Drury  Lane  Dane  slain, 

Or  hear  Othello’s  jealous  doubt  spout  out. 

Or  Macbeth  raving  at  that  shade-made  blade. 
Denying  to  bis  frantic  clutch  much  touch; 

Or  else  to  see  Ducrow,  with  wide  stride,  ride 
Four  horses  as  no  other  man  can  span; 

Or  in  the  small  Olympic  pit,  sit  split. 

Laughing  at  Liston,  while  you  quiz  his  phiz. 

Anon  night  comes,  and  with  her  wings  brings  things 
Such  as,  with  his  poetic  tongue.  Young  sung; 

The  gas  upblazes  with  its  bright  white  light, 

And  paralytic  watchmen  prowl,  howl,  growl. 

About  the  streets,  and  take  up  Pall-Mall  Sal, 

Who,  hasting  to  her  nightly  jobs,  robs  fobs. 

Now  thieves  to  enter  for  your  cash,  smash,  crash. 
Past  drowsy  Charley,  in  a deep  sleep,  creep. 

But,  frightened  by  policeman  B 3,  flee. 

And  while  they’re  going,  whisper  low,  “ No  go ! ” 

Now  puss,  while  folks  are  in  their  beds,  treads  leads. 
And  sleepers,  waking,  grumble,  “Drat  that  cat!” 
Who  in  the  gutter  caterwauls,  squalls,  mauls 
Some  feline  foe,  and  screams  in  shrill  ill  will. 

Now  Bulls  of  Bashan,  of  a prize  size,  rise 
In  childish  dreams,  and  with  a roar  gore  poor 
Georgy,  or  Charley,  or  Billy,  willy-nilly ; 

But  nurse-maid,  in  a nightmare  rest,  chest-pressed, 
Dreameth  of  one  of  her  old  flames,  James  Grames, 
And  that  she  hears — what  faith  is  man’s — Ann’s  bans 
And  his,  from  Reverend  Mr.  Rice,  twice,  thrice; 
White  ribbons  flourish,  and  a.  stout  shout  out. 

That  upward  goes,  shows  Rose  knows  those  beaux’ 
woes. 

INGENIOUS  COM BI NATIONS. 


The  following  laborious  effort  at  finding 
rhymes  for  a class  of  words  considered  hope- 
less by  the  rest  of  mankind  ought  to  have 
immortalized  some  one,  but  the  author’s  mod- 
esty was  no  doubt  equal  to  his  courage,  and, 
to  the  great  regret  of  all  admirers  of  literary 
ingenuity,  his  name  is  lost. 

THE  RIVERS  AND  LAKES,  OF  MAINE. 

OH,  the  lovely  rivers  and  lakes  of  Maine! 

I am  charmed  with  their  names,  as  my  song 
will  explain. 

Aboriginal  muses  inspire  my  strain. 

While  I sing  the  bright  rivers  and  lakes  of  Maine  — 
From  Cupsuptac  to  Cheputmaticook, 

From  Sagadahock  to  Pohenegamook, 

’gamook,  ’gamook, 

Pohenegamook, 

From  Sagadahock  to  Pohenegamook. 

For  light  serenading,  the  “Blue  Moselle,” 

“Bonnie  Doon  ” and  “Sweet  Avon”  may  do  very 
well ; 

But  the  rivers  of  Maine,  in  their  wild  solitudes. 
Bring  a thunderous  sound  from  the  depth  of  the 
woods ; 

The  Aroostook  and  Chemmenticook, 

The  Chimpasaock  and  Chinquassabamtook, 
’bamtook,  ’bamtook, 
Chinquassabamtook, 

The  Chimpasaock  and  Chinquassabamtook. 

Behold ! how  they  sparkle  and  flash  in  the  sun  I 
The  Matawamkeag  and  the  Mussungun ; 

The  kingly  Penobscot,  the  wild  Woolastook, 
Kennebec,  Kennebago,  and  Sebasticook ; 

The  pretty  Presumpscut  and  gay  Tulanbic; 

The  Ess’quilsagook  and  little  Schoodic, 

Schoodic,  Schoodic, 

The  little  Schoodic, 

The  Ess’quilsagook  and  little  Schoodic. 

Yes,  yes,  I prefer  the  bright  rivers  of  Maine 
To  the  Rhine,  or  the  Rhone,  or  the  Saone,  or  the 
Seine. 

These  may  do  for  the  cockney ; but  give  me  some 
nook 

On  the  Ammonoosuck  or  the  Wytopadlook, 

Or  the  Umsaskis  or  the  Ripogenis, 

The  Ripogenis  or  the  Piscataquis, 

’aquis,  ’aquis. 

The  Piscataquis, 

The  Ripogenis  or  the  Piscataquis. 


391 


“Away  down  South,”  the  Cherokee 
Has  named  his  rivers  the  Tennessee, 

The  Chattahoochee  and  the  Ocmulgee, 

The  Congaree  and  the  Olioopee ; 

But  what  are  they,  or  the  French  Detroit, 

To  the  Passadumkeag  or  the  Wassatoquoit, 

’toquoit,  ’toquoit. 

The  Wassatoquoit, 

To  the  Passadumkeag  or  the  Wassatoquoit.^ 

Then  turn  to  the  beautiful  lakes  of  Maine 
(To  the  Sage  of  Auburn  be  given  the  strain. 

The  statesman  whose  genius  or  bright  fancy  makes 
The  earth’s  highest  glories  to  shine  in  its  lakes) : 
What  lakes  out  of  Maine  can  we  place  in  the  book 
With  the  Matagomon  and  the  Pangokomook, 
’omook,  ’omook. 

The  Pangokomook, 

With  the  Matagomon  and  the  Pangokomook.^ 

Lake  Leman  or  Como,  what  care  I for  them. 

When  Maine  has  the  Moosehead  and  Pongokwahem, 
And  sweet  as  the  dews  in  the  violet’s  kiss, 
Wallahgosquegamook  and  Telesimis; 

And  when  I can  share  in  the  fisherman’s  bunk. 

On  the  Moosetuckmaguntic  or  Mol’tunkamunk, 
’amunk,  ’amunk. 

Or  Mol’tunkamunk, 

On  the  Moosetuckmaguntic  or  Mol’tunkamunk.? 
And  Maine  has  the  Eagle  lakes,  Cheappawgan, 

And  the  little  Sepic  and  the  little  Scapan, 

The  spreading  Sebago,  the  Cangomgomoc, 

The  Millikonet  and  Motesinioc, 

Caribou  and  the  fair  Apmonjenegamook, 

Oquassac  and  rare  Wetokenebacook, 

’acook,  ’acook, 

W etokenebacook, 

Oquassac  and  rare  Wetokenebacook. 

And  there  are  the  Pokeshine,  Pat’quongomis; 

And  there  is  the  pretty  Coscomgonosis, 

Romantic  Umbagog,  and  Pemadumook, 

The  Pemadumook  and  the  old  Chesuncook, 

Sepois  and  Moosetuck ; and  take  care  not  to  miss 
The  Umbazookskus  or  the  Sysladobsis, 

’dobsis,  ’dobsis. 

The  Sysladobsis, 

The  Umbazookskus  or  the  Sysladobsis. 

Oh ! give  me  the  rivers  and  lakes  of  Maine, 

In  her  mountains,  or  forests,  or  fields  of  grain ; 

In  the  depth  of  the  shade  or  the  blaze  of  the  sun. 
The  lakes  of  Schoodic  and  the  Basconegun, 

And  the  dear  Waubasoos  and  the  clear  Aquessuc, 
The  Cosbosecontic  and  Mellenkikuk, 

’kikuk,  ’kikuk. 

The  Mellenkikuk, 

The  Cosbosecontic  and  Mellenkikuk! 


392  CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 

THE  HOUSE  THAT  JACK  BUILT— ON 
STILTS. 

jgEHOLD  the  mansion  reared  by  dsedal  Jack. 

See  the  malt  stored  in  many  a plethoric  sack, 

In  the  proud  cirque  of  Ivan’s  bivouac. 

Mark  how  the  Rat’s  felonious  fangs  invade 
The  golden  stores  in  John’s  pavilion  laid. 

Anon  with  velvet  foot  and  Tarquin  strides, 

Subtle  Grimalkin  to  his  quarry  glides, — 

Grimalkin  grim  that  slew  the  fierce  rodent 
Whose  tooth  insidious  Johann’s  sackcloth  rent. 

Lo!  now  the  deep-mouthed  canine  foe’s  assault. 

That  vexed  the  avenger  of  the  stolen  malt. 

Stored  in  the  hallowed  precincts  of  the  hall 
That  rose  complete  at  Jack’s  creative  call. 

Here  stalks  the  impetuous  Cow  with  crumpled  horn. 
Whereon  the  exacerbating  hound  was  torn. 

Who  bayed  the  feline  slaughter-beast  that  slew 
The  rat  predacious,  whose  keen  fangs  ran  through 
The  textile  fibers  that  involved  the  grain 
That  lay  in  Hans’  inviolate  domain. 

Here  walks  forlorn  the  Damsel,  crowned  with  rue, 
Lactiferous  spoils  from  vaccine  dugs  who  drew 
Of  that  corniculate  beast  whose  tortuous  horn 
Tossed  to  the  clouds,  in  fierce  vindictive  scorn, 

The  harrowing  hound,  whose  braggart  bark  and  stir 
Arched  the  lithed  spine  and  reared  the  indignant  fur 
Of  Puss,  that  with  verminicidal  claw 
Struck  the  weird  rat,  in  whose  insatiate  maw 
Lay  reeking  malt,  that  erst  in  Ivan’s  courts  we  saw 
Robed  in  senescent  garb  that  seems  in  sooth 
Too  long  a prey  to  Chronos’  iron  tooth. 

Behold  the  man  whose  amorous  lips  incline. 

Full  with  young  Eros’  osculative  sign. 

To  the  lorn  maiden  whose  lact-albic  hands. 

Drew  albu-lactic  wealth  from  lacteal  glands 
Of  the  immortal  bovine,  by  whose  horn 
Distort  to  realm  ethereal  was  borne 
The  beast  catulean,  vexer  of  that  sly 
Ulysses  quadrupedal,  who  made  die 
The  old  mordacious  rat,  that  dared  devour 
Antecedaneous  ale,  in  John’s  domestic  bower. 

Lo,  here,  with  hirsute  honors  doffed,  succinct 
Of  saponaceous  locks,  the  Priest  who  linked 
In  Hymen’s  golden  bands  the  torn  unthrift. 

Whose  means  exiguous  stared  from  many  a rift, 

Even  as  he  kissed  the  virgin  all  forlorn. 

Who  milked  the  cow  with  implicated  horn, 

Who  in  fine  wrath  the  canine  torturer  skied. 

That  dared  to  vex  the  insidious  muricide. 

Who  let  the  aurorial  effluence  through  the  pelt 
Of  the  sly  rat  that  robbed  the  palace  Jack  had  built. 

The  loud  cantankerous  Shanghae  comes  at  last. 
Whose  shouts  aroused  the  shorn  ecclesiast. 

Who  sealed  the  vows  of  Hymen’s  sacrament, 

To  him  who,  robed  in  garments  indigent, 

Exosculates  the  damsel  lachrymose. 

The  emulgator  of  that  horned  brute  morose. 

That  tossed  the  dog,  that  worried  the  cat,  that  kilt 
The  rat  that  ate  the  malt  that  lay  in  the  house  that 
Jack  built. 

LATIN  FREELY  TRANSLATED. 

This  species  of  composition  consists  of 
Latin  or  quasi-Latin  words,  which,  with  an 
occasional  bit  of  bad  spelling  and  running 
the  words  into  each  other,  contain  good  sense 
in  English.  For  example: 

“Apud  in  is  almi  de  si  re,  “A  pudding  is  all  my  desire, 

Mimis  tres  I ne  ver  re  qui  re,  My  mistress  I never  require, 

Alo  veri  findit  a gestis,  A lover  I find  it  a jest  is. 

His  miseri  ne  ver  at  restis.”  His  misery  never  at  rest  is/* 

“Mollis  abuti,  “Moll  is  a beauty. 

Has  ana  cuti,  Has  an  acute  eye, 

No  lasso  finis.  No  lass  so  fine  is. 

O mi  de  armis  tres,  O ! my  dear  mistress, 

Cantu  disco  ver  Can’t  you  discover 

Meas,'alo  ver?”  Me  as  a lover?” 

Old  Ante  Bellum  told  Merum  Sal  dat  Ante  Lu- 
cem  would  cum  on  Mundi,  and  would  bring  Sal 
Atticum  along,  also  Semper,  Fidelis  and  Felix.  Uno 
Felix  has  a falsi  (made  of  glass);  last  autem  he 
drove  a pair  of  mules  tandem.  Oh ! mulier  hie ! His 
mules  were  fractious  — he  couldn’t  quietum,  annis 
“ Dutch  getting  up,”  he  went  to  damnum,  which  did 
no  good,  but  made  a ridiculus  mus  of  it. 

Old  Ante  Bellum  had  been  visiting  the  sic  Volo 
and  sic  Jubeo,  who  had  a great  many  measles,  and, 
although  convalescing,  they  had  a fumo  “of  the 
same  sort  left.”  She  took  adhuc  (a  canvass-back) 
tuum,  and  some  scelera;  they  idem  with  delight,  and 
et  ovum  with  currant  jam.  Laxet  et  ingens,  but 
Volo  and  Jubeo,  not  being  cannibals,  preferred  adhuc 
with  scelera  and  currant  jam. 

Thus  Merum  Sal : “ I’ve  been  to  a parte,  ante,  so 
has  my  brother  dictu,  and  uda  died  with  laughter 
to  see  the  waterfalls  the  gals  wore  on  the  nec. 
They  said  nomen  could  detect  the  real  from  the 
false;  but  I can  telum  nitor  morning — so  can  dictu. 
He’s  a trump  for  sartum;  facti  dono  a smarter  boy — 

C//AJVGHS  /N  THE  LANGUAGE. 


393 


inori  see  of  boys,  mori  think  so.  He  owed  money 
— he  odit  and  he  paid  it;  when  the  meadows  were 
green  iie  modum;  when  the  boys  were  fighting  he 
was  sure  to  partum ; when  the  mumps  were  ’round 
hecautem;  iie  raises  much  potatoes,  and  he’sdignum 
cos  he’s  soiem  for  a good  price.  Oil,  he’s  up  to  snuf, 
uno!”  And  further  said  not  Merum  Sai. 

POPULAR  SIMILES  IN  RHYME. 

AS  wet  as  a hen — as  dry  as  a bone; 

As  live  as  a bird  — as  dead  as  a stone; 

As  plump  as  a partridge  — as  poor  as  a rat; 

As  strong  as  a horse  — as  weak  as  a cat; 

As  hard  as  a flint  — as  soft  as  a mole; 

As  white  as  a lily  — as  black  as  a coal; 

As  plain  as  a pipe-stem  — as  rough  as  a bear; 

As  tight  as  a drum  — as  free  as  the  air; 

As  heavy  as  lead  — as  light  as  a feather; 

As  steady  as  time  — uncertain  as  weather; 

As  hot  as  an  oven  — as  cold  as  a frog; 

As  gay  as  a lark  — as  sick  as  a dog ; 

As  slow  as  a tortoise  — as  swift  as  the  wind; 

As  true  as  the  gospel  — as  false  as  mankind; 

As  thin  as  a herring — as  fat  as  a pig; 

As  proud  as  a peacock — as  blithe  as  a grig; 

As  savage  as  a tiger  — as  mild  as  a dove ; 

As  stiff  as  a poker  — as  limp  as  a glove; 

As  blind  as  a bat — as  deaf  as  a post; 

As  cool  as  a cucumber  — as  warm  as  toast; 

As  flat  as  a flounder  — as  round  as  a ball; 

As  blunt  as  a hammer  — as  sharp  as  an  awl; 


CHANGES  IN  1 

IN  a series  of  lectures  recently  delivered  in 
London  by  E.  A.  Freeman,  D.  C.  L.,  on 
the  “Use  of  the  English  Language,”  he 
treated  more  particularly  on  the  present  state 
of  the  language.  After  pointing  out  the 
leaning  toward  the  use  of  French  and  Latin 
words  which  showed  itself  in  every  column 
of  certain  daily  newspapers,  Mr.  Freeman 
brought  forward  many  examples  of  foreign 
words  which  had  supplanted  good  English 
words,  and  of  words  which  had  slipped  into 
daily  use  in  a sense  very  different  from  their 
real  meaning.  Among  these  is  “ritualist,” 


As  red  as  the  ferret  — as  safe  as  the  stocks; 

As  bold  as  a thief — as  sly  as  a fox; 

As  straight  as  an  arrow  — as  crooked  as  a bow; 
As  yellow  as  saffron  — as  black  as  a sloe; 

As  brittle  as  glass  — as  tough  as  gristle; 

As  neat  as  my  nail  — as  clean  as  a whistle; 

As  good  as  a feast  — as  bad  as  a witch ; 

As  full  as  a tick  — as  snug  as  a niche; 

As  lean  as  a greyhound  — as  rich  as  a Jew  — 
And  ten  thousand  similes  equally  new. 

SHORT  GRAMMAR  IN  RHYME. 

1.  Three  little  words  you  often  see. 

Are  articles  — a,  an,  and  the. 

2.  A Noun’s  the  name  of  any  thing. 

As,  school,  or  garden,  hoop,  or  swing. 

3.  Adjectives  tell  the  kind  of  Nouns, 

As  great,  small,  pretty,  white,  or  brown. 

4.  Instead  of  Nouns  the  Pronouns  stand  — 

Her  head,  his  face,  your  arm,  my  hand. 

5.  Verbs  tell  of  something  being  done  — 

To  read,  write,  count,  sing,  jump  or  run. 

6.  How  things  are  done  the  Adverbs  tell; 

As  slowly,  quickly,  ill,  or  well. 

7.  Conjunctions  join  the  words  together. 

As,  men  and  women,  wind  or  weather. 

8.  The  Preposition  stands  before 

A Noun;  as,  in  or  through  a door. 

9.  The  Interjection  shows  surprise; 

As,  oh  ! how  pretty ; ah  ! how  wise. 

The  whole  are  called  Nine  Parts  of  Speech, 
Which  Reading,  Writing,  Speaking,  teach. 


IE  LANGUAGE. 

which  originally  meant  a scholar  versed  in 
the  rites  of  sundry  religions,  but  which  has 
within  the  last  ten  years  come  to  mean  exclu- 
sively one  who  belongs  to  an  extreme  party 
in  the  Church  of  England.  “Ovation,” 
again,  is  one  of  those  words  which  have  be- 
come popular  in  the  penny  papers,  and  is 
used  by  every  one,  without  the  slightest  heed 
to  its  fitness.  What  the  woi'd  really  means 
can  be  gathered  from  its  history.  When 
the  Roman  general  returned  victorious  to 
Rome,  a “triumph”  was  granted  to  him. 
He  was  drawn  in  a chariot  to  the  Capitol, 


394  CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


and  a bull  was  sacrificed  in  his  honor.  If  his 
deeds  did  not  merit  a triumph,  he  walked, 
and  sacrificed  a sheep  {pvis).  That  was  an 
“ovation”;  but  the  sense  in  which  the  word 
is  now  used  has  no  connection  whatever  with 
either  a sacrifice  or  a sheep.  During  the 
course  of  the  Tichborne  trial  a man  was 
brought  before  the  magistrate  for  making  a 
disturbance.  The  excuse  he  brought  forward 
was  that  he  was  only  helping  to  receive  the 
claimant  with  the  customary  “ovation,”  and 
when  asked  to  explain  what  that  was,  he  de- 
fined it  as  “hooting  and  yelling.”  There  is 
another  Latin  word  from  which  ovation  may 
also  be  derived,  in  which  the  o is  long  instead 
of  short;  but  that  word  means  an  egg,  and 
that  sort  of  ovation  is  commonly  kept  for 
unpopular  candidates  at  contested  elections. 
“Transpire,”  which  once  meant  to  come  out 
gradually,  as  steam  might  come  out  of  a 
kettle-spout,  is  now  applied  to  any  piece  of 
news  that  has  got  abroad.  It  is  even  not 
uncommon  to  hear  people  say  that  an  “ event 
has  transpired,”  when  they  mean  to  say  that 
something  has  happened.  So  to  “allude” 
to,  though  a word  perfectly  good  in  itself 
when  used  in  the  sense  of  drawing  attention 
to  some  person  or  circumstance  without  di- 
rectly naming  it  or  him,  is  now  so  turned 
from  its  real  meaning  that  one  may  find  peo- 
ple talking  of  “the  gentleman  alluded  to  by 
name.”  The  houses  of  parliament  are  the 
only  places  where  gentlemen  could  only  be 
alluded  to,  as  there  it  is  not  allowed  to  name 
a member.  All  this  misuse  of  words  comes 
from  a notion  that  it  is  fine  to  use  words  not 
understood  either  by  the  speaker  or  those 
who  hear  him.  There  is  no  such  thing  now 
as  an  “inn.”  All  the  inns  have  become  ho- 
tels or  establishments,  while  the  landlord  of 
the  inn  has  disappeared  to  make  way  for  the 
“lessee  of  the  establishment.”  Where  can 
one  expect  to  find  a waiter  nowadays  who 
can  ask  for  or  “find  out”  anything?  They 
must  all  now  “inquire”  or  “ascertain.” 


Some  years  ago,  it  was  customary  for  a 
tradesman  to  “ send  in  his  bill  ” ; but  now  he 
“ renders  his  account.”  At  the  same  time,  if 
one  reads  any  notice  of  a musical  service,  one 
will  find  that  the  “psalms  have  been  beauti- 
fully rendered.”  By  this  it  is  probably  meant 
that  the  psalms  were  sung,  though  it  is  hard 
to  understand  how  the  same  word  can  mean 
sending  in  a bill  and  singing  psalms.  “ In- 
augurated ” is  another  of  these  misused 
words.  It  is  put  in  the  place  of  the  good 
English  word  beginning.  But  sometimes  it 
means  more  than  that;  it  is  used  for  uncovei'- 
ing,  as  when  people  talk  or  write  of  the 
“ inauguration  of  a statue.”  It  would  be 
just  as  rational  to  say  that  when  a man  takes 
his  hat  off  he  “ inaugurates  his  head.” 

CHANGES  ILLUSTRATED. 

THE  lord’s  prayer A.  D.  7OO. 

Urin  Fader  thic  arth  in  heofnas, 

Sic  gehalgud  thin  noma; 

To  cymeth  thin  rye ; 

Sic  thin  willa  fue  is  in  heofnas  and  in  eortho : 

Urin  hlaf  ofirwistlic  sel  us  to  daig; 

And  forgefe  us  scylda  urna,  sue  we  forgefan  scyldgum 
urum ; 

And  no  inlead  usig  in  custnung, 

Ah  gefrig  usich  from  ifle. 

A.  D.  900. 

Thu  vre  Fader  the  eart  on  heofinum, 

Cum  thin  ric; 

Si  thin  willa  on  eorthan  swa  swa  on  heofinum ; 

Syle  us  to  daeg  urn  daegthanlican  hlaf; 

And  forgif  us  ure  gyltas,  swa  swa  we  forgifath  tham 
the  with  us  agyltath ; 

And  ne  led  us  on  costnung ; 

Ac  alys  us  from  yfie ; 

Si  it  swo. 

A.  D.  1258. 

Fader  ure  in  heune,  haleeweide  beoth  Thi  neume, 
cumen  Thi  kuneriche,  Thi  wille  beoth  idon  in  heune 
and  in  erthe.  The  euerych  dawe  bried  gif  ous  thilk 
dawe.  And  vorzif  ure  dettes  as  vi  vorzifen  ure  det- 
toures.  And  lene  ous  nought  into  temptation,  bot 
delyvor  of  uvel.  Amen. 

A.  D.  1300. 

Faidr  our  in  hevene,  halewyd  be  Thi  name,  Thi 
kingdom  come.  Thi  wille  be  done  as  in  hevene  and 


AIDS  TO  CORRECT  COMPOSITION. 


in  erthe.  Oure  urche  dayes  bred  give  us  to-day. 
And  forgive  us  oure  dettes,  as  we  forgive  oure  det- 
toures.  And  lede  us  not  into  temptation,  bote  delyv- 
ere  us  of  yvel.  Amen. 

wickliffe’s  version,  about  a.  I).  1530. 

Our  Fadir  that  art  in  hevenys,  halewid  be  Thi 
name.  Thi  kyngdome  come  to,  be  Tlii  will  done  in 
erthe  as  in  hevenys.  Give  to  us  this  day  our  breede, 
ouir  other  substaunce.  And  forgyve  to  us  our  dettis 
as  we  forgiven  to  our  dettouris.  And  lede  us  not 
into  temptacioun,  but  delyvere  us  from  yvel.  Amen. 

A.  D.  1582. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heauen,  sanctified  be  Thy 
name.  Let  thj'  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done, 
as  in  heauen  in  earth  also.  Giue  vs  to-day  our  super 
substantial  bread.  And  lead  vs  not  into  temptation. 
But  deliuer  vs  from  evil.  Amen. 

A.  D.  161 I. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heauen,  hallowed  be  Thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in 
earth  as  it  is  in  heauen.  Gieue  us  this  day  our 
dayly  bread.  And  forgiue  us  our  debts  as  we  forgiue 
our  debtors.  And  lede  us  not  into  temptation,  but 


395 


deliuer  us  from  euil.  For  Thine  is  the  kingdome 
and  the  power  and  the  glory  for  euer.  Amen. 

BILL  OF  LADING  A.  D.  1773. 

“ Shipped  by  the  Grace  of  God,  in  good  order  and 
well  conditioned,  by  William  Lee,  in  and  upon  the 
good  ship  called  the  Friendship,  whereof  is  Master 
under  God,  for  the  present  Voyage,  William  Roman, 
and  now  riding  at  Anchor  in  the  River  Thames.,  and 
by  God’s  Grace  bound  for  Virginia,  to  say.  One  Case, 
one  Trunk,  one  box  of  Merchandise,  being  mark’d 
and  numbered  as  in  the  margin,  and  are  to  be  deliv- 
ered in  like  good  order,  and  well  condition’d,  at  the 
aforesaid  Port  of  Virginia,  (the  Danger  of  the  Sea 
only  excepted)  unto  Mrs.  Anna  Washington,  at 
Pope’s  Creek,  Potomac  River,  or  to  her  Assigns, 
Freight  for  the  said  Goods  being  paid,  with  Primage 
and  Average  accustomed.  In  witness  Whereof  the 
Master  or  Purser  of  the  said  Ship  hath  affirm’d  to  3 
Bills  of  Lading,  all  of  this  Tenor  and  Date;  the  one 
of  which  3 Bills  being  accomplish’d,  the  other  2 to 
stand  void.  And  so  God  send  the  good  Ship  to  her 
desir’d  Port  of  Safety. — Amen. 

“Dated  in  London,  24th  Dec.  1773. 

“Wm.  Roman.’’ 


AIDS  TO  CORRECT  COMPOSITION. 


By  composition  is  meant,  in  literature,  the 
combining  and  arranging  of  words  into 
sentences  so  as  best  to  convey  the  thoughts 
of  the  writer. 

It  will  not  be  possible,  within  the  narrow 
compass  that  can  be  devoted  to  the  subject  in 
this  work,  to  enter  largely  into  the  rules  of 
English  composition;  to  designate  a few  lead- 
ing  principles  and  rules,  and  to  point  out  the 
more  common  errors,  is  all  that  can  conven- 
iently be  done  in  this  connection. 

LEADING  PRINCIPLES. 

The  following  important  principles  have 
been  condensed  by  Mr.  Kerl  from  the  “Lec- 
tures on  Rhetoric  ” of  the  celebrated  Scotch 
divine.  Dr.  Hugh  Blair  (1718-1S00): 

“ Cultivate  ptirity,  propriety  and  precision  chiefly  in 
regard  to  words  and  phrases;  and  perspicuity,  unity 
and  strength,  in  regard  to  sentences.  He  who  writes 


with  purity,  avoids  all  phraseology  that  is  foreign, 
uncouth,  or  ill-derived;  he  who  writes  with  propri- 
ety, selects  the  most  appropriate,  the  very  best  expres- 
sions, and  generally  displaj's  sound  judgment  and 
good  taste;  he  who  writes  precision,  is  careful  to 
state  exactly  what  he  means  — all  that  he  means,  or 
that  is  necessary,  and  nothing  more ; he  who  writes 
with  perspicuity,  aims  to  present  his  meaning  so 
clearly  and  obviously  that  no  one  can  fail  to  under- 
stand him  at  once;  he  who  observes  unity,  follows 
carefully  the  most  agreeable  order  of  nature,  and 
does  not  jumble  together  incongruous  things,  nor 
throw  out  his  thoughts  in  a confused  or  chaotic 
mass;  and  he  who  writes  with  strength,  so  disposes 
or  marshals  all  the  parts  of  each  sentence,  and  all 
the  parts  of  the  discourse,  as  to  make  the  strongest 
impression.  A person’s  style,  according  as  it  is  in- 
fluenced by  taste  and  imagination,  may  be  dry,  plain, 
neat,  elegant,  ornamental,  florid  or  turgid.  The  most 
common  faulty  style  is  that  which  maj'  be  described 
as  being  stiff,  cramped,  labored,  heavy  and  tiresome ; 
its  opposite  is  the  easy,  flowing,  graceful,  sprightly 
and  interesting  style.  One  of  the  great  beauties  of 


396  CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 

style,  one  too  little  regarded,  is  simplicity  or  natural- 
ness; that  easy,  unaffected,  earnest  and  highly  im- 
pressive language  which  indicates  a total  ignorance, 
or  rather  innocence,  of  all  the  trickery  of  art.  It 
seems  to  consist  of  the  pure  promptings  of  nature ; 
though,  in  most  instances,  it  is  not  so  much  a natural 
gift  as  it  is  the  perfection  of  art." 

LAWS  OF  LANGUAGE. 

The  following  are  taken  from  the  “Phi- 
losophy of  Rhetoric,”  by  the  Rev.  George 
Campbell,  D.  D.  (1719-1796),  an  eminent 
Scotch  rhetorician,  whose  views  are  still 
highly  regarded  by  the  best  writers: 

“ I.  When  the  usage  is  divided  as  to  any  particular 
words  or  phrases,  and  when  one  of  the  expressions 
Vis  susceptible  of  different  meanings,  while  the  other 
admits  of  only  one  signification,  the  expression  which 
is  sti'ictly  of  one  meaning  should  be  preferred. 

“2.  In  doubtful  cases,  analogy  should  be  regarded. 

“3.  When  expressions  are  in  other  respects  equal, 
that  should  be  preferred  which  is  most  agreeable  to 
the  ear. 

“4.  When  none  of  the  preceding  rules  is  applica- 
ble, regard  should  be  had  to  simplicity. 

“ 5.  All  words  and  phrases,  particularly  harsh  and 
not  absolutely  necessary,  should  be  dismissed. 

“6.  When  the  etymology  plainly  points  to  a dif- 
ferent signification  from  what  the  word  bears,  pro- 
priety and  simplicity  require  its  dismission. 

“7.  When  words  become  obsolete,  or  are  never 
used  but  in  particular  phrases,  they  should  be  repu- 
diated, as  they  give  the  style  an  air  of  vulgarity  and 
cant,  when  this  general  disuse  renders  them  obscure. 

“8.  All  words  and  phrases,  which,  analyzed  gram- 
matically, Include  an  imperfection  of  speech,  should 
be  dismissed. 

“ 9.  All  expressions,  which,  according  to  the  estab- 
lished rules  of  language,  either  have  no  meaning,  or 
involve  a contradiction,  or,  according  to  the  fair  con- 
struction of  the  words,  convey  a meaning  different 
from  the  intention  of  the  speaker,  should  be  dis- 
missed.” 

CANONS  OF  CbMPOSITION. 

1.  Be  brief;  add  no  words  merely  to  fill 
up ; well-rounded  sentences  are  beautiful  only 
when  replete  with  thoughts. 

2.  Be  clear;  do  not  jumble  disconnected 
subjects  together;  finish  one,  and  then  begin 
another. 

3.  Be  direct;  write  so  that  the  reader  gets 
your  meaning  with  as  little  effort  as  possible. 
To  this  end  let  your  own  thoughts  be  clear- 
cut,  and  well-defined. 

4.  Be  forcible ; use  the  strongest  words  at 
your  command.  Be  careful,  however,  not  to 
overdo  by  writing  on  common  topics  with  as 
much  force  as  on  the  most  elevated. 

5.  Avoid  pedantry;  do  not  quote  foreign 
phrases  merely  to  show  your  scholarship. 

6.  Where  you  can,  give  a preference  to 
Anglo-Saxon  words. 

7.  Observe  order ; construct  your  sentences 
so  that  the  most  important  subject  will  make 
the  most  impression.  Ascend  from  the  lower 
to  the  higher  alike  in  argument  and  expres- 
sion. 

The  common  errors  in  composition  are 
fortunately  such  as  can,  with  a little  care,  be 
easily  avoided,  and  nearly  all  are  traceable  to 
some  one  of  the  following  defects,  which 
will,  perhaps,  be  most  readily  apprehended 
by  appropriate  examples : 

REPETITION. 

If  from  some  cause,  a subject  is  but  dimly  con- 
ceived, one  way  of  assisting  the  mind  is  to  bring  for- 
ward another  subject  of  the  same  kind,  on  which  last 
subject  we  already  see  our  way  clearly.  Our  knowl- 
edge of  the  familiar  subject  prepares  the  way  for  our 
comprehension  of  the  other  subject. 

A better  form: 

If  from  some  cause,  a subject  is  dimly  conceived, 
one  mode  of  assisting  the  mind,  is  to  bring  forward 
something  of  the  same  kind  that  we  already  under- 
stand. Our  knowledge  of  the  familiar  prepares  the 
way  for  comprehending  the  unfamiliar. 

REDUNDANCY. 

They  returned  back  again  to  the  same  city  from 
whence  they  came  forth  before. 

Better : 

They  returned  to  the  city  whence  they  came. 

TAUTOLOGY. 

“ Particularly  as  to  the  affairs  of  this  world,  integ- 
rity hath  many  advantages  over  all  the  fine  and  arti- 

AIDS  TO  CORHECT  COMPOSITION.  397 


ficial  wijys  of  dissimulation  and  deceit;  it  is  much 
the  plainer  and  easier,  mucli  the  safer  and  more 
secure  way  of  dealing  with  tlie  world;  it  has  less  of 
trouble  and  difficulty,  of  entanglement  and  perplex- 
ity, of  danger  and  hazard  in  it.  The  arts  of  deceit 
and  cunning  do  continually'  grow  weaker,  and  less 
effectual  and  serviceable  to  them  that  use  them.”  — 
Abp.  Tillotson. 

The  same  idea  in  fewer  words: 

Particularly  in  the  affairs  of  this  world,  integrity 
hath  many  advantages  over  deceit;  it  is  much  the 
plainer  and  safer  way ; it  has  less  trouble,  perplexity 
and  hazard.  The  artifices  of  deceit  continually  grow' 
weaker  and  less  effectual. 

CIRCUMLOCUTION. 

“I  charge  you,  O daughters  of  Jerusalem,  if  ye 
find  my  beloved,  that  ye  tell  him  that  I am  sick  of 
love.” — Song  of  Solomon,  5 : 8. 

Rev.  Simon  Patrick  (1626-1707)  gave  the 
following  circumlocutory  paraphrase  of  this 
passage : 

“ So  I turned  myself  to  those  of  my  neighbors 
and  familiar  acquaintance  who  were  awakened  by 
my  ciTes  to  come  and  see  what  the  matter  was ; and 
conjured  them,  as  they  would  answer  it  to  God,  that, 
if  they  met  with  my  beloved,  they'  would  let  him 
know — What  shall  I say.^ — What  shall  I desire  you 
to  tell  him,  but  that  I do  not  enjoy  myself  now  that 
I want  his  company,  nor  can  be  well  till  I recover  his 
love  again  .^” 

AMBIGUITY. 

“A  man  who  has  lost  his  eye-sight  has  in  one 
sense  less  consciousness  than  he  had  before.” 

In  this  sentence,  the  words,  “ in  one  sense,” 
mean  in  one  respect,  not  in  one  of  the  five 
senses,  as  the  connection  naturally  suggests. 

“His  presence  was  against  him”  may  mean 
either  that  the  fact  of  his  being  present,  or 
that  his  personal  appearance,  was  unfavorable. 
Such  ambiguity  should  be  avoided. 

No  word  of  different  meanings  should  be 
used  in  more  than  one  sense  in  the  same  sen- 
tence; hence  the  phrases,  “He  turned  to  the 
left,  and  left ;”  “We  (the  writer)will  now  ex- 
plain how  we  (mankind)  became  convinced 
that  the  world  is  round,”  are  ambiguous. 


A modern  newspaper  statement,  though  probably 
true,  would  be  laughed  at,  if  quoted  in  a book  as 
testimony;  but  the  letter  of  a court  gossip  is  thought 
good  historical  evidence,  if  written  some  centuries 
ago. 

A better  arrangement,  according  to  Her- 
bert Spencer: 

Though  probably  true,  a modern  newspaper  state- 
ment quoted  in  a book  as  testimony,  would  be 
laughed  at;  but  the  letter  of  a court  gossip,  if  writ- 
ten some  centuries  ago,  is  thought  good  historical 
evidence. 

The  French  idea  of  liberty  clearly  is,  the  right  of 
every  man  to  be  master  of  the  rest;  in  practice  at 
least,  if  not  in  theory. 

Better,  according  to  the  same: 

Whatever  it  may  be  in  theory,  it  is  clear  that  in 
practice  the  French  idea  of  liberty  is,  the  right  of 
every  man  to  be  master  of  the  rest. 

INDIRECTNESS. 

“We  came  to  our  journey’s  end,  at  last,  with  no 
small  difficulty,  after  much  fatigue,  through  deep 
roads  and  bad  weather.” 

Dr.  Whately’s  emendation: 

“At  last,  after  much  fatigue,  through  deep  roads 
and  bad  weather,  we  came,  with  no  small  difficulty, 
to  our  journey’s  end.” 

Herbert  Spencer’s  suggestion : 

“At  last,  with  no  small  difficulty,  and  after  much 
fatigue,  we  came,  through  deep  roads  and  bad 
weather,  to  our  journey’s  end.” 

INVOLUTION. 

“The  usual  acceptation  takes  profit  and  pleasure 
for  two  different  things;  and  not  only  calls  the  fol- 
lowers or  votaries  of  them  by  the  several  names 
of  busy  and  idle  men,  but  distinguishes  the  fac- 
ulties of  mind  that  are  conversant  about  them, 
calling  the  operations  of  the  first  wisdom,  and  of 
the  other,  wit:  which  is  a Saxon  word,  used  to  ex- 
press what  the  Spaniards  and  Italians  call  ingenio, 
and  the  French  esprit,  both  from  the  Latin ; though 
I think  wit  more  particularly  signifies  that  of  poetry, 
as  may  occur  in  remarks  on  the  Runic  language.” 


MISPLACEMENT. 


398 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


Here,  the  ideas  of  the  writer  would  be 
much  more  effectively  conveyed,  were  the 
sentence  divided  into  three  or  four  distinct 
statements. 

PROFUNDITY. 

A good  illustration  of  what  migJrt  be 
termed  profundity  — that  is,  that  style  of 
composition  where  the  ideas  are  so  deeply 
buried  under  a mass  of  words  that  it  is  next  to 
impossible  to  ascertain  what  the  ideas  really 
are  — is  fmmished  by  the  following  extract 
from  the  writings  of  Rev.  John  Ogilvie 
(1733-1814),  a Scotch  clergyman  of  some 
eminence  in  his  day : 

“ Human  knowledge  is  a coincidence  between  the 
association  of  ideas,  and  the  order  or  succession  of 
events  or  phenomena,  according  to  the  relation  of 
cause  and  effect;  and  in  whatever  is  subsidiary,  or 
necessary  to  realize,  approximate  and  extend  such 
coincidence;  understanding,  by  the  relation  of  cause 
and  effect,  that  order  or  succession,  the  discovery  or 
development  of  which  empowers  an  intelligent  being, 
by  means  of  one  event  or  phenomenon,  or  by  a 
series  of  given  events  or  phenomena,  to  anticipate 
the  recurrence  of  another  event  or  phenomenon,  or 
of  a required  series  of  events  or  phenomena,  and  to 
summon  them  into  existence,  and  employ  their  in- 
strumentality in  the  gratification  of  his  wishes,  or  in 
the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes.” 

BOMBAST. 

Amicable  Sir : Without  demurring  hesitancy,  and 
with  congruous  gratitude  for  your  condescending 
inquisition  after  my  bodily  condition  and  pecuniary 
position,  I find  an  exhilarating  delectation  in  remit- 
ting you  this  replicatory  communication.  Be  it  un- 
derstood by  you,  therefore,  my  estimable  and  amica- 
ble interrogator,  that  I enjoy  excellent  salubrity  in 
the  pericardic  and  abdominal  regions  where  I was 
aforetime  excruciatingly  afflicted ; and,  as  to  the  other 
matter  of  your  benevolent  anxiety,  it  affords  me 
inexplicable  exaltation  to  affirm  that  I enjoy  a grati- 
fying sufficiency  of  the  merchantable  production  of 
the  auriferous  geological  formations  of  California. 

“HIGH-FALUTIN.” 

The  “ high-falutin  ” extravagance  on  the 
subject  of  “this  great  and  glorious  country” 
is  effectively  burlesqued  in  the  following : 


“ This  is  a glorious  country ! It  has  longer  rivers 
and  more  of  them,  and  they  are  muddier  and  deeper, 
and  run  faster,  and  rise  higher,  and  make  more  noise, 
and  fall  lower,  and  do  more  damage,  than  anybody 
else’s  rivers.  It  has  more  lakes,  and  they  are  bigger, 
and  deeper,  and  clearer,  and  wetter,  than  those  of  any 
other  country.  Our  rail-cars  are  bigger,  and  run 
faster,  and  pitch  off  the  track  oftener,  and  kill  more 
people,  than  all  other  rail-cars  in  every  other  coun- 
try. Our  steamboats  carry  bigger  loads,  are  longer 
and  broader,  burst  their  boilers  oftener,  and  send  up 
their  passengers  higher,  and  the  captain  swears 
louder  than  steamboat  captains  in  any  other  country. 
Our  men  are  bigger  and  thicker,  can  fight  harder  and 
faster,  drink  more  mean  whisky,  chew  more  bad 
tobacco,  and  spit  farther,  than  in  any  other  country. 
Our  ladies  are  richer,  prettier,  dress  finer,  spend  more 
money,  break  more  hearts,  and  kick  up  the  devil  gen- 
erally to  a greater  extent,  than  all  other  ladies.  Our 
children  squall  louder,  grow  faster,  get  too  expansive 
for  their  pantaloons  quicker,  and  become  twenty-one 
years  old  sooner  by  some  months,  than  any  other 
children  of  any  other  country  on  the  earth.” 

PUNCTUATION 

Is  the  dividing  a piece  of  written  or  printed 
composition  into  sentences,  and  these  into 
clauses,  for  the  purpose  of  more  clearly  con- 
veying the  meaning  intended.  The  points 
used  to  secure  this  object  are  so  well  known 
that  they  need  not  be  here  repeated.  A few 
examples  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  princi- 
ples and  value  of  correct  punctuation. 

There  is  too  much  striving  for  office. 

There  is,  too,  much  striving  for  office. 

A sailor,  going  to  sea  his  wife,  desires  the  prayers 
of  the  congregation  for  his  safe  return. 

A sailor  going  to  sea,  his  wife  desires  the  prayers 
of  the  congregation  for  his  safe  return. 

He  is  an  old  and  experienced  hand;  in  vice  and 
wickedness  he  is  never  found;  opposing  the  works 
of  iniquity  he  takes  delight. 

He  is  an  old  and  experienced  hand  in  vice  and 
wickedness;  he  is  never  found  opposing  the  works 
of  iniquity;  he  takes  delight  — 

There  are  at  present  half  a dozen  brackets,  of  two 
burners  each,  consuming  ten  cubic  feet  of  gas  per 
night. 

There  are  at  present  half  a dozen  brackets  of  two 
burners,  each  consuming  ten  cubic  feet  of  gas  per 
night. 


AIDS  TO  CORRECT  COMPOSITION.  399 

What  cio  you  tliink?  I’ll  shave  you  for  nothing, 
and  give  you  a drink. 

What!  do  you  think  I’ll  shave  you  for  nothing, 
and  give  you  a drink 

Every  lady  in  this  land 

Hath  twenty  nails  upon  each  hand; 

Five  and  twenty  on  hands  and  feet. 

Every  lady  in  this  land 

Hath  twenty  nails:  upon  each  hand 

Five,  and  twentj’  on  hands  and  feet. 

VARIETIES  OF  METHOD. 

The  following  three  ways  of  punctuating 
the  same  sentence  are  supported  by  good 
usage,  and  will  help  to  show  how  necessary 
it  is  to  be  tolerant  of  a little  diversity  in 
punctuation,  until  at  least  the  best  writers 
settle  down  to  a uniform  method.  As  will 
be  noticed,  the  first  of  these  systems  has 
been  followed  in  this  work,  mainly  because 
of  its  greater  simplicity  — the  less  points,  the 
better,  when  not  necessary  to  the  sense; 

Honor,  fame  and  position  are  often  undeserved. 

Honor,  fame,  and  position  are  often  undeserved. 

Honor,  fame,  and  position,  are  often  undeserved. 

HOW  SHALL  WE  PRINT? 

A POINTLESS  PARAGRAPH. 

Death  waits  not  for  storm  nor  sunshine  within  a 
dwelling  in  one  of  the  upper  streets  respectable  in 
appearance  and  furnished  with  such  conveniences  as 
distinguish  the  habitations  of  those  who  rank  among 
the  higher  classes  of  society  a man  of  middle  age  lay 
on  his  last  bed  momently  awaiting  the  final  summons 
all  that  the  most  skillful  medical  attendance  all  that 
love  warm  as  the  glow  that  fires  an  angels  bosom 
could  do  had  been  done  by  day  and  night  for  many 
long  weeks  had  ministering  spirits  such  as  a devoted 
wife  and  loving  children  are  done  all  within  their 
power  to  ward  off"  the  blow  but  there  he  lay  his  raven 
hair  smoothed  off  from  his  noble  brow  his  dark  eyes 
lighted  with  unnatural  brightness  and  contrasting 
strongly  with  the  pallid  hue  which  marked  him  as 
an  expectant  of  the  dread  messenger. 

THE  SAME  POINTED. 

Death  waits  not  for  storm  nor  sunshine.  Within 
a dwelling  in  one  of  the  upper  streets,  respectable  in 
appearance,  and  furnished  with  such  conveniences  as 
distinguish  the  habitations  of  those  who  rank  among 
the  higher  classes  of  society,  a man  of  middle  age 

lay  on  his  last  bed,  momently  awaiting  the  final  sum- 
mons. All  that  the  most  skillful  medical  attendance 
— all  that  love,  warm  as  the  glow  that  fires  an  angel’s 
bosom,  could  do,  had  been  done;  by  day  and  night, 
for  many  long  weeks,  had  ministering  spirits,  such 
as  a devoted  wife  and  loving  childr,en  are,  done  all 
within  their  power  to  ward  off  the  blow.  But  there 
he  lay,  his  raven  hair  smoothed  off  from  his  noble 
brow,  his  dark  eyes  lighted  with  unnatural  bright- 
ness, and  contrasting  strongly  with  the  pallid  hue 
which  marked  him  as  an  expectant  of  the  dread 
messenger. 

WITHOUT  SPACES. 

Sodreadfulhotthat  thetypesruntogethertoday.  Can’t 
possibly  keepthemapart.Mercuryisupt098again.Sodafo 
untainsareboilingover.Riverwatersizzlesandtheminno 
wsareboiled.Afunny  thing  happenedtoalittleChinaboy. 
Wassoinjudiciousasto  leanagainst  thesunnysideofabric 
kwall.  Inafewminuteshemeltedandrandownonthegrou 
nd.  Hisweepingmother  wentoutand  began  shovelinghi 
mupinatub.  Heatovercameherandsherandownintothes 
amepile.OldChinacamehomeatsundownandwhilehem 
ournfullysurveyedthegreasespotwittilysaid : “That’sth 
ebiggestChina(dis)asterIeversaw.”Dreadfulhot ! 

THE  USUAL  WAY. 

So  dreadful  hot  that  the  types  run  together  today. 
Can’t  possibly  keep  them  apart.  Mercury  is  up  to 
98  again.  Soda  fountains  are  boiling  over.  River 
water  sizzles,  and  the  minnows  are  boiled.  A funny 
thing  happened  to  a little  China  boy.  Was  so  inju 
dicious  as  to  lean  against  the  sunny  side  of  a brick 
wall.  In  a few  minutes  he  melted  and  ran  down  on 
the  ground.  His  weeping  mother  went  out,  and  be- 
gan shoveling  him  up  in  a tub.  Heat  overcame  her, 
and  she  ran  down  into  the  same  pile.  Old  China 
came  home  at  sundown,  and,  while  he  mournfully 
surveyed  the  grease  spot,  wittily  said:  “That’s  the 
biggest  China  (dis)aster  I ever  saw.”  Dreadful  hot! 

A NEW  METHOD. 

So  dreadful  hot  that  the  types  run  together  today. 
Can’t  possibly  keep  them  apart.  Mercury  is  up  to  98 
again.  Soda  fountains  are  boiling  over.  River  wat 
er  sizzles,  and  the  minnows  are  boiled.  A funny  thi 
ng  happened  to  a little  China  boy.  Was  so  injudici 
ous  as  to  lean  against  the  sunny  side  of  a brick  wall. 
In  a few  minutes  he  melted  and  ran  down  on  the  gr 
ound.  His  weeping  mother  went  out,  and  began  sho 
veling  him  up  in  a tub.  Heat  overcame  her,  and  she 
ran  down  into  the  same  pile.  Old  China  came  home 
at  sundown,  and,  while  he  mournfully  surveyed  the 
grease  spot,  witttily  said : “ That’s  the  biggest  China 
(dis)aster  I ever  saw.”  Dreadful  hot! 

400 


CURIOSITIES  OF  LITERATURE. 


MISCELLANEOUS  GLEANINGS. 


The  peculiarities  of  English  composition 
offer  an  extended  field  of  observation; 
indeed,  in  a broad  sense  they  are  innumerable, 
as  most  vigorous,  original  writers  have  one 
or  more  charactei'istic  singularities.  These 
are  sometimes  striking  beauties,  and  at  other 
times  are  real  imperfections  into  which  even 
the  most  gifted  are  liable  to  fall,  no  writer 
being  always  equal  to  his  own  best  efforts. 
But  it  is  here  merely  designed  to  give  a few 
compositions  out  of  the  ordinary  line,  which 
are  going  the  rounds  of  the  newspaper  press, 
and  are  thought  worthy  of  being  preserved. 

A QUAINT  SERMON. 

Mr.  Dodd  was  a minister  who  lived,  many 
years  ago,  a few  miles  from  Cambridge, 
England,  and  having  several  times  preached 
against  drunkenness,  some  of  the  Cambridge 
scholars  (conscience,  which  is  sharper  than 
ten  thousand  witnesses,  being  their  monitor) 
were  vei'y  much  offended,  and  thought  he 
made  reflections  on  them.  Some  little  time 
after,  Mr.  Dodd  was  walking  toward  Cam- 
bridge, and  met  some  of  the  gownsmen, 
who,  as  soon  as  they  saw  him  at  a distance, 
resolved  to  make  some  ridicule  of  him.  As 
soon  as  he  came  up,  they  accosted  him  with 
“Your  servants,  sir!”  He  replied,  “Your 
servant,  gentlemen.”  They  asked  him  if  he 
had  not  been  preaching  very  much  against 
drunkenness  of  late.  He  answered  in  the 
affirmative.  They  then  told  him  they  had  a 
favor  to  beg  of  him,  and  it  was  that  he  would 
preach  a sermon  to  them  there,  from  a text 
they  should  choose.  He  argued  that  it  was 
an  imposition,  for  a man  ought  to  have 
some  time  for  consideration  before  preach- 
ing. They  said  they  would  not  put  up  with 
a denial,  and  insisted  upon  his  preaching  im- 
mediately (in  a hollow  tree  by  the  roadside) 
from  the  word  MALT.  He  then  began: 


“ Beloved,  let  me  crave  your  attention.  I am  a 
little  man  — come  at  short  notice — to  preach  a short 
sermon  — from  a short  text — to  a thin  congregation 
— in  an  unworthy  pulpit.  Beloved,  my  text  is  Malt. 
I cannot  divide  it  into  sentences,  there  being  none; 
nor  into  words,  there  being  but  one;  I must,  there- 
fore, of  necessity,  divide  it  into  letters,  which  I find 
in  my  text  to  be  these  four — M-A-L-T. 

“ M — is  Moral. 

“A — is  Allegorical. 

“L — is  Literal. 

“T — is  Theological. 

“The  Moral  is  to  teach  you  drunkards  good  man- 
ners ; therefore,  M — my  Masters,  A — All  of  you,  L — 
Leave  off,  T — Tippling. 

“The  Allegorical  is,  when  one  thing  is  spoken 
of,  and  another  meant.  The  thing  spoken  of  is 
Malt.  The  thing  meant  is  the  spirit  of  Malt,  which 
you  rustics  make,  M — your  Meat,  A — your  Apparel, 
L — your  Liberty,  and  T — your  Trust. 

“ The  Literal  is,  according  to  the  letters,  M — Much, 
A — Ale,  L — Little,  T— Trust. 

“The  Theological  is,  according  to  the  eifccts  it 
works  — in  some,  M — Murder;  in  others,  A — Adul- 
tery; in  all,  L — Looseness  of  Life;  and  in  many,  T 
— Treachery. 

“ I shall  conclude  the  subject.  First,  by  way  of 
Exhortation,  M — my  Masters,  A — All  of  you,  L — 
Listen,  T — To  my  Text.  Second,  by  way  of  Cau- 
tion, M — my  Masters,  A — All. of  you,  L — Look  for, 
T — the  Truth.  Third,  by  way  of  communicating 
the  Truth,  which  is  this:  A drunkard  is  the  annoy- 
ance of  modesty ; the  spoiler  of  civility ; the  destruc- 
tion of  reason;  the  robber’s  agent;  the  alehouse’s 
benefactor;  his  wife’s  sorrow;  his  children’s  trouble; 
his  own  shame;  his  neighbor’s  scoff;  a walking  swill- 
tub  ; the  picture  of  a beast ; a monster  of  a man ! ” 

ALPHABETICAL  ADVICE. 

A Always  attend  to  your  own  avocation;  avoid 
ale-houses  and  the  artful  allurements  of  wicked 
women. 

B Be  benevolent,  but  not  prodigal ; bury  all  bick- 
erings in  the  bosom  of  oblivion. 

C Contrive  to  collect  cash  and  carefully  conserve 
it  to  contribute  to  your  own  comfort  and  to  charitable 
causes. 

D Do  your  duty,  and  defy  the  designs  of  the  devil. 

E Early  endeavor  to  eradicate  every  error. 


MISCELLANEOUS  GLEANINGS. 

i 


F Fight  fairly  if  you  fight;  but  ’tis  fitter  not  to 
fight  at  all.  Fiddle  for  no  fools. 

G Graciousness,  goodness  and  gumption  get  a 
man  through  the  world  gently  gliding.  Garner 
them,  and  glory  in  them. 

H Harbor  hope  in  your  heart,  if  you  would  be 
happy;  but,  hark  ye!  hope  can’t  render  rotten  the 
rope  of  the  hangman. 

I Inquisitiveness  is  insufferable;  indulge  not  in  it. 

J Juleps  are  jocularly  called  the  juice  of  joy  and 
yeast  of  jest;  but  let  them  alone,  for  too-much  julep 
often  destroys  the  joviality  of  the  jokers. 

K Kindness  kindles  the  fire  of  friendship;  a kiss 
avails  more  than  a kick. 

L Love  the  ladies;  look  before  you  leap;  loathe 
loaferism.  Though  your  life  condition  be  lowly,  let 
not  your  life  be  low. 

M Make  not  mischief  by  meddling  with  other 
men’s  matters. 

N Never  be  caught  napping,  except  in  the  night. 

O Order  is  heaven’s  first  law  — obey  it. 

P Pursue  the  plain  path  of  probity,  and  put  in 
practice  what  you  pipe  as  precept,  or  preach  in  pulpit. 

Q Quarrel  not,  quibble  not;  be  not  fond  of  asking 
questions,  or  addicted  to  querulousness. 

R Rum  ruefully  ruins  respectability  — renounce 
rum,  renew  and  restore  reason. 

5 Seek  salvation,  oh,  ye  sinners ! becortie  saints, 
and  you  are  safe. 

T Take  time  by  the  forelock ; try  to  turn  every 
tick  to  account. 

U Union  unites  untold  units  into  unanimity  and 
usefulness;  in  the  unbounded  universe  there  is  uni- 
son; be  united  for  the  sake  of  unity  and  utility. 

V Vanity  has  no  valiant  virtue  nor  vital  value; 
vapid,  vain  men  often  venture  vainly. 

W Wicked  women  and  wine  or  whisky  wassails 
bring  want,  woe  and  wretchedness. 

X ’Xtra  ’xertions  ’xecute  ’xtraordinary  ’xamples. 

Y Yield  to  no  yearnings  for  yellowed  prece- 
dents; young  3'eomen  and  jmke-fellows  yearn  for 
Yankee  supremacy. 

Z Zig-zagging  is  characteristic  of  a zany ; take 
the  straight  course  through  life,  and  pursue  it. 

6 & mind  your  own  business,  & let  others  alone, 
&c. 

JOHNNY’S  COMPOSITION-THE  GOOSE. 

This  is  a big  fat  bird  wich  woddles  and  swims.  The 
reason  it  woddles  is  cos  it  hain’t  got  no  nees  to  his 
legs.  Their  feet  is  got  lether  between  the  tose,  and 
here  is  a story  I’ve  herd  m_v  mother  tell  till  Ime  jest 
sick.  When  we  had  a goose  for  Christmas  it  was 
A* 


401 


lying  on  the  kitchen  table,  and  mother  she  hel  the 
baby  up  to  see  the  goose  on  the  table.  Wen  the  baby 
sees  its  feet  stickin  up,  with  the  lether  between  the 
tose,  it  said,  the  baby  did,  Doosey  dot  dloves  on.  But 
pirate  stories  is  the  sort  for  me.  Stoopid  fookes  is 
sometimes  called  geese,  and  I spose  if  geese  toks 
among  their  self  they  calls  the  stoopid  ones  folks, 
which  is  what  I calls  fair  play.  Once  they  was  an 
ole  man  that  keep  geese  for  a livin,  and  he  was  very 
ill  cos  he  cuddent  sleep  well  nites,  and  wen  he  did 
sleep  he  had  such  frifle  dreems.  So  he  sent  for  the 
docktor,  and  the  docktor  felt  the  ole  mans  pulls,  and 
lookt  at  his  tung,  and  shook  his  head,  and  said  what 
was  his  simtems,  and  the  old  man  he  said  nite  mares. 
Then  the  doktor  said  he  knew  that,  but  wot  did  the 
old  man  dream.  The  ole  man  tole  the  doktor  that  as 
soon  as  he  shet  his  eyes  at  night  he  thot  hisself  sur- 
rounded by  geese,  wich  kept  a snatchin  out  his  hair 
with  their  bills.  Then  the  doktor  he  said  I cud  tole 
you  that  wen  I first  see  your  tung,  you  must  throw 
away  this  piller,  and  make  another  piller  of  Tethers 
wich  you  must  jerk  out  of  live  geese.  Wy,  said  the 
man,  that  is  jes  how  I made  this  piller.  Then  the 
doktor  said  oh!  oh!  and  wen  away,  but  the  ole  man 
he  see  how  it  was,  and  never  stript  any  more  geese 
till  they  was  ded.  But  that’s  the  kind  of  pillers  that 
some  folks  dies  on  real  peaceful.  Geese  lays  eggs 
like  hens,  only  bigger,  and  wen  they  are  hatch,  the 
chicks  is  goslins,  wich  is  green.  Once  my  uncle  Ned 
he  fetched  home  a goslin  which  he  had  picked  up, 
and  he  put  it  in  my  sister’s  green  workbox.  Then 
uncle  Ned  he  said  to  my  sister,  I brot  home  such  a 
nice  little  duck,  as  wite  as  snow;  have  you  see  it 
any  were,  for  I have  lost  it.  My  sister  said  no,  she 
heddent  hid  it  somewhere  jes  to  tease  him,  but  she 
said  wy.  Uncle  Ned!  But  he  kept  on  a askin,  and 
hirvtin  like  he  thought  she  done  it,  till  she  was  almost 
reddy  to  cry,  for  she  luvs  uncle  Ned  more  than  any 
body  except  her  young  man.  Pritt}'  soon,  wen  he 
had  gone,  she  went  to  her  green  workbox  to  get 
something,  and  there  was  the  goslin,  and  wen  she 
see  it  I thot  she  wud  die.  Then  she  took  the  goslin 
to  the  kitchen,  and  I watched  her,  like  Uncle  Ned 
had  tole  me,  and  she  hel  it  under  the  spout,  and 
scrubbed  it  with  a brush  to  git  the  green  off.  But 
wen  it  wuddent  be  wite  she  bust  out  a crine,  and 
said  Uncle  Ned  wud  never,  never,  bleeve  her.  Then 
I tole  her  how  it  was,  and  jmu  never  see  such  a 
happy  girl.  She  boxt  my  ears  till  I see’d  stars!  But 
when  Uncle  Ned  come  home  with  a new  scarf  he 
had  got  for  her,  and  laft  at  her,  she  forgive  me,  and 
made  such  a pet  of  that  goslin  that  now  it  is  grode 
up  to  be  a regular  noosence,  but  it  is  wite  at  last. 


402 


CURIOSITIES  OR  LITERATURE. 


My  sister’s  young  man  he  says  once  upon  a time  ol 
the  geese  in  a puddle  got  together  to  chose  a king, 
but  it  was  a long  time  before  they  could  agree,  cos 
them  that  diddent  wont  to  be  king  wonted  to  be 
prime  minister,  and  these  gabbled  ol  to  once  so  tha 
was  as  bad  as  the  others.  And  now,  Johnny,  my 
sister’s  young  man  said,  how  do  you  gess  tha  settled 
it.?  And  wen  I said  I diddent  kno,  he  said  wy,  jes 
like  reasonable  humin  beins:  they  made  a king  of 
the  biggest  goose. 

WHY  DO  I GO  TO  SCHOOL? 

“ I go  to  school  to  learn  to  read  and  write  and 
cipher  and  so  forth  to  slide  on  the  ice  and  fa-aid  off  an 
old  nife  if  I have  one,  in  summer  to  pick  wild  flowers 
and  strawberries  and  to  get  out  of  work  hot  days, 
some  boys  has  to  go  to  school  to  get  out  of  their 
mother’s  road,  but  I would  rather  stay  in  winter  than 
go  to  miles  and  set  by  a cold  stove  and  freze  my  tose. 
I like  to  go  to  school  to  see  the  teacher  scold  the  big 
boys  when  they  cut  up,  some  goes  to  school  to  fool 
but  I go  to  study  when  we  are  old  we  can’t  go  to 
school  and  then  we  will  feel  sorry  that  we  fooled 
when  we  was  young  and  went  to  school.  I don’t  get 
no  time  to  fool  anyway  for  I have  enough  to  do 
when  it  comes  to  my  gography.” 

SEVEN  WAYS  OF  SAYING  YES. 

Characters  — Dr.  Twist,  the  School  Committee; 
Miss  Belle,  the  Teacher;  Scholars  : four  Boys, 
two  Girls. 

Scene — A Schoolroom:  Miss  Belle,  seated  at  her 
desk;  Scholars,  laughing  and  talking,  outside  the 
open  door ; Dr.  Twist,  knocking  at  the  door. 

Miss  B.  \opening  the  door\  Good  morning.  Doctor 
Twist;  I’m  sure  it  is  a pity 
My  school  is  just  dismissed,  since  you  are  school 
committee. 

Dr.  Twtst  \entering\  Never  mind,  my  dear  Miss 
Belle,  another  time  will  do ; 

I like  it  just  as  well  to  make  my  call  on  you. 

Miss  B.  Loss  to  my  girls  and  boys,  but  I shall  be 
the  winner. 

You  must  excuse  their  noise,  so  many  stay  to 
dinner. 

Be  seated,  Doctor. 

Dr  T.  [taking  a seaf\.  Thanks.  Have  you  a pleas- 
ant place .? 

Miss  B.  Yes;  I like  the  teacher’s  rank.  I shall 
serve  here  all  my  days. 

Dr.  T.  Perhaps  not  so.  Miss  Belle ; it  may,  ere  long, 
be  voted; 


You  fill  this  place  so  well,  you  ought  to  be  pro- 
moted. 

How  do  you  find  the  school .? 

Miss  B Oh ! Doctor,  they  are  queer. 

They  do  pronounce  so  strangely  out  in  the  country 
here ! 

For  instance,  it  is  funny — you  think  so,  too,  I 
guess  — 

The  many  different  ways  they  have  of  saying  yes. 

Dr.  T.  Call  them,  and  questions  ask;  my  interest 
is  up. 

Miss  B.  John  Jones,  your  morning  task,  have  you 
prepared  it.? 

John  J.  [enters,  cap  in  hand,  bows,  replies,  goes  out\ 
Yup! 

Dr.  T.  Ha!  ha!  Have  in  another  — that  little 
Dutchman  raw. 

Miss  B.  Peter  Boggle,  is  your  mother  a little 
better? 

Peter  B.  [enters,  replies,  retires\  Yaw! 

Dr.  T.  Ask  next  yon  black-eyed  gypsy,  that  stands 
the  window  near. 

Miss  B.  Bessie  Lee,  do  you  like  apples  — would  you 
like  to  have  one? 

Bessie  L.  [enters,  takes  an  apple,  answers  and  retires]. 
Yeah! 

Miss  B.  I’ll  call  my  little  Pat,  who  is  never  known 
to  miss. 

Do  you  love  your  books  my  lad?  Tell  me  truly. 

Pat  [etiters,  replies,  retires].  Faix,  ma’am,  yis! 

Miss  B.  Come  here,  you  curly-pate,  do  you  want  to 
be  a mayor,  * 

Or  a president  so  great,  or  a school  committee? 

Small  Boy  [enters,  replies  very  slowly].  A-er! 

Dr.  T._  They  give  us  so  much  fun,  they  certainly 
repay  us. 

Miss  B.  Kate,  is  your  problem  done,  have  you  the 
answer? 

Kate  [enters,  replies,  retires].  A-us! 

Miss  B.  [closing  the  door].  Is  it  not  a curious  class, 
a comic  recitation?  ^ 

Dr.  T.  Yes,  and  it  surely  has  my  ofificial  approba- 
tion. 

Will  you  my  pupil  be,  while  I a question  ask? 

Will  you  pronounce  for  me,  if  I give  you  the  task? 

Miss  B.  Of  course,  if  all  the  rest  have  not  been 
ample. 

I’ll  do  the  very  best  to  please  with  my  example. 

Dr.  T.  I came  to  seek  a wife;  if  now  my  suit  I 
press,  ■ 

Will  you  leave  your  school  for  life?  What  is  your 
answer? 

Miss  B . [emphatically].  Yes! 

L 


MISCELLANEOUS  GLEANINGS. 


403 


THE  MYSTIFIED  QUAKER. 

Respected  wife:  From  these  few  lines  inj 

whereabouts  thee’ll  learn  — 

Moreover,  I impart  to  thee  my  serious  concern : 

The  language  of  this  people  is  a riddle  unto  me, 

And  words,  with  them,  are  figments  of  a reckless 
mockery ! 

For  instance:  As  I left  the  cars,  an  imp  with  smutty 
face 

Said  “Shine!”  “Nay,  I’ll  not  shine,”  I said,  “except 
with  inward  grace!” 

“Is  ‘inward  grace’  a liquid,  or  a paste?  ” asked  this 
young  Turk:_ 

“Hi,  Daddy!  What  is  ‘inward  grace’?  How  does 
the  old  thing  work?” 

“Friend,”  said  I to  Jehu,  whose  breath  suggested  gin, 
“Can  thee  convey  me  quickly  to  a reputable  inn?  ” 
His  answer’s  gross  irrelevance  I cannot  soon  forget — 
Instead  of  simply  yea,  or  nay,  he  gruffly  said,  “You 
bet!” 

“Nay,  nay,  I shall  not  bet,”  said  I,  “for  that  would 
be  a sin; 

Why  don’t  thee  answer  plainly — can  thee  take  me  to 
an  inn? 

The  vehicle  is  doubtless  meant  to  carry  folks  about  in ; 
Then  why  prevaricate?  ” Said  he,  perversely,  “ Now 
yer  shoutin ! ” 

“ Nay,  verily,  I shouted  not ! ” quoth  I,  “ my  speech  is 
mild; 

But  thine  — I grieve  to  say  it — with  falsehood  is 
defiled. 

Thee  ought  to  be  admonished  to  rid  thy  heart  of 
guile.” 

“See  here!  my  lively  moke,”  said  he,  “you  sling  on 
too  much  style!  ” 

“ I’ve  had  these  plain  drab  garments  twenty  years 
and  more,”  said  I, 

“And  when  thee  says  I ‘sling  on  style,’ thee  tells  a 
willful  lie!” 

At  that  he  pranced  around  as  if  “ a bee  were  in  his 
bonnet,” 

And,  with  hostile  demonstrations,  inquired  if  I was 
“ on  it?” 

“On  what?  Till  thee  explains  thyself,  I cannot  tell,” 
I said. 

He  swore  that  something  was  “ too  thin ; ” moreover 
it  was  “played!  ” 

But  all  his  jargon  was  surpassed,  in  wild  absurdity. 
By  vows  profanely  emphasized  “to  put  a head  on  ” me. 
“No  son  of  Belial,”  said  I,  “that  miracle  can  do!” 
Whereat  he  fell  upon  me  with  blows  and  curses,  too. 
But  failed  to  work  that  miracle — if  such  was  his 
design — 


Instead  of  putting  on  a head,  he  tried  to  smite  off 
mine! 

Thee  knows  I cultivate  the  peaceful  habit  of  our  sect. 

But  this  man’s  conduct  wrought  on  me  a singular 
effect: 

For  when  he  slapped  my  broad-brim  off,  and  asked, 
“ How’s  that  for  high?  ” 

It  roused  the  Adam  in  me,  and  I smote  him  hip  and 
thigh ! 

The  throng  then  gave  a specimen  of  calumny  broke 
loose. 

And  said  I’d  “snatched  him  bald-headed,”  and  like- 
wise “cooked  his  goose;” 

Although,  I solemnlj-  affirm,  I did  not  pull  his  hair. 

Nor  did  I cook  his  poultry — for  he  had  no  poultry 
there. 

They  called  me  “ Bully  boy ! ” although  I ’ve  seen 
nigh  three-score  year; 

They  said  that  I was  “lightning”  when  I “got  up 
on  my  ear!  ” 

And  when  I asked  if  lightning  climbed  its  ear,  or 
dressed  in  drab  — 

“You  know  how  ’tis  yourself,”  said  one  inconse- 
quential blab! 

Thee  can  conceive  that  by  this  time  I was  somewhat 
perplexed ; 

Yea,  the  placid  spirit  in  me  has  seldom  been  so  vexed; 

I tarried  there  no  longer,  for  a truthful  man  like  me. 

With  such  perverters  of  our  tongue,  can  have  no 
unity. 

NOTHING  PERFECT 

SOME  crook  is  found  in  every  staff; 

And  every  grain  must  have  its  chaff; 
Without  their  weeds  no  garden  plots; 

The  sun  itself  has  ugly  spots. 

Every  bean  must  have  its  black; 

Every  good  doth  something  lack ; 

Every  skin  some  freckle  shows ; 

Some  faulty  petal  every  rose. 

No  horse  that  never  stumbled  lives; 

No  fire  so  bright  that  no  smoke  gives; 

No  harp  without  its  feeble  notes ; 

No  beam  of  light  without  its  motes, 

The  world  itself  is  not  quite  round ; 

A ghost  in  every  house  is  found; 

No  tree  without  its  withered  leaf; 

No  joy  without  its  shade  of  grief. 

4 

No  clock  that  never  erred  a minute; 

No  book  without  some  error  in  it; 

Great  Homer’s  self  did  sometimes  nod; 

All  bear  the  sin-stamp  — “Ichabod.” 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OE  AMERICA. 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


NATURE  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT. 


HE  distinguishing  character- 
istics of  the  Great  Republic, 
“the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica,” that  individualize  it  as  a 
political  organization  entirely 
distinct  from  all  others  — a 
new  creation  in  the  sphere  of  human  govern- 
ments— are  chiefly  these: 

First,  in  the  language  of  Abraham*  Lin- 
coln, it  is  a “government  of  the  people,  by 
the  people,  and  for  the  people.” 

Second,  it  is  a decentralized  or  distributive 
form  of  republican  government  — that  is,  local 
affairs  are  left,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  the 
control  of  the  citizens  immediately  interested. 

Every  citizen  is  thus  at  once  an  integral 
part  of  the  governing  power  or  sovereign 
people,  and  also  subject  to  the  various  gov- 
ernments which  he,  as  one  of  the  people,  or 
his  predecessors  for  him,  has  helped  to  estab- 
lish. Five  distinct  lines  of  authority  have 
been  voluntarily  instituted  by  the  people  of 
the  United  States,  viz.:  The  National,  State 
(or  Territory),  County  (or  municipal).  Town- 
ship (or  ward),  and  the  School  District;  and 
each  of  these,  as  an  additional  guarantee  for 
the  perpetuation  of  liberty,  is  distributed  into 
the  three  independent  divisions  of  Legisla- 
tive, Executive  and  Judicial  departments  of 
government. 

THE  NATIONAL  GOVERNMENT. 

The  national,  general,  central  or  federal 
government,  as  it  is  variously  called,  owes 
its  existence,  in  its  present  admirable  and  well- 


balanced  form,  to  the  convention  of  1787, 
which  assembled  to  “form  a more  perfect 
union,  establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tran- 
quility, provide  for  the  common  defense,  and 
secure  the  blessings  of  liberty.”  Its  powers 
are  defined  and  limited  by  the  written  constitu- 
tion framed  by  that  convention  and  afterward 
accepted  by  the  several  States,  with  such 
amendments  as  have  from  time  to  time  been 
added  in  conformity  with  a provision  in  the 
constitution  for  that  purpose.  This  national 
government  has  no  power  of  interference  in 
the  internal  concerns  of  the  several  States, 
unless  invited  by  them  to  suppress  an  out- 
break, or  in  pursuance  of  the  constitutional 
obligation  to  guarantee  to  each  State  a repub- 
lican form  of  government.  Its  functions  are 
for  general,  external  and  mutual  purposes, 
such  as  the  declaring  of  war,  the  signing  of 
peace  and  of  treaties,  the  protection  of  the 
national  commerce,  coining  of  money,  post- 
office  matters,  army,  navy,  customs,  public 
lands,  Indians,  patent-rights,  copyright,  the 
trial  and  punishment  of  crimes  against  the 
federal  union,  and  the  decision  of  cases  aris- 
ing between  citizens  of  different  States. 

LEGISLATIVE  DEPARTMENT. 

The  legislative  powers  of  the  general  gov- 
ernment are  vested  in  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  which  assembles  every  year 
at  the  capitol  in  Washington,  on  the  first 
Monday  in  December.  It  comprises  two 
divisions,  the  Senate  and  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. 


4o8 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


THE  SENATE. 

This  body  is  composed  of  two  members  from 
each  State  in  the  Union,  the  States,  not  the 
people  directly,  being  thus  equally  represented 
in  this  department  of  the  national  legislature. 
Senators  are  elected  by  the  legislatures  of 
their  I'espective  States  to  serve  six  years.  To 
be  eligible  to  this  position,  the  candidate  must 
be  thirty  years  of  age,  nine  years  a citizen  of 
the  United  States,  and  at  the  time  of  election 
a resident  of  the  State  which  he  is  chosen  to 
represent.  The  vice-president  of  the  United 
States  is  ex  officio  the  presiding  officer  of  the 
Senate,  but  in  his  absence  they  elect  a presi- 
dent from  their  own  number. 

THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 

This  division  of  the  national  legislature  is 
composed  of  members  elected  directly  by  the 
people  of  each  congressional  district  — a polit- 
ical division  of  the  State,  instituted  for  this 
purpose — to  serve  for  two  years.  The  repre- 
sentative or  member  of  Congress  must  be 
twenty-five  years  old,  a citizen  of  the  United 
States  seven  years,  and  a resident  of  the 
State  which  he  is  elected  to  represent.  The 
number  of  representatives  from  each  State 
is  proportionate  to  the  population  as  ascer- 
tained every  ten  years  by  the  federal  census. 
There  are,  however,  two  principles  of  uni- 
vei'sal  application:  Every  State  must  have 
at  least  one  representative;  and  no  State  shall 
have  more  than  one  for  every  thirty  thousand 
of  the  population.  Each  Territory  is  entitled 
to  send  one  delegate,  who  is  permitted  to 
represent  his  constituents  — their  interests, 
wishes  and  views  — in  debate,  but  is  not  al- 
lowed to  vote. 

The  presiding  officer  of  the  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives is  known  as  the  Speaker,  aifd  is 
elected  by  that  body  at  the  opening  of  each 
Congress. 

POWERS  AND  FUNCTIONS  OF  CONGRESS. 

The  legislative  functions  of  both  houses  of 
Congress  are  defined  and  limited  by  the 


Constitution,  but  within  those  limitations 
their  powers  are  supreme  and  absolute.  Bills 
passed  by  a majority  vote  of  both  houses 
become  laws  on  receiving  the  sanction  of  the 
president  of  the  United  States;  or,  if  he  re- 
fuses his  sanction,  by  the  exercise  of  what  is 
called  his  veto  (I  forbid),  by  being  pafssed  by 
a two-thirds  vote  of  both  houses. 

The  powers  of  Congress  are:  To  lay  and 
collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts  and  excises;  to 
pay  the  debts,  and  provide  for  the  common 
defense  and  general  welfare,  of  the  United 
States;  to  borrow  money;  to  regulate  com- 
merce; to  establish  uniform  naturalization 
and  bankruptcy  laws;  to  coin  money,  to  fix 
the  standards  of  weights  and  measures,  and 
to  punish  counterfeiting;  to  establish  postof- 
fices and  post- roads;  to  secure  patents  and 
copyrights;  to  punish  piracies;  to  declare  war; 
to  raise  armies  and  a navy;  to  call  out  the 
militia,  the  appointment  of  the  officers  being, 
however,  awarded  to  the  States;  to  govern 
the  District  of  Columbia,  and  all  places  pur- 
chased, with  the  consent  of  the  several  States, 
for  arsenals,  forts,  custom-houses,  postoffices, 
etc. ; to  propose  amendments  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States,  which,  however, 
shall  become  parts  thereof  only  when  ratified 
by  three-fourths  of  the  State  legislatures  or 
State  conventions,  according  as  the  one  or  the 
other  method  may  be  designated  by  Congress. 

The  senate  ratifies  treaties  with  foreign 
powers,  confirms  the  appointments  of  the 
president,  discusses  all  bills  or  projects  of  law, 
independently  of  the  house  of  representatives, 
and  is  a high  court  of  judicature  in  cases  of 
impeachment. 

Revenue  bills  must  originate  in  the  house 
of  representatives,  as  these  are  considered  the 
direct  representatives  of  the  people,  and  the 
revolution  was  based  on  the  principle,  “No 
taxation  without  representation.”  All  other 
bills  may  originate  in  either  house.  As  the 
senate  is  the  high  court  of  impeachment,  the 
house  of  representatives,  through  such  of  its 


NATURE  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT. 


409 


members  as  they  elect  for  the  purpose,  is  the 
prosecutor  on  the  part  of  the  whole  people. 

THE  EXECUTIVE. 

The  executive  authority  of  the  federal 
government  is  vested  in  the  “President  of  the 
United  States,”  who  is  directly  chosen  by  the 
electoral  college  — an  institution  provided 
solely  for  this  purpose  — which  is  itself  elected 
by  the  people,  or  the  State  legislatures,  and 
is  equal  in  members  to  the  senators  and  rep- 
resentatives, becoming  larger  from  term  to 
term,  as  the  population  increases.  The  pres- 
idential election,  as  it  is  called,  occurs  every 
four  years  — by  a coincidence,  eveiy  leap- 
year — on  the  first  Tuesday  after  the  first 
Monday  in  November,  throughout  the  whole 
Union. 

The  presidential  candidate  must  be  a na- 
tive of  the  United  States,  and  thirty-five 
years  of  age.  He  must  obtain  a majority  of 
the  votes  of  the  electoral  college,  that  is,  of 
the  electors  of  the  several  States ; or,  in  de- 
fault thereof,  a majority  of  the  house  of  rep- 
resentatives— not  of  the  individuals,  but  of  the 
States,  each  State  having  only  one  vote;  and 
two-thirds  of  the  States  constituting  a quorum 
for  this  purpose.  But  they  are  confined  to  the 
choice  of  one  of  the  three  persons  receiving 
the  highest  number  of  electoral  votes. 

The  vice-president  is  similaidy  chosen,  ex- 
cept that  in  the  event  of  failure  to  elect  by 
the  electoral  college,  the  choice  is  made  by  the 
senate,  which  is,  however,  restricted  to  the 
two  having  the  highest  number  of  electoral 
votes.  Two-thirds  of  the  senate  constitute  a 
quorum,  but  to  be  elected  the  candidate  must 
get  a majority  of  the  whole  senatorial  vote. 

The  office  of  vice-president  is  mainly  a 
provision  against  a vacancy,  by  death  or 
otherwise,  in  the  presidency,  when  he  at  once 
succeeds  to  that  position.  Meanwhile  he  is, 
as  has  been  said  elsewhere,  ex  officio  presi- 
dent of  the  senate,  but  without  the  right  to 
vote  except  there  be  a tie. 


POWERS  OF  THE  PRESIDENT. 

The  president  is  commander-in-chief  of 
the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States;  by 
and  with  the  consent  of  the  senate  he  appoints 
his  cabinet,  or  constitutional  advisers,  who 
are  responsible  only  to  him,  and  have  no  seats 
in  Congress.  These  are  the  secretaries  of 
state  and  foreign  affairs,  of  war,  of  the 
navy,  of  the  interior,  the  attorney-general 
and  the  postmaster-general.  The  depart- 
ments of  the  several  cabinet  officers  are  suf- 
ficiently explained  by  the  titles  they  bear. 
Similarly,  he  appoints  the  chief  justice  and 
eight  associate  justices  of  the  supreme  court; 
the  judges  of  the  other  federal  courts;  the 
representatives  of  the  United  States  abroad, 
in  various  classes;  makes  treaties  witlr  foreign 
powers;  signs  all  laws  unless  such  as  are 
passed  over  his  veto.  And  directly,  or 
through  his  subordinates,  he  appoints  an  im- 
mense number  of  officials  of  various  grades 
in  tbe  army,  navy,  revenue  and  postoffice 
services.  He  can  appoint  without  reference 
to  the  senate  when  that  body  is  not  in  session, 
but  subject  to  its  approbation  when  it  reas- 
sembles. In  the  exercise  of  the  power  en- 
trusted to  him  by  the  constitution  he  is  inde- 
pendent of  Congi'ess  and  the  supreme  court, 
and  can  only  be  brought  to  trial  for  violation 
of  the  constitution  before  the  senate  by  tbe 
process  known  as  impeachment.  The  par- 
doning power  of  the  president  is  limited  to 
convicts  under  the  federal  law. 

THE  JUDICIARY,  OR  COURTS  OF  JUSTICE. 

COURT  OF  IMPEACHMENT. 

The  senate,  as  has  been  said,  is  sometimes 
constituted  into  a high  court  of  impeach- 
ment. The  persons  liable  to  be  arraigned 
before  this  court  are  the  president,  vice-pres- 
ident, and  all  civil  officers  of  the  federal  gov- 
ernment. The  offenses  charged  must  consist 
of  “treason,bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and 
misdemeanors.”  No  person  can  be  convicted 
without  the  concurrence  of  a two-thirds  vote. 


4^0  THE  UNITED  ST  A 

The  Great  Impeachment. — The  only  oc- 
casion on  which  a president  has  been  im- 
peached was  in  the  case  of  President  An- 
drew Johnson,  upon  the  removal  by  him 
of  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  secretary  of  war, 
contrary  (as  was  alleged)  to  the  provisions 
of  the  Tenure  of  Office  act.  The  resolu- 
tion for  impeachment  was  adopted  by  the 
house,  February  24,  1868.  Articles  were  pre- 
sented on  the  twenty-ninth,  and  adopted 
March  2;  Messrs.  Stevens,  of  Pennsyl- 
vania; Butler,  of  Massachusetts;  Bingham,  of 
Ohio;  Boutwell,  of  Massachusetts;  Wilson, 
of  Iowa;  Williams,  of  Pennsylvania;  and  Lo- 
gan, of  Illinois;  were  chosen  managers  for 
the  prosecution.  On  March  5,  the  Senate  was 
organized  as  a court.  Chief  Justice  Chase 
presiding.  On  the  twenty-third  the  Presi- 
dent appeared  by  his  counsel,  Messrs.  Cur- 
tis, Evarts,  Groesbeck,  Nelson,  and  Stanbery. 
The  trial  was  closed  May  26  with  the  acquittal 
of  the  President.  The  vote  on  the  second 
and  eleventh  charges  was  “guilty,”  thirty- 
five;  “ not  guilty,”  nineteen.  The  transference 
of  one  vote  from  the  latter  to  the  former  list 
would  have  given  the  requisite  two-thirds  in 
favor  of  conviction. 

THE  SUPREME  COURT. 

The  supreme  court,  or  court  of  last  ap- 
peal, in  the  United  States,  comprises  nine 
justices,  appointed  in  the  manner  already 
specified,  and  for  life.  They  hold  one  annual 
session  at  Washington,  commencing  on  the 
first  Monday  in  December. 

It  has  jurisdiction  in  all  cases  arising  under 
the  constitution,  laws  and  treaties  of  the 
United  States;  cases  affecting  ambassadors 
and  consuls;  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdic- 
tion; all  controversies  to  which  the  United 
States  is  a party,  or  between  a State  and  the 
citizens  of  another  State,  the  citizens  of  dif- 
ferent States,  between  citizens  of  any  of  the 
States  and  foreign  powei's.  It  has  original 
jurisdiction  in  cases  affecting  representatives 


TES  OF  AMERICA. 


of  the  United  States  in  foreign  parts;  in  all 
other  cases  it  is  a court  of  final  appeal. 

CIRCUIT  COURTS. 

There  are  nine  of  these  for  the  whole 
Union,  each  presided  over  by  a circuit  judge, 
or  by  a justice  of  the  supreme  court,  or  by 
a district  judge;  or  all  three  may  conjointly 
constitute  the  court. 

They  have  jurisdiction  of  crimes  against 
the  United  States,  unless  in  a few  exceptional 
cases.  They  may  restrain  the  infringement 
of  patents,  copyrights,  etc.,  and  try  suits  for 
such  infringements.  They  also  may  receive 
appeals  from  the  district  courts,  in  cases 
involving  fifty  dollars  or  upward,  and  con- 
firm, modify  or  reverse  the  decisions  of  such 
courts.  They  have  concurrent  jurisdiction 
with  the  State  courts  of  all  cases  involving 
five  hundred  dollars  or  more,  where  the 
United  States  is  plaintiff,  or  an  alien  is  a 
party  to  the  suit,  or  where  both  the  parties 
are  citizens  of  different  States. 

DISTRICT  COURTS. 

Of  these  there  are  fifty-one,  each  State  hav- 
ing at  least  one  such  court.  They  are  held  by 
a district  judge;  and  have  jurisdiction  over 
non-capital  crimes  against  the  federal  laws. 
They  are  courts  of  admiralty  and  bankruptcy; 
and  have  control  of  certain  cases  in  which 
aliens,  officers  of  the  United  States,  the 
United  States  government,  or  the  consuls 
of  a foreign  power  are  concerned. 

COURT  OF  CLAIMS. 

This  court  comprises  five  judges,  and  has 
jurisdiction  over  all  claims  against  the  United 
States,  for  infringement  of  contract,  damage 
inflicted,  or  other  demands  whatsoever. 

THE  STATE  GOVERNMENTS. 

Each  State  is  a distinct  sovereignty  for 
purposes  of  internal  government,  and  an  in- 
tegral unit  in  the  National  Union,  all  pos- 
sessing equal  rights  and  privileges  thei'ein. 
There  is  a general  and  marked  resemblance 


NATURE  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT, 


411 


between  the  State  and  general  governments. 
The  same  principles  of  checks  and  balances 
of  powers  pervade  the  one  and  the  other 
form.  Each  is  supreme  and  independent 
within  its  sphere,  as  defined  by  its  constitu- 
tion; and  both  are  framed  in  the  interests  of 
liberty,  the  highest  and  the  lowest  officials 
alike  being  at  least  theoretically  the  servants 
of  the  people. 

The  legislative,  executive  and  judicial  de- 
partments of  the  general  government  have 
their  counterparts  in  the  legislature,  governor 
and  courts  of  the  several  States.  The  State 
senators  are  generally  required  to  be  older, 
and  their  term  of  service  longer,  than  the 
representatives.  The  bills  passed  by  these 
bodies  require  the  signature  of  the  executive 
or  governor  to  become  laws;  but  the  will  of 
the  legislature,  evidenced  by  a two-thirds  or 
other  constitutional  majority,  overrides  his 
veto.  In  the  administration  of  justice  there 
is  also  a close  analogy  to  the  gradation  of 
the  federal  courts:  supreme  court,  superior 
court,  or  court  of  appeal;  circuit  court,  or 
court  of  common  pleas;  district  or  county 
court;  recorder’s  court,  probate  coui't  or 
orphans’  court,  and  justices’  or  aldermen’s 
courts.  There  is,  however,  in  many  of  the 
States  a marked  divergence  — and  probably 
not  for  the  better — in  the  powers  of  the 
executive  as  compared  with  those  of  the 
national  executive;  for  while  the  president 
appoints,  by  and  with  the  consent  of  the 
senate,  the  judges,  marshals,  etc.,  the  analo- 
gous State  officers  are  generally  elected  di- 
rectly by  the  people. 

THE  TERRITORIES. 

A Territorial  government,  in  the  political 
phraseology  of  the  United  States,  is  a tran- 
sient form  adopted  by  the  actual  settlers  in 
some  section  of  the  country  whither  no  State 
authority  extends,  with  a view  to  admission 
into  the  Union  when  the  territory  shall 
have  acquired  the  necessary  population.  The 


jjresident  of  the  United  States  appoints  the 
governor  and  other  chief  executive  and  judi- 
cial authorities.  The  settlers  elect  their  ter- 
ritorial legislature,  comprising  two  chambers, 
a council  and  house  of  representatives  (whose 
acts  require  the  approval  of  Congress),  and 
a delegate  to  represent  them  in  Congress. 
As  soon  as  they  number  sixty  thousand  they 
may  petition  Congress  for  admission  as  a 
State,  and  when  that  body  votes  in  the  affirm- 
ative the  territory  becomes  an  equal  member 
in  the  Union  with  the  existing  States. 

ANOMALOUS  GOVERNMENTS. 

DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

By  an  act  of  Congress,  in  1871,  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia  received  a territorial  gov- 
ernment, with  the  right  of  sending  to  Con- 
gress a delegate  enjoying  the  same  privileges 
as  the  delegates  of  the  other  territories  of  the 
United  States;  and  the  municipal  govern- 
ments of  Washington  and  Georgetown  were 
abolished.  Congress  is  the  supreme  legisla- 
ture, and  frames  for  the  District,  from  time  to 
time,  such  constitution  of  government  as  it 
deems  best  suited  to  its  anomalous  position. 

INDIAN  TERRITORY. 

By  this  name  is  known  a region  of  country 
set  apart  for  the  occupancy  of  such  Indian 
tribes  as  have  been  removed  thither  from  the 
east  of  the  Mississippi,  as  well  as  such  tribes 
as  were  already  there.  It  is  not  a territory 
in  the  political  sense,  the  tribes  retaining  their 
owm  rude  governments. 

ALASKA. 

Since  its  purchase  from  Russia,  in  1867, 
Alaska  has  retained  the  character  it  first 
assumed  as  a military  and  collection  district 
of  the  United  States,  under  the  control  of  the 
general  government,  without  any  territorial 
legislature  or  other  representation. 

For  a tabular  view  of  the  various  subdivis- 
ions of  government  in  the  United  States,  see 
the  accompanying  table: 


412 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  GOVERNMENT  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


OFFICERS. 

LEGISLATIVE. 

EXECUTIVE. 

JUDICIAL. 

School 

District. 

Its  common  school. 

State  legislature. 

School  trustees. 

State  courts. 

Town  or 
Township. 

Township  roads,  nui- 
sances, bridges,  pa,upers, 
taxes,  pounds,  finances, 
minor  offenses,  police. 

Annual  town- 
meeting ; primary 
political  power,  or 
local  republic. 

Trustees  or  selectmen,  • 
constable,  assessor  and 
collector,  township  clerk, 
roadmaster. 

Justices’  (of  the 
peace)  courts. 

Ward. 

A section  of  town  or  city,  corresponding  broadly  as  a political  subdivision  to  the  township, 
but  varying  with  the  charter  of  the  city  or  town  to  which  it  belongs. 

County. 

County  roads,  bridges, 
nuisances,  police  offenses, 
jail,  poorhouse,  crimes, 
administration  of  wills, 
recording  of  deeds,  col- 
lection of  taxes. 

State  legislature; 
county  board  of 
supervisors. 

Sheriff,  prosecuting  at- 
torney, treasurer,  super- 
intendent of  schools,  cor- 
oner, surveyor,  supervi- 
sors. 

County  courts,  of 
various  kinds  — 
criminal,  civil  and 
testamentary. 

A cit}'  government  corresponds  broadly  to  that  of  a county,  but  varies  according  to  the 
charter  granted  by  the  State,  which  defines  the  power  and  prescribes  the  duties  of  its  officials. 

City. 

Streets — making,  clean- 
ing, repairing;  regulating 
railroads,  cars,  gas  lamps 
and  pipes;  public  parks, 
wharves,  docks;  sanitary 
regulations,  hospitals,  the 
poor;  education;  protec- 
tion against  fire,  fire-en- 
gines, firemen ; public 
peace,  police ; public 
morals,  licensing  liquor 
saloons,  etc. 

Common  coun- 
cil ; comprising, 
sometimes,  two 
distinct  bodies,  and 
generally  requir- 
ing the  assent  of 
the  mayor  to  make 
their  laws  effective. 

Mayor,  with  his  subor- 
dinates — in  some  cities 
many  of  these  are  elected 
by  the  people  — various 
commissioners,  boards  of 
education,  police,  etc.,  as 
provided  for  in  the  char- 
ter, or  by  special  act  of 
the  State  legislature. 

Justices’  (of  the 
peace)  courts,  city 
courts  of  various 
degrees,  and  taking 
cognizance  of  dif- 
ferent classes  of 
crimes. 

State. 

Public  peace,  making 
and  enforcing  laws,  regu- 
lating the  suffrage,  the 
militia ; in  a word,  every- 
thing pertaining  to  an 
independent  sovereignty 
within  its  sphere,  as  de- 
fined by  its  constitution. 

State  legislature, 
consisting  of  a sen- 
ate and  house  of 
representatives. 

Governor,  with  a State 
“cabinet,”  subordinates 
of  various  kinds,  militia, 
civil  and  revenue  offi- 
cers, sheriffs,  constables, 
etc.,  commissioners  of 
public  works,  board  of 
education,  etc. 

Supreme  court  or 
court  of  last  appeal, 
circuit,  county,  po- 
lice and  justices’ 
courts. 

Territorial 

A portion  of  the  United  States’  possessions,  outside  the  defined  limits  of  any  State,  and 
dependent  directly  on  the  national  government,  with  a temporary  or  transitional  government, 
until  its  admission  into  the  Union  as  a State. 

District  of 
Columbia. 

This  is  a specially-governed  but  politically  unimportant  region  around  the  national  capital, 
and  directly  dependent  upon  the  federal  government,  the  Congress  of  the  United  States 
governing  it  in  such  manner  as  it  may  determine. 

National. 

Army  and  navy;  war, 
foreign  relations,  trea- 
ties, commerce;  public 
lands,  Indians,  Territo- 
ries ; light-houses,  forts, 
arsenals;  customs,  post- 
offices,  internal  revenue; 
coinage,  weights,  meas- 
ures ; everything  granted 
it  by  the  Constitution. 

Congress,  com- 
prising Senate  and 
House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. 

President,  with  his 
cabinet,  and  various  sub- 
ordinate officials  in  the 
several  spheres  of  federal 
jurisdiction,  as  provided 
by  the  Constitution. 

I.  High  Court  of 
Impeachment;  2. 
Supreme  Court; 

3.  Circuit  Courts ; 

4.  District  Courts; 

5.  Court  of  Claims. 

A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HISTORY. 


413 


RESERVED  RIGHTS  OF  CITIZENS. 

Notwithstanding  the  great  variety  of  gov- 
ernments, from  the  school-district  — the  frac- 
tion of  a township  — to  the  Great  Republic, 
comprising  three  million  and  a half  square 
miles,  there  are  certain  rights,  privileges  and 
immunities,  which  the  citizens  have  not 
entrusted  to  any  government,  and  which  con- 
stitute the  inalienable  heritage  of  every  man, 
woman  and  child  in  the  United  States. 

1.  Personal  liberty,  which  cannot  be  re- 
strained except  for  proven  crime  or  insanity. 

2.  Freedom  of  conscience,  comprising  the 
right  to  worship  any  or  no  god,  to  embrace 
and  exercise  any  or  no  religion. 

3.  Right  of  petition,  whereby  the  citizen 
can  make  his  grievances,  real  or  imaginary, 
known  to  the  highest  authority  in  the  State 
or  the  Union. 

4.  Freedom  from  arrest,  unless  on  alleged 
cause  sworn  to  by  an  accuser,  and  by  warrant 
legally  pi'ocured  for  that  purpose,  which  shall 
be  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  accused. 


5.  The  right  to  test  the  legality  of  arrest 
by  what  is  known  as  the  writ  of  Habeas 
Corpus.,  entitling  the  accused  to  be  brought 
as  soon  as  possible  before  the  nearest  court 
of  competent  jurisdiction,  which  shall  decree 
the  immediate  discharge  of  the  prisoner  if 
illegally  held. 

6.  A speedy,  open  and  presumedly  fair 
trial  before  a jury  of  citizens,  including  the 
right  to  employ  counsel,  to  confront  the  wit- 
nesses, and  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the 
charge  or  charges  involved  in  the  indictment. 

7.  The  right  of  appeal  to  the  proper  au- 
thorities for  protection  to  person  and  prop- 
erty, and  to  recover  damages  for  their  criminal 
neglect. 

8.  The  right  to  sue  for  damages  for  im- 
proper or  unlawful  arrest. 

9.  The  right  to  keep  and  bear  arms,  but 
not  to  carry  weapons  concealed  on  the  person. 

10.  The  freedom  of  house,  person  and 
effects  from  search,  unless  on  a legal  war- 
rant, which  shall  be  subjected  on  demand  to 
the  inspection  of  the  party  suspected. 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HISTORY. 


Before  entering  into  a succinct  narra- 
tive of  the  prominent  events  in  the  first 
century  of  the  political,  military  and  civil 
history  of  the  Great  Republic,  the  United 
States  of  America,  it  has  been  thought  desir- 
able to  insert  an  introductory  summary  of 
the  most  important  occurrences  that  led  the 
way  to  the  birth  of  the  nation  in  1776. 

BRIEF  CHRONOLOGY  OF  ANTECEDENT 
EVENTS. 

First  inhabitants Who,  and  when,  unknown. 

Mound-builders Not  less  than  2,000  years  ago. 

American  Indians Date  of  occupation  unknown. 

DISCOVERIES. 

458  (?).  Alleged  discovery  of  Fu-sang  (Mexico  ?) 
by  Buddhists  of  China. 

1000.  Discovery  of  “Vinland”  (Rhode  Island  ?), 


by  Leif  Erikson  and  thirty-five  Northmen,  from 
Iceland. 

1492.  West  India  Islands  discovered  by  Columbus. 

1496.  John  Cabot  received  a “ patent  ” from  King 
Henry  VII.  of  England  — the  first  Anglo-American 
state  paper. 

1497.  Labrador  discovered  by  Cabot  and  his  son, 
Sebastian. 

1498.  The  mainland  discovered  by  Columbus. 
North  American  mainland,  as  far  south  as  Maryland, 
discovered  by  Sebastian  Cabot. 

1497  or  1499.  South  American  mainland  discov- 
ered by  Amerigo  Vespucci. 

DISCOVERIES,  CONQUESTS  AND  SETTLEMENTS. 

1512.  Florida  discovered  by  Ponce  de  Leon. 

1513.  Pacific  ocean  discovered  by  Nunez  de  Bal- 
boa and  Pizarro. 

1519.  Mexico  conquered  by  the  Spaniards. 

1521.  Failure  of  the  Spaniards  to  settle  in  Florida. 


4H  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


1524.  Atlantic  coast,  from  North  Carolina  to  Nova 
Scotia,  discovered  by  Verrazzani. 

1536.  California  discovered  by  Cortes. 

1539.  Florida  explored  by  De  Soto. 

1541.  The  Mississippi  discovered  by  De  Soto. 

1562.  Attempted  settlement  of  Florida  by  the 
Huguenots  or  French  Protestants. 

1564.  Huguenots  exterminated  by  the  Spaniards. 

1565.  St.  Augustine  (Castle  of  St.  Mark),  Florida, 
founded  by  the  Spaniards. 

1567.  The  Huguenots  avetiged,  through  the  mas- 
sacre of  two  Spanish  garrisons  in  Florida,  by  the 
French  under  De  Gourges. 

1583.  Unsuccessful  attempt  by  Gilbert,  under  a 
charter  from  Queen  Elizabeth  of  England,  to  form  a 
settlement  in  Newfoundland. 

1584.  Virginia,  from  Canada  to  Florida,  granted 
by  Elizabeth,  the  virgin  queen  (whence  its  name),  to 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh. 

1585-9.  Unsuccessful  attempt  of  Raleigh  to  estab- 
lish English  colonies. 

1587.  Virginia  Dare,  the  first  American  child  of 
English  parentage,  born  on  Roanoke  Island(.^). 

1602.  Failure  of  Gosnold  to  form  a permanent 
settlement  at  Cape  Cod. 

1603.  Lake  Champlain  discovered  by  Champlain, 
and  permanent  settlement  of  French  in  Canada. 

1606.  North  America,  between  the  thirty-fourth 
and  thirty-eighth  degrees  of  latitude,  granted  by  char- 
ter of  King  James  I.,  of  England  to  the  Plymouth 
Company;  and  from  the  forty-first  to  the  forty-fifth, 
to  the  London  Company. 

PERMANENT  BRITISH  SETTLEMENTS. 

1607.  First  permanent  English  settlement  in 
America  by  the  London  Company  on  the  James 
river,  and  Jamestown  founded.  Unsuccessful  at- 
tempt of  the  Plymouth  Company  to  form  a perma- 
nent settlement  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 

1609.  New  York  bay  and  Hudson  river  discov- 
ered by  Hudson. 

1613.  Marriage  of  Pocahontas,  daughter  of  an 
Indian  Chief,  to  John  Rolfe,  an  Englishman,  at 
Jamestown. 

1614.  New  England  coast  explored  by  Captain 
John  Smith,  of  Jamestown.  Fort  Orange,  now 
Albany,  and  New  Amsterdam,  now  New  York  city, 
founded  by  the  Dutch. 

1619.  Representative  government  in  Virginia. 

1620.  Landing  of  the  Pilgrims  — English  religious 
exiles  in  Holland  since  1609  — at  Plymouth,  Mass. 
Twenty  slaves  imported  by  the  Dutch,  and  sold  at 
Jamestown.  The  Plymouth  Company  of  England 
changed  to  Council  of  Plymouth. 


1621-5.  Unsuccessful  attempt  by  Lord  Baltimore 
to  settle  Newfoundland. 

1622.  Grant  of  Laconia — parts  of  Maine  and  New 
Hampshire  — obtained  by  Gorges  and  Mason  from  the 
Council  of  Plymouth. 

1623.  Settlement  formed  through  these  at  what  is 
now  Dover,  New  Hampshire.  A considerable  set- 
tlement of  Dutch  at  New  Amsterdam;  first  white 
child,  Sarah  Rapelje,  born  there. 

1624.  Virginia  made  a royal  province. 

1628.  Salem,  Massachusetts,  settled  by  a colony 
of  “ Puritans  ” (English  emigrants  for  conscience 
sake),  under  the  auspices  of  the  English  Council  of 
Plymouth. 

1629.  Charlestown  settled  by  a fresh  band  of  Pu- 
ritans. Charter  of  Massachusetts  transferred  to  the 
colony.  Further  settlements,  through  the  Council 
of  Plymouth,  in  New  Hampshire. 

1630.  Boston,  Roxbury,  Dorchester,  Watertown 
and 'Newtown  (Cambridge),  settled  by  fresh  arrivals 
of  Puritans. 

1631.  First  vessel,  the  “Blessing  of  the  Bay,” 
built.  Patent  issued  by  Earl  of  Warwick  to  Lords 
Say-and-Seal,  Brooke  and  others,  for  the  settlement 
of  Connecticut. 

1633.  Connecticut  settled  t>y  Puritans  from  Mas- 
sachusetts. 

1634.  Maryland  settled  and  St.  Mary’s  founded  by 
Roman  Catholics  under  Leonard  Calvert,  son  of  the 
first  Lord  Baltimore. 

1635.  First  legislature  convened  in  Maryland. 
Hartford,  Saybrooke,  etc.,  settled  by  parties  from 
Massachusetts. 

1636.  Providence  founded  by  Roger  Williams, 
exiled  from  Salem,  Massachusetts.  Harvard  College 
founded  by  the  Massachusetts  colony  with  an  appro- 
priation of  £400. 

1637.  First  Congregational  synod  at  Cambridge, 
Massachusetts. 

1638.  Harvard  College  endowed  by  Rev.  John 
Harvard  (whence  its  name).  Delaware  settled  by 
Swedes. 

SELF-GOVERNMENT  AND  UNION. 

1639.  A written  constitution  framed  by  Connecti- 
cut settlers.  First  printing  press  in  America,  by 
Stephen  Daye,  at  Cambridge,  Massachusetts. 

1641.  New  Hampshire  settlers  submitted  to  juris- 
diction of  Massachusetts. 

1643.  The  first  Union  formed  by  the  colonies  of 
Plymouth,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut  and  New 
Haven,  under  the  style  of  The  United  Colonies  of 
New  England. 

1644.  Charter  of  Rhode  Island  granted. 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HI  ST  DRY. 


415 


1646.  Preaching  of  John  Eliot  to  the  Indians  in 
their  own  tongue. 

1647.  Arrival  at  New  Amsterdam  of  Stu^'vesant, 
Dutch  director-general  of  New  Netherlands. 

1652.  Maine  submitted  to,  and  silver  first  coined 
bv,  Massachusetts. 

1655.  Conquest  of  the  Swedish  colony  in  Dela- 
ware by  Stuy  vesant. 

1656.  Persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  the  New 
England  colonies. 

1663.  Locke’s  “Grand  Model,”  or  scheme  of 
government  for  the  new  English  colonies  in  the  j 
Carolinas,  drawn  up  — used  till  1688. 

1664.  New  Netherlands  conquered  from  the 
Dutch  by  the  English,  and  formed  into  the  colonies 
of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  and  Elizabethtown 
founded  as  the  capital  of  the  latter. 

1665- 79.  Jesuit  missions  founded  on  Lake  Supe- 
rior, etc.,  by  Pere  Allouez. 

1666- 75.  Pere  Marquette,  Jesuit  missionary  to  the 
Indians  of  the  Northwest,  explored  the  Mississippi  to 
the  Arkansas  in  1673. 

1670.  Charleston  founded  by  English  colonists. 

1675-6.  King  Philip’s  War  between  New  England 
and  the  Indians. 

1679-87.  The  explorer  LaSalle  traversed  the  Great 
Lakes;  descended  the  Ohio  to  the  Falls,  and  the 
Mississippi  to  its  mouth. 

1681.  Penn.sylvania  granted  to,  and  colonized  by, 
Penn;  the  first  legislature  of  New  Jersey  convened. 

1682.  First  legislature  of  Pennsj'lvania. 

1683.  Philadelphia  founded  by  Penn. 

1686.  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  summoned 
by  governor  - general  Andros  to  surrender  their 
charters. 

1689.  Andros  recalled  by  William  III.  of  England.  I 

1689-97.  King  William’s  War  between  the  French, 
with  their  Indian  allies,  and  the  New  Englanders. 

1692.  Union  of  Massachusetts,  Plymouth  and 
Eastern  settlements  under  a new  charter,  as  the  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay  Company.  Williams  and  Mary  Col- 
lege founded  at  Williamsburg,  Virginia.  About 
twenty  persons  executed  at  Salem,  Massachusetts, 
for  witchcraft. 

1699.  “ I^ouisiana”  settled  by  the  French  at  what 
is  now  Biloxi,  Mississippi. 

1702-13.  Queen  Anne’s  War,  between  the  Indians, 
instigated  by  the  French,  and  the  New  Englanders. 

1705.  First  Presbyterian  presbytery  organized. 

1711-15.  Indian  war  with  the  settlers  in  the 
Carolinas. 

1715.  New  Orleans  and  Natchez  founded  by  the 
French. 


1729.  Separation  of  the  Carolinas  into  two  royal 
governments  or  provinces. 

1732.  Birth  of  George  Washington,  in  Washing- 
ton parish,  Virginia. 

1733.  The  colony  of  Georgia  settled  by  Ogle- 
thorpe. Liberty  of  the  press  vindicated  by  the 
acquittal  of  “The  New  York  Weekly  Journal”  for 
hostile  criticism  of  the  governor  and  assembly. 

1734.  Savannah  in  Georgia  founded  by  Oglethorpe. 
Revival  of  religion  in  New  England  through  Jona- 
than Edwards. 

1736-7.  Preaching  of  the  Wesleys  in  Georgia. 

1741.  New  Hampshire  separated  from  Massa- 
chusetts. 

1744-8.  King  George’s  War  between  the  French 
and  the  New  Englanders. 

1745.  Louisburg  on  Cape  Breton  Island,  “the 
Gibraltar  of  North  America,”  taken  from  the  French. 

1755-63.  The  “Old”  French  and  Indian  War 
against  the  English  colonists  throughout  the  country. 

1755.  Braddock’s  defeat  before  Fort  DuQuesne 
(now  Pittsburgh) — Washington  a staff-officer  in  the 
expedition. 

1758.  Fort  DuQuesne  taken  by  Washington. 

1759.  Quebec  taken  by  the  English  under  General 
Wolfe. 

1762.  Louisiana  ceded  to  Spain  by  France. 

1763.  Canada  ceded  to  England  by  France. 

THE  MUTTERINGS  OF  THE  STORM. 

1765.  Beginning  of  the  Revolution,  resistance  to 
the  Stamp  Act  as  a symbol  of  “ taxation  without 
representation;”  first  protest  by  Virginia,  tolling  of 
bells  at  the  “funeral  of  liberty;”  the  first  American 
Congress,  comprising  delegates  from  nine  of  the 
thirteen  colonies,  met  at  New  York  in  October. 

1766.  Repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act. 

1767.  An  act,  imposing  a tax  on  tea  and  other 
necessaries  imported  into  the  colonies,  passed  by  the 
British  parliament. 

1768.  Tax-collectors  and  troops  sent  to  Boston  to 
enforce  the  law. 

1769.  Kentucky  explored  by  Daniel  Boone. 

1770.  Citizens  fired  on  by  soldiers  in  Boston,  and 
three  persons  killed  — “the  Boston  Massacre.” 

1772.  A British  man  of  war,  the  Gaspee,  desti  oyed 
by  the  malcontents  near  Providence. 

1773.  The  right  of  taxing  kept  up  by  the  enforce- 
ment of  the  obnoxious  tea  tax ; and  the  destruction 
of  tea  cargoes  by  the  “ Boston  Tea  party.” 

1774.  The  British  Parliament  closed  the  Boston 
port,  in  retaliation  for  the  destruction  of  the  tea  in 
the  preceding  December.  This  was  followed  by 
meetings  in  the  principal  cities  to  consider  affairs. 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


416 


which  resulted  in  the  appointment  of  delegates  to  a 
Continental  Congress  by  all  the  States  except  Georgia. 
There  were  fifty-five  delegates,  who  assembled  in 
Philadelphia,  September  4,  and  passed  a “ Declaration 
of  Colonial  Rights.”  They  agreed  upon  fourteen 
articles  as  the  basis  of  an  “ American  Association.” 
This  was  virtually  the  beginning  of  the  American 
Republic,  as  the  people  henceforth  obeyed  this  body 
as  the  real  government.  British  troops  concentrated 
at  Boston. 

1775.  The  first  society  for  the  abolition  of  slavery 
was  formed  in  Philadelphia,  April  14,  Benjamin 
Franklin,  president.  The  first  blood  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary War  shed  at  Lexington,  Massachusetts,  April 
19;  destruction  of  colonial  supplies  at  Concord  by 
the  British.  Congress  assumed  the  authority  of  a 
general  government,  and  appointed  George  Wash- 
ington commander-in-chief  of  the  armies.  Death 
of  Peyton  Randolph,  the  first  president  of  Congress. 
A navy  of  thirteen  vessels  ordered  by  Congress. 
Five  million  dollars  of  paper  money  issued.  Benja- 
min Franklin  appointed  the  first  postmaster-general. 

BIRTH  OF  THE  NATION,  AND  STRUGGLE 
FOR  INDEPENDENCE,  1776-82. 

1776.  Boston  evacuated  by  the  British.  Congress 
declared  all  British  authority  suppressed  in  the  colo- 
nies, and  that  British  property  was  a lawful  prize. 
On  June  7,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of  Virginia,  moved 
a Declaration  of  Independence;  this  was  followed  on 
the  eleventh  by  the  appointment  of  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son, John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin,  Roger  Sher- 
man and  Robert  R.  Livingston,  as  a committee  to 
prepare  the  declaration;  Jefferson  wrote  the  docu- 
ment, presented  it  July  2,  and  on  the  fourth  it  was 
adopted  with  some  slight  modifications,  constituting 
the  formal  political  birth  of  the  Nation,  “The 
United  States  of  America.”  New  York  taken 
by  the  British.  Washington  made  dictator  for  six 
months. 

1777.  Congress  adopted  the  “ Articles  of  Confed- 
eration.” Washington  passed  the  winter  at  Valley 
Forge ; great  distress  in  his  army.  The  British  estab- 
lished the  terrible  prison-ship  system ; and  attempted 
to  create  divisions  between  the  colonies;  Lafayette 
joined  ttie  Americans;  surrender  of  Burgoyne. 
Wool-carding  machinery  first  made  by  Oliver  Evans, 
of  Boston. 

1778.  The  British  parliament  passed  bills  granting 
all  the  colonies  asked  for,  but  Congress  rejected  them. 
France  recognized  the  independence  of  the  United 
States ; sent  a fleet  to  aid  the  colonies,  and  received 
the  American  ministers,  Franklin,  Deane  and  Lee, 


at  the  French  court.  The  British  loss  thus  far  during 
the  war  was  twenty  thousand  men  and  five  hundred 
and  fifty  vessels. 

1779.  The  British  burnt  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth, 
Virginia;  and  Fairfield,  Norwalk  and  Greenwich, 
Connecticut.  Paul  Jones’s  great  sea  fight  off  the 
coast  of  Scotland.  Death  of  Patrick  Henry,  aged 
sixty-three.  Coal  first  used  in  America  by  some 
Pennsylvania  blacksmiths. 

1780.  Benedict  Arnold  agreed  to  surrender  West 
Point  to  the  British;  Major  Andre,  the  officer  sent  to 
negotiate  with  Arnold,  captured  and  hung. 

1781 . The  American  troops  clamored  for  their  pay, 
but  serious  consequences  were  averted  by  the  mod- 
eration and  influence  of  Washington.  Benedict 
Arnold  led  the  British  troops  on  ravaging  expedi- 
tions through  Virginia  and  Connecticut.  Organiza- 
tion of  the  first  American  bank,  at  Philadelphia. 
Surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Y orktown  — beginning 
of  the  end.  A national  thanksgiving  proclaimed. 

1782.  The  British  parliament  passed  resolutions  in 
favor  of  peace,  in  view  of  which  the  military  opera- 
tions this  year  were  confined  to  a few  skirmishes. 
Holland  acknowledged  the  independence  of  the 
United  States.  The  Indians  on  the  frontier  were  very 
troublesome,  instigated  to  murder  by  the  British. 
Preliminaries  of  peace  signed  at  Paris.  Watt  in- 
vented a double-acting  or  rotative  engine. 

THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD,  1783-9. 

1783.  Sweden,  Denmark,  Spain  and  Russia  recog- 
nized the  independence  of  the  United  States.  Peace 
definitely  agreed  upon,  and  the  independence  of  the 
United  States  recognized  by  Great  Britain.'  The  esti- 
mated loss  of  men  in  this  war  was  seventy  thousand. 
The  army  pacified  and  disbanded  by  Washington, 
who  resigned  his  office  as  commander-in-chief  into 
the  hands  of  the  president  of  Congress. 

1784.  Great  distress  prevailed,  owing  to  the  scarcity 
of  money.  Treaty  of  peace  with  the  Six  Nations,  at 
Fort  Schuyler  (Utica).  First  voyage  from  New  York 
to  China.  The  first  Agricultural  Society  in  the 
United  States  formed  at  Philadelphia.  The  Metho- 
dist church  organized  by  Bishop  Coke.  Bishop  Sea- 
bury  of  the  Episcopal  church  consecrated. 

1785.  Commercial  treaties  with  Prussia,  Denmark 
and  Portugal.  Jefferson  sent  as  minister  to  France;  . 
Adams  to  England.  The  Episcopal  church  organized. 

1786.  Financial  embarrassments  threaten  the  in- 
ternal peace  of  the  country.  Shay’s  rebellion  broke 
out  in  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  because 
of  the  heavy  taxes.  General  Lincoln  suppressed  it 
with  but  little  bloodshed.  Death  of  General  Greene. 


SOREN- 


FayloV'- 


^CH  A>4 


PIERC&- 


Bonnot- 


“^ACKSO^ 


t/WCOu"' 


«ayes 


Grant 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HISTORY. 


417 


1787.  Owing  to  a want  of  harmony  between  the 
States,  a constitutional  convention  was  called  to  pro- 
vide a central  authority.  The  convention  assembled 
at  Philadelphia,  May  25,  with  George  Washington 
as  president;  on  September  28  the  Constitution,  as 
it  now  stands,  minus  the  amendments  since  added, 
was  laid  before  the  Continental  Congress,  which 
sent  it  to  the  several  State  legislatures  for  approval ; 
Delaware  was  the  first  to  approve.  Organization 
of  the  Northwestern  Territory. 

1788.  By  the  close  of  July,  eleven  States  had  rati- 
fied the  Constitution,  and  it  then  went  into  effect. 
Congress  selected  the  first  Wednesday  in  the  January 
following  for  the  appointment  of  presidential  electors; 
the  first  Wednesday  in  February  for  the  election  of 
president  and  vice-president;  and  the  first  Wednes- 
day in  March  (which  happened  to  be  the  fourth)  for 
the  new  government  to  go  into  operation. 

WASHINGTON’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1789-97. 

1789.  Washington  was  inaugurated,  April  30,  as 
first  president,  with  John  Adams  as  vice-president. 
Congress  passed  the  first  tariff  bill,  and  created 
the  departments  of  state,  war  and  the  treasury, 
the  postoffice  having  long  been  a department  of  the 
government.  Congress  also  passed  a resolution  to 
add  ten  amendments  to  the  constitution,  which  were 
submitted  to  the  States,  and  ratified.  This  Con- 
gress also  established  the  judicial  system,  creating  the 
supreme  court  and  the  circuit  and  district  courts. 
Party  lines  (federalist  and  republican,  afterward  called 
democrats)  began  to  be  distinctly  drawn.  John  Car- 
roll  first  Roman  Catholic  bishop  in  the  United  States. 

1790.  Among  the  important  acts  passed  by  Con- 
gress were  the  following : a law  ordering  the  census 
to  be  taken ; a law  providing  for  the  payment  of  the 
foreign  debt;  a patent  law;  a naturalization  law;  a 
copyright  law ; and  a law  defining  treason  and  piracy, 
with  a penalty  of  death  by  hanging  in  both  cases. 
This  Congress  also  settled  the  status  of  the  slavery 
question,  and  assumed  the  existing  State  debts  in 
accordance  with  compromises  of  the  Constitution. 
E.xciting  debates  occurred  on  the  location  of  the 
national  government,  which  was  then  at  New  York. 
Congress  decided  to  remove  to  Philadelphia,  where 
it  remained  until  1800.  Virginia  and  Maryland  ceded 
what  became  the  District  of  Columbia  to  the  United 
States  as  a location  for  the  national  government. 
Death  of  Benjamin  Franklin.  The  first  patent  issued 
for  a machine  to  make  nails.  Rhode  Island  accepted 
the  Constitution,  the  last  of  the  thirteen  States. 

1791.  Congress  chartered  the  first  United  States 
Bank,  with  a capital  of  $10,000,000;  stock  all  taken 

B* 


the  first  day.  It  laid  a tax  on  whisky  — the  first  effort 
to  raise  money  by  internal  taxation.  First  patent 
issued  for  threshing  machines. 

1792.  Congress  passed  a law  providing  for  the 
establishment  of  a mint;  also  an  act  apportioning 
representatives  under  the  new  census,  which  gave 
Congress  one  hundred  and  five  members;  also  pro- 
vided for  a uniform  militia  system.  The  second 
presidential  election  resulted  in  the  selection  of 
Washington  and  Adams.  Much  opposition  to  the 
tax  on  whisky. 

1793.  Washington  re-inaugurated  as  president, 
with  Adams  again  as  vice-president.  This  year  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  policy  of  neutralitj',  or  non- 
interference with  European  wars,  which  became  the 
settled  policy  of  this  country.  Congress  assembled 
in  Philadelphia,  and  passed  a fugitive  slave  law. 
John  Hancock  and  Roger  Sherman,  signers  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  died.  The  presi- 
dent’s salary  fixed  at  $25,000.  Whitney  invented  the 
cotton  gin,  which  revolutionized  the  cotton  trade. 
Steam  first  applied  to  sawmills  in  Pennsylvania  by 
General  Bentham. 

1794.  Congress  passed  an  act  ordering  four  vessels 
of  war,  the  foundation  of  our  present  navy;  also  reg- 
ulated the  slave  trade,  no  American  vessel  being 
allowed  to  supply  slaves  to  another  nation.  The 
eleventh  amendment  to  the  constitution  proposed  and 
passed  by  the  States.  Whisky  rebellion  in  Western 
Pennsylvania  by  the  opponents  of  the  tax  on  that 
beverage  promptly  suppressed  by  Washington. 
“Mad  Anthony”  Wayne  subdued  the  Indians  in 
Ohio.  The  first  sewing  thread  ever  made  of  cotton 
produced  at  Pawtucket,  Rhode  Island.  Treaty  of 
navigation  and  commerce  with  Great  Britain. 

1795.  Violent  party  feeling  owing  to  the  treaty 
with  Great  Britain,  the  latter  country  being  charged 
with  exciting  the  hostility  of  the  Indians,  impressing 
American  seamen,  and  capturing  American  trading 
vessels;  but  the  firmness  of  Washington  averted  war. 
Treaty  of  peace  with  Algiers,  which  terminated  the 
Algerine  piracies  on  American  commerce.  Congress 
passed  a more  stringent  naturalization  law.  First 
large  American  glass  factory  built  at  Pittsburgh. 

1796.  Congress  much  excited  over  the  British 
treaty.  Washington  issued  his  farewell  address,  de- 
clining further  office.  John  Adams  elected  president. 

JOHN  ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1797-1801. 

1797.  John  Adams  inaugurated  as  president,  with 
Thomas  Jefferson  as  vice-president.  Congress  en- 
acted that  no  American  citizen  shall  engage  in 
privateering  against  peaceful  nations,  under  penalty 


4i8 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


of  ten  thousand  dollars  fine  and  ten  years’  im- 
prisonment. The  French  grew  exasperated  because 
the  United  States  refused  to  act  with  them  in  their 
war  against  England;  Pinckney,  the  American 
minister,  was  driven  from  Paris,  and  the  two  coun- 
tries came  near  being  involved  in  war.  Newbold, 
of  New  Jersey,  patented  the  first  cast  iron  plow; 
after  spending  thirty  thousand  dollars  in  perfecting 
and  introducing  his  plow,  he  gave  up  business  in 
despair,  as  the  farmers  would  not  buy,  having  im- 
bibed the  strange  idea  that  the  cast  iron  plow  pois- 
oned the  land,  injured  its  fertility,  and  promoted  the 
growth  of  rocks!  First  American  cutlery  works 
established  at  Greenfield,  Mass.  The  Commercial 
Advertiser.,  the  oldest  New  York  paper,  established. 

1798.  The  navy  department  created,  and  a number 
of  war  vessels  ordered  to  sea  in  expectation  of  war 
with  France,  and  Washington  appointed  commander- 
in-chief.  Congress  passed  the  alien  and  sedition  laws, ' 
which  excited  much  opposition,  and  gave  occasion 
for  the  first  official  expression  of  the  State-rights 
theory. 

1799.  The  United  States  frigate  Constitution  of 
thirty-six  guns  captured  a French  frigate  of  forty- 
eight  guns.  The  vigorous  action  of  the  United 
States  government  in  preparing  for  war  caused 
France  to  retreat  from  her  unfriendly  position,  and 
offer  to  arrange  the  trouble. 

1800.  Removal  of  the  capital  from  Philadelphia  to 
Washington.  A temporary  treaty  formed  with 
France,  which  prevented  the  formal  outbreak  of  war, 
although  it  long  continued  on  the  sea,  some  fifty  ves- 
sels having  been  captured  from  the  French  during 
the  year.  A general  bankruptcy  law  passed  by  Con- 
gress. The  democratic  or  old  republican  party,  for 
the  first  time,  elected  its  candidates  at  the  presidential 
election. 

JEFFERSON’S,  ADMINISTRATION,  1801-9. 

1801.  Thomas  Jefferson,  president;  Aaron  Burr, 
vice-president.  The  Bashaw  of  Tripoli,  one  of  the 
petty  princes  of  the  Barbary  States,  in  the  north  of 
Africa,  declared  war  against  the  United  States. 
Death  of  Benedict  Arnold  in  London.  The  New 
Y ork  Evening  Post  established. 

1802.  The  Spanish  governor  of  Louisiana  closed 
the  port  of  New  Orleans  against  the  United  States, 
and  forbade  the  passage  of  vessels  down  the  Missis- 
sippi. First  patents  issued  for  the  making  of  potato 
and  corn  starch. 

1803.  A fleet  sent  to  punish  the  pirates  of  the 
Barbary  States  (Algeria,  Morocco,  Fez,  Tunis  and 
Tripoli),  North  Africa.  Louisiana — that  is,  the 


territory  lying  between  the  Mississippi  and  the 
Pacific,  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  the  British  posses- 
sions, about  nine  hundred  thousand  square  miles  — 
purchased  of  France  for  $15,000,000. 

1804.  Vigorous  naval  warfare  upon  Tripoli.  Al- 
exander Hamilton  killed  in  a duel  by  Aaron  Burr. 
The  Lewis  and  Clark  exploring  expedition  started 
across  the  plains. 

1805.  Thomas  Jefferson  re-inaugurated  president, 
with  George  Clinton  as  vice-president.  Treaty  of 
peace  with  Tripoli.  The  government  bought  the 
Indian  lands  in  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Illinois.  En- 
gland seized  several  American  vessels,  and  otherwise 
insulted  our  flag. 

1806.  American  commerce  suffered  from  the 
effects  of  the  war  between  England  and  France. 
Alleged  conspiracy  to  separate  Louisiana  and  the 
Western  States  from  the  Union,  and  establish  a new 
government,  for  which  Aaron  Burr  was  afterward 
tried  as  leader,  but  acquitted. 

1807.  Fulton’s  first  steamboat,  the  Clermont,  made 
its  appearance  on  the  Hudson  river.  President  Jeffer- 
son ordered  British  vessels  to  leave  American  waters. 
Congress  met  in  extra  session  to  prepare  for  war 
with  England.  The  British,  being  successful  in 
destroying  the  French  and  Spanish  navies,  became 
tyrannical  toward  neutral  nations,  which  further 
injured  our  commerce.  Napoleon  retaliated,  and 
increased  the  injury.  An  embargo  laid  on  com- 
merce by  Congress  on  account  of  the  insults  and  in- 
juries to  American  vessels.  Congress  ordered  the  first 
coast  survey.  The  importation  of  slaves  forbidden 
by  act  of  Congress.  Eli  Terry  commenced  the  manu- 
facture of  wooden  clocks  by  machinery  in  Connecti- 
cut. It  was  not  until  1840  that  Jerome  commenced 
making  his  brass  clocks. 

1808.  The  law  passed  at  the  preceding  session  of 
Congress,  declaring  the  slave  trade  to  be  piracy,  went 
into  effect.  Napoleon  ordered  the  seizure  and  con- 
fiscation of  all  American  vessels  arriving  in  France. 
The  first  printing  office  west  of  the  Mississippi  es- 
tablished at  St.  Louis,  by  John  Henkle. 

MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1809-17. 

j 

1809.  James  Madison,  president;  George  Clinton, 
vice-president.  The  president  forbade  all  commer- 
cial intercourse  with  England. 

1810.  Napoleon  ordered  the  sale  of  one  hundred 
and  thirt^^-two  confiscated  American  vessels*'  and 
cargoes,  valued  at  $8,000,000.  The  first  agricultural 
exhibition  or  fair  in  the  United  States,  at  Georgetown, 
D.  C.  Manufacture  of  steel  pens  commenced  in 
Baltimore. 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  HISTORY. 


1811.  The  English  and  French  continued  their 
depredations  upon  American  vessels.  An  Indian 
war  was  begun  by  Tecumseh,  who  was  defeated  by 
General  Harrison  at  Tippecanoe.  R.  L.  Stevens, 
of  “ Stevens’s  Floating  Battery,”  devised  the  plan 
of  applying  iron  plates  to  vessels  as  a defense 
against  shot  and  shell.  Screws  first  made  by  ma- 
chinery at  Philadelphia.  Building  of  the  “ New 
Orleans,”  the  first  steamboat  on  western  waters. 

THE  NATION’S  RANK  VINDICATED,  1812-I5. 

1812.  The  number  of  American  vessels  captured 
in  the  preceding  five  years,  by  England,  amounted 
to  917;  by  France,  558;  and  the  impressments  of 
seamen  to  not  less  than  10,000.  Forbearance  had 
eeased  to  be  a virtue,  and  war  was  declared  against 
England  on  June  19.  The  Americans  were  very 
successful  in  their  naval  engagements. 

1813.  James  Madison  again  inaugurated  president, 
with  Elbridge  Gerry  as  vice-president.  General 
Jackson  subdued  the  Creek  Indians.  The  British 
blockaded  the  Atlantic  coast;  the  career  of  the 
Americans  on  the  ocean  was  creditable.  Duel  be- 
tween General  Jackson  and  Colonel  Benton.  The 
power-loom  introduced  into  the  United  States. 

1814.  The  British  captured  Washington,  and 
burned  the  public  buildings.  The  patriotic  song  of 
“The  Star  Spangled  Banner”  written  while  the 
British  were  bombarding  Fort  McHenry  at  Balti- 
more. The  American  navy  glorified  by  the  successes 
of  Perry,  Hull,  Lawrence,  and  Porter.  The  Hartford 
convention  of  New  England  federalists  (in  opposition 
to  the  alleged  usurpations  of  the  general  govern- 
ment) held.  Treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Ghent  in 
Belgium,  Dec.  24.  Jethro  Wood  patented  his  iron 
moldboard  plow.  Jacob  Perkins,  of  Massachusetts, 
made  the  first  steel  plates  for  engraving. 

1815.  While  news  of  the  peace  was  on  the  way, 
Jackson  defeated  the  British  at  New  Orleans;  and 
several  engagements  took  place  on  the  sea.  The 
last  act  of  the  war  was  the  sea  fight  between  the 
United  States  brig  Peacock  and  the  English  sloop 
Nautilus,  in  the  East  Indies,  in  which  the  latter  was 
captured.  The  British  vessels  captured  during  the 
war  numbered  1,750;  the  American,  1,683.  In  June 
the  president  sent  a naval  fleet  against  Algiers,  and 
compelled  the  dey  to  sign  a treaty  to  release  prison- 
ers and  property.  No  European  nation  had  before 
so  humbled  these  pirates,  who  had  for  hundreds  of 
years  made  war  upon  the  commerce  of  all  nations. 

1816.  This  is  known  as  “the  year  without  a sum- 
mer.” The  second  United  States  Bank  chartered, 
with  a capital  of  $35,000,000.  Steam  power  first 
applied  to  paper-making  at  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania. 


419 


MONROE’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1817-25. 

1817.  The  “era  of  good  feeling”  commenced  with 
James  Monroe  as  president,  and  Daniel  D.  Tomp- 
kins as  vice-president.  Pensions  granted  revolu- 
tionary soldiers.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  the 
Creek  and  Seminole  Indians  committed  depredations 
in  Georgia  and  Alabama,  when  Generals  Jackson 
and  Gaines  were  sent  to  subdue  them.  The  Erie 
canal  commenced. 

1818.  The  corner  stone  of  the  present  United 
States  capitol  laid.  The  United  States  flag  perma- 
nently remodeled  — the  stripes  to  represent  the  thir- 
teen original  States,  and  the  stars  the  existing  States, 
the  number  to  be  increased  as  new  States  were 
admitted.  General  Jackson  captured  Pensacola, 
Florida,  from  the  Spaniards,  on  account  of  the  sup- 
port given  by  them  to  the  Indians,  and  sent  the  offi- 
cers out  of  the  country. 

1819.  The  steamship  Savannah  made  the  first 
steam  voyage  across  the  Atlantic.  Lithography  In- 
troduced into  the  United  States. 

1820.  Spain  ceded  Florida  to  the  United  States  for 
the  sum  of  $5,000,000;  General  Jackson  took  posses- 
sion, and  sent  the  Spanish  governor  to  prison  for 
refusing  to  give  up  certain  papers.  The  “era  of 
good  feeling”  disturbed  by  heated  discussions  in 
Congress  on  the  slavery  question.  The  Missouri 
Compromise,  permitting  slavery  in  Missouri,  and 
prohibiting  it  north  of  36°  30',  agreed  to  by  Congress. 
The  system  of  saving  banks  introduced  into  the 
United  States.  Percussion  caps  for  guns  first  came 
into  use. 

1821.  James  Monroe,  again  inaugurated  as  presi- 
dent, with  Daniel  D.  Tompkins  as  vice-president. 

1822.  The  American  Colonization  society  founded 
the  Republic  of  Liberia,  Africa.  War  by  Commo- 
dore Porter  on  Cuban  pirates.  Gas  for  lighting  the 
streets  and  houses  first  used  in  America  at  Boston ; 
New  York  followed  next  year. 

1823.  The  United  States  recognized  and  sent  min- 
isters to  the  new  Republics  of  Mexico,  Columbia, 
Buenos  Ayres  and  Chili.  Announcement  of  the 
“Monroe  Doctrine,”  which  was  formulated  as  fol- 
lows: “We  owe  it,  therefore,  to  candor,  and  to  the 
amicable  relations  existing  between  the  United  States 
and  those  powers,  [the  European  powers,]  to  declare 
that  we  should  consider  any  attempt  on  their  part  to 
extend  their  system  to  any  portion  of  this  hemis- 
phere as  dangerous  to  our  peace  and  safety.”  This 
doctrine  has  been  frequently  reaffirmed  as  a settled 
political  tenet  of  the  people  and  government  of  the 
United  States.  Treaty  between  the  United  States  and 
England  for  the  joint  suppression  of  the  slave  trade. 


420  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


1824.  Lafayette  visited  America  and  traveled 
through  twenty-four  States,  receiving  great  honors 
everywhere.  The  Presidential  election  did  not  re- 
sult in  a choice  by  the  electoral  college,  whereupon 
the  house  elecfted  John  Quincy  Adams  president, 
and  the  senate  selected  John  C.  Calhoun  vice-presi- 
dent. Congress  passed  a tariif  to  protect  and  encour- 
age cotton  manufactures.  Pins  first  made  by  machin- 
ery ; patent  to  L.  W.  Wright,  of  Connecticut 

JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION, 
1825-9. 

1825.  Babcock  commenced  the  manufacture  of  the 
first  pianos  in  this  country.  The  Erie  canal  com- 
pleted. 

1826.  Death  of  Thomas  Jefferson  and  John  Adams 
on  the  same  day,  July  4.  Wm.  Morgan,  the  anti- 
Mason,  disappeared  September  ii.  Duel  between 
Henry  Clay  and  John  Randolph. 

1827.  An  anti-Masonic  party  formed,  and  much 
“political  capital  ” made  out  of  the  alleged  murder  of 
Morgan  and  the  assumed  disloyalty  of  masons  to  the 
furtherance  of  justice  against  a member  of  their 
order. 

1828.  Congress  passed  a protective  tariff,  which 
was  violently  opposed  by  the  South.  Sand  paper 
and  emery  paper  first  made  at  Philadelphia. 

JACKSON’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1829-37. 

1829.  Andrew  Jackson,  president;  John  C.  Cal- 
houn, vice-president.  The  president  commenced  a 
“work  of  reform  ” by  removing  seven  hundred  office- 
holders— an  example  followed  whenever  a political 
change  takes  place  in  the  administration,  on  the 
principle  that  “ to  the  victor  belong  the  spoils.” 
Daniel  Webster  made  his  great  speech  against  nullifi- 
cation. Death  of  John  Jay.  Samuel  Colt  made  his 
first  revolver. 

1830.  The  country  excited  over  the  claim  of  South 
Carolina  that  a State  had  the  right  to  disregard  the 
acts  of  Congress.  The  Mormon  church  formed  at 
Manchester,  N.  Y.,  by  Joseph  Smith.  Building  of  the 
South  Carolina  railroad,  and  the  first  locomotive 
tested,  December  9 — thirteen  months  after  the  test- 
ing of  the  first  English  locomotive. 

1831.  Much  political- excitement  over  tariff  and 
free  trade.  Establishment  of  the  Liberator,  a weekly 
newspaper  opposed  to  slavery,  by  Wm.  Lloyd  Gar- 
rison at  Boston.  The  first  useful  mowing  machine 
(Manning’s)  patented.  Chloroform  discovered  by 
Samuel  Guthrie,  of  Sackett’s  Harbor,  New  York. 
Steam  knitting  machinery  first  used  at  Albany,  New 


York,  by  Timothy  Bailey.  Dr.  Howe,  of  New  York, 
invented  the  first  practical  machine  for  making  pins. 

1832.  An  anti-tariff  convention  in  South  Carolina 
issues  the  famous  “ Nullification  Ordinance,”  deny- 
ing the  right  of  Congress  to  pass  a tariff  law ; Pres- 
ident Jackson  issued  a proclamation  against  the  nulli- 
fiers,  and  was  replied  to  by  Governor  Haynes;  Vice- 
president  Calhoun  resigned ; the  president  sent  troops 
and  vessels  of  war  to  South  Carolina,  and  the  nulli- 
fiers  submitted.  The  Creek  Indians  sold  their  lands 
east  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  government.  A na- 
tional anti-Masonic  convention  at  Baltimore  nomi- 
nated William  Wirt  for  president,  and  an  anti-Jack- 
sonian  convention  nominated  Henry  Clay  for  the 
same  office.  The  cholera  swept  over  the  country. 
Rubber  shoes  first  made  at  Roxbury,  Massachusetts. 
Congress  created  the  office  of  commissioner  of  In- 
dian affairs.  Death  of  Charles  Carroll,  of  Carroll- 
ton, the  last  surviving  signer  of  the  declaration. 
President  Jackson  vetoed  the  United  States  bank 
bill.  The  Democrats  nominated  Martin  Van  Buren 
for  president.  The  Winnebago,  Sac  and  Fox  Indians, 
under  Black  Hawk,  commenced  a warfare  upon  the 
settlers  of  Illinois;  the  Indians  were  subjugated  after 
eight  engagements;  Abraham  Lincoln  and  Jefferson 
Davis  served  in  this  war,  the  former  as  captain  and 
the  latter  as  lieutenant. 

1833.  The  Southern  States  held  a state  rights 
convention.  Congress  passed  Henry  Clay’s  com- 
promise tariff  law.  President  Jackson  re-inaugu- 
rated, with  Martin  Van  Buren  as  vice-president. 
Death  of  John  Randolph.  Jackson  removed  his 
secretary  of  the  treasury  for  refusing  to  carry  out 
his  policy  in  regard  to  the  United  States  bank; 
and  withdrew  the  Government  funds  therefrom  on 
his  own  responsibility.  Removal  beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi of  several  of  the  Indian  tribes.  The  first  useful 
reapers  (Schnebley’s  and  Hussey’s)  patented.  The 
New  York  Sun.  the  first  penny  paper,  established. 
Hoe  and  Newton  constructed  the  first  double-cylinder 
printing  press.  John  Ericsson  invented  the  caloric 
engine.  Great  meteoric  display — many  persons 
thought  the  world  was  coming  to  an  end. 

1834.  Congress  censured  President  Jackson  for  his^ 
course  in  regard  to  the  United  States  bank.  Lucifer 
matches  first  made  in  America.  Joel  Hayden,  of 
Connecticut,  commenced  the  manufacture  of  buttons. 

1835.  Congress  established  branch  mints  in 
Georgia,  North  Carolina  and  Louisiana.  The  Cher- 
okees  sold  their  lands  to  the  government  for  $5,200,- 
000.  Death  of  Chief  Justice  Marshall.  $22,000,000 
worth  of  property  burned  in  New  York  city.  Re- 
newal of  the  war  with  the  Seminole  Indians  in  Flor- 


A SUMMARY  OF  ITS  II IS  TORT. 


ida,  which  lasted  seven  years  longer,  and  cost  the 
government  $15,000,000.  Bennett  founded  the  New 
York  Herald. 

1836.  The  United  States  post  and  patent  offices 
burned;  destruction  of  seventeen  thousand  models 
and  designs.  The  Texans  proclaimed  their  independ- 
ence from  Mexico.  Congress  created  the  office  of 
commissioner  of  patents.  James  Madison  and  Aaron 
Burr  died.  The  Creek  Indians,  of  Georgia,  com- 
menced war,  but  were  subdued  by  General  Scott. 
Alpaca,  a popular  dress  goods,  first  made  from  the 
wool  of  the  Peruvian  animal  of  that  name.  William 
Crompton,  of  Worcester,  Massachusetts,  invented 
the  “ fancy  loom,”  so  designated  because  it  produced 
figures  in  the  weaving. 

VAN  BUREN’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1837-41. 

1837.  Martin  Van  Buren,  president;  Richard  M. 
Johnson,  vice-president.  Great  financial  crisis;  the 
banks  of  the  United  States  suspended  specie  payments ; 
heavy  failures  throughout  the  country.  The  Sioux 
and  Winnebago  Indians  sold  their  lands  and  went 
beyond  the  Mississippi.  The  magnetic  telegraph 
patented. 

1838.  The  president  ordered  strict  neutrality  dur- 
ing the  rebellion  or  “Patriots’  War”  in  Canada 
against  the  authority  of  Great  Britain,  and  sent 
troops  to  the  border  to  enforce  it.  The  “ Mormon 
War”  in  Missouri. 

1839.  A difficulty  with  England  in  regard  to  the 
boundary  question  came  near  resulting  in  war,  and 
the  agitation  on  slavery  menaced  the  stability  of  the 
nation.  Treaty  made  with  the  Seminole  Indians, 
but  not  very  faithfully  kept  by  them,  as  they  still 
continued  their  murders.  The  Whigs  nominated 
William  Henry  Harrison  for  president.  Charles 
Goodyear  invented  vulcanized  rubber.  William  F. 
Hamden  commenced  the  express  business  between 
Boston  and  New  York. 

1840.  Van  Buren  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  pas- 
sage by  Congress  of  his  favorite  rrieasure,  an  inde- 
pendent treasury.  This  year  was  memorable  for  the 
exciting  “Log  Cabin  and  Hard  Cider”  campaign 
between  Harrison  and  Van  Buren.  The  antarctic 
continent  discovered  by  the  United  States  exploring 
expedition.  The  Adams  E.xpress  company  founded. 

HARRISON’S  AND  TYLER’S  ADMINISTRA- 
TIONS, 1841-5. 

1841.  William  Henry  Harrison  was  inaugurated 
president,  with  John  Tyler  as  vice-president;  died  in 
one  month  after  inauguration,  and  was  succeeded 
by  Tyler,  who  acted  so  much  at  variance  with  the 


421 


views  of  his  cabinet  that  they  resigned.  Imprison- 
ment for  debts  due  the  United  States  abolished. 
The  Seminole  war  was  confined  to  two  battles  near 
Fort  Brooks.  The  New  York  established 

by  Horace  Greeley.  Webster’s  dictionary  appeared. 

1842.  The  Bunker  Hill  monument  completed. 
The  Seminole  war  closed  with  two  battles.  Lucifer 
matches  first  made  by  machinery.  Attempts  to  re- 
establish a national  bank  vetoed  by  the  president. 
The  Ashburton  treaty  with  Great  Britain  in  relation 
to  northeastern  boundary  closed  the  “Aroostook 
War.”  “Dorr’s  rebellion”  in  Rhode  Island,  in 
support  of  a new  constitution,  put  down. 

1843.  Congress  appropriated  $30,000  to  enable 
Morse  to  build  his  electric  telegraph  — the  first  in  the 
world  — from  Washington  to  Baltimore.  Death  of 
Noah  Webster,  of  dictionary  fame.  First  American 
machine  for  printing  wall-paper  in  several  colors. 
First  patent  for  fire-proof  safe  (Wilder’s)  issued  to 
Daniel  Fitzgerald. 

1844.  Morse  completed  his  telegraph  line  and  sent 
the  first  message,  “Behold  what  God  hath  wrought,” 
from  Washington  to  Baltimore.  The  “ Mormon  War  ” 
in  Illinois  — murder  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  Mormon 
“seer,”  at  Nauvoo,  and  Brigham  Young  chosen 
to  replace  him.  The  “ copper  fever  ” in  Michigan. 
The  election  of  Polk  transmitted  by  telegraph  — the 
first  use  of  that  invention  to  convey  news. 

POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1845-9. 

1845.  James  K.  Polk  was  inaugurated  president, 
with  George  M.  Dallas  as  vice-president.  Death  of 
Andrew  Jackson.  After  a vigorous  struggle  between 
the  pro-slavery  and  anti-slavery  elements  in  Con- 
gress, Texas  was  admitted  as  a State,  at  which  Mex- 
ico took  offense.  Great  fire  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsyl- 
vania. Death  of  Joseph  Story,  the  jurist.  Much 
excitement  over  the  Oregon  boundary.  Three  hun- 
dred buildings  burned  in  New  York  city.  Files  first 
made  in  the  United  States.  E.  B.  Bigelow,  of  Bos- 
ton, patented  his  loom  for  producing  matchable  fig- 
ures in  carpets. 

1846.  Elias  Howe  invented  the  sewing  machine. 
General  Taylor,  with  an  army  of  thirty -five  hundred 
men,  took  a position  on  the  Rio  Grande,  opposite 
Matamoras ; the  Mexicans  regarded  this  as  an  inva- 
sion of  their  territory,  and  it  was  the  immediate  cause 
of  the  Mexican  war.  Gun  cotton  inv*nted.  Three 
hundred  buildings  and  other  property  burned  at 
Louisville,  Kentucky.  Ether  first  used  as  an  anaes- 
thetic by  Dr.  Charles  Jackson,  of  Boston.  The 
Oregon  treaty  with  Great  Britain  determined  the 
northwestern  boundary  of  British  continental  terri- 


422 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


tory  at  the  forty-ninth  degree.  The  Wilmot  proviso 
(against  the  extension  of  slavery)  passed  the  house, 
but  not  the  senate.  War  with  Mexico  began. 

1847.  The  Smithsonian  institute  founded  at  Wash- 
ington by  James  Smithson.  The  Mormons  from 
Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  crossed  the  plains  and  founded 
Salt  Lake  City.  Triumph  of  our  arms  in  Mexico. 

1848.  The  main  body  of  Mormons  followed  their 
pioneers  to  Utah.  Treaty  of  peace  with  Mexico;  the 
latter  relinquished  all  claim  to  Texas,  and  ceded  Upper 
California  and  New  Mexico  to  the  United  States  for 
$15,000,000.  Gold  discovered  in  California  by  Capt. 
Sutter,  resulting  in  the  “gold  fever,”  and  the  rapid 
settlement  of  California.  Spirit  rappings  developed 
by  the  Fox  girls  at  Rochester,  New  York,  being  the 
commencement  of  the  present  phase  of  American 
Spiritualism.  $3,000,000  fire  at  Albany,  New  York; 
six  hundred  buildings  destroyed.  Three  hundred 
buildings  destroyed  by  fire  at  Brooklyn,  New  York. 
A Free-soil  party  was  organized,  with  the  watch- 
word, “ A free  soil  for  a free  people,”  which  nominated 
unsuccessful  candidates  for  the  presidency  and  vice- 
presidency. 

TAYLOR’S  AND  FILLMORE’S  ADMINISTRA- 
TIONS, 1849-53. 

1849.  Zachary  Taylor  was  inaugurated  president, 
with  Millard  Fillmore  as  vice-president.  The  crea- 
tion of  the  home  or  interior  department,  and  the 
selection  of  Thomas  Ewing,  of  Ohio,  as  the  first 
secretary.  Rush  of  gold  hunters  to  California. 
Postal  treaty  with  England.  United  States  gold 
dollars  first  coined.  Goodyear  invented  hard  rubber 
(ebonite)  as  a substitute  for  shell,  horn,  bone,  etc. 
Fifteen  blocks  of  buildings  and  twenty-three  steam- 
boats burned  at  St.  Louis;  loss  $3,000,000.  Slavery 
agitation  met  by  compromise.  A constitution  for- 
bidding slavery  adopted  by  California. 

1850.  Death  of  President  Taylor,  July  9;  acces- 
sion of  Vice-president  Fillmore.  The  United  States 
library  destroyed  by  fire.  Stormy  times  in  Congress 
on  the  slavery  question — a ten  months’  session. 
Lopez  invaded  Cuba  from  New  Orleans,  and  was 
driven  off.  S.  S.  Putnam,  of  Massachusetts,  made  the 
first  horseshoe  nails  by  machinery.  The  New  York 
Times  established.  Sundry  compromises  in  favor  of 
slavery — among  others,  the  fugitive  slave  law,  to 
offset  the  admission  of  California  as  a free  State. 
The  Bulwer-Clayton  treaty  with  England,  guaran- 
teeing free  interoceanic  communication  through  Cen- 
tral America. 

1851.  Kossuth  visited  this  country.  A cheap 
postal  law  passed  by  Congress.  Death  of  John  C. 


Calhoun  and  J.  Fenimore  Cooper.  Lopez  renewed 
his  attempt  on  Cuba,  was  captured,  and  garroted  at 
Havana. 

1852.  Death  of  Henry  Clay  and  Daniel  Webster. 
A branch  mint  established  at  San  Francisco.  Publi- 
cation of  Mrs.  Stowe’s  “ Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin.”  Three 
parties  — Democratic,  Whig  and  Free-soil  — in  the 
presidential  campaign.  First  street  railway,  in  New 
York  City. 

PIERCE’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1853-7. 

1853.  Franklin  Pierce  was  inaugurated  president, 
and  the  oath  of  office  was  administered  in  Cuba 
to  Wm.  R.  King  as  vice-president.  World’s  fair 
in  the  New  York  Crystal  Palace.  Organization  of 
the  American  or  “Know-nothing”  party,  with  the 
watchword,  “Put  none  but  Americans  on  guard.” 
Treaty  with  Mexico  for  the  purchase  of  Arizona — 
the  Gadsden  purchase.  Exploration  for  a Pacific  rail- 
road. The  first  American  steam  fire-engine  used  at 
Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

1854.  Congress  passed  the  famous  Kansas-Ne- 
braska  bill.  Treaty  of  commerce  with  Japan.  John 
Ericsson  made  his  first  model  for  an  iron  tower  on  an 
iron-clad  vessel,  which  culminated  in  the  Monitor  in 
1861.  Opening  of  the  Chicago  & Rock  Island  — the 
first  railroad  from  Lake  Michigan  to  the  Mississippi. 

1855.  The  United  States  court  of  claims  estab- 
lished. Election  riots  in  Kansas.  Trouble  with  the 
Indians.  The  suspension  bridge  over  Niagara  river 
completed.  The  American  filibuster,  Walker,  seized 
the  government  of  Nicaragua. 

1856.  The  free  State  and  border  ruffian  troubles  in 
Kansas.  John  Brown,  anti-slavery  leader,  won  a 
victory  at  Ossawattomie.  The  ocean  telegraph  pro- 
jected. Advent  of  the  Republican  party.  Preston 
Brooks  assaulted  Charles  Sumner  in  the  United 
States  senate  for  his  speech,  “The  Crime  against 
Kansas.”  Three  parties  in  the  presidential  cam- 
paign ; Democratic,  Know-nothing  and  Republican. 
Timothy  Alden  invented  the  type-setting  machine. 
Chinese  sugar  cane  or  sorghum  introduced  into  the 
United  States.  William  H.  Page  made  the  first  wc^od 
type  by  machinery. 

BUCHANAN’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1857-61. 

1857.  James  Buchanan  was  inaugurated  president, 
with  John  C.  Breckenridge  as  vice-president.*'  Finan- 
cial panic  in  the  United  States  and  Europe.  Mormon 
rebellion  in  Utah.  The  famous  “Dred  Scott  Decis- 
ion” by  the  United  States  supreme  court.  Riots  in 
Washington  and  New  York.  Patent  issued  to 
Charles  Alden  for  condensed  milk. 


A SUM  MART  OF  ITS  HIS  TORT. 


1858.  Successful  laying  of  the  Atlantic  cable. 
Congress  donated  land  to  agricultural  colleges,  and 
passed  the  famous  Kansas-I.,ecoinpton  bill.  Rarey, 
the  American  horse-tamer,  created  a sensation  in 
Europe,  by  taming  wild  horses  by  kindness. 

1859.  Formal  inauguration  of  the  “irrepressible 
conflict”  by  the  insurrection  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  and 
the  capture,  trial  and  execution  of  the  leader,  John 
Brown.  Worcester’s  large  dictionary  published.  Oil 
discovered  near  Titusville,  Pennsylvania. 

1860.  The  Prince  of  Wales  and  the  Japanese  Em- 
bassy visited  this  country.  The  steamship  Great 
Eastern  made  her  first  trip  to  these  shores.  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  elected  president.  Intense  excitement 
throughout  the  Southern  States.  South  Carolina 
seceded  December  20,  and  on  the  twenty-eighth 
seized  all  the  United  States  government  property  in 
the  State,  except  Fort  Sumter,  which  had  been  occu- 
pied by  Major  Anderson  three  days  preceding. 

LINCOLN’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1861-5. 

1861.  Alabama,  Florida,  Mississippi,  Georgia,  Lou- 
isiana, Texas,  Virginia,  Arkansas,  Tennessee  and 
North  Carolina  seceded  from  the  Union  between 
January  9 and  May  22.  A fruitless  peace  convention 
of  delegates  from  eighteen  States  was  held  at  Wash- 
ington, ex-president  Tyler  being  chairman.  Jefferson 
Davis  inaugurated  president  of  the  “ Southern  Con- 
federacy ” at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  February  9. 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  inaugurated  president,  with 
Hannibal  Hamlin  as  vice-president.  Overtures  for 
a peaceful  separation  rejected  by  the  North.  Fort 
Sumter  bombarded,  the  first  gun  of  the  war  having 
been  fired  at  half  past  four,  Friday,  April  12;  this 
“ strange  contest  between  seventy  men  and  seven 
thousand,”  lasted  thirty-four  hours,  no  one  being  hurt 
on  either  side,  but  the  fort  surrendered  to  the  South. 
Seventy-five  thousand  men  called  for  by  Lincoln ; and 
thirty-two  thousand,  by  the  confederate  government. 
The  first  blood  of  the  war  was  shed  on  April  19  (the 
anniversary  of  the  beginning  of  the  Revolutionary 
war),  by  a mob  attacking  a Massachusetts  regiment 
while  passing  through  Baltimore,  killing  three  vol- 
unteers. Forty-two  thousand  volunteers  for  three 
years  called  for  by  the  president.  Ellsworth  killed 
in  tearing  down  a rebel  flag  at  Alexandria,  Virginia. 
Congress  in  an  extra  session  voted  liberal  supplies  to 
crush  the  rebellion.  Defeat  and  panic  of  Union 
army  at  Bull  Run.  General  Scott  superseded  by 
General  McClellan  in  the  command  of  the  Union 
army.  Confederate  commissioners.  Mason  and  Sli- 
dell, inadvisedly  taken  from  a British  steamer,  and 
released  on  the  remonstrance  of  England.  General 


423 


Winfield  Scott,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Lincoln,  laid 
before  him  four  courses  of  action  from  which  he 
had  to  choose:  i.  To  surrender  to  slavery  half  the 
territory  acquired  or  to  be  acquired ; 2,  to  blockade 
all  revolted  ports;  3,  to  say  to  the  seceding  States, 
“Wayward  sisters,  go  in  peace!”  or,  4,  to  conquer 
the  South. 

1862.  Cameron  was  superseded  by  Stanton  as  sec- 
retary of  war.  Several  victories  won  by  the  Union 
army  and  navy ; markedly,  the  surrender  of  New 
Orleans  to  Farragut;  failure  of  McClellan  against 
Richmond ; invasion  of  Maryland  by  the  confeder- 
ates, who  were  repulsed  at  Antietam.  Emancipation 
of  all  slaves  in  rebellious  States  proclaimed  by  the 
president,  September  22,  to  take  effect  January  i fol- 
lowing. McClellan  superseded  by  Burnside,  whose 
enterprise  against  Richmond  was  foiled  by  a defeat 
at  Fredericksburg.  The  first  issue  of  greenbacks. 
Dr.  Gatling,  of  Indianapolis,  made  the  first  machine 
cannon  — the  original  from  which  were  derived  the 
mitrailleuse  and  other  machine  guns.  Great  Indian 
massacres  in  Minnesota;  over  seven  hundred  whites 
murdered. 

1863.  Emancipation  of  slaves  formally  proclaimed 
by  the  president,  January  i.  Hooker,  successor  to 
Burnside,  similarly  foiled  at  Chancellorsville  in  his 
designs  on  Richmond.  Invasion  of  Pennsylvania  by 
the  confederates  driven  back  by  the  decisive  victory 
of  the  Union  army  at  Gettysburg  under  Gen.  Meade, 
who  had  succeeded  Gen.  Hooker  as  commander. 
Vicksburg  surrendered  to  Gen.  Grant.  “ The  back- 
bone of  the  rebellion  ” broken  by  these  two  victories 
in  close  succession,  July  i and  4,  respectively.  Riots 
in  New  York  in  opposition  to  the  draft.  Confederate 
ports  thoroughly  blockaded  by  the  Union  navy.  Na- 
tional banking  system  created  by  Salmon  P.  Chase. 
The  great  organ,  the  largest  in  America,  opened  in 
Music  Hall,  Boston. 

1864.  A draft  for  five  hundred  thousand  men 
ordered  by  the  president.  General  Grant  commis- 
sioned lieutenant-general  of  the  armies  of  the  United 
States.  He  set  out  against  Richmond,  two  months 
later,  on  the  third  of  May ; destructive  fighting  in  the 
Wilderness  between  Grant  and  Lee;  Sherman’s  bril- 
liant successes  in  Georgia,  and  his  “March  to  the 
sea  ” ; Sheridan’s  rapid  and  effective  raids  in  sup- 
port of  Grant’s  movement  on  Richmond,  and  his 
successes  against  Early  in  the  Shenandoah  valley. 
Final  call  by  the  president  for  three  hundred  thou- 
sand men  to  finish  the  war.  The  Alabama,  a confed- 
erate privateer,  sunk  by  the  Kearsarge,  Union  man- 
of-war.  Reelection  of  Abraham  Lincoln  to  the 
presidency. 


4H  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


LINCOLN’S  AND  JOHNSON’S  ADMINISTRA- 
TIONS, 1865-9. 

1865.  Southern  commissioners  made  unsuccess- 
ful overtures  for  peace  to  the  president.  Joint  reso- 
lution of  Congress,  on  the  last  day  of  January,  in 
favor  of  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution,  to  abolish 
slavery.  Abraham  Lincoln  reinaugurated  as  presi- 
dent, with  Andrew  Johnson  as  vice-president.  The 
Freedman’s  Bureau  established  in  March.  The  Con- 
federate Congress  adjourned  sine  die,  April  2.  Sher- 
man continued  his  victorious  march  through  the 
Carolinas.  Sheridan  raided  through  Virginia,  and 
Gen.  Wilson  through  Alabama.  April  9,  Lee  sur- 
rendered to  Grant,  who  occupied  Richmond  the 
same  day.  April  14,  the  Union  flag  was  replaced  on 
Fort  Sumter,  and  on  the  same  day  President  Lin- 
coln was  assassinated  by  J.  Wilkes  Booth.  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  died  on  the  fifteenth,  and  Andrew 
Johnson  took  the  oath  of  office.  General  Johnston 
surrendered  to  General  Sherman  April  26.  Jeffer- 
son Davis  captured  at  Irvinsville,  Georgia,  May 
10.  Conditional  amnesty  proclaimed  to  the  rebels, 
except  fourteen  specified  classes.  Execution  of 
the  assassins  at  Washington  in  July.  In  December 
the  States  ratified  the  Thirteenth  Amendment,  abol- 
ishing slavery.  Congress  evinced  a strong  oppo- 
sition to  the  reconstruction  measures  of  the  presi- 
dent, and  appointed  a committee  of  fifteen  to  take 
charge  of  the  restoration  of  the  rebellious  States. 
Five-cent  nickels  first  made. 

1866.  The  president  declared  the  rebellion  at  an 
end.  Congress  passed  the  civil-rights  bill  over  the 
president’s  veto.  The  Fenians  invaded  Canada  from 
the  United  States,  June  3.  Death  of  General  Scott 
and  Lewis  Cass.  Queen  Emma  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands  visited  the  United  States.  The  fourteenth 
amendment  passed  by  Congress.  Great  fire  at  Port- 
land, Maine,  caused, by  a firecracker,  July  4;  $15,- 
000,000  worth  of  property  burned.  The  Indians 
massacred  ninety-three  soldiers  near  Fort  Kearney, 
Nebraska. 

1867.  Military  government  established  in  the 
rebellious  States  over  the  veto  of  the  president.  The 
Tenure  of  Office  bill  passed  by  Congress,  in  limita- 
tion of  the  powers  of  the  president  to  remove 
officials.  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  secretary  of  war,  re- 
moved by  the  president,  widening  the  breach  between 
him  and  Congress,  which  refused  to  sanction  the 
removal.  Alaska  purchased  of  Russia  for  $7,200,000. 
Jeff.  Davis  released  on  $100,000  bail.  A majority  of 
the  States  ratified  the  fourteenth  amendment. 

1868.  The  president  censured  by  Congress  for  the 


removal  of  Sheridan  from  the  governorship  of  the 
fifth  military  district  (Texas  and  Louisiana).  Gen- 
eral Grant  resigned  the  secretaryship  in  favor  of 
Stanton.  Stanton  again  removed  by  the  presi- 
dent. The  unsuccessful  impeachment  trial  of  Presi- 
dent Johnson,  March  23  to  May  26.  Reception  of 
the  Chinese  embassy  under  Anson  Burlingame,  at 
Washington.  Various  bills  passed  by  Congress  over 
the  president’s  vetoes.  Republican  and  Soldiers’ 
and  Sailors’  conventions  at  Chicago.  The  fifteenth 
amendment  submitted  to  the  States.  Proclamation 
of  general  amnesty  issued  by  the  president. 

GRANT’S  ADMINISTRATION,  1869-77. 

1869.  Ulysses  S.  Grant  inaugurated  president, 
with  Schuyler  Colfax  as  vice-president.  Sixteenth 
amendment  (removing  the  discriminations  of  the 
Constitution  in  regard  to  sex)  proposed;  also  a relig- 
ious preamble  and  amendment  to  the  Constitution. 
The  supreme  court  pronounced  confederate  money 
to  be  worthless.  Death  of  Toucey,  Taney,  Rawlins, 
Fessenden,  Pierce,  Bates,  Bell,  Stanton  and  Peabody. 
Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  Total  eclipse 
of  the  sun,  August  7.  Alden  secured  a patent  on 
his  process  for  drying  fruits.  Completion  of  the 
Pacific  railroad. 

1870.  Admission  of  Revels,  the  first  colored  sen- 
ator, to  Congress.  The  supreme  court  decided  that 
August  20,  1866,  was  the  legal  close  of  the  rebellion. 
The  Fenians  made  a second  raid  into  Canada.  The 
president  declared  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  a part 
of  the  Constitution.  Congress  made  May  30,  Me- 
morial or  Decoration  Day,  a legal  holiday.  Death 
of  Burlingame,  Thomas,  Dahlgren,  Farragut  and 
Lee.  The  Denver  & Rio  Grande  narrow  gauge  rail- 
road built,  the  first  in  the  world. 

1871.  The  Treaty  of  Washington.  Great  riot  in 

New  York  between  the  Irish  factions  — Orangemen 
and  Roman  Catholics.  A fire  nearly  consumed  Chi- 
cago, October  7-8,  destroying  property  worth  $200,- 
000,000,  and  many  lives.  Fires  raged  in  the  forests  of 
Wisconsin  and  Michigan,  destroying  much  property, 
some  towns,  and  many  lives.  The  Grand  Duke 
Alexis,  of  Russia,  visited  this  country.  '' 

1872.  Brigham  Young  arrested  for  murder.  Trial 
of  the  Ku-Klux.  The  Liberals  nominated  Greeley 
and  Brown;  the  Republicans,  Grant  and  Wilson. 
The  Geneva  arbitrators  awarded  $15,500,5)00  on  the 
Alabama  claims  against  England.  The  epizootic 
raged  among  the  horses.  Death  of  Seward,  Greeley, 
Forrest  and  Pollard.  Great  fire  in  Boston;  loss, 
$75,000,000.  The  Credit  Mobilier  investigation  be- 
fore Congress. 


A SUM  MART  OF  ITS  HISTORY. 


425 


1873.  Great  snow  storm  in  Minnesota.  Congress 
passed  the  “ salary  grab,”  March  3.  The  steamer 
Atlantic  wrecked,  April  i ; five  hundred  and  thirty- 
five  lives  lost.  The  Dixon,  Illinois,  bridge  fell,  and 
destroyed  one  hundred  lives.  Great  storm  raged,  Au- 
gust 2^,  along  the  Atlantic  coast;  one  hundred  vessels 
went  down  in  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  one 
hundred  and  seventy-six  sailing  vessels  and  twelve 
steamers  met  the  same  fate  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
Financial  panic  through  the  failure  of  Jay  Cooke 
and  other  railroad  bankers.  Capture  of  the  Virgin- 
ius  by  the  Spaniards,  and  the  execution  of  fifty-four 
men  as  pirates;  much  excitement,  and  threats  of  war 
with  Spain.  Death  of  Chief  Justice  Chase  and 
Agassiz,  the  scientist.  The  Modoc  war;  death  of 
Gen.  Canby  by  the  hand  of  Captain  Jack. 

1874.  Death  of  Ex-president  Millard  Fillmore,  and 
of  Senator  Charles  Sumner;  Benjamin  H.  Bristow 
made  secretary  of  the  treasury;  Marshall  Jewell, 
postmaster-general;  and  Morrison  R.  Waite,  chief 
justice.  The  revision  of  the  United  States  statutes 
adopted  by  Congress.  Inflation  of  the  currency 
voted  by  Congress.  The  bill  to  increase  greenbacks 
$400,000,000  vetoed  by  the  president;  and  the  com- 
promise currency  bill  signed  by  him  a month  later. 
The  “ Kellogg  ” government  overthrown  in  Louis- 
iana, and  restored  by  the  president  in  five  days.  An 
Opposition  or  Democratic  majority  in  the  Forty- 
fourth  Congress  secured  by  the  fall  elections.  Disas- 
ti'ous  floods  in  Louisiana.  A second  great  fire  at 
Chicago  destroyed  about  $4,000,000  worth  of  prop- 
erty. About  two  hundred  lives  lost  by  an  inundation 
at  Pittsburgh  and  Allegheny  City.  The  “Civil 
Rights  bill,”  and  the  question  of  mixed  schools  agi- 
tated the  South.  Various  conventions  held:  Reli- 
gious amendment,  cheap  transportation,  “ Southern 
outrages,”  infiationists,  ladies  temperance  union,  etc. 
Death  of  Gerrit  Smith. 

1875.  Threatened  disturbances  in  Louisiana  were 
checked  by  the  military  under  Gen.  Sheridan.  This 
decisive  action  produced  an  indirect  influence  for 
peace  and  order  elsewhere  in  that  section ; and  thus 
this  year  may  be  said  to  have  witnessed  the  complete 
reconstruction  of  the  South.  Bill  to  resume  specie 
payment  January  i,  1879,  passed.  Civil  Rights  bill, 
granting  equal  rights  of  education  to  negroes  and 
whites,  passed,  and  not  followed  by  the  apprehended 
evil  results.  Spinner  succeeded  by  New  as  U.  S. 
treasurer.  A fire  in  Oshkosh,  Wisconsin,  destroyed 
$2,000,000  worth  of  property;  forest  fires  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, $3,000,000;  storms  in  the  South,  three  hun- 
dred lives;  and  an  inundation  in  Texas,  four  hundred 
lives.  Death  of  Vice-president  Henry  Wilson;  of 


Ex-president  Andrew  Johnson  ; and  of  a former  vice- 
president,  John  C.  Breckenridge ; besides  many  prom- 
inent politicians  and  other  notable  personages.  The 
prosecution  by  Secretary  Bristow  of  extensive  frauds 
on  the  internal  revenue  by  the  Whisky  Ring. 

ANNIVERSARIES  IN  THE  CENTENNIAL  YEAR. 

Jan.  I.  The  stars  and  stripes  first  raised  (1776). 

26.  Admission  of  Michigan  (1837). 

29.  Admission  of  Kansas  (1861). 

Feb.  3.  Articles  of  Confederation  ratified  (1781). 

6.  Independence  recognized  by  France  (1778). 

14.  Admission  of  Oregon  (1859). 

22.  Birthday  of  Washington  (1732). 

Mar.  I.  Admission  of  Nebraska  (1867). 

3.  Admission  of  Florida  (1845). 

3.  Admission  of  Wisconsin  (1847). 

4.  First  Congress  under  Constitution  (1789). 

4.  Admission  of  Vermont  (1791). 

15.  Admission  of  Maine  (1820). 

17.  Evacuation  of  Boston  by  the  British  (1776). 

April  8.  Admission  of  Louisiana  (1812). 

19.  Close  of  the  Revolutionary  War  (1783). 

May  10.  Capture  of  Ticonderoga  (1775). 

II.  Admission  of  Minnesota  (1858). 

June  I.  Admission  of  Kentucky  (1792). 

I.  Admission  of  Tennessee  (1796). 

15.  Admission  of  Arkansas  (1836). 

17.  Battle  of  Bunker  Hill  (1775). 

July  4.  Declaration  of  Independence  (1776). 

12.  Washington  took  command  (1775). 

Aug.  9.  Kaskaskia  captured  by  Maj.  Clarke  (1779). 

10.  Admission  of  Missouri  (1821). 

20.  Indians  defeated  by  Gen.  Wayne  (1794). 

Sept.  3.  Treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Paris  (1783). 

5.  First  Continental  Congress  (1774). 

9.  Admission  of  California  (1850). 

17.  Signing  of  the  Constitution  (1787). 

Oct.  17.  Surrender  of  Burgoyne  (1777). 

19.  Surrender  of  Cornwallis  (1781). 

31.  Cession  of  Florida  by  Spain  (1820). 

31.  Admission  of  Nevada  (1864). 

Nov.  15.  Articles  of  Confederation  adopted  (1777). 

17.  Postoffice  department  established  (1776). 

29.  Admission  of  Ohio  (1802). 

Dec.  3.  Admission  of  Illinois  (181S). 

10.  Admission  of  Mississippi  (1S17). 

II.  Admission  of  Indiana  (1816). 

14.  Admission  of  Alabama  (1819). 

21.  Landing  of  the  Pilgrims  (1620). 

27.  Admission  of  Texas  (1845). 

28.  Admission  of  Iowa  (1846). 

31.  Admission  of  West  Virginia  (1862). 


426 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 

SIGNERS  OF  THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 


NAME. 


COLONY  REPRESENTED. 


BIRTHPLACE. 


BORN. 


DIED. 


John  Hancock  

Samuel  Adams 

John  Adams 

Robert  Treat  Paine 

Elbridge  Gerry 

Josiah  Bartlett 

William  Whipple 

Matthew  Thornton 

Stephen  Hopkins 

William  Ellery 

Roger  Sherman 

Samuel  Huntington 

William  Williams 

Oliver  Wolcott 

William  Floyd 

Philip  Livingston 

Francis  Lewis 

Lewis  Morris. 

Richard  Stockton 

John  Witherspoon  . .. 

Francis  Hopkinson 

John  Hart 

Abraham  Clark 

Robert  Morris 

Benjamin  Rush 

Benjamin  Franklin 

John  Morton 

George  Clymer 

James  Smith 

George  Taylor 

James  Wilson 

George  Ross 

Caesar  Rodney 

George  Reed 

Thomas  McKeon 

Samuel  Chase 

William  Paca. 

Thomas  Stone 

Charles  Carroll 

George  Wythe 

Richard  Henry  Lee 

Thomas  Jefferson 

Benjamin  Harrison 

Thomas  Nelson,  Jr. 

Francis  Lightfoot  Lee. 

Carter  Braxton 

William  Hooper 

Joseph  Hewes 

John  Penn.- 

Edward  Rutledge. 

Thomas  Hayward,  Jr.  .. 

Thomas  Lynch,  Jr 

Arthur  Middleton 

Button  Gwinnett 

Lyman  Hall 

George  Walton 


Massachusetts  Bay 
Massachusetts  Bay 
Massachusetts  Bay 
Massachusetts  Bay 
Massachusetts  Bay 
New  Hampshire.. 
New  Hampshire.. 
Npw  Hempshire.. 

Rhode  Island 

Rhode  Island 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

New  York 

New  York. 

New  York 

New  York 

New  Jersey  

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Maryland 

Maryland 

Maryland 

Maryland  

Virginia  

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

North  Carolina 

North  Carolina 

North  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina — 
South  Carolina — 
South  Carolina — 

Georgia 

Georgia.. 

Georgia 


Quincy,  Mass 

Boston,  Mass.  

Quincy,  Mass 

Boston,  Mass. 

Marblehead,  Mass.. 

Amesbury,  Mass 

Kittery,  Maine 

Ireland  .. 

Scituate,  R.  I 

Newport,  R.  I.  

Newton,  Mass 

Windham,  Conn. 

Lebanon,  Conn. 

Windsor,  Conn.  

Suffolk  County,  N.  Y 

Albany,  N.  Y 

Llandaff,  Wales 

Morrisania,  N.  Y 

Princeton,  N.  J 

Yester,  Scotland. 

Philadelphia,  Penn 

Hopewell,  N.  J 

Elizabethtown,  N.  J. 

Liverpool,  England 

Poquestion  Creek,  Penn 

Boston,  Mass. 

Ridley,  Penn.  ’. 

Philadelphia,  Penh 

Ireland 

Ireland 

St.  Andrew’s,  Scotland 

Newcastle,  Del 

Dover,  Del.  

Cecil  County,  Md. 

Chester  County,  Penn 

Somerset  County,  Md. 

Hartford  County,  Md 

Charles  County,  Md.. 

Annapolis,  Md 

Elizabeth  City,  Va 

Stratford,  Va. 

Monticello,  Va 

City  Point,  Va 

York  County,  Va.  

Stratford,  Va 

Newington,  Va. 

Boston,  Mass. 

Kingston,  N.  J 

Carolina  County,  Va 

Charleston,  S.  C. 

St.  Luke’s  Parish,  S.  C. 

Prince  George  Parish,  S.  C. 

Ashley  River,  S.  C... - 

England 

Connecticut 

Frederick  County,  Va 


Jan.  12,  1737 
Sept.  27,  1722 
Oct.  19,  1735 
March  ii,  1731 
July  17,  1744 
Nov.  21,  1729 
Jan.  14,  1730 

1714 

March  7,  1707 
Dec.  22,  1727 
April  19,  1721 
July  3i  1731 
April  18,  1731 
Nov.  26,  1726 
Dec.  17,  1734 
Jan.  15,  1716 
March,  1713 

1726 

Oct.  I,  1730 
Feb.  5,  1722 

1738 

1708 

Feb.  15,  1726 
Jan.  20,  1733 
Dec.  24,  1745 
Jan.  17,  1706 

1724 

1739 

About  1720 

1716 

1742 

1730 

About  1730 

Sept.  18,  1733 
March  19,  1734 
April  17,  1741 
Oct.  31,  1740 

1743 

Sept.  20,  1737 

1726 

Jan.  20,  1732 
April  2,  1743 
About  1740 

Dec.  26,  1738 
Oct.  14,  1734 
Sept.  10,  1736 
June  17,  1742 

1730 

May  17,  1741 
Nov.  23,  1749 

1746 

Aug.  5,  1749 

1743 

About  1732 

1725 

1740 


Oct. 

8, 

1793 

Oct. 

2, 

1803 

July 

4. 

1826 

May 

II, 

1814 

Nov. 

23, 

1814 

May 

19, 

179.S 

Nov. 

28, 

178  s 

June 

24, 

1803 

July 

19, 

1785 

Feb. 

i.S, 

1820 

July 

23, 

1793 

Jan. 

5, 

1796 

Aug. 

2, 

1811 

Dec. 

I, 

1797 

Aug. 

4, 

1821 

June 

12, 

1778 

Dec. 

30, 

1803 

Jan. 

22, 

1798 

Feb. 

28, 

1781 

Nov. 

I.'?, 

1794 

May 

9, 

1791 

1780 

Sept. 

IS, 

1794 

May 

7, 

1806 

April 

19, 

1813 

April 

17, 

1790 

April, 

1777 

Jan. 

23, 

181.3 

July 

II, 

1806 

Feb. 

23, 

1781 

Aug. 

28, 

1798 

July, 

1779 

178,3 

Sept. 

21, 

1798 

June 

24, 

1817 

June 

19, 

1811 

1799 

Oct. 

5) 

1787 

Nov. 

14, 

1832 

June 

8, 

1806 

June 

19, 

1794 

Julv 

4, 

1826 

April, 

1791 

Jan. 

4, 

1789 

April, 

1797 

Oct. 

10, 

1797 

Oct. 

1790 

Nov. 

10, 

1779 

Sept., 

1788 

Jan. 

23, 

1800 

Mhrch, 

> 

1809 

1779 

Jan. 

I, 

1788 

May 

27, 

1777 

Oct. 

19, 

1790 

Feb. 

2, 

1804 

POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


427 


SIGNERS  OF  THE  ARTICLES  OF  CONFEDERATION. 


NAME. 


STATE  REPRESENTED. 


BIRTHPLACE. 


BORN. 


DIED. 


Josiah  Bartlett 

John  Wentworth,  Jr 

John  Hancock 

Samuel  Adams 

Elbridge  Gerry 

Francis  Dana 

James  Lovell 

Samuel  Holton 

William  Ellery 

Henry  Marchant 

John  Collins - 

Roger  Sherman 

Samuel  Huntington 

Oliver  Wolcott 

Titus  Hosmer 

Andrew  Adams 

James  Duane 

Francis  Lewis 

William  Duer - 

Gouverneur  Morris 

John  Witherspoon 

Nathaniel  Scudder 

Robert  Morris 

Daniel  Roberdeau 

Jonathan  Bayard  Smith  .. 

William  Clingan 

Joseph  Reed 

Nicholas  Van  Dyke 

Thomas  McKean 

John  Dickinson 

John  Hanson 

Daniel  Carroll 

Richard  Henry  Lee 

John  Banister 

Thomas  Adams 

John  Harvie. 

Francis  Lightfoot  Lee 

Cornelius  Harnett 

John  Williams 

John  Penn 

Henry  Laurens 

William  Henry  Drayton -- 

John  Matthews. 

Richard  Hutson 

Thomas  Hayward,  Jr 

Edward  Telfair 

Edward  Langworthy 

George  Walton 


New  Hampshire 

New  Hampshire  

Massachusetts  Bay 

Massachusetts  Bay 

Massachusetts  Bay 

Massachusetts  Bay 

Massachusetts  Bay 

Massachusetts  Bay 

R.  I.,  Prov.  Plantations 
R.  I.^  Prov.  Plantations 
R.  I.,  Prov.  Plantations 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

New  York 

New  York 

New  York 

New  York 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey  

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsj'lvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Maryland 

Maryland 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

North  Carolina 

North  Carolina 

North  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

Georgia 

Georgia  

Georgia  


Amesbury,  Mass 

Dover,  N.  H 

Quincy,  Mass 

Boston,  Mass 

Marblehead,  Mass 

Charlestown,  Mass. . . 

Boston,  Mass 

Danvers,  Mass 

Newport,  R.  I 

Martha’s  Vin’d,  Mass. 


Nov.  21, 
July  17. 
Jan.  12, 
Sept.  27, 
July  17- 
June  13, 
Oct.  31, 
June  9, 
Dec.  22, 
April, 


Newton,  Mass. 

April 

Windham,  Conn. 

July 

Windsor,  Conn. 

Nov. 

Middletown,  Conn.  .. 

Stratford,  Conn. 

Jan., 

New  York  City 

Feb. 

LlandafF,  Wales 

March 

England 

Mar. 

Morrisania,  N.  Y. 

Jan. 

Yester,  Scotland 

Feb. 

i9> 

3. 

26, 


6, 

18, 

31. 

5. 


1729 

1745 

1737 

1722 

1744 

1743 

1737 

17.38 

1727 

1741 

1717 

1721 

1731 

1726 

1736 

1736 

1733 

1713 

1747 

1752 

1722 


Liverpool,  England.. 

Isle  of  France 

Philadelphia,  Pa 


Jan. 


20,  1733 

--  1727 

..  1741 


Trenton,  N.  J. 


Chester  Co.,  Pa. 
Maryland 


Maryland 

Stratford,  Va. 
Virginia 


Aug. 


Mar. 

Nov. 


Jan. 


27.  1741 
--  1739 
19.  1734 
13.  1732 


20,  1732 


Stratford,  Va — 

England 

Hanover  Co.,  Va 

Caroline  Co.,  Va. 

Charleston,  S.  C 

Ashley  River,  S.  C... 


Oct.  14,  1734 
April  20,  1723 


May  17,  1741 


Sept,  1742 

1744 


St.  Luke’s  Parish,  S.C. 
Scotland 


1746 

1735 


Frederick  Co.,  Va. 


1740 


May 

19. 

179s 

Jan. 

10, 

1787 

Oct. 

8, 

1793 

Oct. 

2, 

1803 

Nov. 

23. 

1814 

April  25, 

1811 

July 

14,  1814 

Jan. 

2, 

1816 

Feb. 

1820 

Aug. 

30. 

1796 

March, 

1795 

July 

23. 

1793 

Jan. 

5. 

1796 

Dec. 

I, 

1797 

Aug. 

4. 

1780 

Nov. 

2^ 

1797 

Feb. 

I. 

1797 

Dec. 

30, 

1803 

May 

7. 

1799 

Nov. 

6, 

1816 

Nov. 

IS. 

1794 

Oct. 

15. 

1781 

May 

7, 

1806 

Jan. 

5, 

179s 

June 

16, 

1812 

March  5, 

178s 

Feb. 

19. 

1789 

June 

24. 

1817 

Feb. 

14. 

1808 

Nov.- 

13. 

1783 

...  1849 

June 

19. 

1794 

1787 

April, 

1797 

April 

20, 

1781 

Oct, 

1799 

Sept., 

1788 

Dec. 

8, 

1792 

Sept. 

3. 

1779 

Nov., 

1802 

March 

1. 

1809 

Sept. 

17. 

1807 

Feb. 

2, 

1804 

428 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


SIGNERS  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION. 


STATE  REPRESENTED. 


BIRTHPLACE. 


George  Washington  (Pres.) 

John  Blair 

James  Madison  Jr.  - 

John  Langdon i. 

Nicholas  Gilman 

Nathaniel  Gorham 

Rufus  King 

William  Samuel  Johnson. 

Roger  Sherman 

Alexander  Hamilton 

William  Livingston 

William  Peterson 

David  Brearly 

Jonathan  Dayton 

Benjamin  Franklin 

Robert  Morris * 

Thomas  Fitzsimmons 

James  Wilson 

Thomas  Mifflin 

George  Cljmer 

Jared  Ingersoll  

Gouverneur  Morris 

William  Jackson  (Sec.) 

George  Read 

John  Dickinson 

Jacob  Brown 

Gunning  Bedford,  Jr. 

Richard  Bassett 

James  McHenry 

Daniel  Carroll 

Daniel  Jenifer 

William  Blount 

Hugh  Williamson 

Richard  Dobbs  Spaight  .. 

John  Rutledge 

Charles  Pinckney 

Chas.  Cotesw’th  Pinckney 

Pierce  Butler 

William  Few 

Abraham  Baldwin 


Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

New  Hampshire 
New  Hampshire 
Massachusetts  .. 
Massachusetts  .. 

Connecticut 

Connecticut 

New  York 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

New  Jersey 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Delaware 

Delaware. 

Maryland 

Maryland 

Maryland  

North  Carolina  . 
North  Carolina  . 
North  Carolina  . 
South  Carolina  . 
South  Carolina  . 
South  Carolina  . 
South  Carolina  . 

Georgia 

Georgia 


W ashingt’n  Parish,  Va. 

Williamsburg,  Va. 

King  George  Co.,  Va. 
Portsmouth,  N.  H 


Charlestown,  Mass.  .. 

Scarborough,  Me 

Stratford,  Conn 

Newton,  Mass 

Nevis,  West  Indies.. 

Albany,  N.  Y 

At  sea,  of  Irish  parents 


Elizabethtown,  N.  J.. 

Boston,  Mass... 

Liverpool,  England  . 

Ireland. 

St.  Andrews,  Scotland 

Philadelphia,  Pa 

Philadelphia,  Pa 

Connecticut 

Morrisania,  N.  Y 

Cumberland,  England 

Cecil  Co.,  Md 

Maryland 


Philadelphia,  Pa.. 


Feb.  22,  1732 

1732 

Mar.  16,  1751 

1739 

1762 

May  27,  1738 
Mar.  24,  1755 
Oct.  7,  1727 
April  19,  1721 
Jan.  II,  1757 
Nov.  30,  1723 

174.S 

--- 1746 

Oct.  16,  1760 
Jan.  17,  1706 
Jan.  20,  1733 

1741 

1742 

1744 

1739 

1749 

Jan.  31,  1752 
Mar.  9,  1759 
Sept.  18,  1733 
Nov.  13,  1732 

1752 

1747 


Maryland 

Maryland 


1753 


North  Carolina 

West  Nottingham,  Pa 

Ireland 

Charleston,  S.  C. 

Charleston,  S.  C. 

Charleston,  S.  C 

Ireland 

Baltimore  Co.  Md. 

Guilford,  Conn 


Dec. 


--  1723 

..  1744 
5.  1735 


1739 

1758 

Feb.  25,  1746 

1744 

Tune  8,  1748 

Nov.,  1754 


Dec. 

Aug. 

June 

Sept. 

May 

June 

April 

Nov. 

July 

July 

July 

Sept. 

Aug. 

Oct. 

April 

May 

Aug., 

Aug. 

Jan. 

Jan. 

Oct. 

Nov. 

Dec. 

Sept. 

Feb. 

April, 

Mar. 

Sept., 

May 


Nov., 

Mar. 

May 

Sept. 

July 

Oct. 

Aug. 

Feb. 

July 

Mar. 


14,  1799 
31,  1800 

28,  1836 
18,  1819 

2,  1814 

11,  1796 

29,  1827 
14,  1819 

23.  1793 

12,  1804 

25.  1790 

9,  1806 

16,  1790 
9,  1824 

17,  1790 

7,  1806 
1811 

28,  1798 
21,  1800 

23,  1813 

31,  1822 
6,  1816 
17,  1828 
21,  1798 

14,  1808 
1810 

30,  1812 
1815 

8,  1816 
...  1849 

1790 

21,  1800 

22,  1819 
5,  1802 

23,  1800 

29,  1824 
16,  1825 

15,  1822 

16,  1828 
4,  1807 


RATIFICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 
BY  THE  ORIGINAL  STAtES. 

Delaware .Dec.  7,  1787 

Pennsylvania Dec.  12,1787 

New  Jersey Dec.  18,1787 

Georgia , Jan.  2,  1788 

Connecticut Jan.  9,  1788 

Massachusetts Feb.  6,  1788 

Maryland April  28,  1788 

South  Carolina May  23,1788 

New  Hampshire June  21,  1788 

Virginia J une  26,  1 788 

NewYork.. July  26,1788 

North  Carolina Nov.  21,  1789 

Rhode  Island May  29,  1790 


RATIFICATION  OF  CONSTITUTIONAL 
AMENDMENTS,  I.  TO  X.* 

New  Jersey Nov.  20,  1789 

Maryland .Dec.  19,  1789 

North  Carolina Dec.  22,1789 

South  Carolina Jan.  19,1790 

New  Hampshire Jan.  25,  1790 

Delaware Jan.  28,  179° 

Pennsylvania Mar.  10,1790 

NewYork Mar.  27,1790 

Rhode  Island June  15,1790 

Vermont. _Nov.  3,1791 

Virginia Dec.  15,  1791 

♦ The  Amendments  XI.  to  XV.  were  adopted  as  follows : XI., 
179S;  XII.,  180+ ; Xm.,  1865;  XIV.,  1867;  XV.,  1870. 


POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


429 


PRESIDENTS  AND  VICE-PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


NO. 

PRESIDENTS  OF  CONGRESS. 

RESIDENCE. 

ELECTED. 

SEAT  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

I 

Peyton  Randolph 

Virginia 

Sept.  5,  1774 

Philadelphia,  Sept.  3,  1774 

1723 

1775 

2 

Henry  Middleton 

South  Carolina. 

Oct.  22,  1774 

Philadelphia,  May  10,  1775 

3 

John  Hancock 

Massachusetts  . 

May  24,  1775 

Baltimore,  Dec.  20,  1776 

Philadelphia,  Mar.  4,  1777 

1737 

1793 

4 

Henry  Laurens 

South  Carolina. 

Nov.  I,  1777 

1724 

1792 

5 

John  Jay 

New  York 

Dec.  10,  1778 

Lancaster,  Sept.  27,  1777 

ms 

1829 

6 

Samuel  Huntington  .. 

Connecticut 

Sept.  28,  1779 

York,  Sept.  30,  1777 

1732 

1796 

7 

Thomas  McKean 

Delaware 

July  10,  1781 

Philadelphia,  July  2,  1778 

1734 

1817 

8 

John  Hansom 

Maryland. 

Nov.  5,  1781 

Princeton,  June  30,  1783 

1783 

9 

Elias  Boudinot 

New  Jersey 

Nov.  4,  1782 

Annapolis,  Nov.  26,  1783 

1740 

1821 

10 

Thomas  Mifflin 

Pennsylvania  .. 

Nov.  3,  1783 

Trenton,  Nov.  i,  1784 

1744 

• 1800 

1 

Richard  Henry  Lee.. 

Virginia 

Nov.  30,  1784 

New  York  City,  Jan.  11,1783 

1732 

1794 

12 

Nathaniel  Gorham 

Massachusetts  . 

'June  6,  1786 

Germantown,  (voted  for)  1788 

1738 

1796 

13 

Arthur  St.  Clair 

Pennsylvania  .. 

Feb.  2,  1787 

Philadelphia,  Dec.  6,  1790 

Washington,  Nov.  17,  1800 

1735 

1818 

14 

Cyrus  Griffin 

Virginia 

Jan.  22,  1788 

1749 

1810 

NO. 

PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

I 

George  Washington. 

2 

John  Adams 

3 

Thomas  Jefferson 

4 

James  Madison 

■; 

James  Monroe  

6 

John  Quincy  Adams 

7 

Andrew  Jackson 

8 

Martin  Van  Buren 

9 

William  Henry  Harrison 

10 

John  Tyler,  vice-president 

II 

James  K.  Polk. 

12 

Zachary  Tavlor 

13 

Millard  Fillmore,  vice-president 

14 

Franklin  Pierce A 

James  Buchanan 

16 

Abraham  Lincoln 

17 

Andrew  Johnson,  vice-president 

18 

Ulysses  S.  Grant. 

RESIDENCE. 

INAUGURATED. 

Virginia 

Massachusetts 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Massachusetts 

Tennessee  

New  York 

Ohio 

April  30,  1789 
March  4,  1797 
March  4,  1801 
March  4,  1809 
March  4,  1817 
March  4,  1825 
March  4,  1829 
March  4,  1837 
March  4,  1841 

Virgfinia 

Tennessee 

Louisiana 

New  York 

March  4,  1843 
March  4,  1849 

New  Hampshire. 

Pennsylvania 

Illinois  

Tennessee 

March  4,  1853 
March  4,  1837 
March  4,  1861 

Illinois 

March  4,  1869 

• 

SERVED. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

8 y’rs,  less  36  days 

1732 

1799 

4 “ 

1735 

1726 

8 “ 

1743 

1826 

8 “ 

1751 

1836 

8 “ 

1831 

4 “ 

1767 

1848 

8 “ 

1767 

1843 

4 “ 

1782 

1862 

I month 

1773 

1841 

3 years  ii  months 

1790 

1862 

4 » 

179s 

1849 

I y’r  4 mo’s  3 d’s. 

1784 

1850 

2 y’rs  7 mo’s  26  d’s 

1800 

1874 

4 years 

1804 

1869 

4 “ 

1791 

1868 

4 y’rs  I m 10  d’s. 

1809 

1863 

3 y’s  10  m’s  20  d’s 

1808 

1875 

1822 

NO. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES. 

RESIDENCE. 

TERM  BEGAN. 

LENGTH  OF  SERVICE. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1 

2 

John  Adams 

Thomas  Jefferson 

Aaron  Burr 

Massachusetts 

Virg^inia 

April  30,  1789 
March  4,  1797 
March  4,  1801 
March  4,  1803 
March  4,  1813 

8 years,  less  36  days 

A years 

1735 

1743 
1756 
1739 

1744 

1826 

1826 

3 

4 

5 

New  Vnrk 

A years  

1836 

1812 

1814 

George  Clinton 

Elbridge  Gerrj' 

New  York 

Massachusetts 

7 years,  i month,  i6  days.. 
I year,  7 months,  19  days.. 

6 

7 

8 

Daniel  D.  Tompkins.. 

John  C.  Calhoun 

Martin  Van  Buren 

New  York 

South  Carolina 

New  York  

March  4,  1817 
March  4,  1825 
March  4,  1833 
March  4,  1837 
March  4,  1841 
March  4,  1843 
March  4,  1849 

8 years 

7 years 

4 years 

1774 

1782 

1782 

1825 

1830 

1862 

9 

10 

Richard  M.  Johnson.. 
John  Tvler 

Kentucky  

4 years - 

I month 

1780 

1790 

1792 

1800 

1830 

1862 

11 

12 

George  M.  Dallas 

Millard  Fillmore 

Pennsylvania 

New  York 

4 years 

I year,  4 months 

1864 

1874 

13 

William  R.  King 

Alabama  

March  4,  i83t 

I month,  14  davs 

1786 

1853 

14 

John  C.  Breckenridge. 

Kentucky  

March  4,  1837 

4 years  

1821 

1875 

IS 

Hannibal  Hamlin 

Maine 

March  4,  1861 

4 years 

1809 



16 

Andrew  Johnson 

Tennessee 

March  4,  1863 

I month,  11  davs 

1808 

1S75 

17 

Schuyler  Colfax  

Indiana 

March  4,  1869 

4 years 

1823 

18 

Henrv  Wilson 

Massachusetts 

March  4,  1873 

2 years,  8 months,  18  days. 

1S12 

CO 

-4 

On 

43° 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  PRESIDENCY,  WITH  THE  POPULAR  AND  ELECTORAL  VOTES,  ETC. 


E S 

W 


Candidatjes. 


Party. 


1789 

1793 

'797 

1801 

1805 

1809 

1813 

1817 

1821 

1825 

1829 

1833 

1837 

1841 

184s 

1849 

1853 

1857 

1861 

1865 

1869 

1873 


♦George  Washington 

John  Adams 

* George  Washington 

John  Adams 

*John  Adams 

Thomas  Jefferson  

*Thomas  Jeffersonf 

Aaron  Burr 

♦Thomas  Jefferson 

Charles  C.  Pinckney 

♦James  Madison 

Charles  C.  Pinckney 

George  Clinton 

♦James  Madison 

De  Witt  Clinto^i 

♦James  Monroe 

Rufus  King 

♦James  Monroe 

John  Quincy  Adams 

♦John  Quincy  Adamst 

Andrew  Jackson 

William  H.  Crawford 

Henry  Clay 

♦Andrew  Jackson 

John  Quincy  Adamsl 

♦Andrew  Jackson 

Henry  Clay 

John  Floyd 

William  Wirt 

♦Martin  Van  Buren 

William  Henry  Harrison. 

Hugh  L'.  White.! 

Daniel  Webster 

W.  P.  Mangum 

♦William  Henry  Harrison . 

Martin  Van  Buren 

James  G.  Birney 

♦James  K.  Polk 

Henry  Clay 

James  G,  Birney 

♦Zachary  Taylor 

Lewis  Cass 

Martin  Van  Buren 

♦Franklin  Pierce 

Winfield  Scott 

John  P.  Hale 

♦James  Buchanan 

John  C.  Fremont 

Millard  Fillmore 

♦Abraham  Lincoln 

John  C.  Breckenridge 

Stephen  A.  Douglas 

John  Bell 

♦Abraham  Lincoln 

George  B.  McClellan 

♦Ulysses  S.  Grant 

Horatio  Seymour 

♦Ulysses  S.  Grant  

Horace  Greeley 

Charles  O’Conor 

James  R.  Black 

Thomas  A.  Hendricks 

B.  Gratz  Brown 

Charles  J.  Jenkins 

David  Davis 


Federalist 

Federalist 

Federalist 

Anti-fed.  or  Republican. 
Anti-fed.  or  Republican, 

Federalist  

Anti-fed.  or  Republican. 

B'ederalist 

Anti-fed.  or  Republican- 

Federalist  

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Federalist 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Coalition,  Fed.  andDem. 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 

National  Republican 

Democratic 

National  Republican 

Democratic  (S.  C.) 

Anti-masonic 

Democratic 

Whig 

Dem.  (Ga,  and  Tenn,)... 

Whig 

Whig 

Whig 

Democratic 

Liberty  

Democratic 

Whig 

Liberty 

Whig 

Democratic 

Free-soil  

Democratic 

Whig 

Liberty 

Democratic 

Republican 

American 

Republican 

Democratic 

Independent  Democratic 

Union 

Republican 

Democratic 

Republican 

Democratic 

Republican 

Dem.  and  Ind.  Rep 

Straight  Democratic 

Temperance 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 

Democratic 


Residence. 

Popular 

Vote. 

Electoral 

Vote. 

No.  of 
Electors. 

States 

Voting. 

69 

34 

'32 

77 

7' 

68 

69 

10 

'32 

'5 

137 

16 

73 

lit 

'38 

16 

'4 

176 

'7 

'75 

'7 

Virginia 

128 

New  York 

'83 

34 

23' 

217 

18 

217 

18 

Virginia 

Massachusetts 

- 

232 

24 

Massachusetts 

105,321 

152,899 

47.265 

47,087 

650,028 

512,158 

687,502 

550,189 

84 

Tennessee 

Kentucky 

261 

24 

178 

83 

261 

24 

219 

49 

286 

24 

762,149 

170 

76 

i 736.736  [ 

14 

[ J 

294 

26 

1.274,783 

1,128,702 

17,609 

'.335.834 

'.297.053 

62,270 

1,362,031 

1,222,455 

29'.455 

'.590.490 

'.378.589 

157,296 

'.832,232 

'.3'5,5'4 

874,707 

1,857,610 

874,953 

',365.976 

590,63' 

2,203,131 

',797.0'9 

3,012,833 

2,703,249 

3,597,070 

2,834,079 

21,559 

234 

60 

294 

26 

170 

105 

275 

26 

'63 

127 

290 

30 

254 

42 

296 

3' 

174 

114 

8 

296 

3' 

180 

72 

12 

39 

212 

303 

34 

21 

233 

26% 

214 

80 

294 

34II 

286 

42 

18 

Illinois 

S’ 

I 

366 

37§ 

♦ Elected.  t Elected  by  the  House  of  Representatives. 

$ Ten  States  did  not  vote.  j|  Three  States  did  not  vote. 

§ The  electoral  votes  of  Louisiana,  8 ; of  Arkansas,  6 ; and  3 of  Georgia’s ; cast  for  Horace  Greeley,  who  was  dead  before  the 
meeting  of  the  Electoral  College,  were  rejected. 


i877 


♦Rutherford  B.  Har'es 

Samuel  J.  Tilden 

Peter  Cooper 

Green  Clav  Smith..!.'! 
James  B.  Walker 


Republican, 
Democratic 
Greenback., 
Prohibition. 
American  .. 


Ohio 

New  York. 
New ' York. 
Kentucky  _. 
Illinois 


I 4.033.29s 
114,284,265 
! S'.737 

9.S22 

S39 


demlcratircounr^nVhe  disputed^StatTs  wouFd°adlf  over^/^^  oompelitors,  .59,: 


369  3S 


To  this  the 


POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


43' 


PRESIDENTS  PRO  TEM.  OF  THE  SENATE. 


CONGRESS. 


RESIDENCE, 


First. -- 
Second 


Third .. 
Fourth 


Fiah 


Sixth 


Seventh. 
Eighth  - 
Ninth... 
Tenth 


Eleventh 


Twelfth 

Thirteenth . 
Fourteenth 

Fiaeenth  .. 


Sixteenth 

Seventeenth 

Eighteenth 

Nineteenth 

Twentieth 

Twenty-first 

Twenty-second  _ 

Twenty-third 

Twenty  - fourth . . . 

Twenty-fifth 

Twenty-sixth 

Twenty-seventh  , 
Twenty-eighth  . 

Twenty-ninth 

Thirtieth 

Thirty-first 

Thirty-second  ... 

Thirty-third 

Thirty-fourth 

Thirty-fifth 

Thirty-sixth 

Thirty-seventh.. 
Th  i r ty  - ei  ghth . _ . 

Thirty-ninth 

Fortieth 

Forty-first 

Forty-second  ... 

Forty-third 

Forty-fourth 


John  Langdon  

Richard  Henry  Lee 

John  Langdon  

Ralph  Izard 

Henry  Tazewell  

Samuel  Livermore 

William  Bingham 

William  Bradford 

Jacob  Read 

Theodore  Sedgwick 

John  Lawrance 

James  Ross 

Samuel  Livermore 

Uriah  Tracy 

John  E.  Howard 

James  Hilhouse 

{ Abraham  Baldwin 

I Stephen  R.  Bradley 

i John  Brown 

■(Jesse  Franklin 

(Joseph  Anderson 

Samuel  Smith 

( Samuel  Smith 

-<  Stephen  R.  Bradley 

( John  Milledge  

i Andrew  Gregg 

•<  John  Gaillard 

( John  Pope 

j William  H.  Crawford,. 

I Joseph  B.  Varnum 

John  Gaillard 

John  Gaillard 

(John  Gaillard 

j James  Barbour 

j James  Barbour 

'I  John  Gaillard 

John  Gaillard 

John  Gaillard 

Nathaniel  Macon 

j Nathaniel  Macon 

1 Samuel  Smith 

Samuel  Smith  

j Littleton  W.  Tazewell  . 

} Hugh  L.  White 

( George  Poindexter 

i John  Tyler 

William  R.  King 

William  R.  King 

William  R.  King 

♦Samuel  L.  Southard 

Willie  P,  Mangum 

David  R.  Atchison 

David  R.  Atchison 

William  R.  King 

♦William  R.  King 

♦David  R.  Atchison 

♦Jesse  D.  Bright 

Benjamin  Fitzpatrick  ., 

( Jesse  D.  Bright 

I Solomon  Fort 

Solomon  Fort 

J Solomon  Fort 

I Daniel  Clark 

♦Lafayette  S.  Foster 

♦Benjamin  F.  Wade 

Henry  B.  Anthony 

Henry  B.  Anthony 

Matthew  H.  Carpenter. 
♦Thomas  W.  Ferry 


New  Hampshire. 
Virginia 

Pennsylvania 

Virginia 

New  Hampshire. 
Pennsylvania.... 

Rhode”  Island 

South  Carolina  .. 
Massachusetts  ... 

New  York 

Pennsylvania 

Connecticut 

Maryland 

Connecticut 

Georgia  

Vermont 

Kentucky 

North  Carolina -- 

Tennessee 

Maryland 


New  Hampshire. 

Connecticut 

Ohio 

Rhode  Island 

Wisconsin 

Michigan 


Jan. 

....  1739 
20,  1732 

Sept. 

June 

>8, 

>9. 

1819 

*794 

....  1742 

May 

.30. 

1804 

---  1753 

Jan. 

24. 

>799 

May 

14.  >732 
>7S> 

May, 

Feb, 

7. 

1803 

Nov. 

4.  1729 

July 

6, 

....  1752 

July 

>7. 

1816 

May, 

1746 

Jan. 

24. 

>813 

July 

....  1750 

12,  1762 

Nov., 

Nov. 

27. 

1810 

>847 

P'eb. 

2.  >7SS 

July 

>9. 

1807 

June 

4.  1752 

Oct. 

12, 

1827 

Oct. 

21.  >754 

Dec. 

29. 

4. 

>832 

Nov., 

>754 

March 

1807 

Oct 

20,  >754 

Dec. 

16, 

>830 

Sept 

>2,  >757 

Aug. 

29. 

>837 

Nov, 

....  >758 

5.  >757 

Sept., 

April 

>7> 

1823 

>837 

July 

27.  1752 

April 

25. 

>839 

Feb.  9,  1818 

May  20,  1835 

Feb.  26,  1826 

July  12,  1845 

Sept.  IS,  1834 

Sept.  11,  1821 

Pennsylvania 

June  10,  1755 

Kentucky 

Georgia 

Massachusetts 

About  1770 

Feb.  24,  1772 

>750 

Virginia 

June  10,  1775 

June  8,  1842 

North  Carolina 

>757 

June  29,  1837 

Virginia 

Tennessee 

Mississippi 

Virginia 

Alabama 

Dec.  17,  1774 

Oct.  30,  1773 

1779 

March  29,  1790 

April  7,  1786 

May  6,  i860 

April  10.  1840 

Sept  5,  1853 

Jan.  17,  1862 

April  18,  1853 

New  Jersey 

North  Carolina 

June  9,  17S7 

>792 

April  II,  1807 

June  26,  1842 

Sept.  14,  1861 

Dec.  iS,  1812 

June  30,  1802 

Nov.  25,  1869 

Vermont 

Nov.  19,  1802 

March  28,  1866 

Oct. 

Nov. 

Oct. 

April 


June 


29,  1809 
22,  1806 
27,  1800 
1, 1815 

1824 

I,  1827 


* Entitled,  ex  officio^  to  succeed  to  the  Presidency  of  the  United  States  in  the  event  of  a vacancy. 


432  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


SPEAKERS  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 


CONGRESS. 


First 

Second 

Third 

Fourth  

Fifth 

Sixth 

Seventh 

Eighth 

Ninth 

Tenth 

Eleventh 

Twelfth 

Thirteenth 

Fourteenth 

Fifteenth 

Sixteenth 

Seventeenth 

Eighteenth 

Nineteenth 

Twentieth 

Twenty-first 

Twenty-second 

Twenty-third 

Twenty-fourth 

Twenty-fifth 

Twenty-sixth 

Twenty-seventh  _ 

Twenty  eighth 

Twenty-ninth 

Thirtieth 

Thirty-first 

Thirty-second 

Thirty-third 

Thirty-fourth 

Thirty-fifth 

Thirty-sixth 

Thirty-seventh 

Thirty-eighth 

Thirty-ninth 

Fortieth 

Forty -first 

Forty-second 

Fortj'-third 

Forty-fourth 


NAME. 


RESIDENCE. 


TERM. 


BORN. 


DIED. 


Frederick  A.  Muhlenberg 

Jonathan  Trumbull 

Frederick  A.  Muhlenberg 

Jonathan  Dayton 

(Jonathan  Dayton 

I George  Dent,  fro  tern. 

Theodore  Sedgwick 

Nathaniel  Macon 

Nathaniel  Macon 

Nathaniel  Macon.. 

Joseph  B.  Varnum 

Joseph  B.  Varnum 

Henry  Clay 

j Henry  Clay,  first  session 

( Langdon  Cheves,  second  session 

Henry  Clay 

Henry  Clay 

( Henry  Clay,  first  session 

I John  W.  Taylor,  second  session 

Philip  P.  Barbour 

Henry  Clay 

John  W.  Taylor 

Andrew  Stevenson 

Andrew  Stevenson 

Andrew  Stevenson. 

f Andrew  Stevenson,  first  session 

} John  Bell,  second  session.. 

( Henry  Hubbard,  fro  tern. 

James  K.  Polk 

James  K.  Polk. 

Robert  M.  T.  Hunter 

John  White. 

( John  W.  Jones 

’/  George  W.  Hopkins,  fro  tern. 

John  W.  Davis 

( Robert  C.  Winthrop 

( Armistead  Burt,  fro  tern 

Howell  Cobb 

Linn  Boyd 

Linn  Boyd 

Nathaniel  P.  Banks 

James  L.  Orr 

William  Pennington 

Galusha  A.  Grow 

Schuyler  Colfax 

Schuyler  Colfax 

Schuyler  Colfax 

James  G.  Blaine 

James  G.  Blaine 

James  G.  Blaine 

Michael  C.  Kerr 


Pennsylvania 
Connecticut.  . 


New  Jersej' 


Maryland 

Massachusetts.. 
North  Carolina. 


Massachusetts 


Kentucky 

South  Carolina. 


New  York 
Virginia  ... 
Kentucky . 
New  York 
Virginia  .. 


Tennessee 

New  Hampshire 
Tennessee 


Virginia 

Kentucky 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Indiana 

Massachusetts. . 
South  Carolina. 

Georgia 

Kentucky 


Massachusetts.. 
South  Carolina. 

New  Jersey 

Pennsylvania  .. 
Indiana 


Maine 


Indiana 


1789  to 

1791 

1791 

a 

1793 

1793 

(i 

1795 

179s 

1797 

1797 

(( 

1799 

1799 

11 

1801 

1801 

1803 

1003 

1805 

1803 

(( 

1807 

1807 

u 

1809 

1809 

“ 

1811 

I8II 

u 

1813 

1813 

1814 

1814 

1815 

181.5 

(( 

1817 

1817 

“ 

1819 

1819 

a 

1820 

1820 

(C 

1821 

1821 

u 

1823 

1823 

u 

1825 

1825 

1827 

1827 

1829 

1829 

1831 

1831 

1833 

18,33 

1834 

1834 

183s 

183s 

“ 

1837 

1737 

u 

17,39 

18,39 

(( 

1841 

1841 

1843 

1843 

a 

1845 

1845 

1847 

1847 

11 

1849 

1849 

u 

1851 

18.51 

18,5,3 

1853 

u 

1855 

1855 

u 

1857 

i8s7 

u 

18.59 

i860 

u 

IS6I 

1861 

a 

1863 

1863 

u 

1865 

1865 

u 

1867 

1867 

(( 

1869 

1869 

1871 

1871 

u 

1873 

1873 

187s 

187s 

u 

1750 

1740 

1760 


1746 

1757 

1750 

1777 

1776 


1784 

1783 


1784 


1797 

1784 

1795 

1809 

1805 

1799 


1815 
1800 
1800 

1816 

1822 
1797 

1823 
1823 


7830 

1827 


1801 

1809 

1824 

1824 

1813 

18.37 

1821 

1852 

1857 


1854 

1841 


1857 


1869 

1857 

1849 


1845 

1848 

1859 


1868 

1859 

1859 


1862 


MEMBERSHIP  OF  THE 

HOUSE 

AND  RATIO  TO 

r 

POPULATION. 

PERIOD. 

NUMBER. 

RATIO. 

PERIOD. 

NUMBER. 

RATIO. 

1789-1793  --- 

65  U.  S.  Const. . 

1833-1843  

240 

....  47,700 

1793-1803  ... 

105. 

_ •^'^,000 

1843-1853  

223 

70,680 

1803-1813  ... 

141 

- 33>ooo 

1853-1863  

233 

....  93,423 

1813-1823  ... 

181... 

35>ooo 

1863.1873  

242 

127,000 

1823-1833  ... 

212. 

- 40,000 

1873-1883  

292 

134.675 

POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES.  433 


CHIEF  JUSTICES  OF  THE  SUPREME  COURT. 


NO. 

NAME. 

RESIDENCE. 

PREVIOUS  POSITION. 

TERM. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1 

2 

john  Jav  

John  Rutledge 

New  York 

South  Carolina  . 

Secretary  of  Foreign  Affairs 

Chief  Justice  of  South  Carolina  . 

1789-1795 

•79.5-1795 

•745 

•739 

1829 

1800 

3 

4 

William  Cushing 

Oliver  Ellsworth 

Massachusetts .. 
Connecticut 

Associate  Justice 

U.  S.  Senator  from  Connecticut.. 

1796-1796 

1796-1800 

•733 

•745 

1810 

1807 

5 

6 

John  Jay  

John  Marshall 

New  York 

Virginia 

Governor  of  New  York 

Secretary  of  State  

1800- 1800 

1801- 1835 
1836-1864 
1864-1873 
1874-.... 

•745 

•7.55 

•777 

1808 

1816 

1829 

•835 

1864 

•873 

7 

8 

9 

Roger  B.  Taney 

Salmon  P.  Chase 

Morrison  R.  Waite 

Maryland 

Ohio 

Ohio 

U.  S.  Attorney-general 

Secretary'  of  the  Treasury 

Lawyer,  etc 

ASSOCIATE  JUSTICES  OF  THE  SUPREME  COURT. 


NO. 


NAME. 


RESIDENCE. 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


3 

4 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

1 1 

12 

13 

14 

I.'? 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 

24 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 

31 

32 

33 

34 

35 

36 


39 

40 

41 

42 


John  Rutledge  

William  Cushing 

Thomas  Johnson 

Robert  H.  Harrison 

James  Wilson 

John  Blair 

James  Iredell 

Thomas  Johnson 

William  Paterson 

Samuel  Chase 

Bushrod  Washington.. 

Alfred  Moore 

William  Johnson 

Brockholst  Livingston. 

Thomas  Todd 

Levi  Lincoln 

John  Quincy  Adams  .. 

Gabriel  Duvall 

Joseph  Story 

Smith  Thompson 

Robert  Trimble 

John  McLean. 

Henry  Baldwin 

James  M.  Wayne 

Philip  P.  Barbour 

William  Smith 

John  McKinley 

John  Catron 

Peter  V.  Daniel 

Samuel  Nelson 

Levi  Woodbury 

Robert  C.  Grier 

Benjamin  R.  Curtis 

James  A.  Campbell 

Nathan  Clifford 

Noah  H.  Swayne 

Samuel  F.  Miller 

David  Davis 

Stephen  J.  Field 

William  M.  Strong 

Joseph  P.  Bradley 

Ward  Hunt 


South  Carolina  . 
Massachusetts . . 

Maryland 

Maryland 

Pennsylvania  .. 

Virginia 

North  Carolina. 

Maryland 

New  Jersey 

Maryland 

Virginia 

North  Carolina- 
South  Carolina. 

New  York 

Kentucky 

Massachusetts  . . 
Massachusetts -- 

Maryland 

Massachusetts . . 

New  York 

Kentucky 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania  .. 

Georgia. 

Virginia 

Alabama 

Alabama 

Tennessee 

Virginia 

New  York 

New  Hampshire 
Pennsylvania  .. 
Massachusetts . . 

Alabama. 

Maine 

Ohio 

Iowa 

Illinois 

California 

Pennsylvania  .. 

New  Jersey 

New  York 


Governor,  Mem.  of  Congress,  etc. 
Chief  Justice  of  Massachusetts  .. 

Governor 

Chief  Justice  of  Maryland 

Signer,  Mem.  of  Congress,  etc.  .. 

Chief  Justice  of  Virginia,  etc. 

Attorney -general  of  N.  C.,  etc.  . . 

Governor.. 

Governor 

Chief  Justice  of  Maryland 

Lawyer,  etc.. 

State  Judge 

.State  Judge 

State  Judge 

Chief  Justice  of  Kentucky 

Lieutenant-governor 

Minister  to  Russia 

Speaker  of  Massachusetts  House  . 

Comptroller  of  U.  S.  Treasury 

Secretary  of  the  Navy  

Judge  of  Kentucky  District 

Postmaster-general 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Pa 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Ga 

U.  S.  Circuit  Judge 

State  Judge 

.Senator  from  Alabama 

Chief  Justice  of  Tennessee 

U.  S.  Circuit  Judge  

Chief  Justice  of  New  York 

Senator  from  New  Hampshire 

Lawyer,  County  Judge,  etc. 

Lawyer 

Lawyer 

Lawyer,  Mem.  of  Congress 

Lawyer 

Lawyer 

State  J udge 

Chief  Justice  of  California 

Judge  of  Supreme  Court  of  Pa... 

Lawyer 

Lawyer 


TERM. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1789-1791 

•739 

1800 

1789-1810 

•733 

1810 

1791-1793 

1732 

1819 

1789-1789 

•745 

• 790 

1789-1798 

•742 

•798 

1789-1796 

•732 

1800 

•790-1799 

•7.50 

•799 

•79^-^793 

1732 

1819 

1793-1806 

•743 

1806 

179^181 1 

1741 

1811 

1798-1829 

•759 

1829 

1799-1804 

•755 

1810 

1804-1834 

1771 

•834 

180(^1823 

•7.57 

• 823 

1807-1826 

1768 

1826 

1811-1811 

•749 

1820 

1811-1811 

• 767 

1848 

1811-1835 

•75^ 

• 844 

181 1-1845 

•779 

•845 

1823-1845 

• 767 

1845 

182^1828 

• 776 

1829 

1829-1861 

•785 

1861 

1830-1846 

•779 

1846 

1835-1867 

1786 

1867 

1836-1847 

•779 

1841 

•837-1837 

1762 

1840 

1837-1852 

17S0 

1852 

1837-186:; 

1786 

1865 

1841-1860 

•785 

i86o 

1845-1872 

•792 

1873 

1845-1851 

• 790 

• 85^ 

1846-1870 

•794 

1870 

1851-18^7 

1S09 

•874 

18^3-1861 

1802 



1858  .... 

•803 



1862 

1805 



1862  .... 

1816 



1862 

181 5 



1863 

1817 



1870 





1870 





1872 

— 

— 

C* 


434 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


SECRETARIES  OF  STATE  AND  OF  THE  TREASURY, 


TERM. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1789-1793 

1743 

1826 

1794-1795 

1753 

1813 

1795-1800 

1745 

1829 

1800-1801 

1755 

1835 

1081-1809 

1751 

1836 

1809-1811 

1757 

1842 

1811-1S17 

1758 

1831 

1817-1825 

1767 

1848 

1825-1S29 

1777 

1852 

1829-1831 

1782 

1862 

1831-1833 

1764 

1836 

1833-1834 

1786 

1857 

1834-1841 

1780 

1841 

1841-1843 

1782 

1852 

1843-1843 

1797 

1843 

1843-1844 

1790 

1844 

1844-1844 

1791 

i860 

1844-1845 

1782 

1850 

1845-1849 

1891 

1868 

1849-1 8 i;o 

1796 

1856 

1850-1852 





1852-1853 

1794 

1865 

1853-1857 

1786 

1857 

1857-1860 

1782 

1866 

1860-1861 

1810 



1861-1869 

1801 

1872 

1869-1869 

1816 



1869 

1809 

— 

TERM. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1789-1795 

1757 

1804 

1795-1800 

1760 

1833 

1801-1801 

1761 

1816 

1801-1813 

1761 

1849 

1814-1814 

1768 

1848 

1814-1816 

17.59 

1817 

1816-1825 

1772 

18,34 

1825-1829 

1780 

1859 

1829-1831 

1773 

i860 

1831-1833 

1786 

1857 

1833-1833 

1780 

1865 

1833-1834 

1777 

1864 

1834-1841 

1789 

1851 

1841-1841 

1789 

1871 

1841-1843 

1786 

1852 

1843-1844 

1788 

1855 

1844-1845 

1772 

1859 

1845-1849 

1801 

1869 

1849-1850  > 

1799 

1873 

1850-1853 

1794 

1865 

1853-1857 

1792 

1869 

1857-1860 

1815 

1868 

186^1861 

1810 



1861-1861 

1798 



1861-1864 

1808 

1873 

1864-1865 

1806 

1869 

1865-1869 





1869-1873 

1818 

— 

1873-1874 

1821 



1874  .... 

1833 

.... 

No. 


SECRETARIES  OF  STATE. 


1 

2 
.3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 
21 
22 

23 

24 

25 

26 

27 

28 


Thomas  Jefferson 

Edmund  Randolph  . . 
Timothy  Pickering.. 

John  Marshall 

James  Madison 

Robert  Smith 

James  Monroe 

John  Quincy  Adams. 

Henry  Clay 

Martin  Van  Buren 

Edward  Livingston.. 

Louis  McLane 

John  Forsjdh 

Daniel  Webster 

Hugh  S.  Legare 

Abel  P.  Upshur '. 

John  Nelson 

John  C.  Calhoun 

James  Buchanan 

John  M.  Clayton 

Daniel  Webster 

Edward  Everett 

William  L.  Marcj' 

Lewis  Cass 

Jeremiah  S.  Black  — 
William  H.  Seward.. 
Elihu  B.  Washburne. 
Hamilton  Fish 


RESIDENCE. 


Virginia 

Virginia 

Massachusetts 

Virginia 

Virginia 

Maryland 

Virginia 

Massachusetts 

Kentucky 

New  York 

Louisiana 

Delaware 

Georgia 

Massachusetts 

South  Carolina 

Virginia 

Maryland 

South  Carolina 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 


Massachusetts 

New  York 

Michigan 

Pennsylvania 

New  York 

Illinois 

New  York 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


Minister  to  France 

U.  S.  Attorney -general.. 

Secretary  of  War. 

Secretary  of  War. 

M.  C.  from  Virginia 

U.  S.  Attorney-general.. 

Governor  of  Virginia 

Minister  to  England 

Speaker  of  the  House 

Governor  of  New  York. 
Senator  from  Louisiana. 

Secretary  of  Treasury 

Senator  from  Georgia 

Senator  from  Mass 

U.  S.  Attorney -general.. 

Secretary  of  Navy 

U.  S.  Attorney -general.. 
Senator  from  S.  Carolina. 

Senator  from  Pa 

Senator  from  Delaware.. 


Minister  to  England 

Secretary  of  War 

Senator  from  Michigan.. 
U.  S.  Attorney -general.. 
Senator  from  New  York. 

M.  C.  from  Illinois 

Senator  from  New  York. 


No. 


SECRETARIES  OF  THE  TREASURY. 


1 Ale.xander  Hamilton 

2 Oliver  Wolcott 

3 Samuel  Dexter 

4 Albert  Gallatin 

^ George  W.  Campbell 

6 Alexander  J.  Dallas 

7 William  H.  Crawford 

8 Richard  Rush 

9 Samuel  D.  Ingham 

10  Louis  McLane 

11  William  J.  Duane 

12  Roger  B.  Taney. 

13  Levi  Woodbury 

14  Thomas  Ewing  

15  Walter  Forward 

16  John  C.  Spencer. 

17  George  M.  Bibb  

18  Robert  J.  Walker 

19  William  M.  Meridith 

20  Thomas  Corwin 

21  James  Guthrie 

22  Howell  Cobb 

23  Philip  F.  Thomas 

24  John  A.  Dix 

25  Salmon  P.  Chase. 

26  William  P.  Fessenden  .. 

27  Hugh  McCulloch 

28  George  S.  Boutwell 

29  William  M.  Richardson. 

30  Benjamin  H.  Bristow 


RESIDENCE. 


New  York. 

Connecticut 

Massachusetts 

Pennsylvania 

Tennessee  

Pennsylvania 

Georgia 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 

Pennsylvania 

Maryland 

New  Hampshire. 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania 

New  York 

Kentucky 

Mississippi 

Pennsylvania 

Ohio  

Kentucky 

Georgia 

Maryland 

New  York 

Ohio 

Maine 

Indiana 

Massachusetts 

Massachusetts 

Kentucky 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


U.  S.  Constit’l  Convent’n 

U.  S.  Comptroller 

Secretary  of  War 

M.  C.  from  Pennsylvania 
Senator  from  Tennessee 
U.  S.  Att’y  East.  Dist.  Pa. 

Secretary  of  War 

Minister  to  England.. 
M.  C.  from  Pennsylvania 

Minister  to  England 

Lawyer,  Editor,  etc 

U.  S.  Attorney -general.. 
Secretary  of  the  Navy.. 

Senator  from  Ohio 

Comptroller  of  Treasury 

Secretary  of  War. 

State  Senator,  etc 

Senator  from  Mississippi 
Pres,  of  Phila.  Council.. 

Senator  from  Ohio 

Lawyer,  etc 

M.  C.  from  Georgia 

Patent  Office  Com’r 

Senator  from  New  York 

Governor  of  Ohio  

Senator  from  Maine 

Comptroller  of  Currency 

M.  C.  from  Mass 

Assist.  Sec.  of  Treasury. 
U.  S.  Solicitor-general 


# 


POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


435 


SECRETARIES  OF  WAR. 


KFSIIJENCE. 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


TEKM. 

HOKN. 

DIED. 

1789-1794 

17.50 

1806 

1794-1795 

1745 

1829 

1796-1800 

17.53 

1816 

1800-1800 

17.55 

1835 

i8oo-i8oi 

1761 

1816 

1801-1801 

1762 

1812 

1801-1809 

*751 

1829 

1809-1812 

17.53 

1825 

1813-1814 

17.58 

184,3 

1814-1815 

1758 

1831 

1815-1816 

1772 

18,34 

1817-1817 

1750 

1826 

1817-1825 

1782 

1850 

1825-1828 

1775 

1842 

1828-1829 

1773 

1844 

1829-1831 

1790 

1856 

1831-1836 

1782 

1866 

1836-1837 

1795 

1858 

1837-1841 

1779 

1851 

1841-1841 

1797 

l86q 

1841-1841 

1785 

1861 

1841-1843 

1788 

1855 

1843-1844 

1793 

1862 

1844-1845 

1779 

1865 

1845-1849 

1786 

1857 

1849-1850 

1798 

1850-1853 

1804 



1853-1857 

1808 



1857-1860 

1805 

1863 

i8fo-i86i 

1807 



1861-1862 

1799 



1862-1867 

1814 

1869 

1867-1868 

1822 



1868-1868 





1868-1869 

1831 



1869-1869 

1831 

00 

1869-1869 

1820 



186^1876 

1831 

— 

2 

3 

4 
.S 
6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

1 1 
12 
13 

H 

1.“; 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

*23 

24 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 

31 

32 

33 

34 

35 

36 

37 

38 


Henry  Knox 

Timotliy  Pickering 

James  McHenry 

Jolin  Marshall 

Samuel  Dexter 

Roger  Griswold 

Henry  Dearborn 

William  Eustis 

John  Armstrong 

James  Monroe 

William  H.  Crawford.. 

Isaac  Shelby 

John  C.  Calhoun 

James  Barbour 

Peter  B.  Porter 

John  H.  Eaton 

Lewis  Cass 

Benjamin  F.  Butler 

Joel  R.  Poinsett 

John  Bell 

John  McLean 

John  C.  Spencer 

James  M.  Porter. 

William  Wilkins  

William  L.  Marcy 

George  W.  Crawford.. 

Charles  M.  Conrad 

Jefferson  Davis.. 

John  B.  Floyd 

Joseph  Holt 

Simon  Cameron 

Edwin  M.  Stanton 

Ulysses  S.  Grant 

Edwin  M.  Stanton 

John  M.  Scofield 

John  A.  Rawlins 

'William  T.  Sherman 

William  W.  Belknap 


Massachusetts  . 
Pennsylvania... 

Maryland 

Virginia 

Massachusetts  .. 

Connecticut 

Massachusetts  ., 
Massachusetts  .. 

New  York 

Virginia 

Georgia 

Kentucky  

South  Carolina. 

Virginia 

New  York 

Tennessee 

Michigan 

New  York 

South  Carolina  . 

Tennessee 

Ohio 

New  York 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

New  York 

Georgia 

Louisiana 

Mississippi 

Virginia 

Kentucky 

Pennsylvania ... 

Ohio 

Illinois 


Major-general. 

Postmaster-general 

Member  of  Old  Congress 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Virginia 

Senator  from  Massachusetts 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Conn.  .. 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Mass 

Mem  of  Congress  from  Mass 

Brigadier-general 

Secretary  of  State. 

Minister  to  France.. 

Governor  of  Kentucky 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  S.  C 

Senator  from  Virginia 

Secretary  of  State  of  New  York. 

Senator  from  Tennessee 

Governor  of  Michigan 

U.  S.  Attorney -general 

Minister  to  Mexico 

Speaker  of  the  House 

Assoc.  Justice  of  Supreme  Court 
Secretary  of  State  of  New  York 

Lawyer,  soldier,  etc.. 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Pa 

Governor  of  New  York 

Governor  of  Georgia 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Louisiana 

Senator  from  Mississippi 

Governor  of  Virginia 

Postmaster-general 

Senator  from  Pennsylvania 

U.  S.  Attorney-general 

General  U.  S.  Army 


New  York  . 

Illinois 

Ohio 

Iowa 


Brigadier-general 

Major-general 

General  U.  S.  Arm3' 

Collector  of  Revenue  in  Iowa... 


GENERALS-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  ARMY. 


TERM. 

BORN. 

DIED. 

1789-1791 

1753 

1813 

1791-1792 

1735 

1818 

1792-1796 

1745 

1796 

1796-1798 

1757 

1825 

1798-1799 

1732 

1799 

1800-1812 





1812-1815 

1751 

1829 

181 5-1S28 

1775 

182S 

1828-181 1 

1782 

1841 

1841-1861 

1786 

18^ 

1861-1862 

1826 



1862-1864 

1814 



1864-1866 

1822 



186^1869 





1869- 

1820 

— 

RESIDENCE. 


1 Josiah  Harmer 

2 Arthur  St.  Clair 

3 Anthony  Wayne 

4 James  Wilkinson 

5 George  Washington  . 

6 James  Wilkinson 

7 Henry  Dearborn 

8 Jacob  Brown 

9 Alexander  Macomb. . 

10  Winfield  Scott 

1 1 George  B.  McClellan 

12  Henry  W.  Halleck 

13  Ulysses  S.  Grant 

14  Ulysses  S.  Grant 

15  William  T.  Sherman. 


Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Maryland 

Virginia. 

Maryland 

New  Hampshire 

New  York 

Michigan. 

Virginia 

Pennsylvania 

New  York 

Illinois 

Illinois 

Ohio 


Brevet  Brigadier-general . . 

Major-general  

Major-general 

Brigadier-general 

Lieutenant-general  

Major-general 

Major-general 

Major-general  

Major-general 

Brevet  Lieutenant-general 

Major-general  

Major-general  

Lieutenant-general 

General 

General 


436 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


SECRETARIES  OF  THE  NAVY. 


NO. 

NAME. 

RESIDENCE. 

PREVIOUS  POSITION. 

TERM. 

BORN, 

DIED. 

I 

George  Cabot 

Massachusetts  .. 

Senator  from  Massachusetts 

1708-1708 

17^2 

1891*1 

2 

Benjamin  Stoddert 

Maryland 

Major  U.  S.  Army,  etc..  

1798-1802 

1751 

1813 

3 

Robert  Smith  — 

Maryland 

Mem.  of  Legislature  of  Marjdand 

1802-1805 

1757 

1842 

4 

Jacob  Crowninshield 

Massachusetts  .. 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Mass... 

1805-1809 

1808 

5 

Paul  Hamilton 

South  Carolina. 

Governor  of  South  Carolina 

1809-1813 



1816 

6 

William  Jones.. 

Pennsylvania 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Pa 

1813-1814 

1760 

1831 

7 

Benj.  W.  Crowninshield 

Massachusetts  .. 

State  Senator 

1814-1818 

1772 

1851 

8 

Smith  Thompson 

New  York 

Chief  Justice  of  New  York 

181^1823 

1767 

1843 

9 

John  Rodgers 

Maryland 

Commodore  U.  S.  Navy  

1823-1823 

1771 

1838 

10 

Samuel  L.  Southard 

New  Jersey 

Senator  from  New  Jersey. 

1823-1829 

1787 

1842 

II 

John  Branch  

North  Carolina . 

Senator  from  North  Carolina 

1829-1831 

1782 

1863 

12 

Levi  Woodbury 

New  Hampshire 

Senator  from  New  Hampshire 

1831-1834 

1789 

1851 

13 

Mahlon  Dickerson 

New  Jersey 

Senator  from  New  Jersey 

1834-1838 

1770 

1853 

14 

James.  K.  Paulding 

New  York 

Navy  Agent  at  New  York,  etc... 

1839-1841 

1779 

i860 

15 

George  E.  Badger 

North  Carolina  _ 

State  Judge,  etc 

1841-1841 

1795 

1866 

16 

Abel  P.  Upshur 

Virginia 

State  Judge,  etc 

1841-1843 

1790 

1844 

17 

David  Henshaw 

Massachusetts  .. 

Collector  of  Customs,  Boston 

1843-1843 

1791 

1852 

18 

Thomas  W.  Gilmer 

Virginia 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Virginia. 

1843-1844 

1844 

19 

John  Y.  Mason 

Virginia 

U.  S.  Circuit  Judge  for  Virginia. 

1844-1845 

1799 

1859 

20 

George  Bancroft 

Massachusetts  . . 

Collector  of  Boston,  etc 

1845-1S46 

1800 

21 

John  Y.  Mason. 

Virginia 

U.  S.  Attorney -general 

1846-1849 



22 

William  B.  Preston 

Virginia  

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Virginia 

1849-1850 



1862 

23 

William  A.  Graham 

North  Carolina  . 

Governor  of  North  Carolina 

1850-1852 

1804 



24 

John  P.  Kennedy 

Maryland 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Maryland 

1852-1853 

1795 

1870 

25 

James  C.  Dobbin 

North  Carolina  . 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  N.  C 

1853-1857 

1814 

1857 

26 

Isaac  Toucev 

Connecticut 

Senator  from  Connecticut 

1857-1861 

i7q6 

1S69 

27 

Gideon  Welles 

Connecticut  

Navy  Official,  etc... 

1861-1869 

1802 

28 

Adolph  E.  Borie 

Pennsylvania 

Merchant 

1869-1869 

1810 

29 

George  M.  Robeson 

New  Jersey 

Attorney -general  of  New  Jersey- 

1869- 

1824 

— 

POSTMASTERS-GENERAL. 


NO. 


NAME. 


RESIDENCE. 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 
13 
H 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 

24 


Samuel  Osgood 

Timothy  Pickering 

Joseph  Habersham 

Gideon  Granger 

Return  J.  Meigs 

John  McLean 

William  T.  Barry 

Amos  Kendall 

John  M.  Niles. 

Francis  Granger 

Charles  A.  WicklifFe 

Cave Johnson 

Jacob  Collamer 

Nathan  K.  Hall 

Samuel  D.  Hubbard 

James  Campbell.. 

Aaron  V.  Brown 

Joseph  Holt. 

Horatio  King  

Montgomery  Blair 

William  Dennison 

Alexander  W.  Randall. 

John  A.  J.  Creswell 

Marshall  Jewell 


Massachusetts  .. 
Massachusetts  .. 

Georgia 

Connecticut 

Ohio 

Ohio 

Kentucky 

Kentucky 

Connecticut 

New  York 

Kentucky 

Tennessee 

Vermont 

New  York 

Connecticut 

Pennsylvania 

Tennessee 

Kentucky  

Maine 

Maryland 

Ohio 

Wisconsin 

Maryland 

Connecticut 


Commissioner  of  U.  S.  Treasury. 

Quartermaster-general,  etc 

Speaker  of  Georgia  Assembly,  etc. 

Mem.  of  State  Legislature. 

Governor  of  Ohio 

Commissioner  of  Land-Office — 

Chief  Justice  of  Kentucky 

Auditor  of  the  Treasury — 

Senator  from  Connecticut 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  N.  Y... 

Lieutenant-governor  

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Tenn... 
Mem.  of  Congress  from  Vermont 
Mem.  of  Congress  from  N.  Y... 
Mem.  of  Congress  from  Conn... 
Attorney -general  of  Pennsylvania 

Governor  of  Tennessee 

Commissioner  of  Patents 

Asst.  Postmaster-general  

Lawyer,  etc 

Governor  of  Ohio 

Governor  of  Wisconsin 

Senator  from  Maryland. 

Minister  to  Russia 


TERM. 


1789-1791 

1791-1795 

1795-1801 

1801-1814 

1814-1823 

1823-1829 

1829-1835 

1835-1840 

1840- 1841 

1841- 1841 
1841-1845 
1845-1849 

1849- 1850 

1850- 1852' 

1852- 1853 

1853- 1857 

1857-1859 
1859-1860 
18^-1861 
1861-1864 
1864-1866 
186^1869 
1869-1874 
1874 


BORN, 

DIED. 

1748 

1813 

1745 

1829 

1751 

1815 

1767 

1822 

1765 

1825 

1785 

1861 

1784 

1835 

1789 

1869 

1787 

1856 

1792 

1868 

1788 

1869 

1793 

1866 

1792 

1865 

1810 

1874 

1799 

1855 

1813 



1795 

1859 

1807 



1811 



1813 



1815 



1815 

1872 

1828 



1825 

— 

POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


437 


ATTORNEYS-GENERAL. 


NO. 


NAME, 


KKiilDBNCK. 


PREVIOUS  POSITION. 


2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 
21 
22 

23 

24 
2.“; 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 

31 

32 

33 

34 


Edmund  Randolph 

William  Bradford 

Charles  Lee 

Levi  Lincoln 

Robert  Smith 

John  Breckenridge 

Caesar  A.  Rodney 

William  Pinckney 

Richard  Rush 

William  Wirt 

John  McP.  Berrien 

Roger  B.  Taney 

Benjamin  F.  Butler 

Felix  Grundy 

Henry  D.  Gilpin 

John  J.  Crittenden 

Hugh  S.  Legare - 

John  Nelson 

John  Y.  Mason 

Nathan  Clifford 

Isaac  Toucy 

Reverdy  Johnson 

John  J.  Crittenden 

Caleb  Cushing 

Jeremiah  S.  Black 

Edwin  M.  Stanton 

Edward  Bates 

James  Speed 

Henry  Stanberry 

William  M.  Evarts 

Ebenezer  R.  Hoar 

Amos  T.  Akerman 

George  H.  Williams 

Edwards  Pierrepont 


Virginia 

Pennsylvania 

Virginia 

Massachusetts  .. 

Maryland 

Kentucky 

Delaware  

Maryland 

Pennsylvania 

Maryland 

Georgia 

Maryland 

New  York 

Tennessee 

Pennsylvania 

Kentucky  

South  Carolina  . 

Maryland 

Virginia 

Maine 

Connecticut 

Maryland 

Kentucky 

Massachusetts 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Missouri 

Kentucky  

Ohio. 

New  York 

Massachusetts  . . 

Georgia 

Oregon 

New  York 


Governor  of  Virginia 

Judge  of  Supreme  Court,  Pa. 

Mem.  of  the  Virginia  Assembly  - 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Mass 

Secretary  of  Navy 

Senator  from  Kentucky 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Del 

Minister  to  England 

Comptroller  of  the  Treasury 

U.  S.  Attorney  for  Virginia 

Senator  from  Georgia 

Attorney  general  of  Md 

Lawyer,  etc 

Senator  from  Tennessee 

Solicitor  of  the  Treasury 

Senator  from  Kentucky 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  S.  C. 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Md 

Secretary  of  Navy  

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Me 

Governor  of  Connecticut 

Senator  from  Maryland 

Governor  of  Kentucky 

Justice  of  Sup.  Court  of  Mass 

Chief  Jus.  of  Sup.  Court  of  Pa... 

Lawyer,  etc. 

Judge  of  St.  Louis  Land  Court.. 

State  Senator,  etc 

Attorney -general  of  Ohio. 

Lawyer 

Judge  of  Superior  Court,  Mass... 

Senator  from  Georgia 

Senator  from  Oregon 

U.  S.  Attorney  for  South’n  N.  Y. 


TEKM. 

BOKN. 

1789-1794 

I7S3 

1794-1795 

17.5.S 

1795-1801 

1758 

1801-1805 

1749 

1805-1805 

mi 

1805-1806 

1760 

1807-1811 



181 1-1814 

1764 

1814-1817 

1780 

1817-1829 

1772 

1829-1831 

1781 

1831-1833 

1777 

1833-1838 

1795 

1838-1840 

1777 

1840-1841 

1801 

1841-1841 

1786 

1841-1843 

1797 

1844-1845 

1791 

1845-1846 

1799 

1846-1847 

1803 

1848-1849 

1796 

1849-1850 

1796 

1850-1853 

1787 

1853-1857 

1800 

1857-1860 

1810 

186^1861 

1814 

1861-1864 

1793 

1864-1866 

1812 

1866-1868 

1803 

1868-1869 

1818 

1869-1869 

1816 

1870-1871 

1819 

1871-1875 

1823 

1875  .... 

1817 

SECRETARIES  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 


N’O. 

NAME, 

RESIDENCE. 

PREVIOUS  POSITION. 

TERM. 

BORN. 

I 

Thomas  Ewing 

Ohio 

Secretary  of  the  Treasury. 

1849- 1850 

1850- 1850 

1789 

2 

Thos.  M.T.  McKennan. 

Pennsylvania 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Pa 

3 

4 

5 

6 

Alex  H.  H.  Stuart 

Robert  McClelland 

Jacob  Thompson 

Caleb  B.  Smith 

Virginia 

Michigan 

Mississippi 

Indiana 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Va 

Governor  of  Michigan 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Miss 

Mem.  of  Congress  from  Ind 

Asst.  Secretary  of  Interior 

1850-1853 

1853-1857 

1857-1861 

1861-1862 

1807 

1807 
1810 

1808 

7 

8 

John  P.  Usher 

James  Harlan 

Indiana 

1863-1865 

1865- 1866 

1866- 1869 

1869- 1870 

1870- 1875 
1875  .... 

1820 

9 

Orville  H.  Browning 

Jacob  D.  Cox 

Illinois . . 

Senator  from  Illinois 

1810 

10 

Ohio . 

Governor  of  Ohio - 

1828 

1 1 

Columbus  Delano 

Ohio 

Com’r  of  U.  S.  Int.  Revenue 

1809 

1813 

12 

Zachariah  Chandler 

Michigan. 

Senator  from  Michigan 

DIED. 


1813 

179s 

1815 

1820 

1842 
1806 
1824 
1822 

1859 

1834 

1850 

1864 

1858 
1840 
i8.‘;9 
1863 

1843 

i8fe 

1859 

1869 

1876 

1863 


1869 

1869 


DIED. 


1871 

1852 


1864 


SALARIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  OFFICIALS. 


President  of  the  United  States  $50,000 

Vice-president  of  the  United  States 10,000 

Seven  Secretaries  (the  Cabinet),  each 10,000 

Chief  Justice  of  Supreme  Court 10,500 

Eight  Associate  Justices  of  Sup.  Court,  each.  10,000 

Seventy-four  Senators,  each 5,000 

Two  hundred  and  ninety-two  Rep.,  each 5, 000 


Ten  delegates  from  the  Territories,  each $ 5,000 

Four  “ Ministers  Plenipotentiary,”  each i7>500 

Seven  “ Ministers  Plenipotentiary,”  each  — 12,000 

Two  “ Ministers  Plenipotentiary,”  each 10,000 

Two  “Ministers  Resident,”  each 10,000 

Fifteen  “ Ministers  Resident,”  each 7'.')00 

One  “ Minister  Resident,” 4,000 


438 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


THE  STATES  AND  TERRITORIES. 


Alabama 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois  

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland  

Massachusetts  ... 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi-. 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New  Hampshire. . 

New  Jersey 

New  York 

North  Carolina... 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina... 

Tennessee  

Texas  

Vermont 

Virginia 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 


TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona 

Dakota 

Idaho  

Indian.. 

Montana  

New  Mexico 

Utah 

Washington 

Wyoming 

Dist.  of  Columbia. 


FIRST  SETTLEMENTS. 


1702 

1685 
1769 
1858 

1633 

1630 

1565 

1733 

1680 

1702 

1788 

1827 

1775 

1699 
162  K 

1634 

1620 

1670 

1819 

1699 

1764 

1854 

i860 

1623 

1617 

1614 

1585 

1788 

181I 

1682 

1636 

1670 

1757 

1686 
1724 
1607 

1745 

1783 


159s 


BY  WHOM. 


French 

French  

Spaniards 

Eastern  Emig.  .. 
Emig.  from  Mass. 

Dutch 

Spaniards 

English  

French 

French 

French  

Eastern  Emig.  . 
Emig.  from  Va. 

French  

English 

English 

English  

French  

Eastern  Emig.  . 

French  

French 

Eastern  Emig.  . 
Emig.  from  Cal. 

English 

Dutch.. 

Dutch 

English 

Emig.  from  N.  E. 
Emig.  from  N.  Y. 

English 

English 

English 

Emig.  from  N.  C. 

French  

Emig.  from  Mass 

English 

Same  as  Virginia 
French  


Russians 

See  New  Mexico 
Same  as  Minn.  .. 
Same  as  Dakota  . 

Indian  tribes 

Same  as  Idaho.. 

Spaniards 

Same  as  Cal 

Same  as  Oregon . 
Same  as  Dakota- 
Same  as  Md 


Mobile 

Arkansas  Post 

San  Diego 

Denver. 

Windsor. 

Near  Lewes .. 
St.  Augustine. 

Savannah 

Fort  Crevecoeur 

Vincennes 

Dubuque 

Ft.  Leavenw’th. 
Boonesborough 
Biloxi  (Miss.)-. 

Bristol 

St.  Mary’s 

Plymouth 

Detroit 

Ft.  Snelling 

Biloxi 

St.  Louis 

Omaha 

Washoe 

Dover 

Bergen  

New  York  City 

Roanoke  I 

Marietta 

Astoria 

Philadelphia 

Providence 

Port  Royal 

Ft.  Loudon 

Fort  St.  Louis. - 
Fort  Dummer.. 
Jamestown 


Green  Bay. 


Kodiak  Island.. 


Santa  Fe 


sq.MiLEs 


50.722 

52,168 

188,982 

104,500 

4.674 

2,120 

59,268 

58.000 

55.409 

33.809 

55.045 

78.418 

37.680 

41.346 

31.766 

11,124 

7,800 

56,243 

83.531 

47.1.56 

67.380 

75.995 

104,125 

9.280 

8,320 

47.000 

50,704 

39.964 

95.274 

46.000 
1,306 

29.385 

45,600 

237.504 

10,212 

38,352 

23.000 

53.924 

580,107 

113,916 

1.50,932 

86,294 

68,991 

143.776 

121,201 

84,476 

69.994 

97.884 

60 


IN  THE  UNION. 


Dec.  14, 

June  15, 

Sept.  9, 

Mar.  2, 

Jan.  9, 

Dec.  7, 

Mar.  3, 

Jan.  2, 

Dec.  3, 

Dec.  II, 

Dec.  28, 

Dec.  6, 

June  I, 
April  8, 

Mar.  15, 

Apl.  28, 

Feb.  6, 

Jan.  26, 

May  II, 

Dec.  10, 

Aug.  10, 

Feb.  9, 

Oct.  31, 

June  21, 

Dec.  18, 

July  26, 

Nov.  21, 

Nov.  29, 

Feb.  12, 

Dec.  12, 

May  29, 

May  23, 

June  I, 

Dec.  29, 

Mar.  4, 

June  26, 

Dec.  31, 

May  29,  184I 

ORGANIZED. 

Oct.  18,  1867 
Feb.  24,  1863 
Mar.  2,  1861 
Mar.  3,  1863 
Not  org’ized. 
May  26,  1864 
Sept.  9,  1850 
Sept.  9,  1850 
Nov.  2,  1853 
July  22,  1868 
Feb.  21,  1871 


1819 

1836 
1850 

1861 
1788 

1787 

1845 

1788 
1818 

1816 

1846 

1859, 

1792 

1812 

1820 
1788 
1788 

1837 

1858 

1817 

1821 
1867 
1864 
1788 

1787 

1788 

1789 
1802 

1859 

1787 

1790 

1788 
1796 
1845 

1791 
1788 

1862 


popula’n 

1870. 


996.992 
484,471 
560,247 

39,864 

537>454 

125,015 

187,748 

1,184,109 

2,539.891 

1,680,637 

1,194,020 

364,399 

1,321,011 

726.915 

626.915 
780,894 

1,457,351 

i,i84,o£;o 

439,706 

827,922 

1,721,295 

122.993 
42,491 

318,300 

906,096 

4,382,759 

1,071,361 

2,665,260 

90,923 

.3,521,951 

217,3.53 

705,606 

1,258,520: 

818,579 

330,551 

1,225,163 

442,014 

1,054,670 

29,097 

9,658 

14,181 

14,999 


20,595 

91,874 

86,786 

23.955 

9,118 

131,700 


Montgomery. 

Little  Rock. 

Sacramento. 

Denver. 

Hartford. 

Dover. 

Tallahassee. 

Atlanta  . 

Springfield. 

Indianapolis. 

Des  Moines. 

Topeka. 

Frankfort. 

New  Orleans. 

Augusta. 

Annapolis. 

Boston. 

Lansing. 

St.  Paul. 

Jackson. 

Jefferson  City 

Lincoln. 

Carson  City. 

Concord. 

Trenton. 

Albany. 

Raleigh. 

Columbus. 

Salem. 

Harrisburg. 

Prov.&N’port 

Columbia. 

Nashville. 

Austin. 

Montpelier. 

Richmond. 

Charleston. 

Madison. 

Sitka. 
Prescott. 
Yankton. 
Boisee  City. 


Virginia  City 
Sante  Fe. 
Salt  Lake  City 
Olympia. 
Cheyenne. 
Washington. 


THE  SECEDING  STATES. 


STATES. 

SECEDED. 

RETURNED.* 

STATES. 

SECEDED. 

RETURNED.* 

South  Carolina.. 

Dec.  20,  i860 

July  28,  1868 

Texas 

Feb.  I,  1861 

March  31,  1870 

Mississippi. 

Florida 

Jan.  9,  1861 

Jan.  10,  1861 

Jan.  II,  1861 

Jan.  19,  1861 

Feb.  23,  1870 

July  I,  1868 

July  22,  1868 

Feb.  13,  1871 

Virginia 

Tennessee 

April  17,  1861 
May  6,  1861 
May  6,  1861 
May  20,  1861 

Feb.  I,  1870 

Dec.  3,  1866 
June  23,  1868 
July  20,  1868 

Alabama 

Arkansas 

Georgia 

North  Carolina.  - 

Louisiana 

Jan.  26,  1861 

July  18,  1868 

*When  representatives  were  re-admitted  to  Cong*ress. 

POLITICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


439 


THE  STATES. 


STATES. 


Alabama. 

JArk 

fCal.  .... 
Colorado. 
Conn.  . .. 

§Del 

Florida  .. 
SGeorgia 
glllinois  - 
^Indiana  . 

I Iowa 

Kansas  .. 

tKy 

La 

Maine 

^Md 

Mass 

§Mich.... 

Minn. 

Miss 

*Mo 

8Neb.  ... 
SNevada . 
K H 


*N.  C"-” 

:|;Ohio 

♦Oregon  . 


S.  C 


+Tenn 

■fTexas 

♦Vermont 

fVa 

W.  Va.  .. 
Wis 


DATE  OF  ELECTION. 


S'! 


LECaSLATUKE. 


Senate. 


House. 


Day  of  Meeting. 


Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
First  Tu.,  Sept 


8 

4 

4 


First  Wed.,  May 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Wed.,  Jan 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Tu.,  Oct 

Second  Tu.,  Oct 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

First  Mon.,  Aug 

First  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Mon.,  Sept 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Tu.,  Oct 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Tu.,  March. 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Tu.,  Oct 

First  Mon.,  June 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

First  Wed.,  April 

Third  Wed.,  Oct 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

First  Tu.,  Nov 

First  Tu.,  Sept. 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 

Second  Tu.,  Oct 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Nov. 


4 

1 

2 
9 

19 

13 

9 

3 

10 

6 


II 

9 

3 

6 

13 


3 

7 

33 

8 
20 

1 

27 

2 

5 

10 

6 

3 
9 
3 
8 


40 

21 

9 

24 

44 

SI 

SO 

SO 

33 

38 

3^ 

31 

26 

40 

32 

41 

37 

34 

25 

25 

12 

21 

32 

SO 

36 

30 

SO 

36 

32 
25 
30 
30 

43 

22 

33 


100 

82 

80 


Third  Mon.,  Nov 

Tu.  after  2d  Mon.,  Nov.. 
First  Mon.,  Dec 


237 

21 

S3 

17s 

I S3 
100 
100 
los 
100 
107 
i.Si 
8S 
240 
100 
106 
IIS 
I3I 
7S 
SO 


128 

120 

105 

60 

200 

72 

124 

7S 

90 

241 

181 

•SI 

100 


First  Mon.,  April 

First  Tu.,  Jan 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Jan. . 

First  Wed.,  Oct 

Wed.  after  ist  Mon.,  Jan. 

First  Wed.,  Jan 

Second  Mon.,  Jan.. 

Second  Tu.,  Jan 

First  Mon.,  Dec 

First  Mon.,  Jan 

First  Wed.,  Jan 

First  Wed.,  Jan 

First  Wed.,  Jan 

First  Wed.,  Jan 

Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Jan.. 
Tu.  after  ist  Mon.,  Jan.. 

First  Wed.,  Jan., 

Thur.  after  ist  Mon.,  Jan. 

First  Mon.,  Jan. 

First  Wed.,  June 

Second  Tu.,  Jan 

First  Tu.,  Jan 

Third  Mon.,  Nov 

First  Mon.,  Jan 

Second  Mon.,  Sept 

First  Tu.,  Jan 

Last  Tu.,  May 

Fourth  Mon.,  Nov 

First  Mon.,  Oct 

Second  Tu.,  Jan. 

Second  Thur.,  Oct 

First  Mon.,  Dec 

Third  Tu.,  Jan.. 

First  Wed.,  Jan 


OOVEKNOK.SIIII’. 


Yrs. 

Clos»of  Term. 

Salary. 

2 

Nov., 

1876 

.$  4,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

5,000 

4 

Dec., 

1877 

7,cxx) 

I 

May, 

1876 

2,000 

4 

Jan., 

1879 

1.333 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

5,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

4,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

2,500 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

3,000 

2 

Jan., 

1878 

3,000 

2 

Jan., 

1877 

3,000 

4 

Sept., 

1879 

5,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

8,000 

I 

Jan., 

1877 

2,500 

4 

Jan., 

1880 

4.500 

I 

Jan., 

1877 

5.000 

2 

Jan., 

1877 

1,000 

2 

Jan., 

1878 

3,000 

4 

Jan., 

1878 

3,000 

2 

Jan., 

1877 

5.000 

2 

Jan., 

1877 

1,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

6,000 

I 

June, 

1876 

1,000 

3 

Jan., 

1877 

5.000 

3 

Jan., 

1877 

10,000 

4 

Jan., 

1877 

4,000 

2 

Jan., 

1878 

4,000 

4 

Sept, 

1878 

1.500 

4 

Jan., 

1880 

10,000 

I 

May, 

1876 

1,000 

2 

Jan., 

1877 

4,000 

2 

Jan., 

1S78 

3.000 

4 

Jan., 

1S78 

5.000 

I 

Oct., 

1876 

1,000 

4 

Jan., 

1878 

5.000 

2' 

Mar., 

1877 

2,700 

2 

Jan., 

1878 

5.000 

* Biennial  sessions  and  elections  in  even  years.  t Biennial  sessions  and  elections  in  odd  years, 

I Biennial  sessions  in  even  years,  with  elections  in  the  odd  years  immediately  preceding. 

I Biennial  sessions  in  odd  years,  with  elections  in  even  years  immediately  preceding. 

In  the  other  States  the  sessions  and  elections  are  annual. 


WHAT  CONSTITUTES  A STATE? 

WHAT  constitutes  a state 

Not  high-raised  battlement  or  labored  mound. 
Thick  wall  or  moated  gate ; 

Not  cities  proud  with  spires  and  turrets  crowned; 

Not  bays  and  broad-armed  ports, 

Where,  laughing  at  the  storm,  rich  navies  ride; 

Not  starred  and  spangled  courts. 

Where  low-born  baseness  wafts  perfume  to  pride. 

No:  — men,  high-minded  men. 

With  powers  as  far  above  dull  brutes  endued 
In  forest,  brake,  or  den. 

As  beasts  excel  cold  rocks  and  brambles  rude, — 


Men  who  their  duties  know. 

But  know  their  rights,  and,  knowing,  dare  maintain. 
Prevent  the  long-aimed  blow. 

And  crush  the  tyrant  while  they  rend  the  chain ; • 
These  constitute  a state; 

And  sovereign  law,  that  state’s  collected  will. 

O’er  thrones  and  globes  elate 
Sits  empress,  crowning  good,  repressing  ill. 

Smit  by  her  sacred  frown. 

The  fiend.  Dissension,  like  a vapor  sinks; 

And  e’en  the  all-dazzling  crown 
Hides  his  faint  rays,  and  at  her  bidding  shrinks. 

— Sir  William  Jones. 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


440 


ONE  HUNDRED  TEARS''  PROGRESS. 


A HUNDRED  years  ago  there  were  but 
five  small  newspapers  in  America;  steam 
engines,  locomotives,  railroads,  telegraphs 
and  postal-cards  had  not  been  imagined; 
friction  matches,  percussion  caps,  revolvers, 
and  breech-loading  guns,  stoves  and  fur- 
naces, gas  for  dwellings,  India  rubber  shoes, 
sewing  machines,  anthracite  coal,  photo- 
graphs, chromo  paintings,  kerosene  oil,  the 
safety  lamp,  the  compound  blow-pipe,  free 
schools,  spring  mattresses,  steel  engraving, 
Brussels  carpets,  lever  watches,  billiard  tables, 
soap,  calico,  reapers  and  mowers,  condensed 
milk,  paper  collars,  iron-clad  ships,  lead  pen- 
cils, fire  and  life  insurance,  pianos  and  organs, 
steel  pens,  and  cotton  and  woolen  factories, 
were  virtually  unknown. 

WHAT  A CENTURY  HAS  BROUGHT  FORTH. 

The  present  centuiy  has  witnessed  greater 
progress  in  everything  that  tends  to  make 
life  useful,  profitable  and  pleasant,  than  all  the 
thousands  of  years  since  the  world  began. 
The  plow  and  harrow  were  the  sole  instru- 
ments of  tillage  at  the  beginning  of  this  cen- 
tury. Compare  the  scratch  of  the  rude 
wooden  plow  with  the  well-turned  furrow 
of  the  modern  implement  constructed  on 
scientific  principles ; the  five  or  six  bushels  of 
wheat  of  the  past  with  twenty  to  sixty  per 
acre  of  today;  the  fiail  with  the  threshing  ma- 
chine; the  sickle  and  scythe  with  the  reaper 
and  mower.  The  farmer  of  today,  with 
his  drills,  planters,  seed-sowers  and  various 
modern  implements  of  husbandry,  is  a man 
among  men,  and  agricultural  pursuits  have 
arisen  in  popular  estimation.  The  housewife 
of  today  is  relieved  of  much  labor  by  the 
sewing  machine,  the  parer,  the  seeder,  the 
sieve,  and  a multitude  of  ingenious  helps. 

A hundred  years  ago  the  spinning  wheel 
was  in  almost  every  family,  and  clothing  was 


spun  and  woven  and  made  up  in  the  house- 
hold, and  the  printing  press  was  a cumbrous 
machine,  worked  by  hand;  and  not  a nail, 
brick,  knife,  pair  of  shears  or  scissors,  razor, 
a woven  pair  of  stockings,  an  ax,  hoe,  shovel, 
lock  or  key,  or  plate  of  glass  of  any  size,  was 
made  in  what  is  now  the  United  States. 
Even  in  1790  there  were  only  seventy-five 
postoffices  in  the  country,  and  the  whole 
extent  of  our  post-routes  was  less  than  nine- 
teen hundred  miles.  Cheap  postage  was 
unheard  of,  and  had  any  one  suggested  the 
transmission  of  messages  with  lightning 
speed  he  would  have  been  thought  utterly 
insane.  The  microscope  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  telegraph  on  the  other,  were  in  their 
infancy  as  instruments  of  science;  and  geol- 
ogy and  chemistry  were  almost  unknown. 
In  a word,  it  is  true  that  to  the  century  passed 
have  been  allotted  more  improvements,  in 
their  bearings  on  the  comfort  and  happiness 
of  mankind,  than  to  any  other  which  has 
elapsed  since  the  creation  of  the  world. 

THEN  AND  NOW. 

One  hundred  years  ago,  if  any  one  had 
dared  to  announce  the  possibility  of  crossing 
the  ocean  in  a vessel  driven  by  steam,  or  of 
carriages  being  driven  at  the  rate  of  thirty 
miles  an  hour  by  this  same  agent,  or  of 
delineating  the  human  face  on  a metallic 
plate  by  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  then  chem- 
ically fixing  it  there,  or  of  conveying  news 
by  electric  agency  for  hundreds  of  miles,  and 
especially  under  the  ocean,  such  predictions 
would  have  been  considered  simply  ridicu- 
lous; and  now,  when  science  announces  that  it 
is  possible  to  control  the  elements  to  a great 
extent,  to  draw  from  the  earth’s  hidden  treas- 
ure new  resources  of  untold  wealth,  imparting 
the  greatest  happiness  and  benefits  to  the  hu- 
man race,  it  is  still  viewed  with  incredulity  by 


ONE  HUNDRED  TEARS'  PROGRESS. 


the  masses.  It  is  not  quite  twenty  years  since 
petroleum  was  first  utilized.  There  doubt- 
less was  a time  when  man  never  dreamed  of 
warming  himself  by  artificial  heat.  Forages, 
perhaps,  the  savage  did  not  know  that  the 
possibility  of  heat  existed  in  the  trees  under 
whose  shelter  he  lay.  He  pulled  up  wild 
roots,  picked  wild  fruits,  swallowed  raw  oys- 
ters and  mussels  as  he  wandered  naked  along 
the  beach.  A cave  by  the  river  or  seaside,  or 
a hollow  tree,  served  him  for  a shelter. 
Many  generations  may  have  passed  before  he 
learned  to  make  a fire;  by  slow  steps  he 
passed  from  rude  tents,  huts,  and  cabins  to 
comfortable  houses  and  stately  mansions, 
with  heating  apparatus,  by  which  winter  is 
shorn  of  its  rigor. 

SECRECY  AND  EXCLUSIVENESS. 

A century  ago,  what  a man  discovered  in 
the  arts,  he  concealed.  Workmen  were  even 
sworn  never  to  reveal  the  processes  used  by 
their  employers.  Doors  were  kept  closed, 
artisans  going  out  were  searched,  visitors 
were  rigorously  excluded  from  admission, 
and  false  operations  blinded  the  workmen 
themselves.  The  mysteries  of  every  craft 
were  hedged  in  by  thick-set  fences  of  empiri- 
cal pretensions  and  judicial  affirmations.  The 
royal  manufactories  of  poi'celain,  for  examjDle, 
were  carried  on  in  Europe  with  a spirit  of 
jealous  exclusiveness.  His  Majesty  of  Saxony 
was  especially  circumspect.  Not  content 
with  the  oath  of  secrecy  imposed  upon  his 
work-people,  he  would  not  abate  his  kingly 
suspicion  in  favor  of  a brother  monarch. 
Neither  the  king  nor  the  king’s  delegate 
might  enter  the  tabooed  walls  of  Meissen, 
where  what  is  generally  called  the  Dresden 
porcelain  — that  exquisite  pottery  of  which 
the  world  has  never  seen  the  like — was  pro- 
duced for  two-hundred  years  by  a process  so 
secret  that  neither  the  bribery  of  princes  nor 
the  garrulity  of  the  operatives  ever  revealed 
it.  Other  discoveries  have  been  less  sucess- 


441 

fully  guarded,  fortunately  for  the  world. 
The  manufacture  of  tinware  in  England 
originated  from  a stolen  secret.  Few  readers 
need  to  be  informed  that  tinware  is  simply 
thin  iron  plated  with  tin  by  being  dipped  into 
the  molten  metal.  In  theory  it  is  an  easy 
matter  to  clean  the  surface  of  iron,  dip  it  into  a 
bath  of  the  boiling  tin,  and  remove  it,  envel- 
oped with  silvery  metal,  to  a place  for  cooling. 
In  practice,  however,  the  process  is  one  of 
the  most  difficult  in  the  arts.  It  was  discov- 
ered in  Holland,  and  guarded  from  publicity 
with  the  utmost  vigilance  for  nearly  half  a cen- 
tury. England  tried  in  vain  to  discover  the 
secret,  until  James  Sherman,  a Cornish  miner, 
crossed  the  Channel,  insinuated  himself  into 
the  mastery  of  the  secret,  and  brought  it 
home.  The  secret  of  manufacturing  cast 
steel  was  also  stealthily  obtained,  and  is  now 
within  the  reach  of  all  artisans. 

INCREASE  OF  COMFORTS. 

In  the  early  years  of  this  country  the  labor- 
ing classes  were  in  a comparatively  helpless 
condition.  They  lived  poorly;  were  awk- 
wardly clothed  in  garments  of  coarse  mate- 
rial, and  were  content  with  fare  limited  in 
quantity  and  meager  in  quality.  Popular 
education  was  unknown  in  its  present  sense. 
The  workingman  gained  from  the  soil  a 
scanty  living,  or  toiled  hard  to  produce  it  in 
ill-ventilated  factories,  aided  by  the  rudest 
tools  and  devices;  and  when  his  wiser  fellows 
sought  to  lighten  his  task  by  labor-saving 
machines  he  fought  against  them,  and  with 
his  own  hands  strengthened  his  shackles  and 
renewed  his  servitude.  He  struggled  upward 
slowly,  and  was  convinced  only  when  he  was 
defeated.  Argument  did  not  make  him  give 
up  his  prejudices,  but  facts  did.  When  it  was 
shown  to  him  that  a cotton-gin  could  clean 
more  cotton  and  do  it  better  than  his  own 
hands,  he  reluctantly  admitted  the  fact,  but 
sturdily  opposed  the  next  application  of  a like 
principle. 


442  THE  UNITED  ST  A 

He  regarded  all  labor-saving  machines  as 
so  many  enemies,  eating  up  the  bread  of 
himself  and  his  fellows,  and  crowding  him 
out  of  the  world,  when  the  fact  was,  then  as 
now,  that  they  are  his  truest  benefactors. 
Instead  of  depressing  his  condition,  they  ele- 
vate it;  instead  of  decreasing  the  demand  for 
his  services,  they  increase  it.  Directly  and  • 
indirectly,  in  a hundred  diverse  yet  distinctly 
traceable  ways,  machines  have  been  the 
truest  friends  of  the  human  race.  Men  lose 
sight  of  these  facts  in  the  whirl  and  bustle  of 
life.  They  accept  the  spectacle  of  the  loco- 
motive in  place  of  the  stage  coach,  the 
steamer  instead  of  the  sail  vessel,  the  tele- 
graph in  lieu  of  the  mail,  the  modern  rifle  as 
a substitute  for  the  flint-lock  musket,  and  yet 
sometimes  fail  to  see  how  greatly  these  inven- 
tions have-  added  to  the  blessings  we  now 
enjoy;  and  repeat  the  same  process  of  oppo- 
sition, as  each  new  invention  or  discovery 
claims  acceptance. 

IMPROVED  FACILITIES. 

The  advances  made  in  the  past  twenty- 
five  years  are  truly  wonderful,  even  to  the 
expert;  what  must  they  be,  then,  to  those 
whose  avocations  lie  elsewhere,  and  who 
know  little  of  what  is  taking  place  in  me- 
chanics? It  is  now  possible  to  construct  a 
sewing  machine  in  a minute,  complete  in  all 
its  appointments — just  sixty  in  one  hour! 
More  important  than  this  even  is  the  fact  that 
it  is  also  possible  to  construct  a locomotive  in 
a day.  From  the  plans  of  the  draughtsman 
to  the  execution  of  them  by  workmen,  every 
wheel,  lever,  valve,  and  rod  may  be  con- 
structed from  the  rough  metal  till  the  com- 
plete engine  stands  before  the  beholder; 
every  rivet  may  be  driven  in  the  boiler; 
every  tube  into  the  tube  sheets ; and  from  the 
smoke  stack  to  the  ash  pan  a locomotive  may 
be  turned  out  in  one  working  day  completely 
equipped,  with  a tender  behind,  ready  to  do 
the  work  of  hundi'eds  of  horses. 


TES  OF  AMERICA. 

A man  with  a pair  of  stocks  and  dies  may 
cut,  by  hard  labor,  and  at  low  rate  of  wages, 
one  hundred  flve-eighths  of  an  inch  bolts  in 
one  day ; but  give  him  a modern  bolt-cutting 
machine  and  he  will  cut  three  thousand  bolts 
in  one  day,  and  cut  them  better,  and  earn 
more  money  at  it  than  with  his  hands  alone. 
The  machine  shop  is  one  of  the  promoters  of 
civilization.  The  arts  of  politicians  are  sub- 
ordinate to  it.  Without  the  aid  given  by 
machines  their  schemes  would  fall  dead ; 
without  the  locomotive  and  the  printing  press 
they  could  not  reach  the  ears  of  mankind. 
The  machine  shop  is  also  a means  of  educat- 
ing men  in  certain  lines  of  thought.  The 
ability  to  design  a machine  that  will  execute 
with  automatic  precision  any  given  form, 
requires  a special  development  of  brain 
power,  and  this  development  is  by  no  means 
confined  to  the  inventor,  but  is  shared  by 
many  persons.  One  machine  leads  to  another, 
and  as  a consequence  the  intelligence  of  the 
men  who  are  concerned  in  turning  out  ma- 
chinery of  a high  class  is  very  marked, 
although  they  are  unknown  for  the  most  part, 
except  locally.  The  machinist  speaks  through 
the  works  of  his  hands  and  brains.  He  adds 
to  the  population  of  the  world  when  he  sends 
forth  a machine  capable  of  increasing  its 
working  force;  he  frees  his  fellows  from  the 
bondage  of  mere  handiwork  and  sets  them 
higher  problems  to  solve.  In  every  way  he 
advances  the  cause  of  his  race,  and  leaves  the 
world  richer  by  his  labors. 

MULTIFORM  GROWTH. 

In  addition  to  the  national  growth  indicated 
by  the  agricultural  and  manufacturing  record, 
and  the  expansion  of  our  foreign  trade  as 
shown  by  the  statistical  tables,  together  with 
the  magnitude  of  the  railroad  net-work  ex- 
tending over  the  entire  country  from  the 
Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  and  from  the  waters 
of  the  Mexican  gulf  to  the  frozen  regions 
of  the  northern  boundaries  of  the  Union,  a 


ONE  HUNDRED  TEARS'  PROGRESS. 


443 


similar  growth  has  marked  the  national  pro- 
gress in  nearly  every  other  important  indus- 
try and  feature  of  the  commonwealth.  The 
annual  product  of  wheat  alone,  by  the  census 
of  1870,  is  287,745,626  bushels;  and  of  corn, 
760,943,549  bushels;  while  the  total  annual 
value  of  farm  products,  exclusive  of  those  of 
orchards  and  market-gardens,  is  $2,447,538- 
658.  The  annual  product  of  the  fisheries, 
including  deep-sea  products,  $17,000,000;  of 
mining,  $152,598,994;  while  that  of  the  for- 
est, in  timber,  etc.,  bas  also  grown  to  im- 
mense proportions.  The  merchant  marine 
of  the  United  States,  on  June  20,  1873,  was 
4,468,041  tons,  which  is,  with  one  exception, 
larger  than  that  of  any  other  nation. 

In  population,  the  increase  shows  a most 
remarkable  uniformity  from  1790  to  i860. 
Owing  to  the  mortality  of  the  war  and  the 
check  to  immigration  from  the  same  cause, 
the  increase  during  the  past  decade  has  not 
been  equal  to  that  of  former  periods. 

The  increase  of  wealth  shows  also  similar 
results.  I-n  1850  our  total  wealth,  by  the 
census,  was  $7,135,780,228;  in  i860,  $16,- 
159,616,068,  an  increase  of  126  per  cent,  in 
ten  years;  in  1870  it  was  $30,068,518,507. 
In  England  the  increase  of  wealth,  by  the 
census,  from  1851  to  1861  was  thirty-seven 
per  cent.  In  1861  the  wealth  of  England,  by 
tbe  census,  was  $31,500,000,000;  in  1870  that 
of  the  United  States,  as  indicated  by  the  cen- 
sus, approximated  that  amount;  but  with  the 
increase  of  thirty-seven  per  cent,  in  each 
decade  in  England,  and  one  hundred  per 
cent,  in  the  United  States,  the  increase  in  the 
latter  will  in  1900  about  quadruple  that  of 
England. 

EXTENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

It  has  been  said  that  there  is  only  one  man 
who  has  a correct  idea  of  the  size  of  the 
United  States,  and  he  is  the  man  who  drove 
a yoke  of  oxen,  in  1850-51,  from  Maine  to 
California.  However  this  may  be,  the  news- 


paper remark  that  “few  people  realize  the 
immensity  of  our  territorial  area”  is  true. 
There  are  in  the  Great  West  eight  Territo- 
ries, two  or  three  of  which  are  twice  or  three 
times  as  large  as  all  New  England;  and  it  is 
a small  Territory  that  is  not  at  least  ten  times 
as  large  as  Massachusetts.  But  perhaps  a 
'clearer  idea  of  the  vastness  of  our  country 
is  obtained  from  the  following  comparative 
statistics. 

Less  than  one-fifth  of  the  entire  area  of  the 
United  States  is  laid  out  in  farms,  and  only 
one-fourth  of  its  farm  area  is  tilled  or  mowed. 
Heavy  as  our  wheat  crop  is,  it  occupies  an 
area  less  than  the  surface  of  South  Carolina. 
Our  national  crop,  maize,  covers  a territory 
not  larger  than  Virginia,  and  the  potato  crop 
could  grow  in  less  than  the  area  of  Delaware. 
The  country  is  capable  of  producing  food 
for  the  support  of  a population  almost  with- 
out number.  There  is  no  danger  of  our 
being  overcrowded  for  centuries. 

The  United  States  of  America  extends 
from  the  Atlantic  ocean  to  the  Pacific,  and 
from  British  America  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
It  has  a coast  line  of  two  thousand  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty-three  miles  on  the  Atlantic, 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty-four 
miles  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  one  thou- 
sand three  hundred  and  forty -three  miles  on 
the  Pacific.  Alaska,  with  its  islands,  extends 
from  the  south  end  of  Prince  of  Wales  Island 
to  Point  Barrow.  The  entire  area  of  the 
United  States  and  Territories  is  about  four- 
ninths  of  North  America,  and  more  than 
one-fifteenth  of  the  land-surface  of  the  globe. 

ACQUISITION  OF  TERRITORY. 

Prior  to  1781,  only  six  of  the  original 
thirteen  States  had  well-defined  boundaries. 
These  were  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island, 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland  and 
Delaware.  The  remaining  seven  had  claims, 
some  extending  to  the  Mississsippi  river, 
others  as  far  west  as  the  Pacific  ocean.  The 


444 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


States  with  unsettled  boundaries  ceded  their 
claims  to  land  west  of  their  present  limits  as 
follows:  New  York,  March  i,  1781;  Vir- 
ginia, March,  1784;  Massachsetts,  April  19, 
1785;  Connecticut,  September  14,  1786,  and 
May  30,  1800;  South  Carolina,  August  9, 
1787;  North  Carolina,  February  25,  1790; 
Georgia,  June  16,  1803;  Texas,  November 
25,  1850. 

By  the  treaty  with  Gi'eat  Britain,  Septem- 
ber 3,  1783,  the  territory  of  the  United  States 
was  declared  to  extend  from  the  Atlantic 
ocean  westward  to  the  Mississippi  river,  and 
from  a line  along  the  great  lakes  on  the 
north,  southward  to  the  thirty-first  parallel 
and  southern  border  of  Georgia, 

France  ceded,  by  the  treaty  of  April  30, 
1803,  the  “Province  of  Louisiana.”  This  is 
now  covered  by  portions  of  Alabama  and 
Mississippi ; by  the  States  of  Louisiana,  Ar- 
kansas, Missouri,  Iowa,  Nebraska,  Oregon, 
Minnesota,  west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  the 
larger  portion  of  Kansas;  and  that  portion 
of  Colorado  lying  east  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains and  north  of  the  Arkansas  river;  it  also 
included  the  TeiTitories  of  Dakota,  Montana, 
Idaho,  Washington,  and  that  known  as  the 
Indian  country;  and  all  of  the  Territory  of 
Wyoming  north  of  the  forty-second  parallel, 
and  that  portion  south  of  it,  and  east  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  When  it  is  stated  that 
this  province  covered  an  area  of  nearly 
one  million  square  miles,  the  value  of  this 
acquisition  from  F ranee  may  be  partially 
estimated. 

On  the  twenty-second  of  February,  1819, 
Spain  released  her  claim  to  the  disputed  por- 
tion of  the  province  of  Louisiana,  and  formally 
ceded  to  the  United  States  the  territory  now 
covered  by  the  State  of  Florida,  and  portions 
of  Alabama,  Mississippi,  and  Louisiana. 

Texas,  formerly  a portion  of  Mexico,  was 
admitted  into  the  Union  December  29,  1845. 
February  3,  1848,  Mexico  ceded  the  territory 
now  covered  by  the  States  of  California  and 


Nevada;  also,  her  claims  to  the  territory 
covered  by  the  pi'esent  State  of  Texas,  by 
the  Territories  of  Utah,  Arizona  and  New 
Mexico;  by  portions  of  Wyoming  and  Colo- 
rado, and  by  the  unorganized  territory  west 
of  the  Indian  country,  except  that  part  of 
the  Territory  of  Arizona  and  of  New  Mex- 
ico lying  south  of  the  River  Gila  and  west 
of  the  old  boundary  of  New  Mexico,  which 
last  were  ceded  by  Mexico,  December  30, 
1853,  and  are  known  as  the  Gadsden  Pur- 
chase. 

By  treaty  with  Russia,  March  30,  1867, 
and  transfer  of  title  June  20,  1867,  the  United 
States  came  into  possession  of  its  latest  acqui- 
sition, the  Territory  of  Alaska,  comprising 
in  extent  five  hundred  and  seventy-seven 
thousand  three  hundred  and  ninety  square 
miles.  This  territory  extends  our  national 
domain  northward  to  the  Ai'ctic  ocean.  The 
western  part  of  the  British  possessions,  lying 
between  the  parallels  of  54°4o'  and  49°  of 
north  latitude,  separates  it  from  the  main 
territory  of  the  United  States. 

WHEN,  HOW  AND  HOW  MUCH  ACQUIRED. 

SQUARE  MILES. 


Territory,  as  ceded  by  England,  1783 820,680 

Louisiana,  as  acquired  from  France,  1803 899,579 

Florida,  as  acquired  from  Spain,  1819 59,268 

Texas,  as  admitted  to  the  Union,  1845 318,000 

Oregon,  as  settled  by  treaty,  1846.. 308,052 

California,  as  wrested  from  Mexico,  1847.  422,955 

Arizona,  as  purchased  from  Mexico,  1853..  45,535 

Alaska,  as  pui-chased  from  Russia,  1867 577,390 

Total 3,559,051 

Total,  according  to  United  States  Census 

Report  of  1870 3,603,884 

THE  GREAT  LAKES. 


The  greatest  length  of  Lake  Superior  is 
430  miles;  greatest  breadth,  160  miles;  mean 
depth,  688  feet;  elevation  above  the  level  of 
the  sea,  637  feet;  area,  82,000  square  miles. 
The  greatest  length  of  Lake  Michigan  is  390 
miles;  greatest  breadth,  108  miles;  mean 
depth,  900  feet;  elevation,  506  feet;  area, 
33,000  square  miles.  The  greatest  length  of 


ONE  HUNDRED  YEARS'  PROGRESS. 


Lake  Huron  is  200  miles;  greatest  breadth, 
t6o  miles;  mean  depth,  600  feet;  elevation, 
270  feet;  area,  20,000  square  miles.  The 
greatest  length  of  Lake  Erie  is  250  miles; 
greatest  breadth,  58  miles;  mean  depth,  84 
feet;  elevation,  555  feet;  area,  6,000  square 
miles.  The  greatest  length  of  Lake  Ontario 
is  180  miles;  greatest  breadth,  65  miles;  mean 
depth,  500  feet;  elevation,  260  feet;  area, 
6,000  square  miles.  The  length  of  all  the 
five  lakes  is  1,584  r>iilcs,  and  they  cover  an 
area  of  upwards  of  130,000  square  miles. 

WHAT  HAS  BEEN  DONE  WITH  THE  PUBLIC 
DOMAIN. 

It  was  not  until  1850  that  the  policy  of 
appropriating  alternate  portions  of  the  public 
domain  for  development  was  systematically 
adopted. 

There  have  been  granted  to  railroad  cor- 
porations, being  mainly  for  the  construction  of 
the  trans-continental  lines — the  Atlantic  and 
Pacific,  the  Central  and  Union,  and  the 
Northern  Pacific  — as  estimated,  135,000,000 
acres. 

There  have  been  granted  to  the  States 
about  60,000,000  acres  of  swamp  lands  on 
the  condition  that  the  proceeds  thereof  to  the 
extent  necessary  should  be  devoted  to  their 
reclamation. 

In  no  period  — that  is,  whether  under 
Democratic  or  Republican  control  — were 
any  of  these  grants  made  by  a partisan  vote, 
both  parties  voting  for  and  against  in  about 
equal  ratio,  proportioned  to  their  respective 
strength  in  Congress. 

After  the  grants  were  made  to  the  trans- 
continental lines  of  railway,  the  house  of 
representatives  resolved  unanimously  that 
“the  policy  of  granting  subsidies  in  public 
lands  to  railroad  and  other  corporations  ought 
to  be  discontinued,”  and  no  gi'ants  for  devel- 
opment have  since  been  made. 

The  area  granted  for  educational  purposes 
is  about  22,000,000  acres,  and  the  estimated 


445 

area  to  pass  to  the  States  yet  to  be  admitted 
is,  under  the  system,  56,000,000  acres. 


RECAPITULATION. 

ACRES. 

Grants  to  States  for  railroads 58,903,779 

Grants  to  States  for  wagon  roads 3,225,413 

Grants  to  States  for  canals 4,405,986 

Grants  to  States  for  swamp  lands  60,000,000 

Grants  to  trans-continental  railroads,  etc.  135,000,000 

To  States  for  educational  purposes 78,000,000 

Grants  for  military  service 68,000,000 

Sold,  or  disposed  of  under  homestead 
law 300,000,000 


Total 707.535.178 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  LAND. 

Land  is  of  little  value  to  any  country,  in 
an  agricultural  point  of  view,  without  the 
application  of  the  means  necessary  to  render 
the  soil  productive  under  a system  of  free 
and  intelligent  labor.  When  the  Roman 
government  made  new  acquisitions  of  terri- 
tory, the  soil  was  almost  invai'iably  parceled 
out  among  the  officers  of  the  army,  or  the 
legionaries,  as  rewards  for  their  victories.  Its 
former  owners  were  generally  reduced  to 
slavery  and  compelled  to  till  the  soil  for  the 
benefit  of  their  conquerors.  The  Ameri- 
can policy,  especially  since  the  passing  of 
emancipation  and  homestead  laws,  is  to 
make  the  masses  of  the  people  citizen 
farmers,  and  allow  each  citizen  who  desires 
it  a full  title  and  exclusive  ownership  in 
his  farm.  In  1870,  when  the  last  census 
was  taken,  there  were  2,659,985  farms  in 
the  United  States,  and  we  may  add  that, 
with  rare  exceptions,  each  farm  is  cultivated 
by  its  owner.  Allowing  for  an  increase  up 
to  1876  in  the  same  ratio  as  is  shown  from 
1850  to  1870,  the  number  of  farms  now  under 
cultivation  is  about  three  millions  — there  are 
thirty  thousand  land-owners  in  England. 

The  census  table  of  farms  indicates  the 
marvelous  rapidity  of  the  agricultural  pro- 
gress of  the  country.  There  were  nearly 
one  million  and  a half  of  farm  owners  in 
1850,  over  two  millions  in  1S60,  more  than 


446  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

two  and  a half  millions  in  1870,  and  not  less 
than  three  millions  within  the  first  century 
of  national  existence,  with  land  enough  in 
reserve  to  quadruple  the  number. 

Another  important  fact  has  been  revealed 
by  the  census : Instead  of  consolidating  into 

vast  estates,  as  in  European  countries,  the 
tendency  is  in  the  opposite  direction,  and 
wisely,  too.  The  farms  of  one  thousand 
acres  and  over  are  undergoing  a process  of 
subdivision  by  the  second  and  third  genera- 
tions into  homesteads  of  less  extent  and  more 
easy  management  by  the  members  of  the 
family.  In  i860  there  were  only  5,364  farms 
in  the  United  States  containing  each  a thou- 
sand acres  or  over.  In  1870  that  number 
was  reduced  to  3,720.  The  average  farm,  in 
1850,  contained  two  hundred  and  three  acres; 
in  i860  it  had  fallen  to  one  hundred  and 
ninety-nine  acres;  and  in  1870,  to  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-three  acres.  In  classifying  all 
the  farms  in  the  Union  by  size,  the  returns 
show  that  the  largest  number  is  embraced 
in  the  class  containing  twenty  to  fifty  acres. 

HOMESTEADS  AND  HOMESTEADERS. 

A circular  published  by  the  Burlington 
and  Missouri  River  railway  company  thus 
condenses  much  valuable  information  for  all 
who  are  looking  westward: 

“i.  What  is  a homestead.^  It  is  a farm  given  to 
any  man  or  woman  who  lives  on  it  and  cultivates  it 
for  five  years.  I say  ‘given,’  for  the  charges  are  only 
about  ten  cents  an  acre  — that  is,  the  cost  of  survey- 
ing and  recording,  amounting  in  all  for  one-fourth 
of  a square  mile  to  eighteen  dollars  at  most,  and  four 
dollars  of  this  sum  are  not  payable  for  five  years. 

“2.  How  large  a farm  is  a homestead.?  It  is  a 
farm  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres,  except  on  tracts 
one-half  of  which  has  been  granted  in  aid  of  railroads 
or  other  public  improvements.  On  such  tracts  the 
homestead  is  no  more  than  half  the  usual  size,  unless 
the  homesteader  has  served  at  least  ninety  days  as  a 
soldier.  In  that  case,  his  homestead  is  a quarter- 
section  anj'where. 

“3.  Who  may  become  a homesteader.?  Any  man 
or  any  woman  — that  is,  any  native,  of  legal  age, 

. _ 

and  any  foreigner  who  has  declared  his  intention  to 
become  a citizen,  which  any  immigrant  may  do  on 
the  very  day  he  lands  in  America. 

“4.  How  does  one  become  a homesteader.?  He 
goes  to  any  United  States  land-office,  where  he  has 
free  access  to  maps  showing  all  the  vacant  lots  in 
the  neighboring  regions.  He  then  goes  and  picks 
out  the  one  he  likes  best,  returns  to  the  land-office, 
makes  an  application,  according  to  the  legal  forms 
furnished  by  the  officer  there,  for  that  lot  as  his 
homestead,  and  leaves  those  forms  for  record,  paj's 
at  most  fourteen  dollars,  and  is  henceforth  monarch 
of  all  he  surveys  on  the  farm  of  his  choice.  But 
the  homesteader  is  not  obliged  to  go  in  person  to  the 
governrnent  land -office.  In  most  cases  he  can  ascer- 
tain from  local  land-agents  or  residents  what  lands  are 
vacant,  and  then  make  his  application  for  the  home- 
stead he  wishes  to  occupy,  before  the  clerk  of  the 
court  in  the  county  where  it  lies,  sending  with  it  an 
affidavit,  with  his  reasons  for  not  appearing  in  person. 

“5.  How  soon  must  a homesteader  begin  to  oc- 
cupy his  land .?  At  any  time  within  six  months  after 
his  application  is  put  on  record,  and  he  may  journey 
away  from  his  land  at  will,  if  not  absent  more  than 
half  a year  at  once,  and  provided  that  he  fixes  his 
residence  nowhere  else. 

“6.  Can  a homesteader  become  the  full  owner  of 
his  farm  sooner  than  at  the  end  of  five  years.?  Yes; 
after  six  months’  residence,  he  can,  at  any  time, 
purchase  his  land  by  paying  the  government  price, 
the  maximum  of  which  is  two  dollars  and  fifty  cents, 
and  the  minimum  half  that  sum,  per  acre. 

“7.  What  if  a homesteader  is  in  debt.?  His  home- 
stead is  exempt  from  liabilities  for  any  debt  con- 
tracted previous  to  his  perfecting  his  claim  to  that 
land ; and  in  some  States  it  is  not  liable  to  attachment 
for  any  subsequent  debt. 

“8.  How  is  a full  title  finally  obtained.?  After 
the  homesteader  has  resided  on  his  land,  and  tilled  it 
for  five  years,  if  at  any  time  within  two  years  he 
proves  that  fact  to  the  register  of  the  land-office 
where  his  application  was  recorded,  that  officer  will 
obtain  for  him  from  Washington  a full  title  to  his 
land,  charging  him  only  a fee  of  four  dollars. 

“9.  Is  not  one  man  as  good  as  another.?  ‘Yes,’ 
said  an  Irishman,  ‘ and  a great  deal  better.’  But  our 
last  Congress  enacted  that  every  soldier  is  equal  to 
two  other  men.  The  act  was  approved  by  the  Pres- 
ident, July  15,  1870.  It  provides  that  every  person 
who  has  served  loyally  ninety  days  in  the  national 
army  or  navy  is  entitled,  on  the  terms  above  ex- 
plained, ‘ to  enter  and  receive  a patent  for  one  whole 
quarter-section  of  land’ — that  is,  one  hundred  and 

ONE  HUNDRED  TEARS'  PROGRESS.  447 

sixty  acres  — where  other  men  can  only  enter  eighty, 
‘of  the  alternate  reserved  sections  along  the  lines  of 
any  one  of  the  railroads  wherever  public  lands  have 
been  granted  by  acts  of  Congress.’  In  order  to  gain 
these  privileges,  the  soldier  must  pursue  the  same 
routine  and  pay  the  fees  as  if  he  were  a civilian. 
But  he  gets  twice  as  much  land.” 

THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  COUNTRY. 

The  national  existence  of  the  American 
Union  was  commenced  upon  a narrow  strip 
of  territory  lying  along  a small  portion  of 
the  Atlantic  coast  and  containing  an  area  in 
square  miles  but  little  larger  than  the  State 
of  Texas.  But  growth  followed  the  birth. 
Additions  of  territory  were  made  from  time 
to  time,  as  already  detailed,  until  our  acquisi- 
tions extended  to  the  Mississippi,  and  crossing 
over  included  the  Louisiana  purchase,  in  itself 
equal  in  extent  to  the  former  area  of  the  United 
States.  Soon  the  Rocky  mountains  were 
scaled,  the  great  Pacific  slope  incorporated, 
and  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  ocean  made 
the  western  boundary  of  the  national  do- 
main. Beginning  within  the  limits  of  three 
hundred  and  forty  one  thousand  square  miles, 
the  Union  to-day  embraces  an  area  ten  times 
as  great  with  every  variety  of  soil  and  climate 
essential  to  the  widest  possible  range  of  vege- 
tation and  a successful  application  of  agricul- 
tural skill  and  industry. 

PRODUCTIONS. 

There  are,  perhaps,  few  people  who  have 
anything  of  a correct  idea  of  the  agricultural, 
mechanical,  and  mineral  productions  of  our 
country.  Our  resources  are  so  multifarious, 
and  the  country  so  extensive,  that  without 
the  necessary  data  no  fair  estimate  can  be 
made.  We  know  that  we  have  a population 
of  nearly  forty  millions  of  souls:  we  know 
that  they  all  have  to  be  fed,  clothed,  and  oth- 
erwise provided  for;  but  how  it  is  done,  and 
who  do.  it,  and  to  what  extent,  few  people 
are  able  even  to  conjecture. 

The  wonderful  diversity  of  climate  and  soil 

in  the  United  States  and  Territories  enables 
our  people  to  produce  almo.st  everything 
vegetable  that  grows  anywhere;  while  the 
adaptability  of  the  South  and  West  to  stock- 
raising  secures  to  that  branch  of  industry  pe- 
culiar advantages,  from  which  enormous  pro- 
fits are  annually  realized. 

The  mineral  and  manufacturing  products 
of  the  country  are  also  interesting  and  im- 
portant branches  of  industry  and  wealth. 
From  the  extensive  coal-fields  and  iron-ore 
beds  of  Pennsylvania,  the  silver  mines  of  Ne- 
vada, and  the  gold  mines  of  California  we 
derive  almost  inestimable  wealth.  Nor  are 
these  productions  confined  to  these  i^articular 
localities.  Other  States  and  Territories 
abound  in  these  and  other  valuable  minerals. 

GREAT  ENTERPRISES. 

Not  to  speak  of  the  trans-continental  and 
other  railroads  already  alluded  to,  there  are 
several  engineering  enterprises  that  are  emi- 
nently worthy  of  note,  and  that  declare  in 
unmistakable  language  the  rapid  advance- 
ment of  our  country;  placing  it  side  by  side, 
in  this  respect,  with  the  most  civilized  and 
progressive  countries  of  Europe. 

Prominent  among  the  engineering  enter- 
prises of  the  century  are  the  Hoosac  tunnel, 
the  work  at  Hallett’s  point,  and  the  artesian 
and  oil  wells  of  Pennsylvania.  Iron  has 
entered  largely  into  modern  structures;  the 
great  success  so  far  is  in  roofs.  The  Grand 
Central  depot.  New  York,  is  652  feet  long 
and  199  feet  between  the  walls.  It  covers 
about  three  acres.  The  first  iron  bridge  was 
of  cast  iron,  across  the  Severn,  England,  in 
1779.  The  bridge  lately  built  across  the 
Mississippi,  at  St.  Louis,  has  three  spans,  497 
feet,  515  feet,  and  479  feet,  respectively.  The 
new  Niagara  bridge,  erected  in  1869,  is  1,264 
feet  span,  and  190  feet  above  the  water.  The 
public  is  now  waiting  for  the  Brooklyn 
bridge,  5,862  feet  between  termini,  1,600  feet 
between  piers  and  80  feet  wide. 

THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


448 


STATISTICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


GROWTH  OF  POPULATION. 


STATES. 

1790. 

1800. 

1810. 

1820. 

00 

i ^ 

0 

1840. 

1850. 

i860. 

00 

p 

Alabama 

127,901 

14.255 

309.527 

30,388 

590,756 

97,574 

771,623 

209,897 

92,597 

964,201 

435,450 

379.994 

34.277 

460,147 

112,216 

140,424 

1,057,286 

1,711.951 

1.350,428 

674.913 

107,206 

1,155,684 

608,002 

628,279 

687,049 

1,231,066 

749.113 

172,023 

791.305 

1,182,012 

28,841 

6,857 

326,073 

672,035 

3.880,735 

992,622 

2,339.511 

52,465 

2,906,215 

174,620 

703.708 

1,109,801 

604,215 

315.098 

1..596.318 

996.992 
484.471 

560,247 

39.864 

537,454 

I2C.OI  c; 

187,748 

1,184,109 

2,539.891 

1.980,637 

1,194,020 

364.399 

1,321,011 

726.915 

626.915 
780,894 

1,457.351 

1,184,059 

439,706 

827,922 

1,721,295 

122.993 
42,491 
318,300 
906,096 

4.382,759 

1,071,361 

2,665,260 

90,923 

3,521,951 

217.353 

705,606 

1,258,520 

818,579 

330,551 

1,225,163 

442,014 

1)054,670 

29,097 

9,658 

14,181 

131,700 

14.999 

20,595 

91.874 

86,786 

23,955 

9.118 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

237.946 

59.096 

251,002 

64.273 

261,942 

72,674 

275.148 

72,749 

297.675 

76,748 

34.730 

516,823 

157.445 

343.031 

309.978 

78,085 

54.477 

691,392 

476,183 

585,866 

43.112 

370,792 

91.532 

87.445 

906,185 

851,470 

988,416 

192,214 

Delaware 

Florida : 

Georgia 

Illinois  . 

82,548 

162,686 

252,433 

12,282 

24.520 

340,985 

55.162 

147.178 

Indiana 

5.641 

Iowa 

Kansas-  

Kentucky 

73.677 

220,955 

406, ci  I 

76,556 

228,705 

380,546 

472,040 

4.762 

564,135 

152,923 

298,269 

407.350 

523.159 

8,765 

687,917 

215.739 

399.455 

447.040 

610,408 

31.639 

779.828 

352,411 

501,793 

470,019 

737.699 

212,267 

982,405 

517,762 

583.169 

583.034 

994.514 

397.654 

6077 

606,526 

682,044 

Louisiana 

Maine.-  

96,540 

319.728 

378.787 

151.719 

341.548 

422,845 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

8.550 

40,352 

20,845 

75,448 

66,557 

136,621 

140,455 

375.651 

383.702 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New  Hampshire 

New  Jersey 

141,885 

184,139 

'?40,I20 

393)751 

183,858 

211,149 

589.051 

478,103 

45.365 

214,460 

245,562 

959,049 

555.500 

230,760 

244,022 

277,426 

1,372,111 

638,829 

581,295 

269,328 

320,823 

1,918,608 

737.987 

937.903 

284,574 

373,306 

2,428,921 

753.419 

1,519.467 

317.976 

489.555 

3.097.394 

869,039 

1,980,329 

13.294 

2,311,786 

147,545 

668,507 

1,002,717 

212,592 

314.120 

1,421,661 

N ew  Y ork 

North  Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

434.373 

68,825 

249.073 

35.691 

602,365 

69,122 

345.591 

105,602 

810,091 

76,931 

415.115 

261,727 

1.047.507 

83.015 

502,741 

422,771 

1.348,233 

97,199 

581,185 

681,904 

1.724,033 

108,830 

594,398 

829,210 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 

85,425 

747,610 

154.465 

880,200 

217,895 

974.600 

235,996 

1,065,116 

280,652 

1,211,405 

291,948 

1,239.797 

Virginia 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 

30,945 

305,391 

775,881 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona 

Dakota 

« 

4.837 

75.080 

District  of  Columbia 
Idaho 

14.093 

24,023 

33.039 

39.834 

43.712 

51,687 

Montana  

% 

New  Mexico 

61.547 

11,380 

93.516 

40,273 

11,594 

Utah 

Washington 

Wyoming  

Totals 

3.929.214 

5,308,483 

7.239,881 

9.633.822 

12,866,020 

17.069,453 

23,191.876 

31.443,321 

38,887,468 

.V  TA  TIS  TIC  A L REFERENCE  TA  RE  ES. 


449 


POPULATION  BY  RACES,  IN  1870,  AND  ESTIMATE  FOR  1880. 


STATES. 


Alabama 

Arkansas  

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

Nevada  

New  Hampshire 

New  Jersey 

New  York 

North  Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon  

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

SouthiCarolina 

Tennessee 

Te.xas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

West  Virginia  

Wisconsin 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona ' 

Dakota 

District  of  Columbia 

Idaho 

Montana 

New  Mexico 

Utah 

Washington 

Wyoming 


Totals 


KACES. 

TOTAI,  I’OIH  LATION. 

(A 

'C 

(A 

Estimate, 

X. 

0 

.2 

C 

i860. 

c 

00 

1880. 

? 

0 

c 

0 

52 1, .384 

475,510 

98 

964,201 

996,992 

1,100,000 

362,1 15 

1 12,169 

89 

98 

435,4.50 

484,471 

600,000 

489,424 

4,272 

7,241 

49,310 

379,944 

560,247 

800,000 

39,221 

456 

180 

7 

.34,277 

39,864 

100,000 

527>549 

9,668 

235 

22 

460,147 

537.454 

600,000 

102,221 

22,794 



1 12,216 

12.5,015 

150,000 

96,057 

91,689 

2 

140,424 

187,748 

300,000 

638,926 

.54.5,142 

40 

1 

1,057,286 

1,184,109 

1,500,000 

2,511,596 

28,762 

32 

I 

1,711,951 

2,539,891 

3,300,000 

1,655,837 

24,500 

240 

1,350,428 

1,680,637 

2,200,000 

1,185,979 

5,762 

48 

674,913 

1,194,020 

1,800,000 

346,377 

1 1,108 

914 

107,206 

364,399 

1,000,000 

1,098,692 

222,210 

108 

I 

1,155,684 

1,321,01  I 

1,500,000 

362,065 

364,210 

569 

71 

708,002 

726,915 

800,000 

624,809 

1,606 

499 

I 

628,279 

626,915 

670,000 

605,497 

175,391 

4 

2 

687,049 

780,894 

1,000,000 

1,443,156 

13,947 

151 

97 

1,231,0^ 

1,457,351 

1,700,000 

1,167,282 

11,849 

4,926 

2 

749,113 

1,184,059 

1,600,000 

438,257 

7.50 

690 

172,023 

439,706 

1,000,000 

382,8^ 

444,261 

809 

16 

791,305 

827,922 

900,000 

1,603,146 

1 1 7,07 1 

75 

3 

1,182,012 

1,721,29s 

2,500,000 

122,117 

789 

87 

28,841 

122,993 

500,000 

38,959 

359 

23 

.3,152 

6,857 

42,491 

100,000 

317,607 

580 

23 

326,073 

318,300 

330,000 

875,407 

30,658 

16 

15 

672,035 

906,096 

1,200,000 

4,3.39,210 

52,081 

439 

29 

3,880,735 

4,382,7.59 

5,000,000 

678,470 

390,650 

1,241 

992,622 

1,071,361 

1,200,000 

2,601,916 

63,213 

100 

1 

2,339,511 

2,665,260 

3,100,000 

86,929 

346 

318 

3,330 

52,465 

90,923 

200,000 

3,456,449 

65,294 

34 

14 

2,906,215 

3,521,951 

4,200,000 

212,219 

4,980 

154 

174,620 

217,3.53 

250,000 

289,667 

415,814 

124 

I 

703,708 

705,606 

800,000 

936,119 

322,331 

70 

1,109,801 

1,258,520 

1,400,000 

564,700 

253,475 

379 

25 

604,215 

818,579 

1,500,000 

329,613 

924 

24 

315,098 

330,551 

350,000 

712,089 

GO 

229 

4 

i,.596,3i8 

1,225,163 

1,500,000 

424,033 

17,980 

1 

442,014 

600,000 

1,051,351 

2,113 

1,206 

775,881 

1,054,670 

1,500,000 

29,097 

40,000 

9,581 

26 

31 

20 

9,^8 

50,000 

12,887 

94 

1,200 

4,837 

14,181 

fo,ooo 

88,278 

43,404 

15 

3 

75,080 

131,700 

150,000 

10,618 

60 

47 

4,214 

14,999 

60,000 

18,306 

183 

157 

1,949 

20,595 

90,000 

90,393 

175 

1,309 

93,516 

91,874 

100,000 

86,044 

I 18 

179 

44.5 

40,273 

86,786 

200,000 

22,19s 

207 

1,319 

234 

11,594 

23,955 

100,000 

8,726 

183 

66 

143 

9,118 

50,000 

31,443,321 

38,587,468 

49,750,000 

Estimate  for  1S76. — Each  of  the  following  States  took  a census  of  its  population  in  1875,  showing  an 
increase,  respectively,  as  follows:  Iowa,  156,524;  Kansas,  168,974;  Louisiana,  130,124;  Massachusetts,  194,559; 
Michigan,  159,792;  Minnesota,  158,723;  Nevada,  10,049;  New  Jersey,  120,406;  New  York,  332,449;  Rhode 
Island,  40,886;  So.  Carolina,  219,539;  Wisconsin,  182,059;  total  increase,  1,874,084.  The  same  States,  in  1870, 
had  12,675,425,  and  the  whole  country  had  38,887,468.  These  data  give  45,000,000  as  the  population  for  1876. 


D* 


450 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


POPULATION  AND  ILLITERACY  BY  SEXES,  AND  ILLITERATE  VOTERS,  IN  1870; 
WITH  THE  PRESIDENTIAL  VOTE  IN  1872. 


STATES. 

MALES. 

FEMALES. 

EXCESS. 

ILLITERATE, 

Mules. 

Females. 

Alabama 

488,738 

508,254 

19,516 

181,309 

201,648 

Arkansas 

248,261 

236,210 

12,051 

63,194 

70,123 

Calitornia 

349,479 

210,768 

138,711 

15,155 

11,919 

Colorado 

24,820 

15,044 

9,776 

3,366 

3,344 

Connecticut 

265,270 

272,184 

6,914 

12,374 

17,214 

Delaware 

62,628 

62,387 

241 

10,973 

12,127 

Florida 

94,548 

93,200 

1,348 

34,666 

37,132 

Georgia 

578,955 

605,154 

26,199 

220,053 

248,523 

Illinois  

1,316,537 

1,223,354 

93,183 

59,494 

74,079 

Indiana 

857,994 

822,643 

35,351 

53,313 

73,702 

Iowa 

625,917 

568,103 

57,814 

20,965 

24,704 

Kansas 

202,221 

162,175 

40,049 

12,391 

11,949 

Kentucky 

665,675 

655,336 

10,339 

157,239 

1 74,888 

Louisiana 

362,165 

364,750 

2,585 

133,351 

142,391 

Maine 

313,103 

313,812 

709 

9,644 

9,403 

Maryland 

384,984 

395,910 

10,926 

61,981 

73,514 

Massachusetts 

703,779 

753,572 

49,793 

37,075 

60,649 

Michigan  

617,745 

566,314 

51,431 

26,598 

24,706 

Minnesota 

235,299 

204,407 

. 30,802 

11,2.34 

12,809 

Mississippi 

413,421 

414,501 

1,080 

150,98.4 

161,767 

Missouri 

896,347 

824,948 

71,399 

105,765 

116,620 

Fi  ebraska 

70,425 

52,56? 

17,857 

2,564 

2,271 

Nevada  

32,379 

10,112 

22,267 

517 

157 

New  Hampshire 

155,640 

162,660 

7,020 

4,581 

5,345 

New  Jersey 

449,672 

456,424 

6,752 

23,409 

31,274 

New  York 

2,163,229 

2,219,530 

56,301 

96,977 

144,175 

North  Carolina 

518,704 

552,657 

33,953 

195,692 

201,301 

Ohio 

1,337,550 

1,327,710 

9,840 

75,248 

97,901 

Oregon 

53,131 

37,792 

15,339 

1,873 

1,628 

Pennsylvania 

1,758,499 

1,763,452 

4,953 

82,457 

139,894 

Rhode  Island. 

104,756 

112,597 

7,841 

8,681 

13,220 

South  Carolina 

343,902 

361,704 

17,802 

137,246 

153,085 

Tennessee 

623,347 

635,173 

11,826 

163,195 

201,473 

Te.vas-- 

423,557 

395,022 

28,535 

1 10,448 

111,064 

Vermont  

165,721 

164,830 

891 

9,283 

8,417 

Virginia. 

597,058 

628,105 

31,047 

211,278 

234,496 

West  Virginia 

222,843 

219,171 

3,672 

38,584 

44,906 

Wisconsin. 

544,886 

509,784 

35,102 

25,666 

29,539 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona 

6,887 

2,771 

4,116 

1,587 

1,143 

Dakota 

8,878 

5,303 

3,575 

.513 

432 

District  ot  Columbia 

62,192 

69,508 

7,316 

11,418 

17,301 

Idaho 

12,184 

2,815 

9,369 

347 

1.55 

Montana  

16,771 

3,824 

12,947 

53.5 

176 

New  Mexico 

47,135 

44,739 

2,396 

23,448 

27,801 

Utah.. 

44,121 

42,665 

1,456 

3,210 

3,910 

Washington 

14,990 

8,965 

6,025 

573 

284 

Wyoming 

7,219 

1,899 

5,320 

399 

131 

Totals 

19,493,565 

19,064,806 

2,610,853 

3,034,690 

Voters. 


president’l 
VOTE,  1872. 


17429 

13,610 

12,362 

8,990 
3466 
’ 3>876 
21,899 
40,801 

36,331 

14,782 

5,994 

43,826 

12,048 

6,516 

13,344 

30,920 

17,543 

8,034 

9,357 

34,780 

956 

474 

3,361 

14,515 

73,201 

27,557 

41,439 

1,085 

61,350 

5,922 

12,490 

37,713 

17,505 

6,867 

27,646 

15,181 

17,637 


-r-- 


169,716 

79,300 

94,738 

96,518 

21,321 

33,190 

138.906 
426,882 

349,779 

202,762 

100,018 

188,761 

128,692 

90,509 

134,447 

192,732 

216,810 

89,540 

129,463 

270.630 
26,141 
14,649 
68,592 

168,112 

828,017 

164,863 

526,173 

19,549 

561.630 

18,994 

■ 94,993 

180,046 

113.906 
52,408 

185,122 

61,766 

191,474 


720,807 


6,431,149 


Families  and  Dwellings. — For  the  whole  country,  the  number  of  families  is  7,579,363,  with  an  average 
of  5.09  persons  to  each  family;  and  the  number  of  dwellings  is  7,042,833,  with  an  average  of  5.47  persons  to 
each  dwelling.  For  the  States,  the  number  of  families  is  7,481,607,  with  an  average  of  5.09  persons  to  each 
family;  and  the  number  of  dwellings  is  6,941,603,  with  an  average  of  5.49  persons  to  each  dwelling.  For  the 
whole  country,  the  number  of  persons  to  the  square  mile  is  10.7;  and  for  the  States  alone,  it  is  19.21. 


STATISTICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


45' 


STATISTICS  OF  EDUCATION  - CENSUS  OF  1870. 


HUHEIC  OK  STATE  SCHOOLS. 

PRIVATE  SCHOOLS,  COLLEGES,  ETC, 

TEACHERS. 

PUPILS. 

4 

TEACHERS. 

PUPILS. 

a 0 

£ K 

AMOUNT  OF 

a 0 

AMOUNT  OF 

® u 

INCOME. 

INCOME. 

r,  ^ 
0 

.Male. 

b'emale. 

Male. 

Female. 

2 ^ 
^ (h 
0 

Male. 

Female. 

Male. 

Female, 

2,8 1 2 

2.173 

33..390 

33,873 

$629,626 

'57 

'99 

'57 

3,833 

4,770 

$346,725 

'.744 

'.4.58 

767 

37.103 

34,942 

552,461 

234 

136 

4,836 

4,645 

129,501 

1.342 

1, 1 16 

39,772 

35,755 

',627,733 

206 

274 

5.445 

4,535 

*.3*8.575 

12.890 

124 

81 

75 

2,552 

1,965 

75,025 

18 

8 

24 

203 

3'3 

1.63s 

452 

1,905 

45.556 

42,893 

1,426,846 

282 

243 

326 

5,751 

4,421 

429,433 

326 

107 

2SI 

7.694 

9,141 

127,729 

49 

. 82 

',.399 

1.34' 

84.983 

226 

96 

4.674 

5.458 

76,389 

175.844 

7,810,265 

'S' 

2,114 

2,424 

78,180 

246 

iSo 

'47 

S.700 

5.450 

',634 

1,3.37 

768 

27.075 

27,925 

1.077.45s 

'o’SSO 

8,791 

11,306 

343,445 

334,178 

785 

1,620 

276 

2,339 

46,510 

47.642 

2,159.744 

8,871 

6,402 

4,640 

228,189 

100,308 

217,887 

2,063,599 

202 

9,475 

8,926 

435,912 

7.322 

3,38' 

5,485 

105,615 

3,245,352 

174 

27s 

5»357 

6,374 

324.741 

'.663 

829 

20,6;?2 

28,398 

106,438 

660,635 

26 

43 

48 

99' 

126,591 

3.46S 

1 ! 1 ,S02 

1,150,451 

422 

q 

49' 

13.932 

12,9^ 

1,387.978 

122 

.337 

12,095 

13,737 

473.707 

414 

639 

17,759 

16,580 

725.977 

262,768 

4.56s 

2,261 

4,364 

73.393 

79,372 

843,43s 

158 

169 

192 

4.599 

S.272 

'.487 

933 

1,217 

S.3S7 

42,927 

40,299 

1,146,057 

292 

565 

572 

12,873 

11,285 

13,987 

852,158 

S.'6o 

753 

i2i,c;72 

123,9^ 

120,573 

130,844 

3,207,826 

566 

675 

746 

13,205 

1,610,113 

385.529 

5.414 

2,796 

6,181 

1.839 

2,164,480 

181 

203 

379 

4.965 

6,834 

2,424 

919 

53.171 

50,237 

895,204 

55 

60 

68 

1.995 

1,863 

20,658 

1 16,565 



— 









1,564 

1,054 

674 

22,793 

780,339 

5.996 

4.4'4 

2,948 

163,582 

156,731 

3,092,733 

754 

743 

923 

23,059 

26,965 

1,248,072 

436 

377 

9.227 

7,825 

182,160 

'5 

14 

'3 

265 

297 

25,400 

38 

9 

' 47 

1,065 

791 

81,273 

IC 

4 

24 

214 

303 

2Q,220 

2,464 

S'O 

2,600 

30,275 

29,133 

403,310 

78 

143 

102 

2,848 

2,421 

171,588 

1.53' 
1 1 ,67s 

956 

2,060 

39,763 

40,342 

1,562,573 

362 

499 

27.qS8 

21,707 

7^.938 

1.419,677 

S.710 

18,019 

302,373 

416,808 

8,012.024 

',342 

2,325 

70,903 

7.024,759 

',435 

".45S 

1,125 

9,306 

393 

21.270 

20,633 

2o?,m 

726 

614 

560 

886 

1 1,385 

11,^1 

430,761 

12,437 

^S0.O22 

348,671 

8,528,145 

139,387 

494 

960 

30,569 

22,533 

'.716,499 

594 

429 

274 

15,531 

14,291 

43 

55 

6S 

1,222 

1.549 

108,635 

14.107 

7,298 

9,820 

393,953 

351,781 

7,292,946 

355,582 

763 

1,209 

1.195 

34,070 

32,059 

2.335,173 

487 

165 

610 

12,736 

14,514 

74 

72 

104 

2,755 

2,59' 

209,430 

SSi 

429 

352 

13,682 

17,^ 

2^9,723 

683,008 

'69 

191 

131 

3,715 

3.172 

298,230 

967.684 

'.932 

1.579 

562 

43,600 

39,370 

862 

861 

585 

23,379 

20,482 

548 

254 

12,244 

5.423 

10,832 

5.423 

414,880 

*90.590 

2,830 

1,171 

3,451 

25,872 

26,195 

516,702 

iSS 

353 

122 

43 

1 28 

4,275 

4,425 

98,770 

1,902 

1,409 

I,II7 

26,603 

24,716 

1,056,815 

2,37' 

1,997 

690 

53.5S7 

47,906 

S99,Sii 

74 

7s 

1,651 

1,805 

98.250 

4.859 

2.383 

5,286 

172,950 

164,058 

2,209,384 

158 

3,59' 

3.415 

390.926 













; 



72 

'5 

6,000 

600 

34 

22 

26 

679 

544 

8,6^ 

I 

I 

„3 

216 

'5 

303 

5,510 

5,672 

439.929 

97 

168 

187 

4.632 

3,689 

371.313 

21 

20 

6 

527 

521 

16,178 

4 

3 

4 

85 

3,760 

45 

33 

13 

965 

579 

32,925 

9 

I 

18 

62 

8,245 

5 

5 

84 

104 

1,000 

39 

33 

34 

930 

9.844 

360 

28,886 

267 

16 

207 

10 

11,223 

379 

150,447 

14.556 

'54 

75 

S3 

2,456 

2,304 

33.746 

29 

4 

2 

2 

100 

75 

2,876 

5 

5 

6 

90 

40 

5,500 

STATES. 


Alabama 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois  ... 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New  Hampshire.- . 

New  Jersey 

New  York 

North  Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas  

Vermont 

Virginia - 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 


Territories. 

Alaska 

Arizona 

Dakota 

Dist.  of  Columbia  . 

Idaho 

Montana 

New  Mexico 

Utah 

Washington 

Wyoming 


Totals  — Public  schools,  125,059;  teachers,  male,  74,174;  female,  109,024;  pupils,  male,  3,120,052;  female,  3,108,008;  income, 
$64,030,673.  Private  schools,  colleges,  etc.,  16.570;  teachers,  male,  19,155;  female,  18,689;  pupils,  male,  501,944;  female,  479,934; 
income,  $31,372,053. 

That  “the  schoolmaster  is  abroad**  extensively  throughout  the  land  is  very  evident  from  the  above  table,  yet  it  is  equally  clear, 
from  the  opposite  page  and  the  following  supplementary  details,  that  the  forests  of  ignorance  are  still  very  dense  in  some  quarters. 
The  census  returns  of  1S70  show  that  there  is  an  aggregate  of  777,864  foreign  illiterates,  of  whom  665,985  are  in  the  Northern  States ; 
39,496  in  the  Pacific  States  and  Territories;  and  72,383  in  the  Southern  States ; and  an  unexpected  aggregate  of  4,882,710  native  illite- 
rates, of  whom  690,117  are  in  the  Northern  States,  74,504  in  the  Pacific  States  and  Territories,  and  4,117,589  in  the  Southern  States; 
making  a grand  total  of  5,660,074  illiterates  in  the  entire  country.  Of  these  the  Avhite  race  furnishes  2,879,543 ; the  colored,  2,763,991 ; 
and  the  Indians  and  Chinese  the  remainder.  In  proportion  to  the  total  population  of  the  grand  divisions,  Northern,  Pacific  and 
Southern,  the  total  illiteracy  of  the  Northern  is  about  one-half  that  of  the  Pacific,  and  less  than  one-fifth  of  that  of  the  Southern ; 
the  native  illiteracy  of  the  Northern  division  is  less  than  one-tenth  of  that  of  the  Southern;  the  white  illiteracy  of  the 
Northern  is  less  than  one-half  the  Southern ; the  colored  illiteracy  of  the  Northern  is  about  one-fort>'-eighth  part  of  that  in  the 
Southern;  and  in  the  Southern  division  the  adult  male  illiteracy  is  nearly  four  and  one-half  times,  and  the  total  minor  (ten  to 
twenty-one  years)  illiteracy  more  than  ten  times,  as  great  as  in  the  Northern  division.  The  aggregate  adult  illiteracy  of  both 
sexes  is  3,637,422,  of  whom  2,489,591  are  in  the  Southern  States;  minor,  2,006,112,  of  whom  1,698,144  are  in  the  Southern  States. 


452 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


AGRICULTURAL  PRODUCTS,  ETC.,  IN  1870. 


Spring  wheat bushels  112,549,733 

Winter  wheat.. .bushels  175,195,893 

Rye. .bushels  16,918,795 

Indian  corn bushels  760,944,549 

Oats bushels  282,107,157 

Barley bushels  29,761,305 

Buckwheat .bushels  9,821,721 

Cotton bales,  400  lbs.  each  3,011,996 

Flax pounds  27,133,034 

Hemp .tons  1-2,746 

Silk,  cocoons pounds  3,937 

Wool pounds  100,102,387 

Hay  tons  27,316,048 

Hops pounds  25,456,669 

Rice pounds  73,635,021 

Tobacco pounds  262,735,341 

Sugar,  cane hogsheads  87,043 

Sugar,  maple.. pounds  28,443,645 

Molasses,  cane gallons  6,593,323 

Molasses,  sorghum  gallons  16,050,089 

Molasses,  maple gallons  931,057 

Irish  potatoes bushels  143,337,473 

Sweet  potatoes bushels  21,709,824 

Peas  and  beans bushels  5,746,027 

Beeswax pounds  631,129 

Honey  .pounds  14,702,815 

Domestic  wines gallons  3,092,330 

Clover  seed bushels  639,657 

Flaxseed. bushels  1,730,444 

Grass  seed bushels  583,1^ 

Horses number  8,690,219 

Mules  and  asses  number  1,125,415 

Milch  cows number  8,935,332 

Neat  cattle  on  and  off  farms number  28,074,582 

Working  oxen number  1,319,271 

Other  cattle ijumber  13,566,005 

Sheep number  28,477,951 

Swine number  25,134,569 

Butter pounds  514,092,683 

Cheese pounds  53i492,i53 

Milk  sold — gallons  235,500,599 

Agriculturists  (over  10  yrs.) persons  5,922,471 

Land  in  farms acres  407,735,041 


Value  of  all  live  stock dollars  1,525,276,457 

Value  of  farms dollars  9,262,803,861 

Value  of  farm  imp’ts  and  mach’y,  dollars  336,878,429 

Forest  products dollars  36,808,277 

Market  garden  products dollars  20,719,229 

Orchard  products dollars  47!33S)i89 


IMPORTS  AND  EXPORTS  IN  1873. 


COUNTRIES.  IMPORTS.  EXPORTS. 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland.. $237,298,208  $312,347,848 

Germany 61,401,766  60,124,410 

Spanish  West  Indies 85,056,756  17,031,100 

British  North  America 371649,532  30,361,368 

France 33,977,200  33,220,620 

Brazil 38.540,376  7.090,987 

China,  includ’g  Hong  Kong  27,191,759  2,547,085 

Belgium 5,711,077  15,280,437 

British  India 16,855,747  166,270 

Italy 7,974,482  7,241,097 

Spain 4,962,431  10,056,724 


L 


Russia 

Holland 

New  Granada 

British  W.  I.  and  Honduras 

Argentine  Republic 

Japan 

Mexico t.. 

Dutch  East  Indies 

Venezuela 

British  Australasia 

Philippine  Islands 

British  possess,  in  Africa 

Uruguay  

Sweden  and  Norway 

Hayti 

British  Guiana 

Peru 

Chili 

Central  American  States 

Gibraltar 

Austria 

French  W.  I.  and  Guianat. 
Turkey  in  Eur’pe  & in  Asia 

Dutch  W.  I.  and  Guiana 

Sandwich  Islands 

Portugal 

Danish  West  Indies 

Denmark 

San  Domingo 

African  territory  not  named 
French  possess,  not  named. 
Egypt  and  Turkish  Africa  . 

Greece 

British  possess,  not  named. 
Azores,  Mad.  & C.  Verd  Isis. 

Miquelon  and  St.  Pierre 

Liberia. 

Algeria  and  French  Africa. 
Spanish  possess,  not  named 
So.  Am.  States  not  named  . 
All  other  countries. 


Totals, 


$2,212,293  $11,764,256 
2,943,077  10,842,840 

6,148,840  5,106,703 

3,643,169  7,457,823 

7,587,843  2,985,661 

7,903,794  1,167,972 

4,276,165  3,941,019 

7,5.56,954  255,134 

5,512,910  1,526,342 

3,142,418  3,917.477 

6,171,635  17,570 

3,994,828  1,798,928 

3,571,376  1,836,421 

2,598,052  2,542,330 

1,649,598  3,308,757 

3,214,273  1,638,115 

1,186,161  2,671,534 

1,070,007  2,273,957 

1,974,968  899,570 

13,345  2,430,938 

781,402  1,608,612 

1,194,740  1,134,795 

870,700  1,316,656 

1,182,994  954,852 

1,275,061  631,103 

579,075  1,180,187 

444,719  1,022,126 

8,582  1,281,380 

409,850  602,373 

703,267  221,437 

274,0s  S 246,646 

263,318  225,406 

413,604  51,379 

219,819  132,294 

123,877  178,030 

13,282  204,447 

104,335  98,655 

57,956  133,847 

36,705  92,389 

79,634  23,850 

106,195  36,260 


$642,136,210  $575,227,017 


TRANSFER  OF  SPECIE  AND  BULLION,  1873. 


COUNTRIES.  IMPORTS.  EXPORTS. 


Great  Britain  and  Ireland 

■$  498,570  $58,351,025 

Mexico 

. 12,154,060 

165,262 

British  North  America 

- 6,159,538 

4,007,443 

Japan 

- I, .349,580 

.6,800,871 

China,  including  Hong  Kong 

181 

7,154,549 

Germany 

96,198 

1,942,049 

Peru 

20,090 

1,549,099 

Venezuela 

3,5,616 

1,510,404 

Hayti 

91,899 

798,033 

Spanish  West  Indies 

308,901 

349,169 

New  Granada 

262,124 

241,913 

France 

324 

431,0.50 

Central  American  States 

6,354 

385,739 

San  Domingo 

109,078 

145,749 

British  W.  I.  and  Honduras.. 

159,132 

38,163 

Danish  West  Indies 

20,539 

137,478 

All  other  countries 

118,753 

510,578 

Totals  

$21,480,937  $84,608,574 

STATISTICAL  R li  T E R E N C E TABLES 


453 


RECEIPTS,  EXPENDITURES  AND  DEBT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


YEAR. 

KECHIl’TS.t 

KXPENSIiS.t 

DEBT. 

YEAR. 

RECEIPTS.t 

EXPENSE-S.t 

DEiiT. 

1791 

*4-4 

*3.1 

t$75463476  52 

1834 

21.8 

23.3 

$4,760,082  08 

179^ 

3-7 

4-3 

77,227,924  66 

1835 

35-4 

17.6 

37,513  05 

1793 

4-7 

5-7 

80,352,634  04 

1836 

50.8 

30.9 

336,957  83 

1794 

54 

6.1 

78,427,404  77 

18.37 

24.9 

37.2 

3,308,124  07 

179.'; 

6.1 

7-3 

80,747.587  38 

1838 

26.3 

40-7 

10,434,221  14 

1796 

8.4 

7-5 

83762,172  07 

1839 

30.0 

26.9 

3,573,343  82 

1797 

8.7 

8.8 

82,064,479  33 

1840 

19.4 

24-3 

5,250,875  54 

1798 

7-9 

8.4 

79,228,529  12 

1841 

16.9 

26.5 

13,594,480  73 

1799- — 

7-5 

9-3 

78,408,669  77 

1842 

20.0 

25.1 

20,601,226  28 

1800 

10.8 

10.8 

82,976,294  35 

1843  } II 

§32,742,922  00 

i8oi- 

12.9 

11.7 

83,038,050  80 

1844  f II 

37-^ 

39-5 

23,461,652  50 

1802 

15.0 

11.6 

80,712,632  25 

1845 

29.9 

30-5 

15,925,303  01 

1803- 

I I.I 

8.0 

77,054,686  30 

1846 

29.7 

27.6 

15,550,202  97 

1804- 

1 1.8 

12.8 

86,427,120  88 

18^7 

26.4 

54-9 

38,826,534  77 

1801; 

13.6 

15.6 

82,312,150  50 

1848 

35-7 

47-6 

47,044,862  23 

1806 

15.6 

16.0 

75,723,270  66 

1849 

307 

43-6 

63,061,858  69 

1807 

16.4 

12.4 

69,218,398  64 

1850- 

43-6 

40.9 

63,452,773  55 

1808 

17.1 

17.2 

65,196,317  97 

1851 

52.6 

47.8 

68,304, 7q6  02 

1809 

7.8 

14.1 

57,023,192  09 

1852 

49.8 

46-7 

66,199,341  71 

1810 

94 

13.6 

53,173,217  .52 

1853 

61.5 

54-6 

59,803,117  70 

1811 

14.4 

II.O 

48,005,587  76 

1854 

73-8 

74.7 

42,242,222  42 

1812 

9.8 

20.3 

45,209,737  90 

1855 

654 

66.2 

35,586,956  56 

1813- 

143 

317 

55,962,827  57 

1856 

74.1 

66.3 

31-972,537  90 

1814 - 

II. 2 

347 

81,487,846  24 

1857 

69.0 

70-3 

28,699,831  85 

181S 

iS-7 

329 

99,833,660  15 

1858 

46.7 

74-5 

44,911,881  03 

i8i6 

47-7 

35-0 

127,334,9.33  74 

1859 

52.8 

69.0 

58,496,837  88 

1817 

331 

40.0 

123,491,965  16 

i8to 

56.1 

63-2 

64,842,287  88 

1818 

21.6 

28.0 

103,466,633  83 

1861 

41-5 

66.6 

90,580,873  72 

1819 

24.6 

26.0 

95,529,648  28 

1862 

51-9 

469.6 

524,176,412  13 

1820 

17.8 

193 

91,015,566  15 

1863 

II2.I 

718.7 

1,119,772,138  63 

1821 

14.6 

15.8 

89,987,427  66 

1864 

262.7 

865.0 

1,815,784,370  57 

1822 - 

20.2 

17.7 

9.3,546,676  98 

1865 

3231 

1293.5 

2,680,647,860  74 

1823 

20.5 

153 

90,875,877  28 

1866 

619.6 

519.1 

2,773,236,173  69 

1824. 

19.4 

26.8 

90,269,777  77 

1867 

489.9 

455-9 

2,678,126,103  87 

182s 

21.8 

i8.6 

83,788,432  71 

1868 

405.6 

443.3 

2,611,687,851  19 

1826-- 

25-3 

24.1 

81,054,059  99 

1869 

370.9 

346-5 

2,588,452,213  94 

1827 

23.0 

22.7 

73,987,357  20 

1870 

411.3 

417-7 

2,480,673,427  81 

1828. 

24.8 

254 

67,475  043  87 

1871 

391.6 

427.0 

2,353,211,332  11 

1829 

24.8 

25.1 

58,421,413  67 

1872 

374.1 

349-9 

2,25.3,251,328  78 

1830 

24.8 

24.6 

48,565,406  50 

1873 

333-7 

300.0 

2,234,482,993  20 

1831 

28.5 

30.0 

39,123,191  68 

1874---- 

289.4 

298.1 

2,138,938,334  14 

1832 

31 -9 

34-6 

24,32,2234  88 

1875-- 

288.0 

285-4 

2,117,917,132  57 

33-9 

253 

7,001,698  83 

1876 



* From  May  4,  1789,  to  December  31,  1791.  t In  millions  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars, 

t On  the  first  of  Jan.  of  each  year  to  1843.  1 From  January  i,  1843,  to  June  30,  1844.  § On  the  first  of  July,  1843. 


PRICE  OF  GOLD  SINCE  THE  SUSPENSION  OF  SPECIE  PAYMENT. 


YEAR. 

HIGHEST. 

LOWEST. 

1862 

137 

lOO 

1863 ,. 

l^2% 

1223^ 

1864 

285 

1513^ 

1865 

234^ 

1283^ 

1866 

167^ 

125 

1867 

1463^ 

132 

1868 

150 

13234 

YEAR, 

HIGHEST. 

LOWEST. 

1869 

165 

12134 

1870 

I22i^ 

no 

1871 

11534 

108 14 

1872 

11534^ 

10934 

i8h 

11934 

io6 

1874 

11434 

109 

1875 

11734 

11134' 

454 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


POSTOFFICE  STATISTICS. 


YEAR. 

NUMBER. 

MILES  OF 
POSTROADS. 

REVENUE. 

EXPENSE. 

1790 

75 

1,875 

$ 37,935 

$ 32,140 

1795 

453 

13,207 

160,620 

117,893 

1800 

903 

20,817 

280,804 

213,994 

1805 

L558 

31,076 

421,373 

377,367 

1810 

2,300 

36,406 

551,684 

495,969 

1815 

3,000 

43,748 

1,043,065 

748,121 

1820 

4>5oo 

72,492 

1,111,927 

1,160,926 

1825 

5,677 

94,052 

1,306,525 

1,229,043 

1830 

8,450 

115,176 

1,850,583 

1,932,708 

183s 

10,770 

112,774 

2,993,3.56 

2,757,350 

1840 

13,468 

1.53,739 

4,539,265 

4,759,110 

184s 

14,183 

143,940 

4,289,842 

4,320,732 

1850 

18,417 

178,672 

5,552,971 

5,512,953 

185s 

24,410 

227,908 

7,352,136 

9,968,342 

i860 

28,498 

240,594 

9,218,067 

14,874,772 

1865 

20,550 

*142,340 

14,556,158 

13,694,728 

1870 

28,492 

231,232 

19,772,220 

23,998,837 

1874 

34,294 

269,097 

24,596,568 

32,126,414 

* Exclusive  of  certain  routes  in  Southern  States  not  resumed. 


DEBTS  OF  THE  STATES. 


STATES. 


Alabama 

Arkansas - 

California 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa, 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana  

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts  . . 

Michigan  

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri  

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New  Hampshire. 

New  Jersey 

New  Y ork 

North  Carolina  . . 

Ohio.. 

Oregon  

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina  . 

Tennessee. 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

West  Virginia  .. 
Wisconsin. 


AMOUNT. 

YEAR 

ENDING. 

$25,503,593 

.Sept. 

30, 

1874 

12,800,000 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

3,318,500 

June 

30, 

1875 

5,014,500 

April 

1, 

1875 

641,950 

Aug. 

31, 

1875 

' 1,580,513 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

19,500,000 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

1,480,970 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

5,077,538 

Dec. 

1, 

1874 

843,056 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

980,975 

Nov. 

30, 

1875 

1,813,274 

July 

I, 

1875 

23,296,305 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

5,574,378 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

6,625,236 

Sept. 

30, 

1875 

29,465,204 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

1,561,085 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

480,000 

Dec. 

I, 

1874 

3,747,314 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

17,839,000 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

130,793 

Dec. 

15, 

1874 

189,802 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

3,719,100 

June 

I, 

1875 

2,596,300 

Oct. 

31, 

1874 

17,491,809 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

24,500,000 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

7,987,205 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

246,000 

Sept. 

1, 

1875 

23,633,629 

Sept. 

1, 

1875 

2,563,500 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

9,540,750 

Oct. 

31, 

1874 

22,908,400 

Dec. 

19, 

1874 

4,012,421 

Jan. 

1, 

1875 

328,524 

Aug. 

I, 

1875 

29,957,010 

Sept. 

.30, 

1874 

*15,239,370 

Jan. 

I, 

1875 

2,238,057 

Sept. 

30, 

1875 

RAILROADS. 


STATES. 

MILES. 

1832. 

1842. 

1862. 

1872. 

Alabama 

46 

805 

1,671 

Arkansas 

38 

258 

California 



23 

1,013 

Colorado 

202 

Connecticut  

102 

630 

820 

Delaware  

39 

127 

227 

Florida  

402 

466 

Georgia 

271 

1,420 

2,108 

Illinois. 

22 

2,998 

5,904 

Indiana 



2,175 

3,529 

Iowa 

731 

2.160 

Kansas 

1 4760 

Kentucky 

28 

567 

1,123 

Louisiana 

40 

335 

539 

Maine 

II 

505 

871 

Maryland  and  D.  C. 

80 

259 

408 

820 

Massachusetts 

4 

373 

1,285 

1,606 

Michigan  

138 

853 

2,235 

Minnesota 

1,612 

Mississippi 

14 

862 

990 

Missouri 

838 

2,580 

Nebraska 

828 

Nevada 

^02 

New  Hampshire 



53 

661 

790 

New  Jersey 



186 

633 

1,265 

New  York 

538 

2,728 

4,470 

North  Carolina 



87 

937 

1,190 

Ohio 

36 

3,100 

3,740 

Oregon 

4 

159 

Pennsylvania. 

130 

754 

3,006 

5,113 

Rhode  Island... 



50 

108 

136 

South  Carolina 

15 

204 

973 

1,201 

Tennessee 



1,253 

1,520 

Texas. 



451 

865 

Vermont 

562 

675 

Virginia 

223 

1,379 

1,490 

West  Virginia 



61 

361 

485 

Wisconsin 

961 

1,725 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona.,  

Dakota 

Idaho  

Montana  

New  Mexico 

... 

Utah 

375 

Washington 





W^yoming 

498 

Totals 

229 

3,535 

32,120 

60,852 

* Claimed  by  Virgpinia  to  be  West  Virginia’s  share  of  total 
debt  of  Virginia  — not  yet  definitely  adjusted. 

tThe  Quincy  (Msss.)  railroad,  four  miles  long,  including 
branches,  and  built  in  1826  for  conveying  granite  from  the 
quarries  to  tide-water,  was  the  first  railroad  in  America. 

Note. — The  estimated  length  of  railroads  in  the 
United  States,  in  1876,  is  75,000  miles;  in  the  whole 
world  besides,  90,000  miles. 


STATISTICAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


455 


INDUSTRIES  AND  WEALTH  OF  THE  COUNTRY,  1870. 


INDUSTRIES. 

ASSESSED  VALUE 

STATES. 

Estab* 

lishm’ts. 

Persons 

EmployM. 

Capital. 

Wages. 

Raw  Materials. 

Manufactured 

Products. 

OK  ALL 
PROPERTY. 

Alabama 

2,188 

8,248 

$ 5,714,032 

$ 2,227,968 

$ 7,592,837 

$13,040,644 

$155,582,595 

Arkansas 

1,079 

3,206 

1,782,913 

673,963 

2,536,998 

4,629,234 

94,528,843 

California 

3.984 

25,392 

39,728,202 

13,136,722 

528,221 

35,351,193 

66,594,556 

269,644,068 

Colorado 

256 

876 

2,835,605 

1,593,280 

2,852,820 

17,338,101 

Connecticut 

5,128 

89,523 

95,281,278 

38,987,187 

86,419,579 

161,065,474 

425,433,237 

Delaware 

800 

9,710 

10,839,093 

3,692,195 

10,206,397 

16,791,382 

64,787,223 

Florida 

659 

2,749 

1,679.930 

989,592 

2,330,873 

4,685,403 

32,480,843 

Georgia 

3,836 

17,871 

13,930,125 

4,844,508 

18,583,731 

31,196,115 

205,620,672 

227,219,519 

Illinois 

12,597 

11,847 

82,979 

94,368,057 

31,100,2^ 

18,366,7^ 

127,600,077 

482,899,575 

Indiana 

58,852 

52,052,425 

63,135,492 

108,617,278 

663,455,044 

Iowa 

6,566 

25,032 

22,420,183 

4,319,060 

6,893,292 

27,682,096 

46,534,322 

302,515,418 

Kansas 

1.477 

6,844 

2,377,511 

6,112,163 

11,775,833 

92,125,861 

Kentucky 

5,390 

30,636 

29,277,809 

9,444,524 

29,497,535 

54,625,809 

409,544,294 

Louisiana 

2,557 

30,071 

18,313,974 

4,593,470 

12,412,023 

24,161,905 

253,371.890 

Maine - 

5,550 

49,180 

44,860 

39,796,190 

14,282,205 

49,379,757 

79,497,521 

204,253,780 

Maryland 

5,812 

36,438,729 

12,682,817 

46,897,032 

76,593,613 

423.834,918 

Massachusetts 

13,212 

279,380 

231,677,862 

118,051,886 

334,413,982 

553,912,568 

1,591.983.112 

Michigan 

9,455 

63,694 

71,712,283 

21,205,355 

68,142,515 

1 18,394,676 

272,242,917 

Minnesota 

2,270 

11,290 

11,993,729 

4,052,837 

13,842.902 

23,1 10,700 

84,135,-332 

Mississippi 

1,731 

5,941 

4,501,714 

1,547,428 

4,164,206 

8,154,758 

177,278,890 

Missouri 

11,871 

65,354 

80,257,244 

31,055,445 

115,533,269 

206,213,429 

556,129,969 

Nebraska 

670 

2,665 

2,169,963 

1,429,913 

2,902,074 

5,738,512 

54,584,616 

Nevada 

330 

2,859 

5,127,790 

2,498,473 

10,315,984 

15,870,539 

25,740,973 

New  Hampshire. 

3,342 

40,783 

36,023,743 

13,823,091 

44,577,967 

71,038,249 

149,065,290 

New  Jersey 

6,636 

75,552 

79,606,719 

32,648,409 

103,415,245 

169,237,732 

624,868,971 

New  York 

36,206 

351,800 

366,994,320 

142,466,758 

452,065,452 

785,194,651 

1,967,001,185 

130,378,622 

North  Carolina 

3,642 

13,622 

8,140,473 

2,195,711 

12,824,693 

19,021,327 

Ohio 

22,773 

137,202 

141,923,964 

40,066,488 

157,131,697 

269,713,610 

1,167,731,697 

Oregon 

969 

2,884 

4,376,849 

1,120,173 

127,976,594 

3,419,756 

6,877,387 

31,798,510 

Pennsylvania 

37,200 

319,487 

406,82 1 ,845 

421,197,673 

711,894,344 

1,319,236,042 

Rhode  Island 

1,850 

49,417 

66,557,322 

19,354,256 

73,154,109 

5,855,736 

111,418,354 

244,278,854 

183,913,337 

South  Carolina  . . 

1,584 

8,141 

5,400,418 

1,543,715 

9,858,981 

Tennessee 

5,317 

19,412 

15,595,295 

5,390,639 

19,657,027 

34,362,636 

253,782,161 

Texas. 

2,399 

7,927 

5,284,110 

1,787.835 

6,273,193 

11,517,302 

149,732,929 

Vermont 

3,270 

18,686 

20,329,637 

6,264,581 

17,007,769 

32,184,606 

38,364,322 

102,548,528 

Virginia. 

5,933 

26,974 

18,455,400 

5,343,099 

23,832,384 

365,439,917 

West  Virginia 

2,444 

1 1,672 

11,084,520 

4,322,164 

14,503,701 

24,102,201 

77,214,326 

140,538,273 

Wisconsin 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

7,013 

43,910 

41,981,872 

13,575,642 

45,851,266 

333,209,838 

Arizona 

18 

84 

150,700 

45,580 

110,090 

185,410 

1,410,295 

Dakota 

17 

91 

79,200 

21,106 

105,997 

178,570 

2,924,489 

Dist.  of  Columbia 

952 

4.685 

5,021,925 

2,007,600 

4,754,883 

9,292,173 

74.271,693 

Idaho  

lOI 

265 

742,300 

112,372 

691,785 

1,047,624 

S.292,205 

Montana 

201 

701 

1,794,300 

370,843 

1,316,331 

2,494,511 

9,943,411 

New  Mexico 

182 

427 

1,450,695 

167,281 

880,957 

1,489,868 

17,784,014 

Utah 

533 

1,534 

1,026 

1,391,898 

395,365 

1,238,252 

2,343,019 

12,565,842 

Washington 

269 

1,893,674 

574,936 

1,435,128 

2,851,052 

10,642,863 

Wyoming 

32 

502 

889,400 

347,578 

280,156 

765,424 

5,516,748 

Totals 

252,148 

2,053,996 

$2,1 18,208,769 

$775,584,343 

$2,488,427,242 

$4,232,325,442 

$14,178,986,732 

Totals  in  i860 

140,433 

1,311,246 

$1,009,825,715 

$378,878,966 

$1,031,605,092 

$ 1,885,861,676 

$12,050,053,118 

, 

THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


456 


EXEMPTION,  LIMITATION  AND  INTEREST. 


STATES. 

EXEMPTION  FROM  FORCED  SALE. 

f LIMITATION 

OF  ACTION. 

LEGAL  INTEREST,  PER  CENT.,  WITH 
PENALTY  FOR  USURY. 

a Real. 

b Personal. 

c Total, 

d Assault, 
Slander,  etc. 

1 Open 
1 Accounts. 

Notes, 

Contracts,  etc. 

Judgments. 

Sealed  or 
Witnessed 
Instruments. 

By  General 
Law. 

By  Contract. 

Forfeiture. 

Alabama 

$1,200 

$1,000 

$2,700 

1 

3 

6- 

20 

10 

8 

8 

Entire  interest. 

Arkansas - 

2,500 

500 

3,500 

I 

3 

5 

10 

10 

6 

10 

Principal  and  interest. 

California  

5,000 

1,000 

6,500 

3 

2 

4 

5 

5 

7 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Colorado 

2,000 

500 

3,000 

I 

6 

6 

20 

6 

10 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Connecticut  

700 

1,200 

I 

6 

6 

20 

T»r 

'7 

7 

Excess  above  legal. 

Delaware 

27c 

775 

•2 

2 

6 

20 

20 

6 

6 

Principal  and  interest. 

Florida  

160  acres 

1,000 

1,500 

.3 

2 

0 

4 

5 

20 

20 

8 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Georgia 

2,000 

1,000 

3,500 

I,  2 

4 

6 

7 

20 

7 

12 

Entire  interest. 

Illinois 

1,000 

500 

2,000 

I 

5 

10 

20 

10 

6 

10 

Entire  interest. 

Indiana 

300 

e 300 

800 

2 

6 

20 

20 

20 

6 

10 

Excess  above  legal. 

Iowa 

500 

200 

1,200 

2 

5 

10 

20 

10 

6 

10 

Entire  interest. 

Kansas 

160  acres 

800 

1,300 

I 

3 

5 

5 

15 

7 

12 

Excess  above  contract. 

Kentucky  

1,000 

i;oo 

2,000 

1 

2 

15 

15 

15 

6 

10 

Entire  interest. 

Louisiana 

2,000 

600 

3,100 

I 

3 

5 

10 

20 

5 

8 

Excess  above  legal. 

Maine 

500 

600 

1,600 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

6 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Maryland 

100 

600 

I 

2 

7 

12 

12 

6 

6 

Excess  above  legal.  1 

Massachusetts 

800 

t;oo 

1,800 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

6 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Michigan 

1,500 

650 

2,650 

2 

6 

6 

10 

10 

7 

10 

Excess  above  legal. 

Minnesota 

80  acres 

800 

1,306 

2 

6 

6 

10 

6 

7 

12 

No  usury  law. 

Mississippi 

2,000 

500 

3,000 

I 

3 

6 

7 

7 

6 

10 

Excess  above  contract. 

Missouri 

1,500 

300 

2,300 

2 

5 

10 

20 

10 

6 

10 

Entire  interest. 

Nebraska 

160  acres 

500 

1,000 

I 

4 

5 

5 

10 

10 

12 

Entire  interest. 

Nevada 

5,000 

1,500 

7,000 

2 

6 

20 

20 

20 

10 

g 

No  usury  law. 

New  Hampshire... 

500 

300 

1,300 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

6 

6 

Thrice  the  excess. 

New  Jersey 

1,000 

400 

1,900 

2,4 

6 

6 

20 

16 

7 

7 

Entire  interest. 

New  York 

1,000 

500 

2,000 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

7 

7 

Excess  above  legal. 

North  Carolina 

1,000 

i;oo 

2,000 

i,  I 

3 

3 

10 

10 

6 

8 

Double  the  loan. 

Ohio 

1,000 

200 

1,700 

I 

6 

15 

15 

15 

6 

8 

Excess  above  legal. 

Oregon  

1,000 

1,500 

2 

6 

6 

10 

20 

10 

12 

No  usury  law. 

Pennsylvania 

300 

e 300 

800 

I 

6 

6 

20 

20 

6 

6 

Excess  above  legal. 

Rhode  Island 

300 

800 

I 

6 

6 

20 

20 

6 

No  usury  law. 

South  Carolina 

1,000 

500 

2,000 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

7 

No  usury  law. 

Tennessee 

1,000 

2,000 

3,5<» 

I 

6 

6 

20 



6 

10 

Excess  above  legal. 

Texas  

5,000 

500 

6,000 

1 

2 

4 

10 

8 

12 

Excess  above  contract. 

Vermont 

500 

300 

1,300 

3 

6 

6 

8 

8 

6 

6 

Excess  above  legal. 

Virginia 

2,000 

e 2,000 

2,^00 

I 

2 

5 

10 

20 

6 

6 

Entire  interest. 

West  Virginia 

2,000 

€ 2,000 

2,500 

I 

3 

5 

10 

10 

6 

6 

Excess  above  legal. 

Wisconsin 

40  acres 

500 

1,000 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

7 

10 

Entire  interest. 

TERRITORIES. 

Alaska 

Arizona 

to 

No  usury  law.  ' 

Dakota 

1,500 

e i,t;oo 

2,000 

2 

6 

6 

20 

20 

7 

12 

Entire  interest. 

Dist.  of  Columbia.. 

1,000 

1,300 

I 

3 

7 

12 

12 

6 

10 

Entire  interest. 

Idaho 

2,000 

300 

2,800 

2 

2 

4 

5 

5 

10 

24 

Fine  and  imprisonment. 

Montana 

2,500 

1,500 

4,500 

I 

6 

10 

10 

10 

6 

g 

No  usury  law. 

New  Mexico 

1,000 

300 

1,800 

2 

2 

4 

5 

4 

10 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Utah 

1,000 

500 

2,000 

I 

2 

4 

5 

7 

10 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Washington 

1,000 

1,500 

3,000 

2 

3 

6 

9 

20 

10 

g 

No  usury  law. 

Wyoming 

1,500 

500 

2,500 

I 

6 

15 

10 

20 

12 

g 

No  usury  law. 

a A homestead  in  city,  town,  or  village,  or  on  and  with  a farm  not  to  exceed  in  value  the  amount  specified. 
h Estimated  value  of  articles  exempt  which  are  detailed  by  the  statutes  of  the  several  States  and  Territories. 
c Including  $500  added  by  the  national  Bankrupt  Law,  but  excluding  the  value  of  farms  where  designated  by  acres. 
d Suits  for  assault,  slander,  libel,  replevin,  trespass,  breach  of  promise,  and  some  other  offenses,  are  included  in  this  column. 
e Implies  that  the  exemption  covers  either  personal  or  real,  or  both,  to  the  amount  specified. 
f The  figures  in  the  several  columns  denote  the  number  of  years  within  which  suit  must  be  brought. 
ff  Whatever  rate  may  have  been  agreed  to  in  writing  is  collectible. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  H IS  TOR  T. 


457 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY. 


MEMORABLE  INCIDENTS. 

The  American  political  history  is  full  of 
curiosities  and  singular  incidents.  For 
instance,  three  of  our  presidents,  all  of  whom 
participated  in  the  revolution,  died  on  our 
great  anniversary,  the  Fourth  of  July,  viz. ; 
John  Adams,  Thomas  Jefferson  and  James 
Monroe.  The  two  former  died  on  the  same 
day,  July  4,  1826,  just  fifty  years  from  the 
signing  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

George  Washington,  John  Adams,  Thomas 
Jefferson  and  James  Madison  were  each  in 
his  66th  year,  and  James  Monroe  in  his  67th, 
when  they  respectively  left  the  presidential 
chair;  Zachary  Taylor  was  66  when  he  died, 
during  his  incumbency;  Andrew  Jackson 
was  66  about  the  close  of  his  fii'st  term,  and 
James  Buchanan  lacked  about  one  month  of 
being  66  when  inaugurated. 

From  1801  to  1825,  the  presidential  office 
was  filled  by  Virginians.  During  the  same 
interval,  with  the  exception  of  four  years,  the 
vice-presidency  was  steadily  held  by  citizens 
of  New  York. 

John  Adams  negotiated  the  treaty  of  peace 
that  concluded  the  war  of  the  revolution  with 
England.  His  son,  John  Quincy  Adams,  was 
one  of  the  commissioners  that  negotiated  the 
treaty  which  ended  the  second  war  with  En- 
gland in  1814.  His  son,  Charles  Francis 
Adams,  at  the  third  great  crisis  of  our  his- 
tory, was  minister  to  England,  during  the  re- 
cent war,  from  1861  to  1865,  the  period  which 
covers  the  “Alabama”  claims,  out  of  which 
at  one  time  there  seemed  likely  to  grow 
another  war  with  the  mother  country. 

In  1800  John  Adams  was  on  the  winning 
pi'esidential  ticket.  Twenty-four  years  after, 
his  son  John  Quincy  Adams  was  also  the  suc- 
cessful presidential  candidate.  Twenty-four 
years  from  that  time,  Charles  Francis  Adams, 
John  Quincy’s  son,  was  the  Free-soil  candi- 


date for  vice-president,  with  a contingent 
presidential  succession;  and  in  1872,  twenty- 
four  years  later,  he  was  a prominent  candi- 
date before  the  convention  which  nominated 
Horace  Greeley. 

Of  the  first  six  presidents,  four  were  taken 
from  the  office  of  secretary  of  state;  and  the 
other  two  (Washington  and  Adams),  being 
the  first  elected,  could  not  have  been  secre- 
taries of  any  department.  From  this  fact 
arose  the  precedence  that  makes  the  secre- 
tary of  state  the  first  officer  in  the  cabinet, 
instead  of  the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  as 
in  Great  Britain. 

The  highest  civil  officer  in  the  country  at 
the  time  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
was  John  Hancock,  of  Massachusetts,  the 
president  of  the  Continental  Congress.  The 
highest  military  officer  was  George  Wash- 
ington, of  Viginia.  The  first  battle  of  the 
revolution  was  fought  in  Massachusetts,  and 
the  last  in  Virginia.  The  first  president  of 
the  United  States  was  from  Virginia,  and 
the  second  from  Massachusetts.  The  first 
English  settlement  in  the  country  was  made 
in  Virginia,  and  the  second  in  Massachusetts. 

Of  the  fifty-six  signers  of  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  three  long  survived  upon 
the  earth  after  all  the  others  had  died,  and 
two  of  these  had  been  upon  the  committee  of 
five  who  drafted  the  important  instrument. 
The  very  last  survivor,  Charles  Carroll,  of 
Carrollton,  Maryland,  threw  the  first  shovel- 
ful of  earth  in  the  construction  of  the  Balti- 
more and  Ohio  railroad,  the  first  enterprise 
of  the  kind  in  the  country.  The  last  man 
of  the  past  inaugurated  this  characteristic 
feature  of  the  present  era. 

Five  of  the  greatest  American  statesmen 
were  born  the  same  year,  1 782 : Daniel 

Webster,  John  C.  Calhoun,  Thomas  H. 
Benton,  Martin  Van  Buren  and  Lewis  Cass. 


45^  THE  UNITED  ST  A 

From  1800  to  1865,  a period  spanning  from 
the  second  president  to  the  seventeenth,  only 
two  persons  filled  the  office  of  chief  justice 
of  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States: 
John  Marshall  and  Roger  B.  Taney. 

The  capital  of  the  United  States  was  lo- 
cated at  Washington  in  pursuance  of  a cor- 
rupt bargain,  by  which  two  or  three  mem- 
bers of  Congress,  who  lived  adjacent  to  it, 
and  whose  districts  would  be  greatly  bene- 
fited by  its  selection,  voted  for  the  funding 
of  the  national  debt  for  that  consideration. 

But  two  men  in  the  United  States  have,  as 
they  say  in  Odd  Fellowship,  passed  through 
all  the  “chairs” — State  governor,  foreign 
minister,  head  of  the  cabinet,  vice-president 
and  president.  Their  names  are  Thomas 
Jefferson  and  Martin  Van  Buren. 

Three  presidents  died  in  office:  Harrison, 
T ay  lor  and  Lincoln. 

Four  vice-presidents  died  in  office:  George 
Clinton,  Elbridge  Gerry,  William  R.  King 
and  Heni'y  Wilson. 

Three  persons  were  elected  by  the  people 
as  vice-presidents,  and  afterward  as  presidents : 
John  Adams,  Thomas  Jefferson  and  Martin 
Van  Buren. 

Three  men  were  elected  presidents  who 
had  been  ministers  to  England;  John  Quincy 
Adams,  James  Buchanan,  and  Martin  Van 
Buren. 

Three  vice-presidents  became  presidents 
by  the  deaths  of  their  chiefs:  John  Tyler, 
Millard  Fillmore  and  Andrew  Johnson  — and 
each  one  of  them  pursued  a policy  adverse 
to  that  of  the  party  by  whom  he  was  elected. 

Two  of  the  vice-presidents  of  the  United 
States,  Aaron  Burr  and  John  C.  Brecken- 
ridge,  the  youngest  who  have  ever  held  the 
office,  have  been  indicted  for  treason;  and  in 
each  instance  the  government  dismissed  the 
case  without  bringing  it  before  a jury. 

One  vice-president,  John  C.  Calhoun,  re- 
signed his  seat  as  president  of  the  senate,  to 
take  a place  on  the  floor,  where  he  could  have 


TES  OF  AMERICA. 


the  privileges  of  debate,  and  there  elucidate 
his  views  of  State  rights  under  the  constitu- 
tion. 

OFFICE-HOLDING  EXTRAORDINARY. 

Martin  Van  Buren  is  the  only  man  in 
United  States  history  who  held  the  offices 
of  president,  vice-president,  minister  to  En- 
gland, governor  of  his  own  State,  and  mem- 
ber of  both  houses  of  Congress. 

Thomas  H.  Benton  is  the  only  man  who 
held  a seat  in  the  United  States  senate  for 
thirty  consecutive  years. 

The  only  instance  of  father  and  son  in  the 
United  States  senate,  at  the  same  time,  is 
that  of  Henry  Dodge,  senator  from  Wiscon- 
sin, and  his  son,  Augustus  C.  Dodge,  senator 
from  Iowa. 

Gen.  James  Shields  is  the  only  man  who 
ever  represented  two  States  in  the  United 
States  senate.  At  one  time  he  was  senator 
from  Illinois,  and  afterward  from  Minnesota. 

John  Quincy  Adams  held  a position  under 
the  government  during  every  administration, 
from  that  of  Washington  to  that  of  Polk  — 
during  which  he  died.  He  had  been  minis- 
ter to  England,  member  of  both  houses  of 
Congress,  secretary  of  state,  and  president  of 
the  United  States.  He  died  while  a member 
of  the  house  of  representatives. 

The  only  instance  where  three  brothers 
occupied  seats  in  the  lower  house  at  the  same 
time,  was  when  Elihu  B.  Washburne  repre- 
sented the  first  district  of  Illinois;  Israel 
Washburne,' Jr.,  the  third  district  in  Maine; 
and  Cadwallader  Washburne,  the  third  dis- 
trict of  Wisconsin. 

ELEVEN  REBELLIONS. 

Previous  to  the  civil  war  of  1861-65,  there 
were  ten  specific  attempts  to  defy  the  author- 
ity of  the  Federal  Government  since  its  for- 
mation. The  first,  in  1782,  was  a conspiracy 
of  some  of  the  officers  of  the  F ederal  army  to 
consolidate  the  thirteen  States  into  one,  and 


TABLES  m this  work  relating  to  “ Exemp- 
tion, Limitation  and  Lizterest  ” have  been  revised  to 
i8y6,  expressly  for  this  book,  by  the  following  Law- 
yers in  the  several  States  and  Territories  : 


Alabama 

Arizona  Territory 

Arkansas 

Cana^pi - 

California 

Colorado  Territory 

Connecticut 

Dakota  Territory 

Delaware 

Dist.  of  Columbia 

Florida  

Georgia 

I|daho  Territory 

Illinois — 

Indiana 

Iowa. - 

Kansas 

Kentucky. 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland •_ 

Massachusetts _ 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana  Territory 

Nebraska 

Nevada  

New  Hampshire 

New  Jersey. 

New  Mexico  Territory. 

New  York 

North  Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah  Territory.., 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington  Territory- 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 

Wyoming  Territory 


Stone  & Clopton 


U.  M.  Rose 

Andrews,  Carm  & Andrews 

Edgerton,  Tubbs  & Cole 

A.  H.  DeFrance 

Wm.  K.  Townsend 

N.  J.  Kramer 

Harrington  & Hoffecker 

Edwin  L.  Stanton 

Fleming  & Daniel  .i 

David  Irwin 

H.  E.  Prickett 

Carter,  Becker  & Dale 

Baird  & Cruft '.. 

Putnam  & Rogers '.. 

A.  L.  Williams 

James  S.  Pirtle 


Baker  & Baker 

Orlando  F.  Bump 

Abbott  & Lovering 

Hughes,  O’Brien  & Smiley 

G.  L.  & C.  E.  Otis 

J.  J.  Shannon. 

Hitchcock,  Lubke  & Player 

?/I.  E.  Cullen 

J.  H.  Broady 


Samuel  B.  Page 

Parker  & Keasbey 

Thomas  B,  Catron 

Austin  & Hickman 

Battle,  Battle  & Mordecai. 

R,  & E.  T,  Waite 

Gibbs  & Gilbert 

E.  N.  WillaivI 

Edwin  Metcalf. 

Simonton  & Barker 

Henrv  G,  Smith. 

Geo.  W.  Paschal  Jr 

Aurelius  Miner  

Charles  P.  Marsh  

Sands,  Leake  & Carter 

J.  E.  Clark... 

C.  W.  B.  Allison 

Vilas  &■  Bryant  

S.  W,  Downey 


Montgomery. 


Little  Rock, 
Quebec. 
Sacramento. 
Golden. 

New  Haven. 

Yankton. 

Wilmington. 

Washington. 

Jacksonville. 

Marietta. 

Boise  City. 

Chicago. 

Terre  Haute. 

Davenport. 

Topeka. 

Louisville, 


Augusta. 

Baltimore. 

Boston. 

Grand  Rapids. 
St.  Pa.ul. 
Meridian. 

St.  Louis. 

Helena. 

Brownville. 


Concord, 

Newark. 

Santa  Fe. 

Buffalo. 

Raleigh. 

Toledo. 

Portland. 

Scranton. 

Providence. 

Charleston. 

Memphis. 

Galveston. 

Salt  Lake  City. 

Woodstock. 

Richmond, 

Olympia. 

Wheeling. 

Madison. 

Laramie  City. 


V 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  II I STORY. 


confer  the  supreme  power  on  Washington. 
The  second,  in  1787,  in  Massachusetts,  against 
high  taxes  and  “the  extortions  of  lawyers,” 
was  called  “ Shays’s  Insurrection.”  The  third, 
in  1794,  popularly  called  “ The  Whisky  Insur- 
rection of  Pennsylvania,”  was  for  free,  untaxed 
whisky.  The  fourth,  in  1814,  by  the  Hartford 
Convention  of  Federalists,  was  against  the 
alleged  usurpations  of  the  general  govern- 
ment. The  fifth,  in  1820,  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  President  Monroe,  was  the  struggle 
between  the  friends  and  opponents  of  slavery 
on  the  question  of  the  admission  of  Missouri 
into  the  Union.  The  sixth  was  a collision 
between  the  legislature  of  Georgia  and  the 
Federal  Government,  in  regard  to  certain 
lands  given  by  the  latter  to  the  Creek 
Indians.  The  seventh  was  in  1830  with  the 
Cherokees  in  Georgia.  The  eighth  was  the 
memorable  nullifying  ordinance  of  South 
Carolina  in  1832.  The  ninth,  in  1842,  oc- 
curred in  Rhode  Island  between  the  “suffrage 
association”  and  the  State  authorities.  The 
tenth,  in  1856,  consisted  in  the  resistance  of 
the  Mormons  to  Federal  authoi'ity. 

FIRST  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE.^ 

It  was  not  at  Mecklenburg,  nor  Philadel- 
phia, where  independence  was  first  pro- 
claimed, but  in  a letter  from  Mrs.  John 
Adams  to  her  husband.  When  the  king  is- 
sued his  proclamation  for  suppressing  rebel- 
lion and  sedition,  Mrs.  Adams  wrote  to 
Mr.  Adams  in  Philadelphia:  “This  intelli- 
gence will  make  a plain-  path  to  you,  though 
a dangerous  one.  I could  not  join  today  in 
the  petitions  of  our  worthy  pastor  for  a recon- 
ciliation between  our  no  longer  pai'ent  State, 
but  tyrant  State,  and  these  colonies.  Let  us 
separate ; they  are  no  longer  worthy  to  be  our 
brethren.  Let  us  renounce  them,  and  in- 
stead of  supplications,  as  formerly,  for  their 
prosperity  and  happiness,  let  us  beseech  the 
Almighty  to  blast  their  counsels,  and  to  bring 
to  naught  all  their  devices.”  This  was  a dec- 


459 

laration  of  independence  preceding  by  months 
that  which  Jefferson  wrote. 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  UNION. 

The  corner-stone  of  the  Union  was  laid  as 
early  as  1693.  At  that  time  Sir  Edmund 
Andros,  the  newly  arrived  govei'nor  of  Vir- 
ginia, delivered  to  one  Thomas  Neale  a royal 
patent  to  establish  a post  in  the  American 
colonies  for  the  transportation  of  letters  and 
packages,  “at  such  rates  as  the  planters 
should  agree  to  give,”  or  proportionable  to 
the  rates  of  the  English  mail  service.  Hil- 
dreth tells  us  that  “a  colonial  postoffice  sys- 
tem, though  of  a very  limited  and  imperfect 
character,  was  presently  established  under 
this  patent.”  That  was  the  first  step  toward 
the  unification  of  the  colonies.  Neale’s 
patent  “ blazed  ” the  trees  along  what  was  to 
be  the  grand  highway  of  American  nation- 
ality. 

At  the  expiration  of  that  patent,  a further 
step  in  the  same  direction  was  taken,  by  an  act 
of  parliament  extending  the  British  postoffice 
system  to  America.  New  York  was  desig- 
nated as  the  postal  capital,  as  it  might  be 
called,  of  the  colonies.  The  postmaster-gen- 
eral of  the  colonies,  was  ordered  by  parlia- 
mentary enactment  “to  keep  his  chief  letter 
office  in  New  York,  and  other  chief  offices  at 
some  convenient  place  or  places  in  other  of 
Her  Majesty’s  provinces  or  colonies  in  Amer- 
ica.” In  1753  Benjamin  Franklin  was  ap- 
pointed postmaster-general  for  the  colonies,  at 
a salary  of  $3,000  a year,  out  of  which  he 
must  pay  his  own  assistants.  He  was  a phi- 
losopher and  statesman  of  great  executive 
ability.  He  may  be  called  the  father  of  the 
American  postoffice,  for  he  was  the  first  to 
form  anything  like  an  adequate  idea  of  its 
importance,  and  the  true  method  of  its  man- 
agement. When  the  Congress  of  the  con- 
federation established  an  independent  post- 
office  system,  he  was  appointed  postmaster- 
general,  and  held  that  position  until  he  turned 


460 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


it  over  to  his  son-in-law,  Richard  Bache.  The 
founders  of  the  republic  relied  upon  him  to 
establish  the  mail-caiTiage  service,  as  in  his 
judgment  seemed  best.  Today  it  is  the 
nearest  perfect  of  any  branch  of  the  public 
service. 

As  the  colonies  could  hardly  have  been 
brought  together  without  an  inter-colonial 
means  of  communication,  open  to  all,  yet 
sacred  from  the  espionage  of  native  Tory 
and  British  official,  so  the  present  union  of 
the  States  could  hardly  be  maintained  with- 
out this  stout  cord  of  unity.  Certain  it  is  that 
the  present  postal  system  is  absolutely  indis- 
pensable to  the  maintenance  of  civilization  in 
its  present  constitution  and  operations. 

In  1792  the  first  postage  act  was  passed  in 
this  country.  Every  separate  sheet  of  paper, 
large  or  small,  without  reference  to  weight, 
was  considered  a letter,  and  two  or  three 
small  pieces  in  one  envelop  paid  double  or 
triple  postage.  The  lowest  rate  was  six 
cents  to  places  within  thirty  miles,  eight  cents 
to  places  within  sixty  miles,  ten  cents  to 
places  within  one  hundred  miles,  and  so  on 
to  places  within  four  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
the  postage  thither  being  twenty-five  cents. 
In  1799  a new  law  was  passed  changing  the 
rates.  The  lowest  rate  was  eight  cents  to  any 
point  within  the  distance  of  forty  miles.  In 
1816  the  medium  rates  were  reduced  to  six 
cents,  and  the  distance  to  thirty  miles,  only 
five  rates  being  established.  Eighteen  and 
three-fourths  cents  carried  letters  four  hun- 
dred miles ; for  a longer  distance,  twenty-five 
cents  was  charged.  These  rates  continued 
until  1845,  when  the  first  material  reduction 
took  place.  Five  cents  became  the  postage 
for  letters  carried  a distance  of  less  than  three 
hundred  miles,  and  ten  cents  for  a greater 
distance.  At  the  same  time  the  drop-letter 
system  was  introduced,  the  postage  on  such 
being  two  cents.  In  1845  the  half  ounce 
weight  was  made  the  standard  instead  of  the 
number  of  sheets.  In  1851  the  single  rate  I 


was  made  for  all  distances  under  three  thou- 
sand miles,  and  six  cents  for  greater  distances, 
if  prepaid,  this  being  the  first  inducement 
held  out  to  prepay  postage.  Unpaid  letters 
were  charged  five  and  ten  cents  according  to 
the  distance.  In  1855  prepayment  was  re- 
quired, the  rate  as  to  distance  remaining  the 
same.  In  1863  the  present  rate  of  three 
cents,  prepaid,  for  all  distances,  was  estab- 
lished. 

THE  FIRST  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

How  many  people  are  there  who  know 
that  in  Louisiana,  as  far  back  as  1768,  there 
was  an  attempt  made  to  establish  a republic 
upon  the  soil  of  North  America,  and  that 
five  citizens  of  New  Orleans  paid  for  the  at- 
tempt with  their  lives?  Yet  such  is  the  fact, 
and  the  dusty  I'ecords  in  the  official  archives 
at  Madrid  and  Paris  bear  testimony  to  their 
gallant  but  fruitless  endeavor. 

It  occurred  shortly  after  France  had  ceded 
Louisiana  to  Spain.  The  helpless  inhabitants 
disliked  the  transfer,  but  they  were  power- 
less to  help  themselves.  Although  the 
Spaniards  formally  accepted  the  gift  in  1762, 
the  Spanish  governor,  Ulloa,  did  not  arrive 
in  Louisiana  until  four  years  afterward.  The 
colonists  had  made  up  their  minds  to  dislike 
him  and  they  did  so.  He  seems  to  have  been  a 
gay,  good  humored,  not  very  dishonest  ruler, 
who  tried  to  suit  his  unruly  subjects,  and 
found  that  he  had  set  himself  an  impossible 
task.  They  were  scandalized  because  he 
married  without  the  consent  of  “Father  Da- 
gobert,”  and  hurt  because  he  sent  to  Havana 
for  a nurse  for  his  child.  Was  not  Louisiana 
able  to  furnish  a good-enough  nurse?  The 
colonists  complained  of  his  presence  at  New 
Orleans,  but  declared  that  he  had  insulted 
them  when  he  stayed  at  Balize  for  eight 
months.  They  shut  him  and  his  wife  out  of 
society,  and  then  accused  them  of  haughty 
exclusiveness.  A severe  charge  against  him 
I was  that  he  made  the  inhabitants  of  New 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  H I STOR  T.  461 


already  been  killed  while  trying  to  speak  to 


Orleans  go  six  miles  out  of  town  in  order  to 
whip  their  slaves,  because,  forsooth,  Madame 
Ulloa’s  nerves  were  disturbed  by  the  shrieks 
of  the  victims  of  the  lash.  When  he  saw 
that  the  colonists  had  agreed  to  disagree 
with  him  in  ever}'thing  he  gave  up  trying  to 
please  them,  secluded  himself  and  studied 
science,  of  which  he  was  a devotee.  Mean- 
while the  popular  discontent  grew  apace. 
Several  prominent  citizens  formed  a plot  to 
overthrow  the  Spanish  authority  aud  estab- 
lish a republic  under  the  protection  of  a Bri- 
tish officer  then  commanding  at  Pensacola. 
Oct.  25,  1768,  the  crisis  came.  Armed  bands 
occupied  the  streets  of  New  Orleans.  Ulloa 
fled  to  a frigate  which  lay  oflf  the  city.  The 
superior  council  met,  expelled,  in  the  style  of 
more  recent  days,  all  the  adherents  of  the 
other  side,  and  adopted  an  address  declaring 
that  the  colonists’  allegiance  was  due  to 
France,  not  to  Spain.  This  was  a blind,  the 
real  intent,  as  the  archives  of  Paris  show, 
was  to  establish  a republic  modeled  after  the 
Swiss  government.  Ulloa  reported  to  Mad- 
rid : “ One  plan  was  to  transform  the  colony 
into  a republic,  under  the  protection  of  En- 
gland, but,  seeing,  that  they  could  not  obtain 
from  her  the  assistance  they  wished  for,  they 
came  to  the  determination  to  rise  without  it, 
and  to  trample  under  foot  the  orders  of  their 
sovereign.” 

F or  several  months  the  colonists  were  left 
to  govern  themselves.  Then  the  future 
grew  dark.  France  and  England  both  re- 
fused their  aid.  Spain  sent  General  O’Reilly, 
with  twenty-four  ships  and  over  three  thou- 
sand troops,  to  seize  the  rebellious  colony. 
When  the  fleet  came  in  sight,  advancing  up 
the  Mississippi,  one  of  the  conspirators.  Mar- 
quis, proclaimed  the  republic,  but  less  than  a 
hundred  men  responded  to  his  call  for  troops. 
O’Reilly  landed  undisturbed.  Four  days 
afterward  the  principal  leaders  were  arrested. 
A month  of  torture  and  trial  ended  in  the 
sentence  of  one  of  them  to  death.  One  had 


his  wife.  The  lack  of  a hangman  saved  the 
rest  from  the  scaffold.  They  were  shot  on 
the  morning  of  October  26,  1769 — the  first 
martyrs  to  independence  in  America. 

HAPPENINGS  IN  APRIL. 

The  month  of  April  is  an  eventful  one  in 
the  history  of  the  United  States. 

Three  presidents  were  born  in  April:  Jef- 
ferson, Monroe,  and  Grant. 

Henry  Clay,  Washington  Irving  and 
Stephen  A.  Douglas  were  all  born  in  April. 

The  only  two  assassinations  of  public  men 
— President  Lincoln  and  General  Canby  — 
occurred  in  April. 

The  battles  of  Lexington  and  Concord 
opened  the  revolution  in  April. 

The  government  of  the  United  States  was 
organized  in  April  by  the  inauguration  of 
Washington,  who  was  also  elected  in  April. 

The  war  between  the  States  began  in  April, 
and  was  virtually  closed  in  April. 

Fort  Sumter  was  bombarded  in  April; 
Richmond  was  taken  in  April;  Lee  surren- 
dered in  April ; Johnston  surrendered  in  April ; 
Jefferson  Davis  was  taken  prisoner  in  April. 

The  first  blood  of  the  Mexican  war  was 
shed  in  April,  and  the  first  newspaper  in  the 
United  States  was  published  in  April,  1704. 

FRIDAY  IN  OUR  HISTORY. 

On  Friday,  August  21,  1492,  Christopher 
Columbus  sailed  on  his  great  voyage  of  dis- 
covery. On  Friday,  October  12,  1492,  he 
first  discovered  land.  On  Friday,  January  4, 
1493,  he  sailed  on  his  return  to  Spain. 
On  Friday,  March  15,  1493,  he  arrived  at 
Palos  in  safety.  On  Friday,  November  22, 

1493,  be  arrived  at  Hispaniola,  on  bis  second 
voyage  to  America.  On  Friday,  June  13, 

1494,  he,  though  he  did  not  know  the  fact, 
discovered  the  continent  of  America.  On  Fri- 
day March  5,  1496,  Henry  VII.,  of  England, 
gave  to  John  Cabot  his  commission  which 


462  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

led  to  the  discovery  of  North  America.  This 
is  the  first  American  state-paper  in  England. 
On  Friday,  September  7,  1565,  Melendez 
founded  St.  Augustin,  the  oldest  town  in  the 
United  States  by  more  than  forty  years.  On 
Friday,  November  10,  1620,  the  Mayflower, 
with  the  Pilgrims,  made  the  harbor  of  Prov- 
incetown,  and  on  the  same  day  they  signed 
that  august  compact,  the  forerunner  of  our 
present  constitution.  On  Friday,  December 
22,  1620,  the  Pilgrims  made  their  final  land- 
ing at  Plymouth  Rock.  On  Friday,  Febru- 
ary 22,  1732,  George  Washington,  the  father 
of  his  country,  was  born.  On  Friday,  June 
16,  1775,  Bunker  Hill  was  seized  and  fortified. 
On  Friday,  October  7,  1777,  the  surrender 
of  Saratoga  was  made,  which  had  such  power 
and  influence  in  inducing  France  to  declare 
for  our  cause.  On  Friday,  September  22, 
1780,  the  treason  of  Arnold  was  laid  bare. 
On  Friday,  October  19,  1781,  the  surrender 
of  Yorktown,  the  crowning  glory  of  the 
American  arms,  occurred.  On  Friday,  June 
7,  1776,  the  motion  in  Congress  was  made  by 
Richai'd  Henry  Lee,  seconded  by  John  Ad- 
ams, that  the  United  colonies  were  and  ought 
to  be  free  and  independent  States. 

AMERICAN  NEWSPAPERS. 

The  first  regular  newspaper  issued  in 
the  United  States  was  the  Boston  News- 
Letter.,  which  appeared  April  14,  1704.  In 
September,  1698,  an  enterprising  printer  in 
Boston  had  undertaken  to  start  a newspaper, 
but  the  first  edition  was  suppressed  by  the 
authorities,  and  only  one  copy  is  now  known 
to  exist. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution- 
ary war,  April  19,  1775,  there  were  thirty- 
seven  newspapers  published  in  the  American 
colonies.  Of  this  number  the  five  papers 
whose  names  are  given  in  small  capitals  have 
been  published  regularly  each  week  since  that 
time,  and  are  still  in  existence.  The  follow- 
ing table  shows  the  names,  places  of  publica- 

tion,  and  proprietors  of  the  papers  at  that 
date: 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

New  Hampshire  Gazette,  Portsmouth,  Dan.  Fowle. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Boston  Evening  Post,  Boston T.  & J.  Fleet. 

Boston  Gazette,  Boston. Edes  & Gill. 

Massachusetts  Spy,  Boston ....Isaiah  Thomas. 

Essex  Gazette,  Salem S.  & E.  Hall. 

Essex  Journal,  Newburjport Lunt  & Tinges. 

Massachusetts  Gazette  £ News-Letter,  Boston, 

Margaret  Draper. 

Massachusetts  Gazette  £ Post-Boy,  Boston, 

Green  & Russell. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Newport  Mercury,  Newport. Sol.  Southwick. 

Providence  Gazette,  Providence John  Carter. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Connecticut  Journal,  New  Haven T.  & S.  Green. 

Connecticut  Gazette,  New  London.. Timothy  Green. 
Connecticut  Courant,  Hartford.. Ebenezer  Watson. 
Norwich  Packet,  Norwich Robertson  & Trumbull. 

NEW  YORK. 

New  York  Mercury,  New  York Hugh  Haine. 

New  York  Journal,  New  York John  Holt. 

New  York  Gazetteer,  New  York Jas.  Rivington. 

Albany  Post-Boy,  Albany H.  & J.  Robertson. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Pennsylvania  Gazette,  Philadelphia.. Hall  & Sellers. 
Pennsylvania  Journal,  Philadelphia, 

W.  & T.  Bradford. 

Pennsylvania  Packet,  Philadelphia John  Dunlap. 

Pennsylvania  Ledger,  Philadelphia,  Jas.  Humphreys. 

Pennsylvania  Post,  Philadelphia Ben.  Towne. 

Pennsylvania  Mercury,  Philadelphia, 

Stores  & Humphreys. 

H.  Miller’s  German  paper,  Philadelphia. .H.  Miller. 

C.  Sower’s  German  paper,  German  town..  C.  Sower. 
English  and  German  paper,  Lancaster, 

Lahn,  Albright  & Stumer. 

MARYLAND. 

Maryland  Gazette,  Annapolis,  Fred.  &Sam.  Green. 
Maryland  Journal,  Baltimore William  Goddard. 

VIRGINIA. 

Virginia  Gazette,  Williamsburgh Purdie  & Dixon. 

Virginia  Gazette,  Williamsburgh. Wm.  Rind. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

North  Carolina  Gazette^  Newbern., Jas.  Davis. 

Cape  Fear  Mercury,  Wilmington Adam  Boyd. 

- J 

cu/iiosnyES  of  united  states  iiistort. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

South  Carolina  Gazette^  Charleston R.  Timothy. 

South  Carolina  and  American  General  Gazette, 

Charleston Robt.  Wells. 

South  Carolina  Gazette  and  Country  yotirnal, 
Charleston Chas.  Crouch. 

GEORGIA. 

Georgia  Gazette,  Savannah James  Johnston. 

The  Maryland  Gazette  is  the  oldest  paper 
still  living,  having  been  established  in  1746. 
The  Massachusetts  Spy^  formerly  printed  in 
Boston,  is  now  published  at  Worcester.  A 
paper  established  in  1873  at  New  London, 
Connecticut,  bears  the  name  of  the  old  Con- 
necticut Gazette.  The  name  in  full  of  the 
New  York  Gazetteer  was  Rivington's  New 
York  Gazetteer.,  or  the  Connecticut.,  Hudson 
River,  New  Jersey  and  Quebec  Weekly 
Advertiser. 

AMERICAN  NEWSPAPERS  OF  TODAY. 

RowelVs  Newspaper  Directory  for  1875, 
a large  and  closely-printed  volume  of  984 
pages,  enumerates,  inclusive  of  Canada  and 
Newfoundland,  not  less  than  8,348  publica- 
tions. Of  these,  774  are  daily  papers,  100 
tri-weekly,  12 1 semi-weekly,  6,287  weekly, 
27  bi-weekly,  108  semi-monthly,  350  monthly, 
10  bi-monthly,  and  71  quarterly.  The  total 
number  of  those  published  in  the  United 
States  is  7,736,  of  which  695  are  dailies.  Of 
those  printed  in  foreign  languages,  the  most 
numerous  are  the  German;  then  follow  the 
French,  most  of  which  appear  in  Quebec 
and  Louisiana;  after  them  we  have  Scandi- 
navian papers,  in  California,  Illinois,  Iowa, 
Minnesota,  Nebi'aska,  New  York,  Wisconsin 
and  Utah;  Spanish,  in  California,  New  York, 
Texas,  Colorado  and  New  Mexico;  Dutch, 
in  Iowa  and  Michigan;  Italian,  in  California 
and  Pennsylvania;  Welsh,  in  New  York 
and  Pennsylvania;  Bohemian,  in  Iowa,  Ne- 
braska, Ohio  and  Wisconsin;  Portuguese,  in 
New  York;  and  Polish,  in  Illinois  and  Mich- 
igan. 


463 


YANKEE. 

The  word  Yankee  is  believed  to  have  been 
derived  from  the  manner  in  which  the  In- 
dians endeavored  to  pronounce  the  word 
English,  which  they  rendered  Yenghees, 
whence  the  word  Yankee.  The  statement 
in  Irving’s  “History  of  New  York,  by  Died- 
rich  Knickerbocker,”  concerning  the  tribe  of 
Yankhoos,  is  a mere  joke.  The  word  Y ankee 
undoubtedly  had  the  Y enghees  origin  referred 
to  above,  but  does  not  seem  to  have  been  very 
common  until  the  time  of  the  Revolutionary 
War.  It  is  not  met  with  in  any  writings 
previous  to  that  time,  and  in  letters  in  which 
the  word  occurs,  written  in  1775,  it  is  referred 
to  in  a manner  which  shows  that  the  writers 
considered  it  something  new,  and  intended  to 
be  contemptuous,  used  as  it  was  by  their  then 
enemies,  the  British  soldiers. 

Noah  Webster,  in  his  dictionary,  gives  the 
Yenghees  origin  of  the  word,  upon  the  au- 
thority of  Heckewelder,  and  that  fact  may 
account  for  its  being  looked  upon  in  New 
England  as  something  novel.  Heckewelder 
is  excellent  authority  upon  Indian  subjects, 
but  he  spent  his  time  principally  among  the 
Delawares  and  Six  Nations,  and  was  not 
likely  to  be  well  acquainted  with  the  Massa- 
chusetts Indians,  who  spoke  a different  dia- 
lect. Several  of  the  regiments  of  British 
regulars  who  were  transferred  to  Boston  after 
the  beginning  of  the  troubles,  had  been  sta- 
tioned in  the  middle  colonies,  and  had  con- 
siderable experience  in  Indian  warfare,  and 
may  have  thereby  acquired  a knowledge  of 
the  word.  That  the  word  was  rather  un- 
common in  New  England  is  shown  by  vari- 
ous letters  written  from  thence.  One  from 
Rev.  William  Gordon,  published  in  the  Penn- 
sylvania Gazette,  May  10,  1775,  giving  an 
account  of  the  skirmishes  at  Concord  and 
Lexington,  says:  “They  (the  British  troops) 
were  roughly  handled  by  the  Yankees,  a 
term  of  reproach  for  the  New  Englanders, 
when  applied  by  the  regulars.”  Another  let- 


464  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


ter,  published  in  the  same  paper  a few  weeks 
afterward,  dated  “Hartford,  Connecticut,” 
gives  an  account  of  the  capture  of  several 
letters  from  English  officers  in  Boston  to 
their  friends  in  England,  and  says:  “Some 
of  them  are  full  of  invectives  against  the 
poor  Yankees,  as  they  call  us.”  From  these 
facts  it  seems  probable  that  the  word  was  so 
unusual  in  New  England  that  the  writers 
thought  themselves  obliged  to  explain  it. 
It  was  soon  adopted,  however.  In  a few 
months  thereafter,  the  citizens  of  Newbury 
fitted  out  a privateer  called  the  Y ankee  Herd, 
and  the  name  was  used  when  speaking  of 
the  New  Englanders,  being  spelt  at  times 
Y ankie,  Y anko,  Y ankoo, Y anku  and  Y ankee. 
At  this  day,  it  is  only  applied  in  the  United 
States  to  the  inhabitants  of  New  England, 
but  foreigners  use  it  to  denote  all  Americans. 

In  the  Appendix  to  the  Poetical  Works  of 
John  Trumbull,  published  at  Hartford,  1820, 
in  two  volumes,  appears  the  following  note : 

YANKEES. 

“The  first  settlers  of  New  England  are  mostly 
emigrants  from  London  and  its  vicinity,  and  ex- 
clusively styled  themselves  the  English.  The  In- 
dians in  attempting  to  utter  the  word  ‘ English,’ 
with  their  broad  guttural  accent,  gave  it  a sound 
which  would  be  nearly  represented  in  this  way  — 
Yaunghees;  the  letter  g being  pronounced  hard, 
and  approaching  to  the  sound  of  k joined  with  a 
strong  aspirate,  like  the  Hebrew  cheth,  or  the  Greek 
chi,  and  the  1 suppressed  as  almost  impossible  to  be 
distinctly  heard  in  that  combination.  The  Dutch 
settlers  on  the  river  Hudson  and  in  the  adjacent 
country,  during  their  long  contest  concerning  the 
right  of  territory,  adopted  the  name,  and  applied  it  in 
contempt  to  the  inhabitants  of  New  England.  The 
British  of  the  lower  class  have  since  extended  it  to 
all  the  people  of  the  United  States.  This  seems  the 
most  probable  origin  of  the  term.  The  pretended 
Indian  tribe  of  Yankoos  does  not  appear  to  have 
ever  had  an  existence;  as  little  can  we  believe  in  an 
etymological  derivation  of  the  word  from  ancient 
Scythia  or  Siberia,  or  that  it  was  ever  the  name  of  a 
horde  of  savages  in  any  part  of  the  world.” 

In  a curious  book  on  the  round  Towers 
of  Ireland,  the  origin  of  the  term  Yankee 


Doodle  was  traced  to  the  Persian  phrase, 
“ Y anki-Dooniah,”  or  “ Inhabitants  of  the 
New  World.”  Layard,  in  his  book  on  Nin- 
eveh and  its  Remains,  also  mentions  “Yan- 
ghi-dunia”  as  the  Persian  name  of  America. 

BROTHER  JONATHAN. 

The  origin  of  this  term,  as  applied  to  the 
United  States,  is  as  follows:  When  General 
Washington,  after  being  appointed  com- 
mander of  the  army  in  the  Revolutionary 
War,  went  to  Massachusetts  to  organize  it, 
he  found  a great  want  of  ammunition  and 
other  means  of  defense;  and  on  one  occasion 
it  seemed  that  no  means  could  be  devised  for 
the  necessary  safety.  Jonathan  Trumbull, 
the  elder,  was  governor  of  the  State  of  Con- 
necticut; and  the  general,  placing  the  greatest 
reliance  on  his  excellency’s  judgment,  re- 
marked, “Let  us  see  what  Brother  Jonathan 
says.”  The  general  did  so,  and  the  governor 
was  successful  in  supplying  many  of  the  wants 
of  the  army;  and  thenceforward,  when  diffi- 
culties arose,  and  the  army  was  spread  over 
the  country,  “ Let  us  see  what  Brother  Jona- 
than says”  became  a by-phrase;  and  the  name 
has  now  become  a designation  for  the  whole 
country,  as  John  Bull  has  for  England. 

UNCLE  SAM. 

Immediately  after  the  declaration  of  war 
with  England,  in  1812,  Elbert  Anderson,  of 
New  York,  then  a contractor,  visited  Troy, 
where  he  purchased  a large  quantity  of  pro- 
visions. The  inspectors  of  the  articles  at  that 
place  were  Ebenezer  and  Samuel  Wilson. 
The  latter  gentleman  (universally  known  as 
“Uncle  Sam”)  generally  superintended  in 
person  a large  number  of  workmen,  who,  on 
this  occasion,  were  employed  in  overhauling 
the  provisions  purchased  by  the  contractor. 
The  casks  were  marked  “E.  A. — U.  S.” 
Their  inspection  fell  to  the  lot  of  a facetious 
fellow,  who,  on  being  asked  the  meaning  of 
the  mark,  said  he  did  not  know,  unless  it 


CUJilOSiriES  OF  UNITED  STATES  II  IS  TORT. 


465 


meant  Elbert  Anderson  and  Uncle  Sam,  al- 
luding to  Uncle  Sam  Wilson.  The  joke  took 
among  the  workmen,  and  passed  currently; 
and  “Uncle  Sam,”  when  present,  was  often 
rallied  by  them  on  the  increasing  extent  of 
his  possessions. 

SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  NAMES  OF  STATES. 

Alabama — Indian;  meaning  “here  we  rest.” 
Arkansas — From  “ Kansas,”  the  Indian  name  for 
“smoky  water,”  with  tlie  French  prefix  “arc,”  bow 
or  bend  in  the  principal  river. 

California — Calient e Fornalla,  Spanish  for  “hot 
furnace,”  in  allusion  to  the  climate. 

Colorado — Spanish;  meaning  “colored,”  from  the 
red  color  of  the  Colorado  river. 

Connecticut — Indian;  meaning  “long  river.” 
Delaware — So  named  in  honor  of  Lord  Delaware. 
Florida — Named  by  Ponce  de  Leon,  who  discov- 
ered it  in  1512,  on  Easter  Day,  the  Spanish  Pascua 
de  Flores,  or  “Feast  of  Flowers.” 

Georgia — In  honor  of  George  II.  of  England. 
Illinois — From  the  Indian  “illini”men,  and  the 
French  suffix  “ois,”  together  signifying  “tribe  of 
men.” 

Indiana — Indian  land. 

loxva — Indian;  meaning  “beautiful  land.” 

Kansas — Indian;  meaning  “smoky  water.” 
Kentucky — Indian;  for  “at  the  head  of  the  river;” 
or,  “the  dark  and  bloody  ground.” 

Louisiana — In  honor  of  Louis  XIV.  of  France. 
Maine— Yxom.  the  province  of  Maine,  in  France. 
Maryland — In  honor  of  Henrietta  Maria,  queen 
of  Charles  I.  of  England. 

Massachusetts — The  place  of  the  great  hills  (the 
blue  hills  southwest  of  Boston). 

Michigan — Previously  applied  to  the  lake,  the 
Indian  name  for  a fish  weir;  so  called  from  the  fan- 
cied resemblance  of  the  lake  to  a fish  trap. 

Minnesota — Indian;  meaning  “ sky-tinted  water.” 
Mississippi — Indian;  meaning  “great  father  of 
waters.” 

Missottri — Indian;  meaning  “muddy.” 

Nebraska — Indian;  meaning  “water  vallev.” 
Nevada — Spanish;  meaning  “ snow-covered, u al- 
luding to  the  mountains. 

New  Hampshire — From  Hampshire  county,  En- 
gland. 

Nezv  fersey — In  honor  of  Sir  George  Carteret, 
one  of  the  original  grantees,  who  had  previously 
been  governor  of  Jersey  Island,  in  the  British 
Channel. 

E* 


New  York — In  honor  of  the  Duke  of  York. 

North  and  South  Carolina — Originally  called  Car- 
olina, in  honor  of  Charles  IX.  of  France. 

Ohio — Indian;  meaning  “beautiful  river.” 

Oregon — From  the  Spanish  “oregano,”  wild  mar- 
joram, which  grows  abundantly  on  the  coast. 

Pennsylvania  — Latin  ; meaning  Penn’s  woody 
land. 

Rhode  Island — From  a fancied  resemblance  to  the 
island  of  Rhodes  in  the  Mediterranean. 

Tennessee — Indian;  meaning  “river  with  the  great 
bend.” 

Texas — The  origin  of  this  name  is  unknown. 

Vermont — French;  meaning  green  mountain. 

Virginia — In  honor  of  Elizabeth,  the  “Virgin 
Queen.” 

West  Virginia — B'rom  Virginia. 

Wisconsin — Indian;  meaning  “gathering  of  the 
waters,”  or  “wild  rushing  channel.” 

MOTTOES  OF  THE  STATES. 

Alabama  ^ — Has  no  motto. 

Arkansas — Regnafit  populi:  The  peoples  rule. 

California — Eureka;  I have  found  it. 

Colorado — Nil  sine  numine:  Nothing  without  the 
Divinity. 

Connecticut — ^ui  transtulit  sustmet:  He  who 

has  transferred,  sustains. 

Delaware — Liberty  and  Independence. 

Florida — In  God  is  our  trust. 

Georgia — Wisdom,  Justice,  Moderation. 

Illinois — State  Sovereignty  and  National  Union. 

Indiana — Has  no  motto. 

Iowa — Our  liberties  we  prize,  and  our  rights  we 
will  maintain. 

Kansas — Ad astra per  aspera : To  the  stars  through 
rugged  ways. 

Kentucky — United  we  stand,  divided  we  fall. 

Louisiana — Union  and  Confidence.  • 

Maine — Dirigo:  I direct. 

Maryland — Crescite  et  multiplicamini : Increase 

and  multiply. 

Massachusetts — Ense  petit  placidam  sub  libertate 
quietem  : By  her  sword  she  seeks  under  liberty  a calm 
repose. 

Michigan — Si  queeris  peninsulam  atneenam  circum- 
spice;  If  thou  seekest  a beautiful  peninsula,  look 
around. 

Minnesota — L'Etoile  du  Nord:  The  Star  of  the 
North. 

Mississippi — Has  no  motto. 

Missouri — Salus  populi  suprema  lex  esto;  Let  the 
welfare  of  the  people  be  the  supreme  law. 


466  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA, 


Nebraska — Popular  Sovereignty. 

Nevada  — Volens  et  potens:  Willing  and  able. 

New  Hampshire — Has  no  motto. 

New  Jersey — Liberty  and  Independence. 

New  York — Excelsior:  Higher. 

North  Carolina — Has  no  motto. 

Ohio — l7nlerium  in  imferio:  An  empire  within 
an  empire. 

Oregon — Alis  volat  propriis:  She  flies  with  her 
own  wings. 

Pennsylvania — Virtue,  Liberty,  Independence. 

Rhode  Island — Hope. 

South  Carolina — Animis  opibusque  parati : Ready 
with  our  lives  and  property'. 

Tennessee  — Agriculture,  Commerce. 

Texas — Has  no  motto. 

Vermont — Freedom  and  Unity. 

Virginia — Sic  setnper  tyrannis:  So  be  it  ever  to 
tyrants. 

West  Virginia — Montani  setnper  liberi:  The 
mountaineers  are  always  free. 

Wisconsin  — Forward. 

United  States — E pluribus  unum  : From  many,  one ; 
Atinuit  cceptis:  God  has  favored  the  undertaking; 
Novus  or  do  sector  um:  A new  order  of  ages.  The 
first  named  on  one  side  of  the  great  seal,  the  other 
two  on  the  reverse. 

GEOGRAPHICAL  NICKNAMES. 

STATES  AND  TERRITORIES. 

Alabama,  Cotton  State ; Arkansas,  Toothpick,  and 
Bear,  State;  California,  Eureka,  and  Golden,  State; 
Colorado,  Buffalo  Plains;  Connecticut,  Land  of 
Steady  Habits,  Freestone,  and  Nutmeg,  State;  Da- 
kota, Sioux  State;  Delaware,  Uncle  Sam’s  Pocket 
Handkerchief,  and  Blue  Hen  State;  Florida,  Ever- 
glade, and  Flowery,  State ; Georgia,  Empire  State  of 
the  South;  Idaho,  Gem  of  the  Mountains;  Illinois, 
Prairie,  and  Sucker,  State;  Indiana,  Hoosier  State; 
Iowa,  Hawkeye  State;  Kansas,  Jayhawker  State; 
Kentucky,  Corn-cracker  State;  Louisiana,  Creole 
State ; Maine,  Timber,  and  Pine  Tree,  State ; Mary- 
land, Monumental  State;  Massachusetts,  Old  Bay 
State;  Michigan,  Wolverine,  and  Peninsular,  State; 
Minnesota,  Gopher,  and  North  Star,  State;  Missis- 
sippi, Eagle  State;  Missouri,  Puke  State;  Nebraska, 
Antelope  State;  Nevada,  Sage  State;  New  Hamp- 
shire, Old  Granite  State;  New  Jersey,  Blue  State,  and 
New  Spain;  New  Mexico,  Vermin  State;  New  York, 
Empire  State;  North  Carolina,  Rip  Van  Winkle,  Old 
North,  and  Turpentine,  State;  Ohio,  Buckeye  State; 
Oregon,  Pacific  State ; Pennsylvania,  Keystone,  Iron, 


and  Oil,  State;  Rhode  Island,  Plantation  State,  and 
Little  Rhody;  South  Carolina,  Palmetto  State;  Ten- 
nessee, Lion’s  Den  State;  Texas,  Lone  Star  State; 
Utah,  Mormon  State;  Vermont,  Green  Mountain 
State;  Virginia,  Old  Dominion;  Wisconsin,  Badger, 
and  Copper,  State. 

NATIVES  OF  STATES  AND  TERRITORIES. 

Alabama,  lizards ; Arkansas,  toothpicks ; California, 
gold-hunters ; Colorado,  rovers ; Connecticut,  wooden 
nutmegs;  Dakota,  squatters;  Delaware,  muskrats; 
Florida,  fly-up-the-creeks ; Georgia,  buzzards ; Idaho, 
fortune  seekers;  Illinois,  suckers;  Indiana,  hoosiers; 
Iowa,  hawkeyes;  Kansas,  jay  hawkers;  Kentucky, 
corn-crackers;  Louisiana, creoles;  Maine, foxes;  Ma- 
ryland, clam  - bumpers  ; Massachusetts,  Yankees; 
Michigan,  wolverines;  Minnesota,  gophers;  Missis- 
sippi, tadpoles;  Missouri,  pukes;  Nebraska,  bug- 
eaters;  Nevada,  sage-hens;  New  Hampshire,  granite 
boys;  New  Jersey,  blues,  or  clam-catchers;  New 
Mexico,  Spanish  Indians;  New  York,  Knicker- 
bockers; North  Carolina,  tarheels;  Ohio,  buckeyes; 
Oregon,  hard  cases;  Pennsylvania,  pennamites,  or 
leather-heads;  Rhode  Island,  gunflints;  South  Caro- 
lina, weazles;  Tennessee,  whelps;  Texas,  beef-heads; 
Utah,  polygamists;  Vermont,  green-mountain  boys; 
Virginia,  beagles ; Wisconsin,  badgers. 

NICKNAMES  OF  CITIES. 

Atlanta,  Gate  City  of  the  South ; Baltimore,  Monu- 
mental City;  Bangor,  Lumber  City ; Boston,  Modern 
Athens,  Literary  Emporium,  City  of  Notions,  and 
Hub  of  the  Universe;  Brooklyn,  City  of  Churches; 
Buffalo,  Queen  of  the  Lakes ; Burlington  (Iowa), 
Orchard  City;  Charleston,  Palmetto  City;  Chicago, 
Prairie,  or  Garden,  City;  Cincinnati,  Queen  of  the 
West  and  Porkopolis;  Cleveland,  Forest  City;  Den- 
ver, City  of  the  Plains ; Detroit,  City  of  the  Straits ; 
Hartford,  Insurance  City;  Indianapolis,  Railroad 
City;  Keokuk,  Gate  City;  Lafayette,  Star  City; 
Leavenworth,  Cottonwood  City;  Louisville,  Falls, 
City;  Lowell,  Spindle  City;  McGregor,  Pocket 
City;  Madison,  Lake  City;  Milwaukee,  Cream 
City;  Nashville,  Rock  City;  New  Haven,  Elm  City; 
New  Orleans,  Crescent  City ; New  Y ork.  Empire  City, 
Commercial  Emporium,  Gothrfm,  and  Metropolis  of 
America;  Philadelphia,  'City  of  Brotherly  Love, 
City  of  Penn,  Quaker  City,  and  Centennial  City; 
Pittsburgh,  Iron  City,  and  Smoky  City ; Portland 
(Me.),  Hill  City;  Providence,  Roger  Williams’s  City, 
and  Perry  Davis’s  Pain  Killer;  Ralejgh,  Oak  City; 
Richmond  (Va.),  Cockade  City;  Richmond  (Ind.), 
Quaker  City  of  the  West;  Rochester,  Aqueduct 
City;  Salt  Lake  City,  Mormon  City;  San  Francisco, 


f 


CUItlOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  1/1  STOUT. 


Golden  Gate;  Savannah,  Forest  City  of  tlie  Soutli; 
Slieboyan,  Evergreen  City;  St.  Isolds,  Mound  City; 
St.  Paul,  North  Star  City;  Vicksburg,  Key  City; 
Washington,  City  of  Magnificent  Distances,  and 
Federal  City. 

THE  NEW  HAVEN  BLUE  LAWS. 

These  j^i'ctcncled  statutes,  taken  from  the 
“General  Ilistoiy  of  Connecticut,”  published 
in  England,  in  1781,  by  the  refugee  tory, 
Samuel  Andrew  Peters,  LL.D.  (1735-1826), 
which  has  been  styled  tbe  “most  unscru- 
pulous and  malicious  of  lying  narratives,” 
were  said  to  have  been  enacted  by  the  peojrle 
of  the  “Dominion  of  New  Haven,”  but 
were  in  fact  fabricated  by  the  untrustworthy 
Peters.  They  are  here  given  as  curiosities, 
and  because  they  are  often  alluded  to  and 
even  quoted  as  if  they  were  genuine.  It  is 
not  improbable  that  they  represent,  though 
in  an  exaggerated  form,  the  rigid  views  of 
life  entertained  by  the  colony  of  New  Haven, 
before  its  union  with  Connecticut,  which  is 
acknowledged  to  have  been  uncommonly 
strict  in  its  apjjlication  of  the  Biblical  ndes 
of  righteousness  as  interpreted  by  the  austere 
P uritans : 

“The  Governor  and  magistrates  convened  in  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  are  the  supreme  power,  under  God, 
of  this  independent  dominion. 

“From  the  determination  of  the  assembly  no  ap- 
peal shall  be  made. 

“Whosoever  says  there  is  a power  and  jurisdiction 
above  and  over  this  dominion  shall  suffer  death  and 
loss  of  property. 

“Whoever  attempts  to  change  or  overturn  the 
dominion  shall  suffer  death  and  loss  of  propertj'. 

“No  one  shall  be  a freeman  or  give  a vote  unless 
he  be  converted  and  a member  in  full  communion 
of  one  of  the  churches  allowed  in  this  dominion. 

“ Each  freeman  shall  swear  by  the  blessed  God  to 
bear  true  allegiance  to  this  dominion,  and  that  Jesus 
is  the  only  king. 

“ No  Quaker,  or  dissenter  from  the  established 
worship  of  this  dominion,  shall  be  allowed  to  give  a 
vote  for  the  electing  of  magistrates  or  any  other 
officer. 

“No  food  or  lodgings  shall  be  afforded  to  a 
Quaker,  Adamite  or  heretic. 


467 


“If  any  person  turns  Quaker,  he  shall  be  banished 
and  not  suffered  to  return  but  on  pain  of  death. 

“ No  priest  shall  abide  in  the  dominion;  he  shall 
be  banished,  and  suffer  death  on  his  return.  Priests 
may  be  seized  by  any  one  without  a warrant. 

“No  one  to  cross  a river  but  with  an  authorized 
ferryman. 

“No  one  shall  run  on  the  Sabbath  day,  or  walk  in 
his  garden,  or  elsewhere,  except  to  and  from  meeting. 

“No  one  shall  travel,  cook  victuals,  make  beds, 
sweep  house,  cut  hair  or  shave,  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

“ No  woman  shall  kiss  her  children  on  the  Sab- 
bath or  fasting  day. 

“ The  Sabbath  shall  begin  at  sunset  on  Saturday. 

“To  pick  an  ear  of  corn  growing  in  a neighbor’s 
garden  shall  be  deemed  theft. 

“A  person  accused  of  trespass  in  the  night  shall 
be  judged"  guilty,  unless  he  clears  himself  by  his 
oath. 

“When  it  appears  that  the  accused  has  confed- 
erates, and  he  refuses  to  discover  them,  he  may  be 
racked. 

“ No  one  shall  buy  or  sell  lands  without  permis- 
sion of  the  selectmen. 

“A  drunkard  shall  have  a master  appointed  b>" 
the  selectmen,  who  are  to  bar  him  from  the  liberty 
of  buying  and  selling. 

“Whoever  publishes  a lie,  to  his  neighbor’s  preju- 
dice, shall  sit  in  the  stocks,  or  be  whipped  fifteen 
stripes. 

“ No  minister  shall  keep  a school. 

“ Men-stealers  shall  suffer  death. 

“ Whosoever  wears  clothes  trimmed  with  gold, 
silver  or  bone  lace  above  2s.  per  yard,  shall  be  pre- 
sented by  the  grand  jurors,  and  the  selectmen  shall 
tax  the  offender  at  £300  estate. 

“A  debtor  in  prison,  swearing  he  has  no  estate, 
shall  be  let  out  and  sold  to  make  satisfaction. 

“ Whosoever  sets  a fire  in  the  woods,  and  it  burns 
a house,  shall  suffer  death ; and  persons  suspected  of 
this  crime,  shall  be  imprisoned  without  benefit  of  bail. 

“ Whosoever  brings  cards  or  dice  into  this  domin- 
ion shall  pay  a fine  of  £5. 

“No  one  shall  read  Common  Prayer,  keep  Christ- 
mas or  Saints-da>’s,  make  mince  pies,  dance,  play 
cards,  or  play  on  any  instrument  of  music  except  the 
drum,  trumpet  and  jewsharp. 

“No  gospel  minister  shall  join  people  in  mar- 
riage. The  magistrates  only  shall  join  them  in  mar- 
riage, as  they  may  do  it  with  less  scandal  to  Christ’s 
church. 

“ When  parents  refuse  their  children  convenient 
marriages,  the  magistrates  shall  determine  the  point. 


f 


468  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


“The  selectmen,  on  finding  children  ignorant, 
may  take  them  away  from  their  parents,  and  put 
them  in  better  hands  at  the  expense  of  their  parents. 

“Fornication  shall  be  punished  by  compelling 
marriage,  or  as  the  court  may  think  proper. 

“ Adultery  shall  be  punished  with  death. 

“ A man  that  strikes  his  wife  shall  pay  a fine  of  £10. 

“ A woman  that  strikes  her  husband  shall  be  pun- 
ished as  the  law  directs.  A wife  shall  be  deemed 
good  evidence  against  her  husband. 

“No  man  shall  court  a maid,  in  person  or  by  let- 
ter, without  first  obtaining  consent  of  her  parents: 
£5  penalty  for  the  first  offense;  £10  for  the  second; 
and  for  the  third,  imprisonment  during  pleasure  of 
the  court. 

“ Married  persons  must  live  together  or  be  im- 
prisoned. 

“ Every  male  must  have  his  hair  cut  round  ac- 
cording to  his  cap.” 

MACAULAY’S  TRIBUTE  TO  THE  PURITANS. 

“Thus  the  Puritan  was  made  up  of  two  different 
men  — the  one  self-abasement,  penitence,  gratitude, 
passion ; the  other,  proud,  calm,  inflexible,  sagacious. 
He  prostrated  himself  in  the  dust  before  his  maker; 
but  he  set  his  foot  on  the  neck  of  his  king.  In  his 
devotional  retirement,  he  prayed  with  convulsions, 
and  groans,  and  tears.  He  was  half  maddened  by 
glorious  or  terrible  illusions.  He  heard  the  lyres  of 
angels,  or  the  tempting  whispers  of  fiends.  He 
caught  a gleam  of  the  Beatific  Vision,  or  woke 
screaming  from  dreams  of  everlasting  fire.  Like 
Vane,  he  thought  himself  intrusted  with  the  scepter 
of  the  millennia!  year.  Like  Fleetwood,  he  cried,  in 
the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  that  God  had  hid  his  face 
from  him.  But,  when  he  took  his  seat  in  the  coun- 
cil, or  girt  on  his  sword  of  war,  these  tempestuous 
workings  of  the  soul  had  left  no  perceptible  trace  be- 
hind them.  People  who  saw  nothing  of  the  godly, 
but  their  uncouth  visages,  and  heard  nothing  from 
them  but  their  groans  and  their  whining  hymns, 
might  laugh  at  them.  But  those  had  little  reason  to 
laugh  who  encountered  them  in  the  hall  of  debate, 
or  in  the  field  of  battle.  These  fanatics  brought  to 
civil  and  military  affairs  a coolness  of  judgment,  and 
an  immutability  of  purpose,  which  some  writers  have 
thought  inconsistent  with  their  religious  zeal,  but 
which  were  in  fact  the  necessary  effects  of  it.  The 
intensity  of  their  feelings  on  one  subject  made  them 
tranquil  on  every  other.  One  overpowering  senti- 
ment had  subjected  to  itself  pity  and  hatred,  ambi- 
tion and  fear.  Death  had  lost  its  terrors,  and  pleasure 
its  charms.  They  had  their  smiles  and  their  tears,  their 


raptures  and  their  sorrows,  but  not  for  things  of  this 
world.  Enthusiasm  had  made  them  stoics,  had 
cleared  their  minds  from  every  vulgar  passion  and 
prejudice,  and  raised  them  above  the  influence  of 
danger  and  of  corruption.  It  sometimes  might  lead 
them  to  pursue  unwise  ends,  but  never  to  choose  un- 
wise means.  They  went  thi'ough  the  world  like  Sir 
Artegle’s  iron  man  Talus  with  his  flail,  crushing  and 
trampling  down  oppressors  — mingling  with  human 
beings,  but  having  neither  part  nor  lot  in  human  in- 
firmities; insensible  to  fatigue,  to  pleasure,  and  to 
pain ; not  to  be  pierced  by  any  weapon,  not  to  be 
withstood  by  any  barrier. 

“ Such  we  believe  to  have  been  the  character  of 
the  Puritans.  We  perceive  the  absurdity  of  their 
manners.  We  dislike  the  sullen  gloom  of  their  do- 
mestic habits.  We  acknowledge  that  the  tone  of 
their  'minds  was  often  injured  by  straining  after 
things  too  high  for  mortal  reach ; and  we  know  that, 
in  spite  of  their  hatred  of  Popery,  they  too  often  fell 
into  the  worst  vices  of  that  bad  system  — intolerance 
and  extravagant . austerity ; that  they  had  their  an- 
chorites and  their  crusades,  their  Dunstans  and  their 
DeMontforts,  their  Dominies  and  their  Escobars. 
Yet,  when  all  circumstances  are  taken  into  consider- 
ation, we  do  not  hesitate  to  pronounce  them  a brave, 
a wise,  an  honest,  and  a useful  body.” 

THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  ENGLAND. 

The  following  interesting  statistics,  com- 
piled from  the  census  returns  of  the  United 
States  in  1870,  and  of  England  and  Wales 
in  1871,  show  the  comparative  intellectual, 
social  and  industrial  condition  of  the  people 
of  the  two  countries.  The  schedules  of  occu- 
pations have  been  differently  framed  by  the 
census  supervisors  of  the  two  countries,  and 
comparisons  in  some  instances  are  impos- 
sible; but  in  others  they  may  be  taken 
advantage  of  by  the  statistician.  It  may  be 
remarked,  generally,  that  the  British  schedule 
is  more  systematically  and  minutely  digested 
than  the  American,  and  that  the  census  returns 
have  been  more  closely  collected.  From  the 
sources  referred  to,  the  following  summary 
of  the  salient  points  is  carefully  made  up, 
but  such  comparisons,  it  should  be  remem- 
bered, are  necessarily  somewhat  conjectural, 
and  should  be  accepted  with  due  caution. 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  If  IS  TORT. 


All  occupations  in  Eii^laiul  and  Wales  arc 
reduced  to  six  grand  divisions,  as  follows; 

DI\'ISIONS.  PERSONS. 

1.  Professional  (government  otlicials,  army 

and  navy,  learned  professions) 684,102 

2.  Domestic  (wives  and  others  engaged  in 

honseliold  duties,  servants) 5,905,171 

3.  Commercial  (persons  who  buy  and  sell ; 

persons  engaged  in  conveyance  of  men 

and  goods) 815,424 

4.  Agricultural 1,657,138 

5.  Industrial  (persons  engaged  in  mining, 

manufactures) 5ii37i7-5 

6.  Indefinite  and  non-productive  (scholars, 

persons  of  rank  and  property,  general 
laborers,  and  all  others) 8,512,706 

Total 22,712,266 

The  labor  of  comparing  these  occupations 
with  those  of  the  population  of  the  United 
States  is  difficult  on  account  of  the  differences 
in  classification;  but  the  compiler  has  been 
able,  after  sifting  and  rearranging,  to  present 
the  following: 


Class. 

United  St^^tes. 

England 

AND 

Wales. 

Numbers. 

Per 

cent. 

Per  cent. 

Professional,  except  stud’ts 
Students ) 

4.So,533 

1. 17 

2.41 

( .60 

} 63.48 

Domestic,  indefinite  and  [- 

non-productive ) 

Commercial  (trade  and 

28,191,549 

7311 

transportation) 

1,090,668 

2.83 

3-59 

Agricultural 

Industrial  (manufacturing. 

5.922,471 

15-36 

7-30 

mechanical  and  mining) 

2,903.150 

7-53 

22.63 

Totals 

38,558,371 

100.00 

100.00 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  number  of  pro- 
fessional people  in  England  is  twice  that  of 
the  United  States;  that  this  is  the  greater 
agricultural  country  by  one  hundred  per 
cent.;  and  that  England  is  the  greater  me- 
chanical, mining  and  manufacturing  country 
by  two  hundred  per  cent.  In  the  proportion 
of  persons  supported  by  agricidture,  the 
United  States  is  much  more  like  France 


469 

[ than  England  and  Wales.  The  j)roportion 
I of  the  population  engaged  in  agricidture  in 
I the  several  European  states  is  said  to  be  as 
follows:  Russia,  86  per  cent,;  Italy,  77;  Swe- 
den, 71;  Belgium,  51;  France,  50;  Prussia, 
4“5;  Austria,  25;  Spain,  25;  Holland,  16.  If 
tbc  domestic  and  indefinite  population  of  En- 
gland and  Wales  is  distributed  among  those 
engaged  in  agriculture  in  the  same  propor- 
tion as  in  other  occupations,  it  will  give  about 
twenty  per  cent,  of  their  jDopulation  as 
dependent  upon  agriculture. 

A noteworthy  feature  of  the  British  census 
of  1871  is  that  the  proportion  of  persons  em- 
ployed in  agriculture  in  England  and  Wales, 
as  to  the  general  population,  has  gradually 
declined  since  1851,  the  ratios  being:  1S51, 
10.71;  1861,  9.27;  1871,  7.30. 

Some  figures  comparing  the  social  condi- 
tion of  several  countries  are  extremely  inter- 
esting and  curious.  For  example,  the  pro- 
portion of  lawyers  and  their  assistants  to  the 
whole  population  in  these  countries  is  as 


follows : 

England  and  Wales,  one  in 653 

United  States,  one  in 946 

France,  one  in i>97o 

Belgium,  one  in 2,700 

Prussia,  one  in 12,000 


Litigation  is,  therefore,  comparatively  un- 
known among  the  Germans,  while  among 
the  English-speaking  people  it  is  a great  (and 
expensive)  institution.  It  may  be  remarked 
that  our  German  population  readily  fall  into 
American  customs  in  this  respect  as  soon  as 
they  settle  down  among  us. 

The  returns  show  the  following  proportion 
of  clergymen  to  population; 


United  States,  one  in. 879 

England  and  Wales,  one  in 718 

Russia,  one  in 323 

France,  one  in 235 

Italy,  one  in 143 

Spain,  one  in  ..1 — 54 


The  vast  disproportion  of  persons  in  relig- 
ious orders  between  the  Catholic  and  Protest- 


47°  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


ant  countries  in  the  above  list  is  immediately 
noticeable.  An  interesting  fact  is,  that  the 
dissenters  are  increasing  very  much  more 
rapidly  in  England  than  members  of  the 
established  church.  The  per  cent,  of  in- 
crease of  dissenters  from  1851  to  1871  was 
44.6;  and  of  communicants  in  the  state 
church,  19.5. 

The  proportion  of  physicians  (including 
chemists  and  druggists)  in  England  and 
Wales  is  one  in  each  six  hundred  and  sixty- 
one  of  the  inhabitants,  and  in  the  United 
States  (exclusive  of  druggists)  one  in  each 
six  hundred  and  twelve.  The  comparison  is 
imperfect  for  obvious  reasons.  There  are 
more  physicians  in  both  countries  than  mem- 
bers of  any  other  one  of  the  learned  profes- 
sions. 

Of  dentists,  England  and  Wales  have  one 
in  nine  thousand  two  hundred  and  ten  people; 
and  the  United  States,  one  in  four  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  nineteen  people,  which  is 
melancholy  evidence  of  superior  adaptability 
of  Americans  to  toothache  and  false  “ sets.” 

In  England  and  Wales  there  are  twenty- 
nine  pupils  to  each  teacher,  on  the  average; 
and  in  the  United  States,  thirty -three. 

Of  persons  engaged  in  administering  the 
general  government,  there  are  fifty-three 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-four  in 
England  and  Wales;  and  sixty-seven  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  eighty-two  in  the 
United  States.  As  the  population  of  this 
country  is  nearly  twice  that  of  England  and 
Wales,  it  will  be  seen  that,  in  spite  of  English 
criticism  on  American  place-hunting,  our 
cousins  are  as  badly  afflicted.  The  difference 
in  their  favor  is  that  their  officials  hold  office 
during  good  behavior,  while  ours  depend 
upon  the  uncertain  tenure  of  a political  party. 

In  the  United  States  there  are  two  thou- 
sand and  fifty  members  of  the  theatrical  pro- 
fession, of  whom  one-third  are  women;  and 
in  England  and  Wales  there  are  three  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  ninety-two,  of  whom 


one-half  are  women,  showing  the  greater 
prosperity  of  the  business  in  the  old  country 
than  this,  owing,  undoubtedly,  to  the  greater 
density  of  the  population. 

The  following  figui'es  are  taken  from  the 
censuses  of  the  two  countries.  In  observing 
the  differences,  it  should  be  remembered  that 
the  population  of  England  and  Wales  is 
23,712,266,  and  of  the  United  States,  38,558,- 
371,  according  to  the  respective  censuses  of 
1871  and  1870: 


OCCUPATIONS. 

ENGLAND 
AND  WALES. 

UNITED 

STATES. 

Innkeepers 

82,505 

61,579 

Commercial  travelers 

17,922 

7,262 

Peddlers 

44,617 

16,975 

Coachmen  and  carters 

114,253 

120,756 

Merchant  seamen 

175,128 

56,663 

Farmers  

249,907 

2,084,299 

Printers 

44,814 

39,860 

Watchmakers  and  clockmakers 

21,273 

3,595 

Architects 

.5,697 

2,017 

Carpenters 

205,833 

344,596 

Bricklayers  and  masons 

195,147 

89,710 

Milliners  and  dressmakers 

301,109 

92,084 

Bootmakers  and  shoemakers 

223,365 

171,127 

Butchers 

75,847 

44,354 

Bakers 

59,066 

27,680 

Grocers - 

111,094 

74,410 

Blacksmiths  ..  

112,471 

141,774 

The  large  number  of  dressmakers,  milli- 
nei's  and  bakers,  in  the  small  population  of 
England  and  Wales,  may  be  accounted  for  by 
the  statement  that  in  this  country  much  of 
the  work  of  those  trades  is  done  by  house- 
wives. 

THE  WAGES  OF  AMERICAN  LABOR. 

The  saying  has  come  to  be  hackneyed  that 
labor  is  illy  paid.  Whatever  may  be  the 
case  in  Europe  and  other  densely  settled  dis- 
tricts of  the  Old  World,  it  certainly  will  not 
apply  to  the  United  States;  for  in  every  de- 
partment of  labor,  except,  perhaps,  some  of 
those  in  which  women  are  employed  with 
their  needles,  the  rates  of  wages  are  so  good 
that  no  healthy  person  need  go  without  re- 
munerative work;  and,  working,  the  frugal 
man  may  not  only  support  himself  respect- 


CURIOSITIES  OR  UNITED  STATES  II I ST  CRT.  471 


ably,  but,  in  most  cases,  lay  uj)  something  for 
the  future. 

'I'hat  our  readers  may  compare  the  propor- 
tionate price  of  labor  as  between  the  United 
States  and  Europe,  we  append  the  following 
figures  from  the  British  foreign  secretary’s 
report  to  parliament,  being  the  average  daily 
rate  paid  to  mechanics,  after  being  reduced 
to  our  money: 


Austria 

Belgium 

Denmark 

France  

Italy 

Netherlands 

Norway 

Portugal 

Prussia 

Russia 

Sicily 

Sweden 

Switzerland. 


$1.00 
.60 
.60 
1. 00 
.40 

•75 

.60 

.40 

■75 

•75 

•30 

.60 

.60 


In  England  the  prices  are  about  one- 
quarter  more  than  those  paid  on  the  Conti- 
nent. Considering  that  this  is  the  average 
paid  for  skilled  labor,  and  that  unskilled  or 
half-skilled  labor  is  only  paid  one-half  as 
much;  and  again,  that  many  of  the  workmen 
labor  twelve  hours  a day,  the  difference  in 
favor  of  the  workmen  in  the  United  States 
will  be  apparent. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  average  rate  per 
day  for  mechanics  in  the  thirteen  European 
states  named  is  fifty-five  cents  per  day.  This 
is  fifteen  cents  per  day  less  than  the  average 
farm  hand  gets  in  the  United  States,  over 
and  above  his  board  and  washing,  and  fully 
four  times  less  than  the  average  skilled  me- 
chanic. 

With  proper  technical  education,  there  is 
little  fear  that  this  class  of  labor  will  ever  be 
at  a discount.  It  is  only  the  lazy,  the  vicious, 
or  the  uneducated  poor,  who  cannot  reap 
ample  wages.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
the  farm  hand  often  thinks  himself  illy  paid 
for  his  labor,  if  he  will  carefully  compare 


his  necessary  expenses  with  his  net  wages, 
he  will  find  that  he  is  far  better  paid  piopor- 
ately  than  those  of  the  same  class  in  Europe, 
and  fully  as  well  paid  as  the  same  class  of 
workmen  in  any  of  the  other  departments 
of  labor. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  the  purchas- 
ing power  of  the  dollar  is  greater  in  Europe 
than  in  the  United  States;  otherwise  the 
reader  will  form  an  exaggerated  and  errone- 
ous estimate  of  the  superior  fortune  of  work- 
ingmen and  mechanics  in  this  country. 

AMERICAN  WONDERS. 

The  greatest  cataract  in  the  world  is  the 
Falls  of  Niagara,  where  the  water  from  the 
gi'eat  UjDper  Lakes  forms  a river  of  three- 
quarters  of  a mile  in  width,  and  then,  being 
suddenly  contracted,  plunges  over  the  rocks 
in  two  columns,  to  the  depth  of  one  hundred 
and  seventy  feet. 

The  greatest  cave  in  the  world  is  the 
Mammoth  Cave  in  Kentucky,  where  one  can 
make  a voyage  on  the  waters  of  a subterra- 
nean river,  and  catch  fish  that  ai'e  without 
eyes. 

The  greatest  river  in  the  world  is  the  Mis- 
sissippi, which,  including  its  affluent,  the 
Missouri,  is  four  thousand  four  hundred  and 
ninety  miles  long. 

The  largest  valley  in  the  world  is  the  val- 
ley of  the  Mississippi.  It  contains  five  hun- 
dred thousand  square  miles,  and  is  one  of 
the  most  fertile  and  productive  regions  of 
the  globe. 

The  greatest  city  park  in  the  world  is  in 
Philadelphia.  It  contains  over  two  thousand 
acres. 

The  greatest  grain  port,  and  lumber,  beef 
and  pork  market,  in  the  world  is  Chicago. 

The  largest  lake  in  the  world  is  Lake 
Superior,  which  is  truly  an  inland  sea,  being 
four  hundred  and  twenty  miles  long,  and  of 
a mean  depth  of  six  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight  feet. 


472  THE  UN  IT' ED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


The  greatest  newspaper  establishment  in 
the  world  is  the  Herald.,  New  York. 

The  longest  railroad  in  the  world  is  the 
Pacific  Railroad,  over  three  thousand  miles 
in  length. 

The  greatest  natural  bridge  in  the  world 
is  that  over  Cedar  Creek,  in  Virginia.  It 
extends  across  a chasm  eighty  feet  in  width 
and  two  hundi'ed  and  fifty  feet  in  depth,  at 
the  bottom  of  which  the  creek  flows. 

The  greatest  mass  of  solid  iron  in  the  world 
is  the  Iron  Mountain  of  Missouri.  It  is  three 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  and  two  miles  in 
circuit. 

The  best  specimen  of  Grecian  architecture 
in  the  world  is  the  Girard  College,  in  Phil- 
adelphia. 

The  largest  aqueduct  in  the  world  is  the 
Croton  Aqueduct  in  New  York.  Its  length 
is  forty  and  a half  miles,  and  it  cost  twelve 
and  a half  millions  of  dollars. 

The  largest  deposits  of  anthracite  coal  in 
the  world  are  in  Pennsylvania,  the  mines  of 
which  supply  the  market  with  millions  of 
tons  annually,  and  appear  to  be  inexhaustible. 

The  largest  bituminous  coal  fields  in  the 
world  are  those  of  Illinois,  which  contain 
four  times  as  much  as  those  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  six  times  as  much  as  all  the  coal  fields  of 
Great  Britain. 

The  largest  single  volume  ever  published 
is  Webster’s  Unabridged  Dictionary,  an 
American  work,  the  best  of  the  language, 
containing  as  much  matter  as  six  family 
Bibles. 

NIAGARA  FALLS. 

About  9,800  cubic  miles  of  water,  nearly 
half  the  fresh  water  on  the  globe,  are  in  the 
Upper  Lakes,  and  18,000,000  cubic  feet  of  it 
plunge  over  Niagara  Falls  every  minute,  all 
the  waters  of  the  lakes  making  the  circuit  of 
the  falls,  the  St.  Lawrence,  the  ocean,  vapor, 
rain,  and  lakes  again,  in  125  years.  Through 
the  Illinois  canal  about  8,000  cubic  feet  of 


.water  are  taken  every  minute  from  Lake 
Michigan  to  the  Illinois  river;  through  the 
Welland  canal  14,000  cubic  feet  flow  every 
minute  from  Lake  Erie  to  Lake  Ontario; 
and  through  the  Erie  canal  30,000  cubic  feet 
pass  every  minute  from  the  same  lake  Into 
the  Hudson.  Thus  52,000  cubic  feet  which 
nature  would  give  to  Niagara,  are  diverted 
every  minute  by  artificial  channels  — some 
into  the  Mexican  Gulf,  and  some  into  the  Bay 
of  New  York. 

WHERE  GOLD  IS  FOUND. 

Gold  is  found  in  Vermont,  Maryland, 
Virginia,  North  and  South  Carolina,  Geor- 
gia, Alabama,  Tennessee,  Kansas,  Nebraska, 
Nevada,  Oregon  and  California.  Maryland 
shows  $108,  for  her  total;  Vermont,  $5,615; 
and  Kansas,  $1,009.  California  has  con- 
tributed in  twenty -four  years,  $643,121,499; 
North  Carolina’s  total  is  $9,365,253,  and 
Georgia,  $7,250,000.  Virginia  and  .South 
Carolina  have  each  over  $1,000,000.  In  ad- 
dition to  the  thirteen  gold  bearing  states,  are 
the  ten  territories,  from  Arizona  to  the  far-off 
Alaska,  and  from  Dakota,  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  to  Washington 
Territory  on  the  Pacific.  The  smallest 
quantity  is  from  Alaska — $397;  the  largest 
from  Montana — $30,648,265,  and  Montana 
is  one  of  the  newest  of  the  Territories. 
Colorado  shows  $20,338,421,  and  Idaho 
$17,141,523.  With  two  (perhaps  three)  ex- 
ceptions, all  these  Territories  bear  silver.  • 

The  largest  product  of  silver  is  from  Ne- 
vada, which,  since  its  first  settlement — say 
twenty  years  ago — has  furnished  the  mint 
and  branches  with  $8,539,868  in  silver.  The 
next  largest  production  is  $1,114,543,  from 
Colorado;  and  the  next,  from  the  copper 
and  lead  mining  region  of  Lake  Superior  — 
$1,062,541.  Utah,  although  the  mines  are 
only  just  opened,  had  sent  to  the  mint  $261,- 
305  in  silver,  and  $146,147  in  gold,  prior  to 
June  30,  1875. 


i 


CURIOSITIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  II I STORY.  473 

The  aggregate  value  of  the  gold  and  silver 

of  honey,  the  average  price  of  which  is 

bullion  deposited  in  the  mint  and  its  branches 

twenty-five  eents  a pound;  so  that  after  pay- 

since  the  date  of  their  establishment  is  $836,- 

ing  for  their  own  board  our  bees  present  us 

205,463,  enormous  amount  more 

with  a revenue  of  over  $8,800,000.  To 

than  $730,000,000  have  been  the  domestic 

reckon  it  another  way,  they  make  a clear  gift 

product  of  our  own  gold  and  silver  bearing 

of  a pound  of  pure  honey  to  every  man. 

States  and  Territories  within  the  last  twenty- 

woman  and  child  in  the  United  States.  In 

four  years.  Whatever  other  commodity  we 

i860,  over  23,330,300  pounds  of  wax  were 

may  need  from  foreign  countries,  we  certainly 

made  and  given  us  by  these  industrial  work- 

stand  in  but  little  want  of  their  bidlion,  if  our 

ers.  The  keeping  of  bees  is  one  of  the  most 

other  commercial  affairs  are  managed  upon  a 

profitable  investments  that  our  people  can 

sound  basis. 

make  of  their  money.  The  profits  arising 

from  the  sale  of  surplus  honey  average  from 

THE  DOME  OF  THE  CAPITOL. 

fifty  to  two  hundred  per  cent,  of  the  capital 

I'he  dome  of  the  Capitol  at  Washington, 

invested. 

two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  feet  high. 

is  the  most  ambitious  structure  in  America. 

UNITED  STATES  COINAGE. 

It  is  eighty  - four  feet  higher  than  the 

The  coinage  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June 

Washington  monument  in  Baltimore,  sixty- 

30,  1875,  at  the  three  coinage  mints  — Phila- 

seven  feet  higher  than  Bunker  Hill,  and 

delphia,  San  Francisco  and  Carson  — was 

twenty-three  feet  higher  than  the  tower  of 

very  nearly  as  follows:  Gold,  $34,000,000; 

Trinity  church.  New  York.  It  is  the  only 

trade  dollars,  $6,000,000;  subsidiary  silver 

considerable  dome  of  iron  in  the  world.  It 

coin,  $5,000,000;  minor  coinage,  $250,000. 

is  a vast  hollow  sphere  of  iron,  weighing 

The  mints  have  been  busily  engaged  during 

8,000,000  pounds.  How  much  is  that?  Near 

the  past  fiscal  year  in  coining  subsidiary  sil- 

4,000  tons,  or  about  the  weight  of  70,000  full- 

ver  coin  to  meet  the  provisions  of  the  act  for 

grown  peojjle,  or  about  equal  to  1,000  laden 

the  resumption  of  specie  payments  and  the 

coal  cars,  which,  holding  four  tons  each,  , 

withdrawal  of  fractional  notes.  The  mints 

would  reach  two  miles  and  a half.  On  the 

on  the  Pacific  coast  have  also  been  busily 

top  of  the  dome  is  a figure  in  bi'onze,  “Amer- 

engaged  coining  trade  dollars,  the  amount 

ica,”  weighing  14,925  pounds.  The  pressure 

coined  this  year  exceeding  that  of  the  fiscal 

of  the  iron  dome  upon  its  piers  and  pillars  is 

year  ending  June  30,  1874,  by  some  $2,000,- 

13,477  pounds  to  the  square  foot.  St.  Peter’s 

000,  and  the  demand  from  China  continues 

presses  nearly  20,000  j^ounds  more  to  the 

to  increase. 

square  foot,  and  St.  Genevieve,  at  Paris,  66,- 

000  pounds  more.  It  would  require  to  crush 

THE  GODDESS  OF  LIBERTY. 

the  supporters  of  our  dome  a pressure  of  557,- 

The  origin  of  the  portrait  of  the  Goddess 

270  pounds  to  the  square  foot.  The  eost  was 

of  Libertv  upon  our  coins  is  of  great  inter- 

about  $1,500,000. 

est.  Mr.  Spencer,  the  inventor  of  Spencer’s 

lathe,  used  by  the  American  Bank  Note 

BEES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Company,  was  the  artist  who  cut  the  first 

Uncle  .Sam  has  bees  enough  to  give  us  all 

die  for  our  American  coin.  He  cut  a medall- 

a sting!  There  are  two  million  bee-hives 

ion  of  JtIrs.  Washington,  the  wife  of  Gen- 

in  the  United  States.  Every  hive  yields  on 

eral  Washington,  and  the  few  first  coins 

an  average  a little  over  twenty-two  pounds 

were  struck  with  her  portrait.  When  Gen- 

THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


474 

eral  Washington  saw  them  he  was  displeased, 
and  requested  the  figure  to  be  removed,  Mr. 
Spencer  altered  the  features  a little,  and,  put- 
ting a cap  on  her  head,  called  her  the  God- 
dess of  Liberty.  If  future  artists  will  bear 
this  in  mind,  they  will  always  take  Mrs. 
Washington’s  portrait  for  their  guide  when 
wishing  to  produce  the  Goddess. 

THE  DOLLAR  MARK-S. 

Writei's  are  not  agreed  as  to  the  derivation 
of  this  sign  to  represent  dollars.  Some  say 
that  it  comes  from  the  letters  U.  S.,  which, 
after  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitu- 
tion, were  prefixed  to  the  Federal  currency, 
and  which  afterward,  in  the  hurry  of  writ- 
ing, were  run  into  one  another,  the  U being 
made  first,  and  the  S over  it.  Others  say 
that  it  is  derived  from  the  contraction  of  the 
Spanish  word  pesos ^ dollars;  others,  from 
the  Spanish  fuertes.,  hard — to  distinguish 
silver  from  paper  money.  The  more  plausi- 
ble explanation  is,  that  it  is  a modification  of 
the  figure  8,  and  denotes  a piece  of  eight 
Spanish  reals,  or,  as  the  dollar  was  formerly 
called,  a piece  of  eight.  It  was  then  desig- 
nated by  |,  which  in  time  became  the  $. 

AMERICAN  INVENTIONS  ABROAD. 

The  great  American  inventions  which 
have  been  adopted  all  over  the  world  are 
the  following:  i.  The  cotton  gin,  without 

which  the  machine  spinner  and  the  power 
loom  would  be  helpless.  2.  The  planing 
machine.  3.  The  grass  mower  and  grain 
reaper.  4.  The  rotary  printing  press.  5. 
Navigation  by  steam.  6.  The  hot  air  (caloric) 
engine.  7.  The  sewing  machine,  8.  The 
India  rubber  industry.  9.  The  machine  man- 
ufacture of  horseshoes.  10.  The  sand  blast 
for  carving.  ii.  The  gauge  lathe.  12, 
The  grain  elevator.  13.  The  artificial  manu- 
facture of  ice  on  a large  scale.  14,  The  elec- 
tro-magnet, and  its  practical  application,  by 
Henry  and  Morse. 


LOSSES  BY  FIRE. 

The  losses  by  fire  in  the  United  States 
average  something  over  $500,000  per  clay. 
If  this  seems  to  be  an  incredible  statement, 
let  the  reader  take  a file  of  his  daily  news- 
paper for  any  two  or  three  months  past  and 
sum  up  the  announced  losses  where  they 
exceed  $1,000,  and  he  will  soon  satisfy  him- 
self that  it  is  rather  under  the  actual  amount. 
Were  he,  in  addition,  to  look  through  the 
columns  of  one  or  two  hundred  exchanges,  he 
could  discover  that  many  fires  are  never  re- 
ported by  telegraph,  in  which  dwellings, 
barns  and  small  buildings  are  consumed.  It 
is  safe  to  say  that  $500,000  per  day,  or  $200,- 
000,000  a year,  would  not  cover  the  losses  by 
fire.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the 
rates  of  insurance  should  advance,  and  that 
companies  by  dear  experience  have  learned 
to  be  exceedingly  cautious  as  to  the  character 
of  the  risks  taken, 

THE  WEATHER  DIVISIONS  AND  STORMS. 

The  following  explanations  will  be  advan- 
tageous to  a proper  understanding  of  old 
“Probabilities,”  as  set  forth  in  the  weather 
divisions  mentioned  in  the  daily  reports : 

The  “Northwest,”  the  country  lying  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers. 

The  “ Southwest  ” means  Texas,  Indian  Territory 
and  New  Mexico. 

“Pacific  Coast,”  or  “ Pacific  States,”  includes  Cal- 
ifornia, Oregon  and  Washington  Territory. 

The  “Ohio  Valley”  includes  a belt  of  country 
about  two  hundred  miles  in  breadth,  from  Pittsburgh 
to  Cairo. 

The  “ Mississippi  Valley,”  a belt  of  about  the  same 
width,  from  Vicksburg  to  Davenport. 

The  following  are  the  abbreviations  used 
in  the  press  reports  issued  from  the  chief 
signal  office : 

“ New  England  States,”  or  the  “ Northeast,”  or 
the  “ Eastern  States,”  jinclude  Maine,  New  Hamp- 
shire, Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut  and 
Rhode  Island. 

“Middle  States,”  or  sometimes  “Middle  Atlan- 


C uni  OS  J TIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  II I STORY. 


475 


tic  States,”  are  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylva- 
nia, District  of  Columbia  and  Virginia. 

“South  Atlantic  States,”  are  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina,  Georgia  and  northern  and  eastern 
Florida. 

“Gulf  States,”  western  Florida,  Alabama,  Mis- 
sissippi, Louisiana  and  Texas. 

The  “ Lower  Lakes,”  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario. 

The  “Upper  Lakes,”  Lakes  Superior,  Huron  and 
Michigan. 

The  director  of  the  meteorological  observa- 
tory in  Central  Park,  New  Y"ork,  shows  by 
accurate  tables  that  the  mean  heat  of  summer 
and  the  mean  cold  of  winter  are  the  same 
now  as  they  were  more  than  a century  ago. 
This  is  also  true  of  the  annual  rainfall  of  cer- 
tain areas.  He  also  shows  that  the  move- 
ment of  atmospheric  cun  ents  over  the  United 
States  is  eastward.  The  velocity  varies  from 
eighty-five  to  five  hundred  and  sixty-nine 
miles  in  twenty-four  hours,  and  the  time  to 
cross  the  Atlantic  from  ten  to  twenty  days. 
Sometimes  storms  which  leave  our  coast 
three  or  four  days  apart  arrive  on  the  coast  of 
Europe  together,  and  in  such  cases  the  storm 
is  severe.  Observations  show  that  of  eighty- 
six  storms  expected  to  cross  the  Atlantic, 
only  three  failed.  This  direction  of  the 
movement  is  maintained,  and  Euro23eans  may 
know,  several  days  in  advance,  at  what  part 
of  the  coast  to  expect  a storm. 

ARE  WE  IN  DANGER? 

Because  various  elements  of  the  whole 
pojDulation  have  at  one  instant  or  another 
sought  or  seemed  to  seek  to  gain  mastery  — 
employing  race,  or  religion,  or  temjjerance, 
or  other  attractive  watchword  — it  happens 
that,  whenever  an  alarm  is  sounded,  the  timid 
are  scared,  and  look  to  their  defenses.  There 
might  be  danger,  but  that  more  or  less  edu- 
cation is  forced  upon  every  class,  and  that 
while  all  from  abroad  are  raj^idly  American- 
ized, this  change  tempers  the  fear. 

The  whole  alarm  is  sounded  needlessly. 
The  country  has  shown  that  its  sovereignty 


remains  jrcrfect;  the  institutions  show  that 
nothing  excejit  superior  numbers  can  accc^m-  i 
plish  such  a change,  and  the  distribution  of 
2M)j)ulation  shows  that  none  of  all  the  clas'ses 
who  are  thus  feared  live  so  nearly  together 
that  they  can  achieve  what  they  are  said  to 
wish. 

Taking  all  of  the  States,  the  last  census 
shows  that  the  foreign-born  constitute  from 
one-third  of  one  jaer  cent,  of  all  the  popula- 
tion in  Georgia,  to  one  and  one-half  j3er  cent, 
in  six  Southern  States;  less  than  ten  percent, 
in  ten  other  States,  of  which  only  Indiana, 
New  Hampshire,  Delaware  and  Maine  are 
northern;  under  twenty  l^er  cent,  in  nine,  un- 
der thirty  in  eight,  and  less  than  forty-two 
jjer  cent,  in  the  remainder.  In  sixteen  States 
the  foreign  vote  is  unimijortant,  while  owing 
to  its  mixed  composition  in  Pennsylvania, 
Ohio,  Indiana,  Maryland  and  Virginia,  it 
cannot  be  wielded  by  one  authority.  Then 
the  foreign-born  are  themselves  greatly  di- 
vided in  race  and  in  religion;  and  no  one 
believes  that  the  Germans  and  Irish  could  be 
coaxed  or  driven  to  work  for  or  against  the 
same  ends  anywhere;  and  if  they  could  be, 
the  English,  Scotch,  Swiss  and  Norse  could 
be  united  against  them. 

The  greatest  jDroportion  of  the  foreign- 
born  are  Irish  in  eleven  States — New  York, 
New  England,  and  the  Middle  States.  The 
Germans  predominate  in  seven,  including 
Maryland,  Ohio,  Illinois  and  Indiana.  The 
British  — including  the  Irish,  who  form  two- 
thirds  of  the  whole  emigration  from  the 
United  Kingdoms  — exceed  the  Germans 
about  fifty  per  cent.  Adding  the  whole,  and 
including  natives  of  foreign  parentage,  four- 
fifths,  or  about  i,8oo,cxx),  are  of  Irish  and 
German  descent  and  Roman  Catholics,  and 
one-third  of  the  States  have  two-thirds  of 
their  churches.  There  are  150,000  Scandi- 
navians in  five  Western  States,  and  the 
English  are  arriving  in  larger  numbers  than 
formerly. 


47^  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

No  addition  is  needed  to  these  facts  to 

ufactures  which  involve  delicacy  of  taste  and 

point  the  impossibility  of  uniting  the  foreign- 

nicety  of  finish;  Russia  may  acquire  new 

born  on  any  question.  They  are  at  odds 

teiTitory,  threaten  and  even  dispute  England’s 

about  temperance,  and  politics,  and  learning; 

supremacy  in  the  East,  and  cover  the  seas  with 

and  the  alarm  about  their  increase  and  possi- 

a formidable  navy;  but  from  none  of  these 

ble  hostility  should  be  dissipated  by  these 

need  England  fear  rivalry  in  the  construction 

considerations. 

of  those  material  things  which  have  so  far  ad- 

vanced  civilization,  and  so  increased  the 

THE  FUTURE  OF  AMERICA. 

wealth  of  individuals  and  nations. 

Says  the  London  Spectator — an  authority 

But  turning  to  the  United  States,  now  just 

on  broad  questions  of  state  policy : “ Sooner 

closing  its  first  century  of  corporate  existence. 

or  later,  we  have  no  doubt  at  all  that  Amer- 

the  entire  Eastern  hemisphere  looks  upon 

ica,  with  her  vast  natural  resources  both  in 

the  future  workshop  of  the  civilized  world. 

fuel  and  land,  will  far  outrun  us  in  the  race 

This  is,  in  fact,  the  promise  of  America  to 

of  commercial  and  manufacturing  enterprise. 

humanity.  As  to  our  agricultui'al  resources. 

That  is  a mere  question  of  time,  though  there 

the  time  may  come  when  they  will  be  no 

is  apparently  no  such  reason  for  apprehend- 

greater  than  enough  to  supply  the  necessities 

ing  any  V'ery  formidable  industrial  rivalry  in 

of  the  millions  of  workers  who  will  then 

Eui’ope.  * * The  United  States,  if  they 

inhabit  the  continent  of  America,  while  all 

fulfill  the  hopes  reasonably  formed  of  them. 

Europe  will  be  forced  to  depend  upon  the 

will,  before  very  long,  take  our  place  in  the 

grain  fields  of  Russia  for  subsistence.  But 

commercial  supremacy  of  the  world.” 

to  American  skill,  industry,  and  inventive 

That  this  is  a most  startling  admission  to 

genius  must  turn  the  necessity  of  man  in  its 

emanate  from  a leading  British  newspa23cr  is 

extremity,  with  full  hope  that  there  can  be 

an  additional  reason  for  accepting  it  in  good 

no  mechanical  or  scientific  problem  incapable 

faith.  Many  recent  statements  made  by  high 

of  solution  by  us;  no  conceivable  human  di- 

British  authority  fend  to  encourage  the  opin- 

lemma  from  which  American  genius  cannot 

ion  that  even  among  her  own  statesmen  there 

extricate  the  unfortunate. 

exists  the  painful  belief  that  the  power  and 

Already  there  is  hardly  a mechanical  in- 

influence  of  Great  Britain  are  on  the  wane. 

strument  or  application  in  existence  which 

But,  excepting  the  natural  feeling  of  regret 

does  not,  eithei  in  origin  or  improvement. 

that  our  generation  should  witness  any  decay 

bear  marks  of  American  ingenuity.  Steam- 

in  the  great  empire  to  which  we  owe  our 

ships,  railroad  cars,  locomotives,  printing 

own  existence,  we  are  not  required  to  con- 

presses,  sewing  machines,  agricultural  imple- 

sider  this  portion  of  the  subject  for  the  pur- 

ments,  watches,  pianos,  fire-arms,  the  tele- 

pose  of  the  present  writing. 

graph,  and  a m}n  iad  of  other  practical  and 

The  point  in  the  question  from  the  Spec- 

necessary  adjuncts  to  man’s  progress  are  due 

tator.,  to  which  we  may  properly  direct  atten- 

to  the  genius  of  America,  pointing  out  and 

tion,  is  that  England  is  apparently  in  no  fear 

dignifying  the  pathway  of  her  future  advance- 

of  “industrial  rivalry  in  Europe.”  The  real 

ment  as  well  as  illustrating  her  past  achieve- 

merit  of  this  observation  lies  in  its  obvious 

ments.  No  political  combination,  no  finan- 

truth.  Germany  may  aggregate  vaster  arm- 

ciai  perturbation,  no  injustice  or  indiscretion 

ies,  and  spread  intelligence  more  generally 

can  permanently  prevent,  though  they  may 

among  her  people;  France  may  develop  still 

retard,  the  final  acquisition  by  America  of 

further  her  manifest  superiority  in  those  man- 

the  position  assigned  her  by  the  Spectator. 

cum  OS  I TIES  OF  UNITED  STATES  If  IS  TOFT.  477 


It  will  be  well  for  us  to  ponder  seriously 
the  force  of  these  truths.  The  development 
of  our  mining,  manufacturing  and  railway 
interests,  and  the  education  of  our  youth  to 
he  rather  able  mechanics  and  thoughtful  in- 
ventors than  hangers-on  upon  the  outskirts 
of  trade,  or  pensioners  of  our  political  strong- 
box— these  are  the  elements  which  must 
needs  go  to  fulfill  the  promise  of  America, 
and  win  “the  race  of  commercial  and  manu- 
facturing enterprise.” 

ME  COUNT  in'. 

There  is  a land,  of  every  land  tlie  pride, 

Beloved  by  Heaven  o’er  all  the  world  beside. 
Where  brighter  suns  dispense  serener  light. 

And  milder  moons  imparadise  the  night; 

A land  of  beauty,  virtue,  valor,  truth. 

Time-tutored  age,  and  love-exalted  youth ; 

The  wandering  mariner,  whose  eye  explores 
The  wealthiest  isles,  the  most  enchanting  shores. 
Views  not  a realm  so  bountiful  and  fair. 

Nor  breathes  the  spirit  of  a purer  air. 

In  every  clime,  the  magnet  of  his  soul. 

Touch’d  bv  remembrance,  trembles  to  that  pole; 

For  in  this  land  of  Heaven’s  peculiar  race. 

The  heritage  of  nature’s  noblest  grace. 

There  is  a spot  of  earth  supremely  blest, 

A dearer,  sweeter  spot  than  all  the  rest. 

Where  man,  creation’s  tyrant,  casts  aside 
His  sword  and  scepter,  pageantry  and  pride. 

While  in  his  softened  looks  benignlv  blend 
The  sire,  the  son,  the  husband,  brother,  friend. 

Here  woman  reigns;  the  mother,  daughter,  wife. 
Strew  with  fresh  flowers  the  narrow  way  of  life: 

In  the  clear  heaven  of  her  delightful  eye. 

An  angel-guard  of  love  and  graces  lie; 

Around  her  knees  domestic  duties  meet. 

And  fireside  pleasures  gambol  at  her  feet. 

“ Where  shall  that  land,  that  spot  of  earth  be  found  ” 
Art  thou  a man.^  — a patriot.^  — look  around; 

O,  thou  shalt  find,  howe’er  thy  footsteps  roam. 

That  land  thy  country,  and  that  spot  thy  home ! 

Man,  through  all  ages  of  revolving  time. 
Unchanging  man,  in  every  varying  clime. 

Deems  his  own  land  of  every  land  the  pride. 

Beloved  by  Heaven  o’er  all  the  world  beside; 

His  home  the  spot  of  earth  supremely  blest, 

A dearer,  sweeter  spot  than  all  the  rest. 

James  Montgomery. 


AMERICA. 

0 MOTHER  of  a mighty  race, 

Yet  lovely  in  thy  youthful  grace! 

The  elder  dames,  thy  haughty  peers,  I 

Admire  and  hate  thy  blooming  years; 

With  words  of  shame 
And  taunts  of  scorn  they  join  thy  name. 

For  on  thy  cheeks  the  glow  is  spre,ad 
That  tints  thy  morning  hills  with  red; 

Thy  step, — the  wild  deer’s  rustling  feet 
Within  thy  woods  are  not  more  fleet; 

Thy  hopeful  eye 

Is  bright  as  thine  own  sunny  sky. 

Ay,  let  them  rail,  those  haughty  ones. 

While  safe  thou  dwellest  with  thy  sons. 

They  do  not  know  how  loved  thou  art, 

Hoav  many  a fond  and  fearless  heart 
Would  rise  to  throw 
Its  life  between  thee  and  the  foe. 

They  know  not,  in  their  hate  and  pride. 

What  virtues  with  thy  children  bide, — 

How  true,  how  good,  thy  graceful  maids 
Make  bright,  like  flowers,  the  valley  shades;  | 
What  generous  men 

Spring,  like  thine  oaks,  by  hill  and  glen ; 

What  cordial  welcomes  greet  the  guest 
By  thy  lone  rivers  of  the  west ; 

How  faith  is  kept,  and  truth  revered, 

And  man  is  loved,  and  God  is  feared, 

In  woodland  homes,  i 

And  where  the  ocean  border  foams. 

There ’s  freedom  at  thy  gates,  and  rest 
For  earth’s  down-trodden  and  opprest,  \ 

A shelter  for  the  hunted  head,  I 

For  the  starved  laborer  toil  and  bread. 

Power,  at  thy  bounds. 

Stops,  and  calls  back  his  baffled  hounds. 

O fair  young  mother ! on  thy  brow 
Shall  sit  a nobler  grace  than  now. 

Deep  m the  brightness  of  thy  skies. 

The  thronging  years  in  glory  rise. 

And,  as  they  fleet. 

Drop  strength  and  riches  at  thy  feet. 

Thine  eye,  with  every  coming  hour. 

Shall  brighten,  and  thy  form  shall  tower; 

And  when  thy  sisters,  elder  born. 

Would  brand  thy  name  with  words  of  scorn. 
Before  thine  eye 

Upon  their  lips  the  taunt  shall  die. 

WiLLi.YM  Cullen  Bryant. 

J 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


478 


COL  UMBIA. 

COLUMBIA,  Columbia,  to  glorj  arise, 

The  queen  of  the  world,  and  child  of  the  skies! 
Thj  genius  commands  thee ; with  rapture  behold. 
While  ages  on  ages  thy  splendors  unfold. 

Thy  reign  is  the  last  and  the  noblest  of  time. 

Most  fruitful  thy  soil,  most  inviting  thy  clime ; 

Let  the  crimes  of  the  east  ne’er  encrimson  thy  name. 
Be  freedom  and  science  and  virtue  thy  fame. 

To  conquest  and  slaughter  let  Europe  aspire; 

Whelm  nations  in  blood,  and  wrap  cities  in  fire ; 

Thy  heroes  the  rights  of  mankind  shall  defend. 

And  triumph  pursue  them,  and  glory  attend. 

A world  is  thy  realm ; for  a world  be  thy  laws. 
Enlarged  as  thine  empire,  and  just  as  thy  cause; 

On  Freedom’s  broad  basis  that  empire  shall  rise. 
Extend  with  the  main,  and  dissolve  with  the  skies. 

Fair  Science  her  gates  to  thy  sons  shall  unbar. 

And  the  east  see  thy  morn  hide  the  beams  of  her  star. 
New  bards  and  new  sages  unrivaled  shall  soar 
To  fame  unextinguished  when  time  is  no  more; 

To  thee,  the  last  refuge  of  virtue  designed. 

Shall  fly  from  all  nations  the  best  of  mankind ; 

Here  grateful  to  heaven,  with  transport  shall  bring 
Their  incense,  more  fragrant  than  odors  of  spring. 


Nor  less  shall  thy  fair  ones  to  glory  ascend. 

And  genius, and  beauty  in  harmony  blend; 

The  graces  of  form  shall  awake  pure  desire. 

And  the  charms  of  the  soul  ever  cherish  the  fire  • 
Their  sweetness  unmingled,  their  manners  refined. 
And  virtue’s  bright  image  enstamped  on  the  mind. 
With  peace  and  soft  rapture  shall  teach  life  to  glow. 
And  light  up  a smile  on  the  aspect  of  woe. 

Thy  fleets  to  all  regions  thy  power  shall  display. 

The  nations  admire,  and  the  ocean  obey ; 

Each  shore  to  thy  glory  its  tribute  unfold. 

And  the  east  and  the  south  yield  their  spices  and  gold. 
As  the  dayspring  unbounded  thj'^  splendor  shall  flow. 
And  earth’s  little  kingdoms  before  thee  shall  bow. 
While  the  ensigns  of  union,  in  triumph  unfurled. 
Hush  the  tumult  of  war,  and  give  peace  to  the  world. 

Thus,  as  down  a lone  valley,  with  cedars  o’erspread. 
From  war’s  dread  confusion,  I pensively  strayed, — 
The  gloom  from  the  face  of  fair  heaven  retired ; 

The  winds  ceased  to  murmur,  the  thunders  expired; 
Perfumes,  as  of  Eden,  flowed  sweetly  along. 

And  a voice,  as  of  angels,  enchantingly  sung: 

“ Columbia,  Columbia,  to  glory  arise. 

The  queen  of  the  world,  and  the  child  of  the  skies.” 

Timothy  Dwight. 


GENERAL  REEERENCE  TABLES. 


GENERAL  REEERENCE  TABLES. 


THE  WORLD. 


HE  circumference  of  the  eai'th 
is,  roundly  speaking,  twejnty- 
five  thousand  miles.  It  is  not 
so  easy  to  comprehend  such  a 
stupendous  circle  as  it  is  to  put 
down  its  extent  in  figures.  It 
becomes  more  palpable,  perhaps,  by  com- 
parison such  as  this:  A railway  train,  travel- 

ing incessantly,  night  and  day,  at  the  rate  of 
twenty-five  miles  an  hour,  would  require  six 
weeks  to  go  around  it.  The  area  of  the 
earth  is  197,000,000  square  miles;  and  about 
146,000,000  of  these  are  covered  by  water. 
The  solid  portion  of  its  surface  is  therefore 
but  little  more  than  one-fourth  of  the  whole. 
The  cubical  bulk  of  the  earth  is  359,800 
millions  of  cubic  miles,  of  which  about  450,- 
000  are  the  waters  of  the  oceans,  seas  and 
great  lakes  of  the  world.  Dr.  Lardner  says : 
“ If  the  materials  which  form  the  globe  were 
built  up  in  the  form  of  a column,  having  a 
pedestal  of  the  magnitude  of  England  and 
Wales,  the  height  of  the  column  would  be 
nearly  4,500,000  millions  of  miles.  A tun- 
nel through  the  earth  from  England  to  New 
Zealand  would  be  nearly  8,000  miles  long.” 

HOW  BAILY  WEIGHED  THE  EARTH. 

The  apparatus  or  scales  used  by  Francis 
Baily  for  determining  the  weight  of  the  earth 
consisted  of  two  small  balls,  about  two  inches 
in  diameter,  carried  on  a rod  suspended  by 
two  wires  at  a small  distance  from  each  other. 
The  positions  of  these  balls  were  viewed  from 

p * 


! a distance  through  a telescope.  This  being 
done,  large  balls  of  lead,  which  moved  on  a 
turning  groove,  were  brought  near  the  small 
balls.  Observations  were  then  made  on  the 
small  balls  again,  and  in  every  instance  they 
were  put  into  a state  of  vibration  and  move- 
ment toward  the  large  balls.  Now,  know- 
ing the  size  of  the  large  balls,  and  their  dis- 
tance from  the  small  balls,  and  knowing  the 
size  of  the  earth,  and  the  distance  of  the  small 
balls  from  its  center,  the  proportion  of  the 
attraction  of  the  large  balls  on  the  small 
balls  to  the  attraction  of  the  earth  on  the 
small  balls  can  be  calculated;  and  from  these 
results  the  mean  density  of  the  earth  was 
found  to  be  5.67  times  the  density  of  water; 
that  is,  the  average  density  of  a cubic  foot  of 
the  earth  is  more  than  five  and  a half  times 
heavier  than  a cubic  foot  of  watei'.  Having 
ascertained  this  result,  which  agreed  very 
nearly  with  the  observations  of  Cavendish  in 
the  Schihallion  experiments,  all  that  was 
wanted  was  the  cubic  feet  that  there  are  in 
the  earth.  Now,  taking  the  dimensions  of 
the  earth,  as  deduced  from  the  best  experi- 
ments, there  are  259,800  millions  of  cubic 
' miles  in  the  earth ; each  cubic  mile  contains 
147,200  millions  of  cubic  feet;  and  each  cubic 
foot  weighs  5.67  times  a cubic  foot  of  water, 
which  weighs  about  sixty-two  pounds;  there- 
fore, a cubic  foot  of  the  earth  weighs  about 
354  pounds;  and  6,049,836  billions  of  tons 
are  the  weight  of  the  whole  earth,  as  nearly 
as  can  be  determined. 


482 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES 


THE  NATIONS,  WITH  THEIR  DEPENDENCIES,  TRIBUTARIES  AND  COLONIES. 


NATION. 

CONTINENT. 

AREA.* 

POPULATION. 

NATIONAL  DEBT. 

RAILROADS. 

TELEGRAPH. 

POSTOFFICES. 

Sq.  Miles. 

Year. 

Persons. 

Year. 

£ Sterling. 

Year. 

Miles. 

Year. 

Miles. 

Year. 

Number. 

Abyssinia 

158,000 

187? 

i87< 

Andorra 

Europe 

200 

1875 

I2,OOOf 

1,230,000 

Bahr-el-Tur  Sinah. 

Asia 

1873 

5,ooot 

Hedjaz 

1S75 

1871; 

i,ooo,ooot 

Oman 

80,000 

i,4q8,ooot 

El-Hasa 

187? 

34o,ooot 

450,000 

1875 

I.-^OO-ODOf 

^t;7.ooof 

Arg^entine  Republic.. 

America 

515.700 

1869 

1,736,922 

1872 

15,036,303 

1873 

1,997 

1S73 

4,170 

t 6',o67',88S 

Austria-Hung-ary : 

Austria 

Europe 

109,176 

1869 

20,394,980 

1873 

306,526,906 

1874 

5,783 

1874 

18,982 

1S74 

3,823 

Hungary 

Europe 

117,230 

i86q 

15.509,455 

1874 

27,400,000 

1874 

3,800 

1874 

8,585 

1874 

1,837 

Belgium 

Europe 

11,412 

1870 

5,087,105 

1873 

36,981,060 

1872 

1.802 

1S72 

2,747 

1872 

430 

1868 

Brazil 

America 

3.275^326 

1S72 

1871 

68,398,886 

1874 

714 

1874 

3,375 

1873 

X 12,251,000 

1875 

Chili 

America  . . 

132,870 

1S70 

1,972', 438 

1873 

10,779,404 

1873 

620 

1873 

2,045 

1S72 

1 10,432,424 

1S73 

Corea 

Asia 

90*300 

1873 

8,000, ooof 

1873 

1873 

1873 

Loo  Choo  Islands.. 

Asia - 

2,310 

1873 

i67,ooot 

Colombia 

America 

432,400 

1870 

2,900,633 

1873 

14,717,129 

1S73 

65 

1S73 

810 



Costa  Rica 

America 

21,493 

1874 

i85,ooot 

1873 

4,620,000 

1873 

82 

1873 

220 



Dahomey 

Africa 

36,000 

1873 

i8o,ooot 











Denmark  

Europe 

14,553 

1870 

1,784,741 

1874 

ii.65'?.8ii 

1872 

530 

1S70 

1,225 

1873 

t 28,853,990 

Faroe  Islands 

Europe 

510 

1870 

9,992 











Iceland 

Europe 

39.758 

1870 

69,763 



_ 













Greenland  

America 

25,000 

1871 

9,825 

















St.  Croix 

Europe 

60 

i8ot 

23,124 

















St.  Thomas 

Europe 

13 

i860 

13,463 















1873 

France  

Europe 

201,900 

1872 

^6,102.021 

1873 

748,790,082 

1874 

10,872 

1874 

25,589 

1873 

J622,838,343 

Colony  of  Algeria. . 

Africa 

258,317 

1866 

2.021.246 







Other  Colonies 

In  Africa  .. 

105,467 

1866 

1,028,244 

















•"  Colonies 

In  Asia 

21,850 

1866 

1.206.170 









Colonies 

In  America. 

36,073 

1866 

318,934 

...  . 













Colonies 

In  Oceania . 

8,004 

1866 

54,000 









Protect’d  Countries : 

Cambodge 

In  Asia 

32,286 

1866 

1,020,000 

















Various 

In  Oceania. 

35*000 

1866 

23,897 







German  Empire 

1873 

1873 

1873 

t555,865P45 

Prussia 

Europe 

i-?7,o66 

1871 

24;6§9;2S2 

1874 

52,373,450 

Bavaria 

Europe 

29,347 

1871 

4,852,026 

1872 

32,832,214 











— 

Wurtemberg 

Europe 

7,675 

1^1 

1,818,539 

1874 

15,797-428 













Saxony  

Europe 

6,777 

1871 

2,556,244 

1872 

17.24-7. 160 













5.851 

4.834 

Mecklenb’g-Schwer 

Europe 

1871 

557,897 

1872 

1,051,368 











Hesse 

Europe 

2,8<^ 

1871 

852,894 

1873 

1,400,000 













Oldenburg  

Europe 

2,417 

1871 

314,777 

1874 

1.75.3,318 











1871 

Saxe-Weimar 

Europe 

1,421 

1871 

286,183 

1874 

.648,006 









Mecklenb’g-Strelitz 

Europe 

997 

1871 

06.082 

1875 

No  debt. 













Saxe-Meimngen 

Europe 

933 

1871 

187.957 

1873 

354,468 













Anhalt 

Europe 

869 

1871 

203,437 

1872 

826,725 











Saxe-Coburg-Gotha 

Europe 

816 

1S71 

174,339 

1874 

85,175 











Saxe-Altenburg 

Europe 

509 

1871 

142,122 

1872 

157,103 













Lippe-Detmold 

Europe 

445 

1871 

111)135 

1874 

68,448 













Schwarzb’g:-  Rudol. 

Europe 

340 

1S71 

75,523 

1S73 

154,000 













Schwarzb’g-Sonder 

Europe 

318 

i^i 

67,191 

1875 

76,660 













Reuss-Schleiz  

Europe 

297 

1871 

89,032 

1875 

No  debt. 













Schaumb’rg-Lippe. 

Europe 

212 

1871 

32,059 

1874 

73,800 













148 

1871 

1875 

Hamburg 

Europe 

148 

1871 

338, 9H 

1872 

4,722,897 













1871 

52,  I 58 

1873 

1871 

Alsace-Lorraine 

Europe 

5,580 

1871 

1,558,641 

1875 

No  debt. 



.... 

— 

.... 



THE  WORLD. 


1 


483 


THE  NATIONS,  THEIR  DEPENDENCIES,  TRIBUTARIES  AND  COLONIES— Continued. 


NATION. 

CONTINENT. 

AREA.* 

POPULATION. 

NATIONAL  DEBT. 

RAILROADS. 

TELEGRAPH, 

Sq.  Miles. 

Year. 

Persons. 

Year. 

£ Sterling. 

Year. 

Miles, 

Year. 

Miles. 

Gt.  Britain  & Ireland. 

Europe 

1 19,924 

1871 

31,817,108 

'874 

779,283,245 

'874 

16,082 

'874 

40,398 

Colonies 

In  Europe.. 

122 

1871 

165,76' 













Other  Colonies : 

Domin.  of  Canada. 

In  America. 

352,361 

3,579,782 













All  others 

In  America. 

'49,4‘3 

IS7I 

',44 ',384 













Cape  Colony 

In  Africa... 

201,000 

1871 

5^,158 











All  others 

In  Africa... 

4>,2S0 

1871 

1,164,836 









1871 

101.to7.070 

"24454 

1S71 

2,40^,287 

1S71 

462,834 

Australia,  etc 

In  Oceania . 

2,956,450 

1S7I 

',924,0!^ 







Fejee  Islands 

In  Oceania . 

8,000 

'875 

148,000 







....  - . 

IS7O 

1,457,804 

14,400,000 

Guatemala 

America  ... 

40,777 

'873 

I,200,000t 

'S74 

^ 872,645 

'875 

32 

IS72 

152 

572,ooot 

Honduras 

America 

39,606 

'S73 

4oo,ooot 

1^2 

5,990,108 

'873 

5^5 

Italy 

Europe 

112,677 

1S71 

26,796,253 

'874 

390,304,528 

'873 

4,237 

'873 

12,422 



Asia  

155,52s 

'874 

33,110,825 

'874 

26,422,574 

'874 

36 

1874 

Khokan(Russ.  dom.). 

Asia 

150,000 

'873 

3,000,000 



1871 

100,000 

Mexico 

America 

761,640 

1871 

9,176,082 

'874 

'5,290,433 

1874 

363 

'875 

5,000 

Monaco 

Europe 

6 

1S67 

3, '27 





Netherlands 

Europe 

20;S27 

'873 

3,674,402  ’ 

1874 

77,276,673 

1874 

',04s 

'874 

2,055 

Luxemburg 

Europe 

>,592 

1S72 

'97,528 





1S73 

Colonies 

In  America. 

59,367 

'873 

''"86i370 

Nicaragua  

America 

58,000 

'874 

250,0004 

'874 

800,000 





Orange  Riv.  Repub.- 

Africa 

48,049 

1874 

5o,ooot 

^ 









Paraguay 

America 

57,303 

1871 

1, 200, coot 

1871 

47,200,000 

'873 

44 





'874 

186^ 

Peru 

America  ... 

502,760 

3,i99,ooot 

1872 

t8. 220.000 

'874 

'873 

1,000 

Portugal 

Europe 

.36,510 

3,995, '52 

1873 

72,833,000 

1872 

1872 

',944 

1868 

Colonies 

In  Africa... 

706,331 

1868 

2,395, '42 

Russian  Empire 

Eur’p&Asia 

8,404,767 

'874 

82,172,022 

'874 

256,520,000 

1872 

'0,725 

1872 

44.602 

Russia  Proper 

Europe 

1,^6,819 

'874 

63,658,934 









Poland  

Europe 

46,536 

'874 

5,705,607 













Finland 

Europe 

'43,535 

'874 

',843,245 

1874 

6,435,000 









Caucasus  

Eur’p&Asia 

166,^$ 

'874 

4,661,824 











Russian  dominions. 

In  Asia 

6,241,170 

'874 

6,302,412 

. 



. 







Sandwich  Islands 

Oceania 

7,629 

1S72 

56,^7 

'874 

71,010 









San  Salvador 

America 

7,500 

'874 

6oo,ooot 

1869 

141,600 

Santo  Domingo 

America 

18,000 

1S7I 

150,000! 

1872 

1 ,035,.S66 









Spain  

Europe 

i9Si774 

1870 

'6335406 

1S71 

286,912,000 

1874 

3,364 

1871 

7,287 

Colonies 

In  America. 

48,873 

iS^ 

2,060,870 



1S67 

Colonies 

In  Africa... 

483 

1867 

5,590 

Sweden  and  Norway: 

Sweden 

Europe 

168,042 

1872 

4,250,412 

'874 

7,576,042 

'874 

',9'3 

1872 

4,6Si 

Nor  wav 

Europe 

120.720 

1872 

1,763,000 

'873 

1,547, 'OO 

'873 

3'4 

1873 

3,745 

St.  Bartholomew 

America 

35 

1S6O 

2,802 

Switzerland 

Europe 

'5,992 

1^0 

2.660.147 

'873 

855,866 

1870 

848 

1872 

3,430 

Transvaal  Republic.. 

Africa 

77,964 

'874 

140,000 









( 

In  Europell- 

no.ooo 

'874 

8,397,529 













Turkish  Empire  ...< 

In  Asia 

944, '04 

'874 

It.  186,000 











1 

In  African.. 

',049,214 

'874 

1 1 , 550,000 













Egypt 

Africa 

7^0.000 

'874 

5,25',7S7 

'874 

86, 044,6405 

1S73 

737 

'873 

3,980 

'874 

7,244, '90 

1871 

507 

Roumania 

Europe 

45^642 

18^ 

4,%^945 

'875 

No  debt. 

187? 

United  States  of  Am.. 

America 

3,603,^4 

1870 

38,887,468 

'S75 

423,646,607 

1S72 

60,8^2 

'S73 

75,000 

Uruguay 

America  ... 

63,322 

1871 

35o,ooot 

1S71 

8,400,000 

'S74 

'95 

'S74 

946 

Venezuela 

America  ... 

463,336 

'873 

1 ,400,000! 

'873 

5o,ooo,ooot 

Zanzibar 

Africa 

20,000 

'874 

500,000! 



— 



— 



POSTOFFICES. 


Year.  Number. 


'873 


1872 

1S70 

1872 


12,500 


129 


2»75* 


599 


1872 

1874 


599 

2,991 


1872 

1S73 

1870 


546 


1S74 


34,294 


* When  the  area  is  given  in  even  thousands,  it  is  to  be  understood  as  the  approximate  estimate  of  the  best  authorities, 
t The  best  estimates  of  statisticians,  where  no  census  has  been  taken, 

X Number  of  letters,  newspapers  and  packages  transmitted  by  mail. 

II  Including  the  Tributary  States,  subjoined.  § Including  debt  of  the  Khedive. 


4§4 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


THE  NATIONS,  WITH  THEIR  DEPENDENCIES,  TRIBUTARIES  AND  COLONIES. 


Abyssinia - 

Afghanistan 

Anam 

Andorra 

Arabia - 

Bahr-el-Tur  Sinah 

Hedjaz 

Yemen 

Hadramaut 

Oman 

El-Hasa 

Nedjed 

Shomer 

Argentine  Republic 

Austria-Hxingary : 

Austria 

Hungary  

Belgium 

Beluchistan  

Bokhara 

Bolivia 

Brazil - 

Burmah 

Chili 

Chinese  Empire : 

China  Proper  

Corea  

Mantchuria 

Mongolia - 

Tibet  

Loo  Choo  Islands 

Colombia 

Costa  Rica 

Dahomey  - 

Denmark 

Faroe  Islands 

Iceland 

Greenland 

St.  Croix 

St.  Thomas 

St.  John 

Ecuador 

France - 

Colony  of  Algeria 

Other  Colonies,  Africa. 

Colonies  in  Asia 

Colonies  in  America 

Colonies  in  Oceania 

Protected  Countries : 

Cambodge 

Various 

German  Empire 

Prussia 

Bavaria 

Wurteraberg 

Saxony 

Baden  

Mecklenburg  - Schwerin 

Hesse 

Oldenburg 

Brunswick 

Saxe-Weimar 

Mecklenburg-Strelitz 

Saxe-Meiningen 

Anhalt 

Saxe-Coburg-Gotha 

Saxe-AItenburg 

Waldeck 

Lippe-Detmold 

Schwarzburg-Rudols’dt 
Schwarzburg  - Sonder’n 

Reuss-Schleiz 

Schaumburg-Lippe 

Reuss-Greiz 

Hamburg 

Lubeck 

Bremen 

Alsace-Lorraine 


Axum 

Cabul 

Hue  - 

Andorra 

Mecca 

Akabah- 

Mecca 

Sana 

Keshin 

Muscat 

Hof  hoof 

Riadh 

Hail 

Buenos  Ayres 


Vienna 

Buda-Pesth.- 

Brussels 

Kelat 

Bokhara 

Chuquisaca .. 
Rio  Janeiro 
Monohobo... 
Santiago 


CAPITAL, 


Various  .. 

Said 

Abdallah  . 
Turky  .... 


Pekin 

Kienghi-tao 

Mukden 

Various 

Lassa 


Bogota 

San  Jose 

Abomey 

Copenhagen . 
Thorshavn... 
Reikiavik 


Christianst’  dt 
Charlotte 
Christiansb’g 

Quito 

Paris 

Algiers 


Namwang 

Various 

Berlin 

Berlin 

Munich 

Stuttgart 

Dresden 

Carlsruhe 

Schwerin 

Darmstadt... 

Oldenburg... 

Brunswick 

Weimar 

Neu-Strelitz . 

Meiningen 

Dessau 

Gotha 

Altenburg 

Arolsen 

Detmold 

Rudolstadt  .. 
SondVshaus’n 

Schleiz 

Buckeburg... 

Greiz 

Hamburg 

Lubeck  

Bremen 

Strassburg... 


Name. 


Kassa(TeklaJohannes) 

Shere  Ali 

Tu-Duc 

Queredra 

Various 

Various 


Nicolas  Avellaneda... 


Francis  Joseph  I._ 
Francis  Joseph  I., 
Leopold  II... 


Mozaifar-ed-din  . 
rVdolfo-Ballivian 
Pedro  II.  


Federigo  Errazuriz 

Foung  Che 


Several  . 
Several  . 


Santiago  Perez. . 
Tomas  Guardia . 

Gelele 

Christian  IX... . 


Q^  Garcia  Mureno ... 
Marshal  MacMahon. 
General  Chanzy 


Norodom 

Several 

William  l.._ 

William  I 

Louis  II. 

Charles  I. 

Albert  I 

Frederick  I, 

Frederick  Francis  II.. 

Louis  III 

Peter  I 

William  I 

Charles  Alexander 

Fredrick  William  I... 

George  II 

Frederick 

Ernest  II 

Ernest 

George  Victor 

Leopold  II 

George 

Gunther  II 

Henry  XIV 

Adolph 

Henry  XXII 


Edward  von  Moller. 


Title. 


Emperor . 
Emir 


Emperor.- 

First  Syndic 

Sultans,  Emirs,  etc.. 

Sheikhs 

Sherif. 

Imaum 

Sheikhs 

Imaum  or  Sultan 

Sultan  

Sultan 

Emir 

President 


Emperor .. 
Emperor .. 

King 

Khan 

Emir 

President  . 
Emperor .. 

King 

President . 


Emperor 

King--- 

Military  Governors 
Four  Chief  Khans. . 
Dalai -lama 


President 

President 

King 

- 

Governor 

Governor 

Governor 

Governor 

Governor 

Governor 

President 

President  

Governor-general . 

Governors 

Governors 

Governors 

Governors 


King - 

Various 

Emperor 

King- 

King 

King 

King 

Grand -duke 

Grand-duke 

Grand-duke 

Grand -duke 

Duke 

Grand -duke. 

Grand -duke 

Duke 

Duke 

Duke 

Duke - 

Prince 

Prince 

Prince 

Prince  

Prince  

Prince 

Prince 

Burgomasters 

Burgomasters  and  Senate 

Burgomasters  

“Over-president*’ 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


Absolute  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Republic 

Despotisms 

Dependency  of  Turkey. . 
Dependency  of  Turkey.  . 

Despotism 

Despotism 

Despotism 

Dependency  of  Turkey.. 

Despotism  

Despotism 

Republic 


Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Dependency  of  Russia . . 

Republic 

Constitutional  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Republic 


Absolute  Monarchy. 

Tributary  to  China 

Tributary  to  China 

Tributary  to  China 

Tributary  to  China 

Tributary  to  China 

Republic 

Republic 

Despotism 

Constitutional  Monarchy 
Dependency  of  Denmark 
Dependency  of  Denmark 
Dependency  of  Denmark 

Danish  Colonial 

Danish  Colonial 

Danish  Colonial 

Republic 

Republic 

French  Colonial 

French  Colonial 

French  Colonial 

French  Colonial 

French  Colonial 


Absolute  Monarchy.- 
Dependencies  of  I^'rance 
Constitutional  Empire.. 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Free  Municipal 

Free  Municipal 

Free  Municipal 

Imperial  Territory 


PREVAILING 

RELIGION. 


Christian. 

Mohammedan. 

Buddhist. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Mohammedan. 
Mohammedan. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Buddhist. 
Rom.  Catholic. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Fetichist. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Mohammedan. 


Buddhist. 


Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Rom.  Catholic. 


niE  WORLD. 


485 


THE  NATIONS,  THEIR  DEPENDENCIES,  TRIBUTARIES  AND  COLONIES-Continued. 


Name. 


Title. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


PREVAILING 

RF.LIGION. 


Great  Britain  and  Ireland 

Colonies  in  Europe 

Other  Colonies : 
Dominion  of  Canada.. 
All  others  in  America, 

Cape  Colony 

All  others  in  Africa... 

British  India 

Ceylon 

All  others  in  Asia 

Australia,  etc 

Fejee  Islands 

Greece  - 

Guatemala.. 

Hayti 

Honduras 

Italy 

Japan  

Khiva 

Khokan 

Liberia 

Madagascar 

Mexico 

Monaco 

Morocco 

Netherlands 

Luxemburg 

Colonies 

Colonies 

Nicaragua 

Orange  Riv.  Repub 

Paraguay 

Persia 

Peru 

Portugal 

Colonies  in  Asia 

Colonies  in  America 

Russian  Empire ; 

Russia  Proper 

Poland 

Finland 

Caucasus 

Siberia  and  Turkistan . . 

Sandwich  Islands 

San  Marino 

San  Salvador 

Santo  Domingo 

Siam 

Spain 

Colonies  in  America... 

Colonies  in  Asia 

Colonies  in  Africa 

Sweden  and  Norway: 

Sweden 

Norway 

St.  Bartholomew 

Switzerland 

Transvaal  Republic 

Turkish  Empire 

Egypt 

Fezzan 

Tripoli 

Tunis 

Roumania 

Servia 

Montenegro 

United  States  of  America 

Uruguay 

Venezuela 

Zanzibar 


London. 

Various 


Victoria  . 
Various  . 


Ottawa 

V’urious 

Cape  Town  .. 

Various 

Calcutta 

Colombo 

Various 

Various 


Earl  Dufferin  ... 

V^arious 

Henry  Barkly... 

Various 

Lord  Lytton 

W.  H.  Gregory  . 

Several  

Several 


Athens  

Guatemala . . . 
Port-a’-Prince 
Comayagua.. 

Rome 

Yeddo 

Khiva 

Khokan 

Monrovia 

Tananarive .. 

Mexico 

Monaco 

Morocco 

Hague 

Luxemburg.. 

Various 

Various 

Leon 

Bloemfontein 

Asuncion 

Teheran 

Lima  

Lisbon 

Various 

Various 


George  I 

Rufinus  Barrios. 


Ponciaiio  Leiva 

Victor  Emmanual . . 

Mutsu  Hito 

Seid  Mohammed... 

Khudayar 

Joseph  Jenkins  Roberts 

Rasoherina  II 

Lerdo  de  Tejada  ... 

Charles  III 

Muley  Hassan 

William  III. 

William  III 


J.  H.  Brand 

J.  Baptista  Gill . 
Nassr-ed-Din... 
Manuel  Pardo  .. 
Louis  I. 


St.  Petersburg 

Warsaw 

Helsingfors.. 
Georgievsk .. 

Various 

Honolulu 

San  Marino.. 
San  Salvador 
San*  Domingo 
Bangkok  .. 

Ma^id 

Various 

Various 

Various  ._. 


Alexander  II 

F.  G.  Berg 

Count  Adlerberg. 


David  Kalakaua  . 


San  J.  Gonzales... 
Ignacio  Gonzales , 
Chau  Fa  Chula. 
Alfonso  XII 


Stockholm  ... 
Christiania  .. 

Gustavia 

Berne 

Potchefstrom 

Constant’ple. 

Cairo 

Moorzook  ... 

Tripoli 

Tunis 

Bucharest  ... 

Belgrade 

Cettigne 

Washington  . 
Monte  Video 

Caracas 

Zanzibar.. 


Oscar  II.. 
Oscar  II.. 


T.  F.  Burgers. 

Abdul-Aziz 

Ismail 


Mohammed  - Essadok 

Charles  I 

Milan  IV. 

Nicolas  I 

Ulysses  S.  Grant 

Jose  Ellauri  

Antonio  G.  Blanco 

Bourgosch  Ben -Said  . 


Queen  

Governors 

Governor-general 

Governors 

Governor  

Governors 

Governor-general 

Governor 

Governors 

Governors 

Governor 

King 

President 

President  

President 

King 

Mikado  

Khan 

Khan 

President 

Queen 

President 

Prince 

Sultan 

King- 

Grand -duke 

Governors 

Governors 

President 

President 

President 

Shah 

President  

King... 

Governors 

Governors 

Emperor 

Commander-in -Chief.. . . 

Governor-general 

Military  Governor 

Military  Governors 

King. 

Captain-regent 

President  

President 

Kingr 

King. 

Governors 

Governors 

Governors 

King 

King - - 

Governor 

President 

President 

Sultan 

Khedive 

Sultan 

Pasha 

Pasha-Bey 

Prince 

Prince  

Hospodar  (prince) 

President 

President 

President 

Sultan 


Constitutional  Monarchy 
British  Colonial 


Constitutional  Monarchy 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial 

British  Colonial.. 

Constitutional  Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Constitutional  Monarchy 
Absolute  Monarchy.. 
Absolute  Monarchy.. 
Absolute  Monarchy.. 

Republic 

Absolute  Monarchy.. 

Republic 

Principality 

Despotism 

Constitutional  Monarchy 
Repres’ntativeMonarchy 

Dutch  Colonial 

Dutch  Colonial 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Despotism 

Republic 

Constitutional  Monarchy 
Portuguese  Colonial  . 
Portuguese  Colonial . 


Absolute  Monarcl^ 

Incorporated  with  Russia 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Absolute  Monarchy.. 
Absolute  Monarchy.. 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Absolute  Monarchy. . 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Spanish  Colonial 

Spanish  Colonial 

Spanish  Colonial 


Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Buddhist. 

Buddhist. 


Pagan. 

Greek  Church. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Buddhist. 
Mohammedan. 
Mohammedan. 
Protestant. 
Pagan. 

Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Mohammedan. 
Protestant. 
Protestant. 
Protestant. 
Protestant. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Protestant. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Mohammedan. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 


Graeco-Russ’n. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Grseco-Russ’n. 
Mohammedan. 


Pagan. 

Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Buddhist. 
Rom.  Catholic. 
Rom.  Catholic. 


Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Swedish  Colonial 

Republic 

Republic 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy 

Absolute  Monarchy..-.- 
Dependency  of  Turkey. 
Dependency  of  Turkey. 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 
Constitutional  Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Despotism 


Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Protestant. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohammedan. 

Mohiimmedan. 

Greek  Church. 

Greek  Church. 

Greek  Church. 

Protestant. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Rom.  Catholic. 

Mohammedan. 


Note.— -The  forms  of  government  above  assigned  are  to  be  understood  in  this  connection  substantially  as  follows: 

Despotism — ^\’here  the  ruler  is  absolute,  and  tne  people  have  no  rights  which  he  is  bound  to  respect. 

Absolute  Mojiarchy — Where  the  sovereign’s  power  is  not  restrained  by  any  constitutional  guarantees  protecting  the  rights  of 
the  people,  though  it  may  recognize  the  checks  of  public  opinion,  immemorial  usage  and  the  Rke. 

Constitutional  Monarchy — Where  the  rights  of  the  people  are  protected  by  definite  constitutional  provisions. 

Republic — Where  the  power  is  altogether  in  the  hands  of  the  people  acting  through  their  representatives  and  executive  officers. 


486 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


POPULATION  OF  THE  CITIES  OF  THE  WORLD  HAVING  OVER  100,000  INHABITANTS. 


Abbeokuta,  Africa 150,000 

Adrianople,  Turkey 100,000 

Agra,  India 125,262 

Ahmedabad,  India 130,000 

Alexandria,  Egypt 180,796 

Algiers,  Africa 100,000 

Amoy,  China 250,000 

Amsterdam,  Holland 271,764 

Antwerp,  Belgium 123,571 

Bahia,  Brazil 125,000 

Baltimore,  U.  S 267,354 

Bangalore,  India 140,000 

Bangkok,  Siam 500,000 

Barcelona,  Spain.. 1,89,948 

Bareilly,  India 111,332 

Baroda,  India 140,000 

Belfast,  Ireland 174,394 

Benares,  India 200,000 

Berlin,  Prussia 825,389 

Bhurtpoor,  India 100,000 

Birmingham,  England  ..  343,696 

Bombay,  India 816,562 

Bordeaux,  France 194,241 

Boston,  U.  S. 250,526 

Bradford,  England 145,827 

Breslau,  Prussia 171,926 

Bristol,  England 182,524 

Brooklyn,  U.  S 396,099 

Brussels,  Belgium 314,077 

Bucharest,  Turkey 121,734 

Buenos  Ayres,  Argentine  177,787 

Cairo,  Egypt 282,348 

Calcutta,  India 616,249 

Canton,  China 1,236,600 

Cawnpore,  India 108,799 

Chang-Choo,  China 1,000,000 

Chicago,  U.  S 455,000 

Cincinnati,  U.  S 216,239 

Cologne,  Prussia 125,172 

Constantinople,  Turkey..  1,075,000 
Copenhagen,  Denmark..  181,291 

Damascus,  Turkey 120,000 

Delhi,  India 152,406 

Dhar,  India 100,000 

Dresden,  Germany 156,024 

Dublin,  Ireland 245,722 


Dundee,  Scotland 

Edinburgh,  Scotland 

Erzroom,  Turkey 

Fez,  Morocco. 

Florence,  Italy 

Foo-Choo,  China 

Fyzabad,  India. 

Genoa,  Italy 

Ghent,  Belgium 

Glasgow,  Scotland 

Greenwich,  England 

Hamburg,  Germany 

Hankow,  China 

Havana,  Cuba  

Herat,  Afghanistan 

Hue,  Anam 

Hull,  England 

Hyderabad,  India 

Joodpoor,  India 

Kdnigsberg,  Prussia 

Leeds,  England 

Lidge,  Belgium. 

Lille,  France 

Lima,  Peru 

Lisbon,  Portugal 

Liverpool,  England 

London,  England 

Louisville,  U.  S.. 

Lucknow,  India 

Lyons,  France 

Madras,  India 

Madrid,  Spain 

Manchester,  England 

Manila,  Philippine  Is 

Marseilles,  France 

Mexico,  Mexico. 

Miako,  Japan  

Milan,  Italy 

Montreal,  Canada 

Moorshedabad,  India 

Moscow,  Russia 

Munich,  Bavaria 

Nagpoor,  India 

Nanking,  China 

Nantes,  France 

Naples,  Italy 


118,974 
196,500 
100, ax) 

100.000 

1 14-363 

600.000 


100.000 
127,986 
126,203 

477,144 

167,632 

224,974 

800.000 
205,676 

100.000 

132.000 
121,598 

200.000 

150.000 
106,296 
259,201 

111,853 


154,749 

121,362 

224,063 

493,346 

3,254,260 


100,753 

300.000 

323,954 

427,771 

487,482 

383,843 

160.000 
300,131 
210,327 

500.000 


196,109 

107,225 

146,963 

368,103 

169,478 

111,231 

400,000 

111,956 

418,968 


Newark,  U.  S.. 

Newcastle-on-Tjme,  Eng. 

New  Orleans,  U.  S 

New  York,  U.  S 

Ningpo,  China 

Odessa,  Russia 

Osaka,  Japan  

Palermo,  Italy 

Paris,  France 

Patna,  India 

Pekin,  China 

Pesth,  Hungary 

Philadelphia,  U.  S 

Portsmouth,  England 

Prague,  Bohemia 

Riga,  Russia 

Rio  Janeiro,  Brazil 

Rome,  Italy 

Rotterdam,  Holland 

Rouen,  France 

Saigon,  Anam 

St.  Louis,  U.  S 

St.  Petersburg,  Russia 

Salford,  England 

San  Francisco,  U.  S 

Santiago,  Chili 

Seville,  Spain 

Shang-Hai,  China 

Sheffield,  England 

Smyrna,  Asia  Minor 

Soo-Choo,  China 

Stockholm,  Sweden 

Stoke-upon-Trent,  Eng.. 

Tabriz,  Persia 

Toulouse,  France 

Triest,  Austria 

Tunis,  Africa. 

Turin,  Italy 

Urum-tsi,  Turkistan 

Valencia,  Spain 

Venice,  Italy 

Vienna,  Austria 

Warsaw,  Poland 

Washington,  U.  S 

Yarkand,  Turkistan 

Yeddo,  Japan 


105,059 

128,160 

191,418 

942,292 

500.000 

119,376 

373.000 

167,625 

1,851,792 

284,132 

1,648,800 

201,911 

674,022 

112,954 

157,123 

102,043 

420.000 
244,484 
118,837 
102,649 

200.000 
310,864 
667,026 
124,805 


149,473 

11.5,377 


118,298 

395.000 

239,947 

150.000 
2,000,000 


136,900 

130,507 

100.000 
113,229 
104,707 

125.000 
180,580 

150.000 
107,703 
118,172 
607,451 
243,512 
109,199 

125.000 


1,5.54,848 


A TRIP  AROUND  THE  WORLD. 

From  Atlantic  cities  to  Omaha  (Nebraska),  via 
the  great  trunk  lines  of  railway  — about  1,400  miles, 
in  2 days  and  2 hours. 

From  Omaha  to  San  Francisco  (California),  via 
Union  and  Central  Pacific  railroads  — 1,914  miles,  in 
4 days  and  6 hours. 

From  San  Francisco  to  Yokohama  (Japan),  by 
Pacific  Mail  Line  steamers — 4,700  miles,  in  22  days. 

From  Yokohama  to  Hong  Kong  (China),  by  Pa- 
cific Mail  or  Peninsular  and  Oriental  steamers — 1,600 
miles,  in  6 days. 

From  Hong  Kong  to  Calcutta  (India),  by  Penin- 
sular and  Oriental  steamers  — 3,500  miles,  in  14  days. 

From  Calcutta  to  Bombay  (India),  by  the  East 
Indian  and  Great  Indian  Peninsular  railways — 1,400 
miles,  in  2 days. 


From  Bombay  to  Suez  (Egypt),  by  Peninsular  and 
Oriental  steamers  — 3,600  miles,  in  14  days. 

From  Suez  to  Alexandria  (Egypt),  by  rail  along 
the  Suez  canal  — 225  miles,  in  12  hours. 

From  Alexandria  to  Brindisi  (Italy),  by  Peninsular 
and  Oriental  steamers  — 850  miles,  in  3 days. 

From  Brindisi  to  London  (England),  by  rail,  via 
Paris  or  the  Rhine — 1,200  miles,  in  3 days. 

From  London  to  Liverpool  (England),  by  railway 
— 200  miles,  in  5 hours. 

From  Liverpool  to  the  Atlantic  cities  (America), 
by  either  of  the  great  Atlantic  steamship  lines  — 
3,000  miles,  in  10  days. 

Total  distance,  23,589  miles.  Time,  81  days.  Fare, 
about  $1,100,  with  $4  per  day  for  meals  and  inci- 
dentals; the  total  cost  of  the  trip,  $1,500.  The  lead- 
ing railroads  sell  round  tickets  as  above. 


THE  WORLD. 


487 


DIFFERENCE  IN  TIME  BETWEEN  WASHINGTON  AND  OTHER  CITIES  OF  THE  WORLD. 

12:00  noon, Washington. 

12:01  P.  M Harrisburg. 

12:02  “ Annapolis. 

12:06  “ Wilmington. 

12:09  “ Trenton. 

12:12  “ New  York. 

Montreal. 

Hartford. 

Providence. 

Quebec. 

Boston. 

Augusta. 

St.  John. 

Rio  Janeiro. 

Angra. 

Lisbon. 

Dublin. 

Edinburgh. 

London. 

Paris. 


12 : 14 
12 : 17 
12 : 22 
12:23 
12 : 24 
12 : 29 

1:37 

2:15 

3:19 

4:31 

4:43 

4:55 

5:07 

5:17 


5 

25 

P.  M. 

Brussels. 

10:44  A.  M. 

Omaha. 

5 

28 

u 

Amsterdam. 

10:49  “ 

Leavenworth. 

5 

58 

u 

Rome. 

10:53  “ 

Des  Moines. 

6 

02 

il 

Berlin. 

10:56  “ 

St.  Paul. 

6 

14 

(4 

Vienna. 

10:59  “ 

Little  Rock. 

6 

22 

44 

Cape  Town. 

11:07  “ 

,. -Jackson. 

6 

43 

44 

Athens. 

11:07  “ 

St.  Louis. 

7 

04 

44 

Constantinople. 

11:08  “ 

New  Orleans. 

7 

13 

44 

Cairo. 

11:17  “ 

Chicago. 

7 

3« 

44 

Moscow. 

11:21  “ 

Nashville. 

10 

00 

44 

Bombay. 

11:23  “ 

Montgomery. 

I I 

01 

44 

Calcutta. 

11:24  “ 

Indianapolis. 

12 

41 

A.  M. 

Canton. 

11:29  “ 

Frankfort. 

2 

48 

Melbourne. 

11:35  “ 

- Milledgeville. 

4 

51 

44 

Auckland. 

11:36  “ 

Detroit. 

8 

56 

44 

Portland. 

11:41  “ 

Kev  West. 

8 

58 

44 

San  P'rancisco. 

1 1 : 44  “ 

Columbia. 

9 

40 

44 

Salt  Lake  City. 

11:45  “ 

Wheeling. 

10 

04 

44 

Sante  Fe. 

11:50  “ 

Raleigh. 

10 

08 

44 

Denver. 

11:58  “ 

Richmond. 

AlR-LINE  DISTANCES  FROM  WASHINGTON  TO  VARIOUS  PARTS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


MILES. 

Amsterdam 3.SSS 

Athens  5.005 

Auckland 8,290 

Algiers 3,425 

Berne. 3,730 

Brussels 3>5iS 

Batavia 1 1,118 

Bombay 81S48 

Buenos  Ayres 5.0I3 

Cairo 5.848 

Cape  of  Good  Hope , 7.3^ 

Caracas 1.805 

Constantinople 4,880 

Copenhagen 3.895 

Dublin 3.076 

Edinburgh 3,275 

Fredericton 670 

Glasgow 3.215 

Halifax 780 

Hamburg 3.570 


MILES. 

Havana i.i39 

Honolulu. 4,513 

Jamestown 7.150 

Jerusalem 5.495 

Lima 3,515 

Lisbon 3.190 

London 3.315 

Mexico 1,867 

Montevideo 5.003 

Madrid 3.4S5 

Manila 9.360 

Mecca 6,598 

Muscat 7,600 

Monrovia 3.645 

Morocco 3.305 

Mozambique 7.348 

Panama. 1,825 

Port  au  Prince 1.425 

Paris 3,485 

Pekin 8,783 


DISTANCES  BY  WATER  FROM  NEW  YORK  TO  VARIOUS 


MILES. 

Alexandria 5,075 

Aspinwall 2,338 

Amsterdam. 3,510 

Azores 2,240 

Balize i.790 

Batavia 13.066 

Belfast  2,895 

Bermudas 660 

Bombay 1 1.574 

Bordeaux 3.310 

Botany  Bay 13.294 

Bremen 3,575 

Bristol 3,010 

Brussels 3.420 

Buenos  Ayres.. 6,120 

Callao 3.500 

Cape  of  Good  Hope 6,838 

Chagres  2,328 

Cherbourg 3.125 

Columbia  River 15,965 


MILES. 

Constantinople 5,140 

Copenhagen 3,640 

Galway 3,ooo 

Gibraltar 3,300 

Glasgow 2,926 

Guayaquil 2,800 

Halifax 555 

Hamburg 3,775 

Havana 1,280 

Hong  Kong 6,488 

Kingston.. 1.635 

Lima n.310 

Lisbon 3,i75 

Madras 11,850 

Malta 4.325 

Manila 10,750 

Melbourne 11.165 

Monrovia 3.S50 

Nagasaki 9,800 

Naples 4.330 


MILES. 

Quito 2,531 

Rio  Janeiro 4,280 

Rome 4.365 

St.John 1.340 

St.  Petersburg 4,20 

San  Juan i.740 

San  Salvador 1.650 

Santo  Domingo 4.300 

Sidney 8,963 

Singapore .1 1,300 

Spanish  Town 1,446 

Stockholm 4.055 

Tripoli 4.425 

Tunis 4.240 

Valparaiso 4.934 

Venice 3.835 

Vienna 4.n5 

Warsaw 4,010 

Yeddo 7.630 

Zanzibar 7,078 

PARTS  OF  THE  WORLD. 

MILES. 

Pekin 15,325 

Pernambuco 4,780 

Quebec 1,400 

Rio  Janeiro.. 5.920 

St.John 800 

St  Petersburg 4,420 

San  Diego 4..500 

Sandwich  Islands 7.1.57 

San  Francisco 18,850 

San  Juan 2,270 

Smyrna 5,000 

Southampton 3.156 

Stockholm 4,050 

Tahiti 7.865 

Triest 5,130 

Valparaiso 4,800 

Vera  Cruz 2,200 

Victoria 12,825 

Vienna 4,100 

Y okohama 7.520 


488 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


VALUES,  WEIGHTS,  MEASURES,  ETC. 


GOLD  AND  SILVER  MONEYS  OF  THE  WORLD. 

;j.*^  In  the  following  table  the  weights  are  given  in  troj  grains  and  decimals  thereof;  the  values  in  United 
States  dollars  and  cents,  on  a gold  basis ; and  the  fineness  of  the  coins  by  the  number  of  parts  in  a thousand 
that  are  pure  or  “ fine  ” gold  or  silver. 


GOLD  COINS. 


Denomination. 


Weight 


Fine. 


Value. 


SILVER  COINS. 


Denomination. 


Weight 


Fine. 


Value. 


Abyssinia 

Algeria 

Algeria 

Anam 

Arabia 

Arabia  

Argentine  Republic  . 
Argentine  Republic  . 
Argentine  Republic  . 

Australia 

Australia 

Australia 

Austria-Hungary 

Austria-Hungary 

Austria-Hungary 

Austria-Hungary., . _ 

Austria-Hungary 

Austria-Hungary 

Baden 

Bavaria 

Bavaria-- 

Belgium 

Bolivia  - - 

Brazil 

Brunswick-.- 

Canada 

Canada 

Canada - 

Central  America 

Central  America 

Central  America 

Chili 

China 

China J 

China - 

China 

China - 

China 

Colombia 


Wakea  - 

Gold  coins  same  as  France 


Onza,  1813-28 

Onza,  1828-32 

Peso  fuerte 

Pound,  1852 

Pound,  1855 

Sovereign,  1855  i860 

Four-ducat  piece 

Sovrano  - 

Vereinskrone 

Ducat 

Four-florin  piece- 

Hungarian  ducat 

Ludwig  d^or 

Krone 

Ducat 

Twenty-five-franc  piece.. - 

Onza  or  doubloon 

Twenty-milreis  piece 

Pistole  or  five-thaler  piece 
Gold  coins  same  as  Gt.  Brit. 


Onza,  1833  - 

Quarter-onza  or  2 escudos. 

Four-real  piece 

Condor  


Colombia 

Colombia  

Colombia 

Denmark 

Denmark 

Denmark - 

Denmark 

Denmark 

Ecuador 

Eg-ypt 

Egypt 

Egypt , 

Egypt - 

France 

France  

France  

France 

France  

Germany 

Germany 

Germany 

Germany 

Gt.  Britain  & Ireland. 
Gt.  Britain  & Ireland. 
Gt.  Britain  & Ireland. 
Gt.  Britain  & Ireland. 

Greece 

Greece 


Old  doubloon,  Bogota 

Old  doubloon,  Popayan... 

Condor,  or  ten  pesos 

Peso 

Dobbelt  Christian  d’or 

Frederick  d’or,  or  pistole.  . 

Ten-daler  piece 

Twenty-krone  piece 

Specie  ducat 

Four-escudo  piece  

Bedidlik,  100  piastres 

Fifty-piastre  piece 

Twenty-piastre  piece 

Five-piastre  piece 

One-hundred-franc  piece  , 

Twenty-franc  piece 

Five-franc  piece 

Louis  d’or,  1785 

Louis  d’or,  1810-40 

Ten-thaler  piece 

Vereinskrone — 

Half-krone 

Twenty-mark  piece 

Sovereign  or  pound 

Sovereign  (average  worn). 

Half-sovereign  

Guinea 

Twenty-drachme  piece 


i34-®8 

122.88 

123.12 

215.04 

174.24 

171.27 

53-76 

49.92 


171.44 


121.92 

416.16 

276.00 


100.32 

12.96 

236.16 


416.64 

416.16 

252.00 


204.96 

138.24 


207.84 

132.00 

65.88 

6.46 

497-74 

99-36 

24.8S 


204.96 

154-32 

77-16 

122.88 

123.26 

123.02 

61-57 


S8.80 


916.5 

916.5 

916.0 

986.0 

900.0 

900.0 

986.0 

900.0 


900.0 

899.0 

870.0 

917-5 


853-s 

§53-5 


870.0 

858.0 
891.5 


895.0 

900.0 

879.0 

844.0 

875.0 
875.0 
875.0 

875.0 

900.0 

899.0 

900.0 


895.0 

900.0 
900.0 

900.0 
916.5 
916.5 

916.0 

900.0 


15-51 

14.66 

I. 00 

5- 32 
4-§5 
4.86 
2.29 

9-15 

6.75 

6.65 

1-93 

2.29 

3-44 

6- 59 

2.29 

4.72 

15-59 

10.92 

3-96 


14.96 

3-69 

49 

9.14 


15,61 

15-38 

9.67 

0^7 

8.01 

4.01 
7.90 
5-36 

2.69 

7-55 

4-97 

2.48 

99 

25 

19.29 

3-85 

96 

4.66 

3.82 

6,64 

3- 32 

4.76 

4.86 

4- 85 
2.43 

5- 11 
3-44 


Pataka 

Rial-boudjou  . 
Pataka  chica. 

Kwan 

Piastre. 

Commassee ... 

Reale 

Peso 


Same  as  Great  Britain 


Old  scudo 

Specie  thaler  to  1857 

Specie  thaler 

Vereinsthaler 

Maria-Theresa  thaler.. 
New  florin,  or  gulden.. 

Gulden 

Vereinsthaler 

Florin,  or  gulden 

Five-franc  piece ... 

New  peso 

Milreis 

Thaler 

Dollar 

Twenty-five-cent  piece. 

Twenty-cent  piece 

Pezo, 1840-1872 

Pezo,  1855 

Pezo,  recent 

New  peso 

Dollar 

Ten-cent  piece 

Tael  (liang) 

Mace  (tse-en) 1 

Candereen  (fun)* 

Cash  (le)* 

Peso  or  dollar 


401.28 


432.96 
286.  oS 
429.60 
190.56 


285.74 

163.28 

385-84 

3S4.48 

196.64 


90.00 

72.00 


415.68 

384.48 

415.68 

41-76 


385-82 


Dobbelt  rigsdaler . 

Rigsdaler 

Halvdaler 

Mark 


444-96 


Peso,  or  dollar 

Tallari,  or  dollar 

Half-tallari(io  piastres).. . 

Piastre 

Quarter-piastre 

Five-franc  piece 

Two-franc  piece 

Franc 

Fifty-centime  piece 

Twenty-centime  piece 

Vereinsthaler 

Thaler,  to  1S57 

Gulden  or  florin  to  1857 

Gulden  or  florin,  since  1857 
Crown,  or  five  shillings... 

Half-crown 

Shilling 

Penny  

Five-drachme  piece 

Drachme 


429.59 
214.79 

19.20 

5.22 

384.00 

153-60 

77-16 

38.58 

15-43- 

285.60 
341-76 

163.20 

435-89 

217-94 

87.60 

7.26 

345*12 


902.0 

'833-0 

900.0 

838.0 

900.0 
900.0 
900.0 

900.0 

897.0 

900.0 

916.0 


925.0 

925.0 


850.0 
900.5 

901.0 
901.0 


877.0 

875.0 

500.0 


833.1 

8.33-1 

755.0 

750.0 

900.0 

835-0 

835-0 

835-0 

835.0 

900.0 

750.0 

900.0 

925.0 

925-0 

924- 5 

925- 0 

900.0 


1 1. 02 
36 

22 

2^ 

I2jl 

1. 00 


1.03 
1. 01 
1.02 

73 

1.02 

48 

41 

72 

98 

96 

55 

721/2 

1. 00 
23 
18 

1-03 

1.01 

98 

1.04 
10 

1. 61 
16 


97 


1. 08 
53 

27 

9 


96 

99 

49 

4 

1 

96 

36 

19 

10 

4 

71 

71 

41 

40 

[.II 

55 

23 

2 
86 
19 


VALUES,  WEIGHTS,  MEASURES,  ETC. 


489 


GOLD  AND  SILVER  MONEYS  OF  THE  WORLD-Continued. 


GOLD  COINS. 


Denomination. 


Weight 


India 

India 

India 

India 

Italy 



Jiipan 

Japan 

Mexico 

Mexico 

Mexico 

Mexico 

Morocco 

Netherlands 

Netherlands 

Netherlands 

Netherlands 

Norway 

Norway 

Norway 

Persia 

Peru 

Peru 

Peru 

Portug-al 

Prussia 

Prussia 

Prussia 

Prussia 

Roumania 

Russia 

Saxony  

Siam 

Spain 

Spain 

Spain 

Spain 

Spain  

Sweden 

Sweden 

Sweden 

Switzerland 

Tripoli 

Tripoli 

Tunis 

Turkey 

Turkey 

Turkey 

Turkey 

Turkey 

Turkistan 

United  States  of  Am., 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  .iVm. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am. 
United  States  of  Am.. 
United  States  of  Am. 


Mohur,  Bengal 

Mohur,  Madras 

Mohur,  Bombay 

Moon  pagoda 

Twenty-lire  piece 

Twenty-yen  piece 

Kobang 

Kobang  (another) 

Twenty-peso  (Maximilian) 
Twenty-peso  (of  republic), 

Onza,  or  doubloon 

Doubloon  (average  worn), 

Boutki,  or  oendoki  

Double  William 

Double  ducat 

William,  or  lo-florin  piece, 

Ducat 

Gold  coins  same  as  Sweden 


Tomaun 

Twenty-sol  piece 

Old  doubloon 


Coroa,  or  crown 

Old  ten-thaler  piece 

Old  Friedrich  d’or 

Old  ducat 

Vereinskrone 


Half-imperial,  or  5 rubles. 

August  d’or 

Tical 

Onzojde  oro 

Dob  Ion • 

Doblon  de  Isabel 

One-hundred-real  piece.. 

Two-escudo  piece 

Four-ducat  piece 

Ducat 

Carolin 


Twenty-five-piastre  piece. 

Becheyuslyk 

Ykiyuslyk 

Yusilykmedjid 

Ellyklyk 

Yifmibechlyk 


Double  Eagle 

Eagle  

Half-eagle. 

Three-dollar  piece. 

Qiiarter-eagle 

Dollar 


180.00 


99-36 

SH-56 

'73-76 

138.72 

521.28 

518.88 

416.40 

416.40 

207.66 

107.82 

103.20 

53.9J 


506.40 


147.84 

204.96 


171.27 

100.80 


129.98 


128.64 

25.88 

214.91 

53-28 

49-92 


77.2S 

557-55 

278.77 

110.88 

55-61 

27.80 


516.00 

255.00 

129.00 
77.40 
64.50 
25.80 


Fine. 


9>6-S 


899.0 

900.0 

565.0 
572-0 
875-0 

873.0 

870-5 

866.0 

900.0 
983-0 

509.0 

983.0 


912.0 

903.0 


900.0 

916.0 


896.0 

8^.0 

900.0 

976.0 
975-0 

900.0 


900.0 
9'6-5 
916.5 

915.0 
9'6-5 
916.5 

900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 


Value. 


$7." 

7.07 

7.11 

1.60 

.3-85 

19.94 

1:^ 

19.64 

'9-5' 

'5-6i 

'5-53 

1.99 

8.05 

4-57 

3-99 

2.88 


2.24 

19.21 

'5-56 


5-8. 

7-97 

4.01 

2.00 
6.65 

3- ^ 

4.01 
6.10 
16.12 

5-01 

4- 99 
4-96 
1. 00 
9.04 
2.24 
1-93 


2.99 

21.62 

10.81 

4-37 

2.16 

1.08 

20.00 

10.00 

$.00 

3.00 
2.50 

1.00 


SILVER  COINS. 


Denominatian. 


Weight 


Star  pagoda 

Rupee 

Lac,  100,000  rupecst 

Crore,  100  lacs  t 

Lire 

Itakane 

Yen 

Fifty-sen  piece 

Peso,  or  clollar 

Peso  of  Maximilian 

Peso  of  republic 

Real  (old  coin) 

Rial  of  1776 

Ryder 

Rijksdaaler 

Guilder  or  florin 

Half-guilder 

Riksdaler 

Ort ! 

Twelve-skilling  piece 

Sahibkiran 

Old  dollar 

Dollar  of  1858 

Sol  

Milreis 

Doppeltthaler 

Thaler 

Thaler,  to  1857 

Sechstelthaler 

Two-lei  piece 

Ruble- 

Specie-thaler 

Tical 

Duro,  or  dollar 

Dollar  of  five  pesetas 

Escudo  

Peseta 

Real 

Riksdaler 

Riksdaler-ryksmint 

Ten-ore  piece 

Two-franc  piece 

Mahbub,  20-piastre  piece  - 

Gersh 

Five-piastre  piece 

Yrmilykmedjid 

Onlyk 

Bechelyk 

Ikylyk 

Kourouche,  or  piastre 

Tilla..- 

Trade  dollar 

Dollar,  to  1S37 

Dollar,  to  1S53 

Half-dollar,  to  1837 

Half-dollar,  to  1S53 

Half-dollar,  to  1873 

Half-dollar,  since  1S73 

Quarter-dollar,  to  1837 

Quarter-dollar,  to  1853 

Quarter-dollar,  to  1S73 

Qiiarter-dollar,  since  1873, 
Twenty-cent  piece,  1874... 

Dime,  to  1S37 

Dime,  to  1S53 

Dime,  to  1873 

Dime,  since  1872 

Half-dime,  to  1S37 

Half-dime,  to  1S53 

Half-dime,  to  1S73 

Three-cent  piece,  to  1853.. 
Three-cent  piece,  since  1853 


Fine. 


385-75 
'54-32 
77.16 
446.68 
92. '3 
44-59 


4'5-68 

367.68 

384.96 


57'-55 

285.60 

341-76 


'54-56 

320.36 


400.56 

384.40 

200.28 

76.80 

20.02 

523-53 

'3'.04 

52.35 

'S3-6o 


245.28 
3^.60 
185.61 
92. So 

37-19 

'8.59 


420.00 

416.00 
412.50 

208.00 

208.00 

192.00 
192.90 

104.00 
103.12 

96.40 

96.45 

56.58 
41.60 
41.25 

35.58 

20.SO 

20.62 

19.20 

12-37 

11.52 


'79.52 

9'6.5 

76.80 

835-0 

416.01 

900.0 

192.96 

800.0 

4 '5-68 

901.0 

4'3-28 

902.5 

945-0 

945-0 

945-0 

875-O 

878.0 

878.0 

901.0 

909.0 

900.0 

900.0 

900.0 
750-0 

520.0 

835.0 

833-0 


900.0 

900.0 

900.0 
835-0 

810.0 
750-0 
750-0 
750-0 
835-0 


898.5 

830.0 

830.0 

830.0 

830.0 

830.0 

900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 
900.0 


Value. 


$1.91 

0.46 


18 

2-93 

1.04 

43 

1.04 

'.05 

'.05 

'3 

1.04 

1.32 

1.02 

4' 

20 

1.09 


1.04 

93 

96 

49 
'-44 

7' 

7' 

12 

36 

78 

1.09 
61 

1. 01 
96 

82 

18 

5 

1. 10 

27 

II 

36 

87 

10 

61 

85 

43 

22 

9 
4 

2.72 

1.00 

1. 00 
1.00 

50 
50 
50 
50 
25 
25 
25 
25 

20 

10 


* The  Chinese  fun  is  worth  i cent  and  6 mills,  and  the  le  i mill  and  six-tenths,  of  our  money. 

t The  lac  is  equal  to  about  S45>7°0|  and  the  crore  to  about  $4,570,000;  neither  is  a coin,  but  a number  of  coins,  as  above. 


490 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


THE  METRIC  SYSTEM. 

This  system  of  measures  and  weights  de- 
rives its  name  from  the  Greek  word  metron., 
a measure,  through  its  French  equivalent, 
metre.,  and  owes  its  origin  to  the  latter  peo- 
ple. After  half  a century  of  opposition,  it 
was  made  obligatory  in  France  in  1840.  It 
has  since  been  adopted,  to  a great  extent,  by 
most  of  the  countries  of  Europe,  and  also  by 
several  American  nations.  In  1866,  by  a law 
of  Congress,  its  use  was  permitted,  but  not 
made  obligatory,  in  the  United  States;  and 
it  will  no  doubt  eventually  become  the  ac- 
cepted method  of  all  nations.  It  is  a philo- 
sophical substitute  for  the  many  variations 
that  have  prevailed,  and  still  prevail,  in  civil- 
ized countries,  and  even  in  different  sections 
of  the  same  country,  in  those  useful  adjuncts 
of  trade — weights  and  measures. 

In  1791  some  of  the  most  eminent  mathe- 
maticians of  F ranee  were  appointed  to  deter- 
mine upon  a uniform  system  of  measurement 
and  weighing.  They  chose  the  ten-millionth 
part  of  the  quadrant  of  a meridian  — that  is, 
of  a line  from  the  equator  to  the  pole  — as 
the  unit  of  length.  This  proved  to  be,  if  the 
scientific  calculation  then  made  was  correct 
(and  it  was  accepted  as  correct  for  the  pur- 
pose in  view),  443.296  Parisian  lines  or 
39.3707904  English  inches,  measured  along 
the  surface  of  still  water,  and  was  desig- 
nated a metre.  The  second  feature  of  the 
system  was  to  apply  the  decimal  notation  to 
all  multiples  and  dividends  of  this  unit  neces- 
sary to  a comprehensive  system  of  measures. 
The  equivalents  for  a tenth,  one-hundredth 
and  one-thousandth  were  taken  from  the 
Latin  and  prefixed  to  the  word  metre  to 
denote  the  corresponding  divisions  or  parts 
of  the  unit,  while  from  the  Greek  were  bor- 
rowed the  words  denoting  ten,  one  hundred, 
one  thousand  and  ten  thousand  which  were 
prefixed  to  the  unit,  metre,  to  designate  the 
multiples  thereof  (see  linear  measure). 


The  unit  of  the  square  measure  is  the  are 
(from  the  Latin  word  area.,  a piece  of  level 
ground)  and  is  itself  the  surface  enclosed  in  a 
square  whose  sides  are  each  one  dekametre 
(see  linear  measure),  or  ten  metres  in  length. 
F rom  this  unit  was  constructed  a table 
similar  to  that  of  linear  measure,  except  that 
some  of  the  multiples  and  dividends  were 
dispensed  with  as  being  of  no  special  utility. 

The  cubic  measure  in  the  metric  system 
includes  liquid,  dry  and  solid  measures,  and 
is  based  on  the  unit  litre  (from  the  Greek 
litra.,  a coin  and  a weight).  The  litre  is  one 
cubic  decimetre  (see  linear  measure),  or  the 
cubic  contents  of  a vessel  whose  depth,  width 
and  length  are  each  one  decimetre;  that  is, 
61.0233  cubic  inches.  In  measuring  wood, 
coal,  stone,  etc.,  the  word  stere  (from  the 
Greek  stereos.,  solid),  with  its  compounds, 
dekastere  (ten  steres)  and  decistere  (one-tenth 
of  a stei'e)  are  used,  respectively,  for  the  kilo- 
litre, myi'ialitre  and  hectolitre. 

The  unit  of  weight  is  a gramme.,  from  the 
Greek  gramma.,  a letter,  which,  from  the  cir- 
cumstance that  there  were  twenty-four  letters 
in  the  Greek  alphabet,  was  also  used  to  desig- 
nate the  twenty-fourth  part  of  an  ounce.  The 
gramme  of  the  metric  system  is  the  weight  of 
a cubic  centimetre  (see  linear  measure)  of  dis- 
tilled water  at  its  greatest  density,  that  is,  at 
4°  centigrade,  or  39°  2'  Fahrenheit,  which 
has  been  found  to  be,  in  grains  and  decimals 
thereof,  15.432349.  The  table  of  weights  has 
two  additional  terms  to  represent  the  higher 
weights.  These  are  the  quintal  and  millier. 
The  quintal  (from  the  Arabic  quintar,  or  kin- 
tar,  a hundred  weight,  and  this  from  the  Latin 
centum.,  a hundred),  equal  in  the  old  system 
to  one  hundred  livres,  was  adopted  in  the 
metric  system  to  designate  one  hundred  kilo- 
grammes. The  millier  (French  for  a thou- 
sand) was  taken  to  represent  one  thousand 
kilogrammes.  This  last  has  also  been  called 
tonneau,  a ton,  lacking  only  35.4  pounds  of 
being  a ton  of  2,240  pounds. 


VALUES,  WEIGHTS,  MEASURES,  ETC. 


491 


LINEAR  OR  LONG  MEASURE. 


NAME. 

METRIC 

VALUE. 

UNITED  STATES  Et^UIVALENTS  IN  COMM’oN  USE. 

Inches. 

Feet. 

Rods. 

Furlong's. 

Miles. 

Millimetre 

Centimetre  .. 

Decimetre 

Metre 

TtrW  metre., 
xk  metre.. 

metre., 
the  unit 

•0393707904 

•393707904 

3-93707904 

39.3707904 

393.707904 

3,937.07904 

39,370-7904 

393,707904 

.0032809 

.032809 

.32809 

3.2809 

32.809 

328.09 

3,280.9 

32,809. 

.0001988363 

.001988363 

.01988363 

.1988363 

1.988363 

19.88363 

198.8363 

1,988.363 

.000004970909 

.00004970909 

.0004970909 

,004970909 

.04970909 

.4970909 

4.970909 

49.70909 

.oocxxx)62I4 

.cxxxx/)2i4 

.CXXX36214 

.cxx)6214 

.006214 

.06214 

.6214 

6.214 

Dekametre  .. 
I lectometre  . . 

Kilometre 

Myriametre  .. 

10  metres 

too  metres  .. 

1.000  metres. 

10.000  metres 

SQUARE  OR  SURVEYORS’  MEASURE. 


NAME. 

METRIC 

VALUE. 

UNITED  STATES  EQUIVALENTS  IN  COMMON  USE. 

Square  Inches. 

Square  Feet 

Square  Yards. 

Square  Rods. 

Roods. 

Acres. 

Centare 

Are  

Dekare 

Hectare 

tJt  are_- 
the  unit_- 
10  ares.. 
100  ares_. 

i,S.SO-059 

i.SS,oo.5-9 

1,550,059- 

15,500,592- 

10.7643 

1,076.43 

10,764.3 

107,643. 

1.196 

119.6 

1,196. 

11,960. 

•039537 

3-9537 

39-537 

395-37 

.000988 

.0988 

.988 

9.88 

.000247 

.0247 

.247 

2.47 

CUBIC  MEASURE  AND  MEASURES  OF  CAPACITY. 


NAME. 

METRIC 

VALUE. 

UNITED  STATES  EQUIVALENTS  IN  COMMON  USE. 

Liquid  or  Wine  Measure, 

Dry  or  Grain  Measure. 

Cubic  or  Solid  Measure. 

Pints. 

Gallons. 

Quarts. 

Bushels. 

Cubic  Inches. 

Cubic  Yards. 

Millilitre- 
Centilitre 
Decilitre  _ 

Litre 

Dekalitre 
Hectolitre 
Kilolitre  . 
Myrialitre 

Tinnr  'ih-e.- 
TW  litre--. 

litre 

the  unit 

10  litres 

100  litres  -- 

1.000  litres - 

10.000  litres 

.00211344 

.0211344 

.211344 

2.11344 

21.1344 

211.344 

2,113.44 

21,134.4 

.00026418 

.0026418 

.026418 

.26418 

2.6418 

26.418 

264.18 

2,641.8 

.000908 

.00908 

.0908 

.908 

9.08 

90.8 

9^. 

9,080. 

.0000283782 

.000283782 

.00283782 

.0283782 

.283782 

2.83782 

28.3782 

283.782 

.061023 

.61023 

6.1023 

61.023 

610.23 

6,102.3 

61,023. 

610,233. 

.000001307 

.00001307 

.0001307 

.001307 

.01307 

•1307 

1-307 

1307 

WEIGHTS. 


NAME. 

METRIC  VALUE. 

UNITED  STATES  EQUIVALENTS  IN  COMMON  USE. 

Troy  Weight. 

Avoirdupois  Weight. 

Grains. 

Ounces. 

Ounces. 

Pounds. 

Milligramme 

TUTirff  gramme 

•015432349 

.00003215 

-0000352731 

.0000022046 

Centigramme 

xiir  gramme 

•15432349 

.00032 1 S 

-000352731 

.000022046 

Decigramme 

tV  gramme 

1-5432349 

.0032 1 s 

-00352731 

.00022046 

Gramme 

the  unit  

15-432349 

•03215 

•0352731 

.0022046 

Dekagramme 

10  grammes 

154-32349 

•3215 

•352731 

.022046 

Hectogframme 

100  grammes 

1,543.2349 

3-215 

3-52731 

.22046 

Kilogramme 

1,000  grammes 

15,432-349 

32-15 

35-2731 

2.2046 

Myriagramme 

TO, 000  grammes  .. 

154,323-49 

321-5 

.352-731 

22.046 

Quintal. . 

100,000  grammes  _ 

i,.543,234-9 

3,215- 

.3,527-31 

220.46 

Millier 

1,000,000  grammes 

15,432,349- 

32,1.50- 

3.5,273-1 

2,204.6 

The  metre,  litre,  gramme  and  compounds  are  also,  and  perhaps  more  properly,  written  in  Eng’lish,  meter,  liter  and  gram. 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


492 


DRY  MEASURES,  PER  BUSHEL. 

The  United  States  standard  (Winchester)  bushel  is  185^ 
inches  diameter  and  8 inches  deep,  or  2,150.42  cubic  inches. 
The  cubic  foot  (1728  cubic  inches)  is  therefore  four-fifths,  or 
more  strictly  .S0356  of  a bushel.  The  following  are  the  legal 
weights  of  the  bushel  of  various  products  in  the  States  given : 


Articles. 

Missouri. 

I Iowa. 

Minnesota. 

Wisconsin. 

1 Illinois, 

C 

ci 

X 

1 Indiana. 

Ohio. 

New  York.  | 

Apples,  dried 

24 

24 

28 

28 

24 

28 

2S 

48 

25 

22 

Barley 

4S 

46 

48 

48 

48 

48 

48 

48 

Beans,  castor 

46 

46 

46 

46 

46 

46 

46 

46 

46 

Beans,  white 

60 

(Xi 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

Beets 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

Bran 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

Broom -corn  seed 

46 

46 

46 

46 

4^ 

46 

46 

46 

40 

Buckwheat 

52 

S2 

48 

so 

S2 

42 

S2 

S2 

48 

Charcoal 

22 

22 

20 

22 

22 

22 

22 

22 

22 

Coke 

40 

40 

40 

40 

40 

40 

40 

40 

40 

Cornmeal 

50 

4S 

48 

43 

48 

so 

so 

so 

so 

Corn,  in  ear 

70 

70 

68 

70 

70 

70 

68 

70 

70 

Corn,  shelled 

56 

56 

S6 

56 

so 

SO 

56 

SO 

SO 

Cranberries 

33 

33 

33 

33 

33 

33 

33 

33 

Flaxseed  

Grass  seeds: 

5(5 

50 

SO 

S6 

so 

SO 

SO 

so 

SO 

Blue 

10 

14 

14 

14 

H 

H 

14 

10 

14 

Clover 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

62 

60 

Hungarian 

4S 

4S 

48 

48 

48 

48 

48 

so 

48 

Millet 

30 

45 

SO 

SO 

so 

so 

SO 

SO 

SO 

Orchard  . . 

14 

14 

H 

14 

14 

14 

14 

■4 

•4 

Redtop 

14 

14 

14 

14 

14 

H 

14 

14 

>4 

Timotny 

4S 

45 

45 

46 

45 

4S 

4S 

4S 

4S 

Hemp  seed 

44 

44 

44 

44 

44 

44 

42 

44 

Malt,  barley 

3S 

36 

38 

38 

38 

38 

34 

34 

Malt,  rye 

.. 

-- 

.. 

35 

.. 

43 

Middlings,  coarse  ... 

30 

Middlings,  fine 

.. 

.. 

-- 

40 

Oats 

33 

33 

32 

32 

32 

32 

32 

32 

32 

Onions  ..  ..  

S7 

Xk 

5g 

S7 

57 

SO 

S7 

SO 

Onion  tops. 

28 

28 

28 

28 

28 

28 

25 

Osage  orange. 

.. 

.. 

.. 

33 

Parsnips 

.. 

.. 

.. 

SS 

Peaches,  dried 

33 

23 

28 

28 

33 

28 

33 

33 

32 

Peaches,  pared 

33 

33 

.. 

28 

40 

28 

33 

36 

28 

Peas 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

Plastering  hair 

8 

.. 

8 

8 

8 

8 

3 

3 

Potatoes,  Irish  

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

Potatoes,  sweet 

50 

SS 

.. 

S4 

55 

SS 

SS 

SS 

SS 

Popcorn  

.. 

70 

Quicklime 

80 

So 

80 

80 

80 

80 

80 

80 

Rape  seed ' 

.. 

.. 

.. 

.. 

so 

Rye - 

S6 

56 

56 

S6 

50 

SO 

so 

so 

Salt,  coarse  

so 

SO 

SO 

SO 

SO 

so 

so 

so 

so 

Salt,  fine 

50 

SO 

50 

50 

SS 

S6 

SO 

S9 

so 

Sand 

130 

130 

130 

130 

130 

130 

130 

130 

130 

Sorghum  seed 

46 

.. 

46 

Stone  coal 

__ 

80 

Turnips 

ss 

SS 

SS 

SS 

SS 

50 

SS 

Wheat 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

TO  MEASURE  THE  CAPACITY  OF  GRANA- 
RIES, BINS,  CRIBS  AND  WAGONS. 

Multiply  the  three  dimensions  in  feet  (or  in  inches,  and 
divide  by  1728),  multiply  the  product  by  the  decimal  .80356, 
(or  deduct  one-fifth,  which  is  sufficiently  exact  for  ordinary  pur- 
poses), and  the  result  is  the  number  of  bushels.  Corn  in  the  ear, 
when  first  cribbed,  is  estimated  at  twice  the  bulk  of  shelled 
corn. 

TO  MEASURE  CORN  ON  THE  FLOOR. 

Pile  up  the  corn  (or  other  similar  substance)  in  the  form  of  a 
cone ; find  the  diameter  in  feet  (it  is  to  the  circumference  as  i : 
3.1416,  or  approximately  as  7 : 22);  multiply  the  square  of  the 
diameter  by  .7854,  and  the  product  by  one-third  the  height  of  the 
cone  in  feet;  from  this  last  product  deduct  one-fifth  of  itself, 
and  the  result  will  be  the  number  of  bushels. 


WEIGHTS  OF  LIQUIDS,  PER  GALLON. 


Rain  water S.33  B>s. 

Distilled  water 10.00  “ 

Sea  water 10.32  “ 

Milk 10.30  “ 

Naphtha 8.47  “ 

Petroleum 9.00  “ 


Olive  oil 9.15  B)s. 

Beer ^0.34  “ 

Burgundy  wine 9.91  “ 

Claret  wine 9.93 

Madeira  wine 10.35  “ 

Alcohol 7.92  “ 


TO  MEASURE  WELLS  OR  CISTERNS. 

The  United  States  standard  gallon  is  231  cubic  inches. 

Square  the  diameter,  in  inches,  multiply  by  the  decimal  .7S54 ; 
or,  as  a readier  approximate  method,  multiply  half  the  diameter 
by  half  the  circumference ; and  either  product  by  the  depth  of 
the  well  or  cistern  in  inches.  The  result  will  be  the  full  capacity 
of  the  well  in  cubic  inches.  If  the  actual  qiiantity  of  water  be 
sought,  multiply  by  the  depth  of  water  in  inches,  and  divide 
by  231  for  the  number  of  gallons. 

TO  MEASURE  CASKS  OR  BARRELS. 

Find  the  mean  diameter  by  adding  to  the  head  diameter  two- 
thirds  (or,  if  the  staves  are  but  slightly  curved,  three-fifths)  of 
the  bung  diameter.  Multiply  the  square  of  the  mean  diameter 
in  inches  by  .7854,  and  the  product  by  the  height  of  the  cask, 
the  result  will  be  the  number  of  cubic  inches.  Divide  by  231  for 
standard  or  wine  gallons,  and  by  282  for  beer  gallons. 

TO  MEASURE  HAY. 

Two  hundred  and  seventy  cubic  feet  of  dry  meadow  hay 
are  estimated  at  one  ton  weight.  The  actual  measurement 
to  make  a ton  will  be  of  course  modified  by  the  density  of 
the  volume  of  hay,  the  pressure  it  has  been  subjected  to,  as  in  a 
large  or  long-standing  stack,  etc.  In  barns  the  volume  is  esti- 
mated from  300  to  500  accordi^  to  coarseness,  the  length  of 
time  it  has  been  piled  up,  etc.  I^nd  the  cubic  contents  by  meas- 
uring the  three  cfimensions  of  the  pile  in  feet,  and  divide  by  270, 
300,  400,  or  500  (according  to  quality  of  hay,  etc.,  as  explained), 
and  the  quotient  will  be  the  number  of  tons,  approximately. 


RELATIVE  VALUE  OF  FEED  COMPARED 
WITH  100  POUNDS  GOOD  HAY. 


Oil  cake 

20  Rs. 

Corn  fodder 

125  B>s. 

Peas  and  beans 

..  30  “ 

Potatoes 

...  280  “ 

Rice  

. . 32  “ 

Green  corn 

...  27s  “ 

Wheat  flour 

. . 40  “ 

Carrots 

276  “ 

Wheat  grain  

- - 50  “ 

Cabbage 

...  360  “ 

Rye  and  barley..  ... 

- S3  “ 

Wheat  straw 

---  .374  “ 

Oats 

--  S7'“ 

RyestraAv 

...  442  “ 

Corn,  Indian 

- - 59  “ 

Green  clover 

..  400  “ 

Pea  straw 

..  60  ** 

Dried  cornstalks  ... 

...  400  “ 

Sunflower  seeds 

..  62  “ 

Oat  straw 

--  550'“ 

Clover  hay 

. . So  “ 

Turnips 

...  500  “ 

Wheat  bran 

--  los  “ 

WEIGHT  OF  CATTLE. 

To  find  the  approximate  weight,  measure  as  follows:  i,  The 
girth  behind  the  shoulders  ; 2,  The  length  from  the  fore  part  of 
the  shoulder-blade  along  the  back  to  the  bone  at  the  tail,  in  a 
vertical  line  with  the  buttocks.  Then  multiply  the  square  of  the 

firth,  in  feet,  by  five  times  the  length,  in  feet.  Divide  the  pro- 
uct  by  1.5  (if  the  cattle  be  very  fat,  by  1.425 ; if  very  lean,  by 
1.575) ; and  the  quotient  will  be  the  dressed  weight  ol^ the  quar- 
ters. Thus:  the  girth  of  a steer  is  6.5  feet,  and  the  length  from 
shoulder-blade  to  tail-bone  is  5.25.  The  square  of  6.5  is  42.25, 
and  5 times  5.25  is  26.25.  Multiplying  these  together  gives 
iiop.6625,  which,  when  divided  by  1.5  produces  739.375  lbs.,  the 
weight  of  the  steer  dressed. 

THE  UNIT  OF  WEIGHT. 

The  grain,  about  equal  in  weight  to  an  average  kernel  of  ripe 
wheat,  whence  its  origin  and  name,  is  the  unit  of  our  common 
weights,  and  15.432349  grains  make  a gramme  (see  Metric  Sys- 
tem). 5,760  grains  make  one  pound  troy,  or  apothecaries*, 
weight;  and  7,000,  one  pound  avoirdupois.  70,000  are  equal  in 
weight  to  one  gallon  of  distilled  water,  at  62®  Fahrenheit,  with 
the  barometer  at  30. 


VALUES,  WEIGHTS,  MEASURES,  ETC. 


493 


RELATIVE  VALUES  AND  WEIGHTS  OF  WOODS. 


NAME.  * VALUE,  t WEIGHT. 

Shellbark  Hickory lOO 4>4^*9 

Pignut  Hickory-. 95  4,^4* 

Chestnut  White  Oak 86 3»95S 

Service-tree  or  Shad-bush  84 3»9^ 

White  Oak Si  3.821 

Western  Hickory 81  3>70S 

White  Ash 77  3.450 

Dogwood 75 3»^H3 

Post  Oak 74 3,4<H 

Swamp  Whortleberry 73 3>3^i 

Barren  Scrub  Oak 73  3.339 

Witch  Hazel 72  3>5oS 

Pin  Oak 71  3,339 

Scrub  Black  Oak 71  3.254 

Apple 70 3,115 


NAME.  * VALUE.  + WEIGHT. 


Red  Oak 

..  69  .... 

--  3.2S4 

Persimmon 

..  69  .... 

...  3,178 

Sour-gum 

..  67  .... 

3.'42 

Barren  Oak 

66  .... 

...  3,102 

Mountain  Laurel 

..  66  .... 

...  2,963 

White  Beech 

..  6s  .... 

--  3.236 

American  Hornbeam.-. 

65  .... 

--  3.2*8 

Black  Walnut 

..  65  .... 

...  3,044 

Black  Birch 

..  63  .... 

--  3.**S 

Rock  Chestnut  Oak 

..  61  .... 

...  3,030 

Yellow  Oak 

..  60 

...  2,919 

Hard  Maple 

..  60 

...  2,878 

Sassafras 

..  59  .... 

..  2,762 

White  Elm 

..  $8  .... 

...  2,^02 

Sweet-gum 

..  S7  .... 

...  2,834 

NAME.  * VALUE,  t WEIGHT. 

American  Holly 57 2,691 

Darge  Magnolia 56 2,704 

Red  Cedar ck 2,;25 

Wild  Cherry 55 2,668 

Soft  Maple » 54 2,668 

Yellow  Pine,  soft 54 2,463 

Yellow  Poplar 52 2,516 

Spanish  OaK 52 2,449 

Sycamore 52 2,391 

American  Chestnut 52 2,333 

Butternut 51  2,534 

White  Birch 48 2,369 

Jersey  Pine 48 2,137 

Pitch  Pine  43 *.9^ 

White  Pine 42 1,868 


* That  is,  value  for  fuel,  taking  shellbark  hickory  at  100  as  the  standard.  It  should  be  remembered  that  rapidity  of  growth, 
nature  of  soil,  openness  of  situation  and  other  circumstances  affect  the  value  of  woods  of  the  same  species, 
t That  is,  01  dry  wood  in  pounds  avoirdupois,  per  cord. 


RELATIVE  VALUES  AND  SPECIFIC  GRAVITIES  OF  METALS. 


NAME. 

VALUE  PER 

SPECIFIC 

NAME. 

VALUE  PER 

SPECIFIC 

NAME. 

VALUE  PER 

SPECIFIC 

LB.  AVOIR. 

GRAVITY.* 

LB.  AVOIR. 

GRAVITY.* 

LB.  AVOIR. 

GRAVITY.* 

Indium 

$2,522.00  . 

7-3 

Thallium 

$108.77  - 

II.9 

Nickel 

$2.50  . 

8.8 

Vanadium 

2,510.00  . 

Chromium 

58.00  - 

5-9 

Mercui'y 

'-35  - 

*3-59 

Ruthenium 

1,400.00  - 

**-3 

Magnesium  ... 

46.50  - 

*-74 

Antimony 

36  - 

6.71 

Rhodium  

700.00  . 

12. 1 

Potassium-. 

23.00  . 

86 

Tin 

33  - 

7-29 

Palladium 

— 653.00  . 

II.8 

Silver 

*8.85  - 

10.53 

Copper 

25 . 

8.7s 

Uranium 

....  576.58  . 

18.4 

Cobalt 

7-75  - 

7.8 

Arsenic 

*5  - 

5-96 

Osmium 

— 325-28  . 

10 

Cadmium 

6.00  . 

8.6 

Zinc 

11  . 

7*15 

Iridium 

....  317.44  . 

‘5-9 

Bismuth 

3-63  - 

8 

Lead 

7 - 

1 1 -.35 

Gold 

Platinum 

— 301.45  . 

— 115.20  . 

*9-3 

21.5 

Sodium 

3-20  - 

97 

Iron 

2 . 

7-84 

* That  is,  the  ratio  of  weight  of  each  to  same  bulk  of  distilled  water. 


WEIGHT  OF  A CUBIC  FOOT  OF  VARIOUS 


SUBSTANCES. 


EARTH,  STONE,  ETC. 


Italian  Marble 

169  pounds 

4 ounces 

Vermont  Marble.. 

165 

it 

9 

(( 

Window  Glass 

165 

(( 

2 

<( 

Common  Stone 

*5* 

C( 

(( 

Moist  Sand 

12S 

(< 

2 

(( 

Clay 

120 

<< 

10 

(( 

Brick 

1 18 

(( 

12 

(( 

Mortar 

109 

it 

6 

<( 

Mud 

lOI 

H 

<( 

Loose  Earth 

93 

n 

12 

(1 

Anthracite  Coal... 
Coke 

62 

<( 

(< 

12 

8 

u 

<< 

LIQUIDS. 


Honey 

10  ounces. 

Vinegar 

..  67 

8 

Blood 

--  65 

(( 

*4 

(1 

Beer 

..  64 

10 

(( 

Milk 

64 

8 

ii 

Cider  

--  63 

10 

(< 

Tar 

--  63 

** 

7 

l( 

Rain  Water 

..  62 

5 

(( 

Linseed  Oil 

--  58 

12 

(( 

Brandy  

- .57 

c< 

12 

<( 

Ice 

--  57 

8 

Alcohol 

--  49 

10 

(( 

GROCERIES. 


Sugar 

..100  pounds 
..60 

5 

ounces. 

Beeswax 

5 

(< 

Lard 

- - 59  “ 

3 

4< 

Butter 

--  58  “ 

*4 

(< 

Tallow 

--  58  “ 

13 

<1 

Castile  Soap  ... 

- - 56  “■ 

■5 

it 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

India  Rubber 

Pressed  Hay 

..  56  pounds 
..  -25  “ 

7 

ounces. 

Pressed  Cotton... 

--25  “ 

-- 

NAME. 

GESTATION  OR 
INCUBATION. 

LENGTH  OF 
LIFE  IN  YRS. 

DURATION  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE. 

GESTATION  OR  LENGTH  OF 
‘ INCUBATION.  LIFE  IN  YRS. 

NAME. 

GESTATION  OR 
INCUBATION. 

LENGTH  OF 
LIFE  IN  YRS. 

Elephant... 

2oVi  months 200 

Sheep 

■-  5 

months... 

10 

Kangaroo . 

— 29 

days 

it 



Whale 

---  *4(?) 

(«, 

loo(r) 

Goat 

- 5 

“ 

12 

Squirrel 

....  28 

....  7 

Giraffe 

....  14 

it 

Llama 



. *5 

Opossum .. 

. ...  16 

it 

Camel 

12 

n 

50 

Chamois  ...  . 

“ 

25 

Tortoise ... 

ii 

100 

Dromedary. 

12 

ii 

----  45 

Swine.  ... 

■ 

days  ... 

25 

Porpoise  .. 

....  30 

Horse 

II 

20 

Lion 

. loS 

65 

Swan 

— 42 

100 

Ass 

II 

....  25 

Puma 

- 79 

“ 

Eagle 

it 

100 

Tapir  

— io>,4 

W'olf.. 

- 63 

**  

16 

Raven 

a 

....  80 

Bison  

...  9 

20 

Hog 

- 63 

**  

16 

Goose 

— 30 

....  So 

Rhinoceros. 

....  9 

ii 

20 

Fox 

- 63 

« 

16 

Turkey 

....  30 



Cow 

a 

20 

Cat 

• 55 

15 

Duck 

....  28 



Reindeer  ... 

^ 

ii 

16 

Hare 

- 35 

<« 

8 

Hen 

21 

16 

Bear 

....  6 

ii 

20 

Rabbit 

- 30 

“ 

7 

Pigeon  

18 

....  15 

To  Find  the  Difference  in  Time  Between  any  Two  Places. — Notice  their  distance  apart  in  degrees  of  longitude,  and 
allow  four  minutes  to  each  degree,  based  on  the  following  calculation  : 24  hours  or  1440  minutes  =*  i day  or  revolution  of  the  earth ; 
I revolution  of  the  earth  is  360  degrees ; therefore,  i degree  «=  1440  -7-  360^  4 minutes. 

Circles.— A circle  is  the  most  capacious  of  all  plain  figures,  or  contains  the  greatest  area  within  the  same  outline  or  perimeter. 
To  find  the  circumference  of  a circle,  multiply  the  diameter  by  3. 1416,  and  the  product  will  be  the  circumference.  To  find  the 
diameter  of  a circle,  divide  the  circumference  by  3.1416,  and  the  quotient  will  be  the  diameter.  Any  circle  whose  diameter  is 
double  that  of  another,  contains  four  times  the  area  of  the  other. 


494  GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 

TRIALS  OF  SPEED,  STRENGTH,  SKILL  AND  ENDURANCE. 

CHARACTER. 

WHEN. 

WHERE. 

NAME,  TIME,  DISTANCE,  ETC. 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Running  — 

Running 

Running 

Running..  . 

Walking 

Walking  

Walking 

Walking - 

Walking  ..  . — 

Walking 

Jumping 

Jumping 

Jumping 

Jumping- 

Jumping 

Swimming 

Swimming 

Skating 

Skating 

Rowing 

Rowing  

Rowing 

Bicycle  riding 

Bicycle  riding 

Bicycle  riding 

Snow-shoe  racing 

Base  ball 

Base  ball 

Billiards 

Billiards  

Dumb  bells -- 

Dumb  bells 

Dumb  bells 

Rifle  shooting 

Rifle  shooting 

Trap  shooting 

Trap  shooting 

Lifting — 

Lifting 

Lifting - — 

Lifting 

Type  setting 

Tvpe  setting 

Glazing - 

Bricklaying 

Railroad  speed 

Railroad  speed  

Railroad  speed  

Fire-engine  playing... 
Fire-engine  running... 

Ice-boat  sailing 

Steamboat  speed. 

Steamboat  speed 

HORSE  RACING. 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Running 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Trotting^ 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Trotting 

Pacing 

Pacing 

Jumping - 

Jumping 

Sep.  30,  1844 
May  23,  1874 
Jan.  13,  1872 
Aug.  19,  1865 
May  II,  1863 
April  3,  1863 
Sep.  22,  1863 
Nov.  lo,  1801 
June  I,  1875 
Oct.  i6,  1875 
Oct.  16,  1875 
Nov.  20,  1875 
Feb.  5,  1876 
June  I,  1809 
Sep.  30,  1874 
June  II,  1874 
Aug. ..,  1870 
July  24,  1865 
Aug.  5,  1871 
July  28,  1869 

1874 

1873 

Jan,  26,  186S 
Aug.31,  1875 
Aug.31, 1874 
July  24,  1872 
Sep.  18,  1875 
Sep.  18,  1875 
Oct.  19,  1874 

1871 

June  IQ,  1875 
Oct.  15,  1S72 
Jan.  8,  1^8 
Mar.  3,  1874 
Dec.  13,  1870 
Nov.  25,  1875 
Nov.  25,  1875 
Oct.  23,  187s 
June  29,  1875 
July  21,  1869 
Feb.  7,  1871 
Jan.  16,  1875 
Nov.  8,  1873 

1873 

1872 

Feb.  19,  1870 
Dec.  5,  1874 
Jan.  1875 

Nov.  4,  1870 
June  15,  1874 
May  IS,  1872 
Sep.  3,  1874 
Dec.  24,  1874' 
Sep.  3,  187s 
Jan.  17,  1872 
July  1870 

1873 

July  25,  1874 
Sep.  2,  187s 
July  12,  1873 
May  29,  i87< 
Nov.  5,  1831 
Aug.  2,  i8ife 
Sep.  2,  1874 
Aug.  10,  1875 
Aug.  18,  i860 
Aug.  16,  1859 
April  2,  1874 
Ap’l  14,  1875 
June  30,  1868 
Sep.  1846 

Nov.  12,  1853 
Aug.  1,  18^ 
May  12,  1853 

-1847 

- 1850 

Hammersmith,  Eng... 

Manchester,  Eng 

Manchester,  Eng 

Manchester,  Eng. 

London,  Eng. 

London,  Eng 

London,  Eng. 

York,  

London,  Eng 

Chicago,  111 

Chicago,  111. 

Chicago,  111 

Chicago,  111 

Newmarket,  Eng 

Utica,  N.Y 

Dublin,  Ireland 

Leith,  Scotland 

Eyemouth,  Scot 

Manchester,  Eng 

London,  Eng. 

London,  Eng. 

Madison,  “V^s 

Detroit,  Mich 

Troy,  N.  Y 

Saratoga,  N.  Y 

Springfield,  Mass 

Sheffield,  Eng 

Sheffield,  Eng 

London,  Eng 

Montreal,  Canada 

Chicago,  111. 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y 

New  York 

New  York  

New  York 

San  Francisco 

San  Francisco  

Creedmoor,  N.  Y 

Dollymount,  Ireland  .. 

Chicago,  111 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Cincinnati,  O 

New  York 

New  York 

Boston,  Mass 

New  York 

Washington,  D.  C. 

Racine,  \Vis. 

Philadelphia,  Pa 

Erie  Railway 

New  York  Central 

Chicago  & Northw’tn. 

New  Orleans  

South  Bend,  Ind. 

Hudson  river 

Mississippi  river 

Hudson  river 

Saratoga,  N.  Y 

Hartford,  Conn 

Saratoga,  N.  Y 

San  Francisco 

Newmarket,  Eng. 

San  Francisco 

Boston,  Mass 

Bufflilo,  N.  Y.  

Buffalo,  N.  Y 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

San  Francisco 

Yorkshire,  Eng. 

Boston,  Mass 

Albany,  N.  Y 

Long  Island 

Buffalo,  N.  Y 

Long  Island 

Warwick,  Eng 

Liverpool,  Eng. 

George  Seward,  one  hundred  yards  in  seconds. 

George  Walsh,  five  hundred  yards  in  i m.  s. 

J.  Nuttall,  one  thousand  yards  in  2 m.  s. 

Richards  and  Lang,  one  mile  in  4 m.  17^  s. 

J.  White,  five  miles  in  24  m.  40  s. 

Wm.  Lang,  ten  miles  (less  one  hundred  yards)  in  51  m.  26  s. 

G.  Martin,  fifty  miles  in  6 h.  17  m. 

Captain  Barclay,  ninety  miles  in  20  h.  20  m.  4 s. 

William  Perkins,  one  mile  in  6 m.  23  s. 

Daniel  O’Leary,  fifty  miles  in  8 h.  52  m.  18  s. 

Daniel  O’Leary,  one  hundred  miles  in  18  h.  53  m.  40  s. 

Daniel  O’Leary,  five  hundred  miles  in  6 days. 

Mrs.  Marshall,  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  miles  in  6 days. 
Captain  Barclay,  one  thousand  miles  in  1000  consecutive  hours. 
Edward  Searles,  standing,  13  ft.  5^  in. ; 12  pound  dumb  bells. 

Jv  Lane,  running,  23  ft.  in. 

R.  Knox,  running,  hop,  step  and  jump,  47  ft.  7 in. 

D.  Anderson,  standing,  hop,  step  and  jump,  40  ft.  2 in. 

F.  Hargreave  and  E.  Moore,  standing,  high  jump,  4 ft.  10  in. 
Thomas  Morris,  one  thousand  yards  in  16  m.  43  s.,  still  water. 

E.  T,  Jones,  one  mile  in  30  m.  3 s. 

William  Clarke,  one  mile  in  i m.  56  s. 

Annie  C.  Jagerisky,  aged  seventeen,  29^  hours  without  rest. 
James  Riley,  one  and  a half  miles  in  9 m.  24^^  s. ; single  scull, 
James  O’Neil,  three  miles  in  21  m.  ipV^  s. ; single  scull. 

Amherst  crew,  6 oars,  three  miles  in  16  m.  32  s. ; best  college  time. 
John  Keen,  one  mile  in  3 m. 

John  Keen,  twenty-five  miles  in  i h.  .32  m.  37  s. 

David  Stanton,  one  hundred  miles  in  7 h.  35  m.  43  s. 

J.  F.  Scholes,  one  mile  in  5 m.  39^^  s. 

Chicago  beat  Hartford  i to  0 in  eleven  innings. 

John  Hatfield  threw  regulation  ball  133  yards,  1 foot,  7^  inches. 
John  McDevitt  made  a run  of  1,483  in  four-ball  game. 

Maurice  Daly,  made  a run  of  212  in  three-ball  game. 

R.  A.  Pennell  put  up  a ten-pound  bell  8,431  times  in  4 h.  34  m. 

G.  W.  W.  Roche  put  up  a 25-pound  bell  450  times  without  rest. 

G.  M.  Robinson  put  up  a lop-pound  bell  20  times  without  rest. 

W.  B.  Farwell,  twenty  consecutive  bull’s  eyes  at  800  yards. 
American  v,  Irish  team,  96S  out  of  1,0^  possible  points,  for  former. 
A.  H.  Bogardus  killed  one  hundred  successive  birds  in  2 hours. 

A.  H.  Bogardus  killed  73  birds  in  6 m.  37  s.,  loading  his  own  gun. 
John  M.  Cannon,  1,250  pounds  with  health-lift  machine. 

R.  A.  Pennell,  1,210  pounds  dead  weight. 

W.  B.  Curtis,  3,300  (r)  pounds  with  harness  (not  public  test). 

Dr.  Winship,  2,600  (?)  pounds  with  harness  (not  public  test). 

Geo.  Arensburg,  2,064  solid  minion,  six  break  lines,  i hour. 

S.  N.  Benerman,  5,070  ems  solid  nonpareil,  3 hours. 

J.  M.  Wheeler,  2,460  lights,  8x  10,  in  9 h.  45  m. 

W.  D.  Cozzens,  seven  hundred  and  two  bricks  in  12  minutes. 
Hamburg  to  Buffalo,  ten  miles  in  8 minutes. 

Rochester  to  Syracuse,  eighty-one  miles  in  82  m.;  directors*  car. 
Clinton  to  Chicago,  138  miles  in  153  m.,  with  11  minutes  stoppage. 
Amoskeag  eng.,  i in.  nozzle,  stream  321  ft.  4 in.  high,  100  it.  hose. 
No.  1 ran  220  yards  in  26  s. ; water  in  38  s. ; 100  feet  hose. 
Poughkeepsie  to  Hamburg,  nine  miles  in  8 minutes. 

New  Orleans  to  St.  Louis,  R.  E.  Lee,  3 d.  18  h.  14  m. 

New  York  to  Poughkeepsie,  Mary  Powell,  3 h.  3 m.;  76  miles. 

Olitipa,  half  a mile  in  a7^  seconds. 

Kadi,  one  mile  (2d  heat)  in  i m.  41^  s. ; ist  heat,  i m.  42^^  s. 

True  Blue,  two  miles  in  3 m.  32  s. 

Fifty  miles  in  2 h.  2 m.  36^^  s. ; N.  H.  Mowry,  10  horses,  mile  heats. 
One  hundred  miles  in  4 h.  19  m.  46  s. ; G.  Osbaldiston,  16  horses. 
Three  hundred  miles  in  14  h.  9 m.;  N.  H.  Mowry,  30  horses. 
Goldsmith  Maid,  harness,  i mile  in  2 m.  14  s. ; run’g  horse  at  wheel. 
Lulu,  in  harness,  one  mile  in  2 m.  15  s. ; fastest  third  heat. 

Dexter,  under  saddle,  one  mile  in  2 m.  18  s. 

Flora  Temple,  in  harness,  two  miles  in  4 m.  5oJ^  s. 

Lady  Mac,  in  harness,  five  miles  in  13  minutes. 

Steel  Gray,  under  saddle,  ten  miles  in  27  m.  565^  s. 

John  Stewart,  to  wagon,  ten  miles  in  28  m.  2%  s. 

Ariel,  in  harness,  fifty  miles  in  3 h.  55  m.  40^  s. 

Conqueror,  in  harness,  one  hundred  miles  in  8 h.  55  m.  53  s. 

Billy  Boyce,  under  saddle,  one  mile  in  2 m.  14^  s. 

Hero,  in  harness,  two  miles  in  4 m.  56  s. 

Chandler,  thirty-nine  feet,  over  water. 

Lottery,  thirty-three  feet,  over  wall. 

ASSUMED  NAMES  IN  LITER ATU EE. 


495 


ASSUMED  NAMES  IN  LITERATURE. 

The  subjoined  list  of  noms  dc  plume,  or 
cjuill-naines,  in  American  and  British  litera- 
ture, prepared  by  R.  Shelton  Mackenzie,  D. 
C.L.,  for  the  Philadelphia  Proof  Sheet,  is 
probably  the  most  accurate  and  exhaustive 
that  has  ever  appeared  in  print : 

FICTITIOUS  NAME.  HEAL  NAME.  REPRESENTATIVE  WORK. 
A Country  Parson. Archbish’pWhutely. Divinity. 

A Gaol  Chaplain. .Kev.  Erskine  '^^wXa.Bentley^s  Miscellany, 

A.  K.  H.  H Rev.  A.  K.  II.  Boyd. Recreations  of  a Coun- 

A.  R.  O.  K.  (a  lady  try  Parson. 

of  Engfland) Charlotte  Tucker City  of  No  Cross. 

A Lady Mrs.  Rundcll Domestic  Cookery. 

A Lady Mrs.  Anna  Jamieson  Art  Criticism. 

A LiteraryAntiquary,  F.  \V.  Fairholt  ..Artist* Author. 

A Lover  of  Literature,  Thomas  Cireen  . . Diary. 

A Lincolnshire  Grazier,  T.  Hartwell  Horne,  Biblio|frapI^. 

A Manchester  Manufacturer,  Richard  Cobden,  Political  Tracts. 
A Northern  Man. .Charles  J.  Ing;ersoll  .Political  History. 

A Student  at  Law.F.  K.  Hunt The  Fourth  Estate. 

A Traveling  Bachelor,  J.  Fenimore  Cooper,  Travels. 

A Trinity  Man Thomas  Wright Alma  Mater,  1S27, 

A Young  American,  A.  Slidell  Mackenzie,  Year  in  Spain. 
Acheta  Uomestica.Miss  L.  M.  Budgen. Episodes  of  Insect  Life. 

Acton  Bell Anne  Bronte Agnes  Cirey. 

Adolf  Meyer M.  A.  Goldschmidt -Novelist. 

Agricola ...William  Elliott Carolina  Sports. 

Alfred  Croquis  ...Daniel  Maclise Fraserian  Portraits. 

Alfred  Crowquill  .A.  H.  Forrester Eccentric  Tales. 

Ally  Sloper Charles  H.  Ross Adventures,  in  *^udy. 

Almaviva Clement  Scott .^/^aro’,9Dramatic  Critic 

Alter Rev.  J.  B.  Owen Chess  Studies. 

Alton  Clyde Sarah  Anne  Jeffreys. Maggie  Lynn. 

Amateur  Casual  ..James  Greenwood  ..Ni^t  in  the  Workhouse 

Amelia Mrs.  Welby Poems. 

Amicus. Thomas  Fairbairn  ..Social  Progress. 

Amy  Lothrop Anna  B.  Warner Dollars  and  Cents. 

An  Amateur C.  K.  Sharpe Portraits. 

An  American General  L.  Cass Sketches  of  France. 

An  Angler .Sir  Humphry  Davy.  .Salmonia. 

An  English  Playgoer,  John  Oxenford..  Times. 

An  Epicure ..F.  Saunders Salad  for  the  Solitary. 

An  Irish  Woman... Miss  A.  Perrier The  Irishman. 

An  Octogenarian  .James  Roche Essays. 

An  Old  Bushman  .Hon.  W.  Wheelwright,  Naturalist. 

An  Old  Man,  Sir  Francis  Rond  Head,  Bubbles  from  the  Brunnen. 

An  Old  Sailor M.  H.  Barker Sea  Tales. 

Arachnophilus Adam  White Essays. 

Archieus Rev.  John  Sterling. .The  Onyx  Ring. 

Ariel Stephen  R.  Fiske  York  Lecher, 

ArtemusWard Charles  F.  Browne. .“His  Book.’* 

Arthur  Griflenhoof,  George  Colman,  Jr.  Dramatist. 

Arthur Sketchley  .Rev.  George  Rose  ..Mrs.  Brown. 

Asa  Trenchard  ...Henry  Watterson  ...Magazine  Sketches. 

Ascott  R.  Hope Robt.  Hope  Montcrieff,  Book  about  Boys. 

Aug.  Dunshunner.  Prof.  Avtoun Tales  in  Blackwood. 

Augur -H.  M.  Feist The  Racing  Prophet. 

Aunt  Judy Mrs.  Alfred  Gatty  ..Aunt  Judy's  Magazine. 

Azamat  Batuk N.  L.  Thieblin Spain  and  the  Spaniards. 

Bab W.  S.  Gilbert Bab  Ballads. 

Barrabas  Whitefeather,  Douglas  Jerrold,  Articles  in  Punch. 

Barry  Cornwall — B.  W.  Proctor The  Sea,and  other  Songs 

Barry  (Jray R.  Barry  Coffin My  Married  Life. 

Beehunter,  The  — T.  B.  Tliorpe Stories  of  the  Backwoods. 

Benedict  Cruiser.-Geo.  Aug.  Sala How  I Tamed  Mrs.  C. 

Bertie  V'yse Arthur  A’Reckett On  Strike. 

Bernard  Blackmantle,  C.  Molloy  Westmacott,  English  Spy. 

Berton,  P.  M Edgar  Pemberton.. .Charles  Lysaght. 

Besieged  Resident  H.  Labouchere In  Paris. 

Bibliophile  Jacob  .Paul  Lacroix Novels. 

Bideford  Postman. Edward  Capern Poems. 

Bon  Gaultier Prof.  Avtoun  Ballads  (with  T.  Martin) 

Boston  Bard Robert  s.  Coffin Poems. 

Boz Charles  Dickens Sketches  by  Boz. 

Bret  Harte ....C.  B.  Hart The  Heathen  Chinee, 

Brother  Peregrine  Octavian  Blewitt In  PrasePs  Magazine. 

Buller  of  Brasenose,  John  Hughes Blackwood'’ s Magazine. 


FICTITIOUS  NAME.  REAL  NAME.  R KI'R F-SENTATIVR  WOR K. 


Cadwalader  Rowlands,  J.  C.  Hotten  ...lafeof  H.  M.  Stanley. 

Caller  Herrin Annie  Smith Tales,  Family  Iferala, 

Cannibal  Jack Charles  Beach The  Way  to  Win. 

Captain  Crawley. .(ieorge  F.  I*ardon  ..The  Billiard  Book. 
Capt.  Rock  in  I^ondon,  M.  J.  Whitty. . .1  ales  of  Irish  Life. 
Captain  Shandon  .C.  Smith  Cheltnam.-In  Belgravia. 

Carl  Benson Charles  A.  Bristed.. Upper  Ten  'I  housand. 

Caveat  Emptor Sir  (ieorge  Stephen  .Search  of  a Horse. 

Cavendish W. Johnson  Neale. .Sea  Novels. 

Cavendish Henry ^oncs On  Whist. 

Cecil Cornelius  Tongue  ..The  Stud  Farm. 

Cham A.  de  Noe Caricatures. 

Charles  Martel Thomas  Delf Miscellanies. 

Charlotte  Elizabeth,  Charlotte  E.  Tonna,  Talcs. 

Chartist  Parson... Rev. Chas.  Kingsley  Poems. 

Chevalier M.  C.  Hart Sunday  Mercury^  Phila. 

Cheviot  Tichburn.W.  H.  Ainsworth  ..Novelist. 

Chinese  Philosopher,  Oliver  Goldsmith  Citizen  of  the  World. 

Chris.  Crowfielci..Mrs.  H.  B.  Stowe Magazine  Articles. 

Christine  Severne.Mrs.  Anna  Boulton. Could  Aught  Atone. 

Christian  Reed Francis  C.  Fisher. ..Novelist. 

Christopher  North  Professor  Wilson Noctes  Ambrosiana;. 

Claribel Mrs.  Barnard “Come  Back  to  Erin.” 

Colley  Cibber James  Rees Dramatic  Criticism. 

Cooper,  Rev.  W...J.  G.  Bertram History  of  the  Rod. 

Countess  Dash Viscomtesse  de  St.  Mars,  Sketches. 

Cousin  Alice Alice  B.  Neal Godey\<:  Lady\^  Book. 

Cousin  Kate Catherine  D.  Bell.-.Hope  Campbell. 

Currer  Bell Charlotte  Bronte Jane  Eyre. 

Cuthbert  Bede Rev.  E.  Bradley Verdant  Green. 

D.  C.  L Beresford  Hope  .Letters  on  Church  Matters. 

D G George  Daniel Dramatic  Critic. 

Danbury  Newsman,  J,  M.  Bailey Life  in  Danbury. 

Darby  North Daniel  Owen  Madden,  The  Mildmays. 

Davenant  Cecil  ...Derwent  Coleridge. Quarterly. 
Delta David  M.  Moir Poems. 

Denis  Jasper  Murphy,  Rev.  C.  Maturin  Novels  and  Plays. 

Derwent  Conway. Ilenry  D.  Inglis Travels. 

Dick  Tinto F.  B.  Goodrich Court  of  Napoleon. 

Diedrich  Knickerbocker,  Washington  Irving,  History  of  N.  Y. 

Doctor  Merry J.  Wyndham Merry  Companions. 

Dod  Grile M.  Bierce.. Fiend’s  Delight. 

Doesticks,  K.  Philander,  M.  M.  Thompson,  Plu-Ri-Bus*Tah. 
Don  Leucadio  Doblado,  Blanco  White. Letters  from  Spain. 

Dow  Junior Eldridge  Paige Patent  Sermons, 

Dr.  Peter  Morris.. J.  G.  Lockhart Peter’s  Letters. 

Druid,  The Henry  H.  Dixon Silk  and  Scarlet. 

E.  B.  Waverley.--J.  Wilson  Croker  ...Letters  on  Currency. 

E.  H.  T Earl  of  Derby Travels. 

Eden  Warwick  ...George  S.  Jabet Notes  on  Noses. 

Edgeworth  Benson,  John  Scott... Visit  to  Paris. 

Edith  May Anne  Drinkwater Poetry. 

Edmund  Falconer  Edmund  O’Rourke  . Dramatist. 

Edmund  Kirke James  R.  Gilmore  ..Travels. 

Edward  Baldwin  .William  Godwin Author-Publisher. 

Edward  Haselfoot  W.  Sidney  V^?iWQx..KnighVs  Quarterly. 
Edward  Herbert. .J.  Hamilton  Reynolds,  Poetry. 

Edward  Stevenson  O’Brien,  Isaac  Butt.Collt^e  Romance. 
Edward  Wm.  Sidn^,  Beverly  Tucker.  .The  Partisan  Leader. 

Elia Charles  Lamb Essays  of  Elia. 

Eli  Perkins M.  G.  Langdon Journalist. 

Ellis  Bell Emily  J.  Bronte Wuthering  Heights. 

English  Opium  Eater,  Thos.  De  Quincey,  Confessions. 

Ephemera Henry  Fitzgibbon  ..Book  of  the  Salmon. 

Ephriam  Holding. George  Mogridge...Sunday  School  Tales. 

Espriella  Alvarez. Robert  Southey Letters  from  England. 

Etonensis W.  E.  Gladstone Contemporary  Reviexv, 

Ettrick  Shepherd  .James  Hogg ...Tales  and  Poems. 

Ezek  Richards John  Savage ThePress^  Philadelphia. 

Fanny  Fern Mrs.  James  Parton..Fern  Leaves. 

Fanny  Forester Mrs.  E.  Judson Trippings  in  Authorland. 

Farmer’s  Boy Robert  Bloomfield  ..Poetry. 

Father  Prout Francis  Mahoney..  -Reliques. 

Felix  Balfour Watts  Philips TixIgs 'm  London  'Journal. 

Felix  Summerly Sir  Henry  Cole Guide  Book. 

Ferragus Louis  Ulbach Journalist. 

Florence  Percy Mrs.  E.  Akers Poetry. 

Frank  Farleigh Frank  E.  Smedley  ..Lewis  Arundel. 

Frank  Forester Henry  Wm.  Herbert  Field  Sports  of  U.  S. 

Gail  Hamilton Mary  Abigail  Dodge,  Gala  Days. 

Gath Geo.  Alf.  Townsend  .Journalist. 

Gemsee E.  M.  Crawford Cricket  Notes. 

Geoffrey  Crayon  ..Washington  Irving  .Sketch  Book. 

George  Eliot Marian  C.  Evans Adam  Bede. 

George  Forrest  ...Rev.  J.  G.  Wood Naturalist. 

George  Sand Madame  Dudevant.-Consuelo. 


I. 


496 


GENERAL  REFERENCE  TABLES. 


FICTITIOUS  NAME.  REAL  NAME.  REPRESENTATIVE  WORK. 

Girard  Montgomery,  John  Moultrie KnighVs  ^larterly. 

Glance  Gaylord W.  I.  Bradley Fiction. 

Grace  Greenwood. Mrs.  S.  Lippincott . -History  of  My  Pets. 

Grace  Wharton A.  T.  Thompson Queens  of  Society. 

Graduate  of  Oxford,  John  Ruskin Modern  Painters. 

Graybeard John  F.  Graff Lay  Sermons. 

Gregory  Griffin  ...George  Canning The  Microcosm. 

Hamilton  Murray. Henry  Malden Kniffht^s  Quarterly. 

Hans  Breitmann. -Charles  G.  Leland  ..Ballads. 

Hans  Yorkel A.  Oakey  Hall Ballads. 

Harkaway Charles  Marshall Sporting  Notes. 

Harriett  Myrtle Mrs.  L.  Miller -Juvenile  Tales. 

Harry  Franco Charles  F.  Briggs,  Adventures  of  H.  Franco. 

Harry  Gringo Lieut.  H.  Wise Captain  Brand. 

Harry  Hieover Charles  Brindley Practical  Horsemanship 

Harry  Lorrequer. .Charles  Lever Adventures  of  H.  Lorreq. 

H.  B ..John  Doyle Caricaturist. 

Heatherbell Eleanor  Smith Tales  in  Good  Words. 

Henry  Holbeach  _.W.  B.  Rands Shoemaker’s  Village. 

Henry  J.  Thurston  F.  T.  Palgrave Passionate  Pilgrim. 

Hesba  Stretton Sarah  Smith Hester  Morley’s  Promise. 

Hierophilos Archbishop  McHale  Political  Letters. 

Historicus Sir  W.  V.  Harcourt  .Letters  in  Times, 

Holme  Lee Harriet  Parr Novelist. 

Hookham  Bee S.  R.  Wigram .Flotsam  and  Jetsam. 

Hope  Ansted Miss  Burdett Tales  in  Family  Herald. 

Horace  Fitzjersey.Theo.  A.  Buckley Collegiate  Experiences. 

Horace  Welby J.  Timbs Signs  before  Death. 

Horam Rev.  James  Ridley  ..Tales  of  the  Genii. 

Hosea  Biglow James  R.  Lowell Biglow  Papers. 

Hotspur H.  M.  Feist Telegraph  i Sport.  Life. 

Howadji... G.  W.  Curtis Nile  Notes. 

Howard  Glyndon  .Miss  L.  C.  Redden. .Idyls  of  Battle. 

Huntsman Grantley  Berkeley  ..In  Field. 

Ik  Marvel Donald  G.  Mitchell.. Reveries  of  a Bachelor. 

Impulsia  Gushington,  Lady  Dufferin Lispings  from  Low 

Latitudes. 

Ingoldsby,  Thos,..Rev.  R.  H.  Barham.. Legends  of  Ingoldsby. 

Ion E.  Kingman Baltimore  Sun. 

IrencBus ..Rev,  S.  I.  Prime Travels. 

Irish  Whisky  Drinker,  John  Sheehan... Songs. 

Isaac  Tomkins,  I^ord  Brougham,  Thoughts  on  the  Aristocracy. 

Isabel W.  Gilmore  Simms.. Novelist. 

J.  K.  L Bishop  Doyle Polemics. 

J.  Sand Miles  Sandau Novelist. 

Jack  Ketch T.  K.  Hervey Poet. 

Jacob  Larwood L.  R.  Sadler I.ondon  Parks. 

Jacob  Omnium M.  J.  Higgins Letters  in  Times. 

January  Searle G.  Searle  Phillips. . -Gypsies  of  Dane’s  Dyke 

Janus Dr.  Dollinger Polemics. 

Janus  Weathercock,  T.  G.  Wainwright  London  Magazine. 

Jasper  Biddle Albert  Smith Physiology  of  Med.  Student. 

Jeanie  Dods Miss  Mackay  Papers  in  Figaro. 

Jedediah  Cleishbotham,  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Tales  of  my  Landlord. 

Jeems  Pipes Stephen  C.  Massett.J.  Pipes,  of  Pipesville. 

Jenny  June Mrs.J.  C.  Croly Children’s  Tales. 

Jeremiah  Bingletub,  John  Styles I.egend  of  Velvet  Cushion. 

Joaquin  Miller C.  H.  Miller Poems. 

Joe  Miller,  Jr Thompson  Westcott-/?^!'*?///^’,  St.  Louis. 

John  Darby J.  E.  Garretson Essays. 

John  Gifford Edward  Foss Legal  Biography. 

John  Hampden Lord  Nugent Historical. 

JohnJorrocks Edward  Surtees Sponge’s  SportingTour. 

John  Pheenix Captain  Derby Phoenixiana. 

John  Sur-rebutter.John  Anstey The  Pleader’s  Guide. 

Jon  Bee ^John  Badcock Slang  Dictionary. 

Jonathan  Freke  Slingsby,  Dr.  J.  F.  Waller,  Slingsby  Papers. 

Joseph  Hutter Henry  N.  Qo\^r\6.^^.Kni^ht\^  Quarterly. 

Josh  Billings A.  W.  Shaw Sayings  of  J.  B. 

Joshua  Coffin H.  W’’.  Longfellow. -History  of  Newbury. 

Journeyman  Printer,  C.  Manby  Smith.. Autobiograplw. 

Justitia  Bennett  Lowe Photographic  Note  Book. 

K.  N.  Pepper J.  W.  Morris Poems. 

Kirwan Rev.  Nicholas  Murray,  Polemics. 

Knickerbocker John  S.  DuSolle ^inday  Dispatch^  Phila. 

Kuhlos .John  Harris Tales  in  Magazines. 

L.  E.  L. Letitia  E.  Landon  ..Poems. 

Lactilla ..Anne  Yearsley Poetry. 

I. auncelot  W’agstaffe,  Jr.,  Dr.  C.  Mackay,  Gouty  Philosopher. 

Laura  Barker Mrs.  Tom  Taylor Music. 

Lawrence  Slingsby,  Geo.  H.  Lewes Burlesques. 

Learned  Blacksmith,  EHhu  Burritt Sparks  from  the  Anvil. 

Lemuel  Gulliver  ..Jonathan  Swift Gulliver’s  Travels. 

Leo J.  K.  Casey Rising  of  the  Moon. 

Leonard  Rae John  Douglas. -Hal  o’  the  Wynd. 

Lewis  Carroll C.  L.  Dodgson Alice  in  Wonderland. 


FICTITIOUS  NAME.  REAL  NAME.  REPRESENTATIVE  WORK. 

Littlejohn _.F.  G.  Tomlins Londo7i  Weekly  Times. 

London  AntiquaryJ.  C.  Hotten Slang  Dictionary. 

Lord  Mahon Earl  of  Stanhope Flistory. 

Louis  de  Montalte  Blaise  Pascal Letters  of  a Provincial. 

Louise  Muhlbach-Clara  Mundt Historical  Novels. 

Luke  Limner .John  Leighton Artist. 

M.  B.  Drapier Jonathan  Swift Drapier’s  Letters. 

Mac W^  McConnell Comic  Draughtsman. 

Mai.  Jack  Downing,  Seba  Smith Life  and  Waitings  of. 

Malakoff Dr.  Johnson Hew  Fork  Times. 

Markham  HowardMary  Cecil  Hay  ...Old  Myddelton’s  Money. 

Markham,  Mrs Mrs.  E.  Penrose History  of  England. 

Mark  Littleton J.  P.  Kennedy Swallow  Barn. 

Mark  Rochester  ..W.  C.  M.  Kent The  Derby  Ministry. 

Mark  Twain. S.  L.  Clemens Innocents  Abroad. 

Married  Critic  ..Jules  Janin Criticism. 

Marietta .Harriet  M.  Bradley  .Minnie’s  Birthday. 

Marion  Harland  ..Mrs.  M.  V.  Terhune  The  Hidden  Path. 

Martin  Doyle Rev.  Wm.  Plickey  ..Irish  Agriculture. 

Mary  Clavers Mrs.  C.  M.  Kirkland  Western  Stories. 

Mary  Powell Miss  M.  A.  Manning  Fiction. 

Master  Timothy  ..G.  W.  M.  Reynolds.. Timothy’s  Bookcase. 

Mathew  Browne. -W^  B.  Rands Views  and  Opinions. 

Matthew  StradlingM.  F.  Mahony Gilbert  Massinger. 

Maurice  Sand Maurice  Dudevant.. Travels. 

Max  Adder Chas.  Heber  Clark.. Out  of  the  Hurly-Burly. 

McArone George  Arnold Poetry. 

Mercutio W^ill.  ^Vinter. -New  York  Tribune. 

Michael  Angelo  Titmarsh,  W.  M.  Thackeray,  Paris  Sketch  B’k 

Miles  O’Reilly Chas.  F.  Halpine Adventures  ofM.  O’R. 

Modern  Pythagorean,  Robert  Macnish. Papers  in  Blackwood. 

Mofussilite .Thomas  Lang Too  Clever  by  Half. 

Moncton  Milnes  ..Lord  Houghton Poetry. 

Morgan  O’Doherty,  Dr.  Wm.  Maginn  .Blackwood's  Magazine. 

Morgan  Rattler. ..Percival  Banks Fraser's  Magazine. 

Mr.  Pips Percival  Leigh Pips,  his  Diary,  Punch. 

Ned  Buntline E.  Z.  C.  Judson King  of  the  Sea. 

Nelsie  Brook Mrs.  Ellen  Ross Little  Mother  Mattie. 

Nicias  Foxcar F.  Jacox fournal. 

Nilla Miss  Abby  Allin  ...Home  Ballads. 

Nimrod Charles  Apperley.. The  Chase  and  the  Road. 

Northamptonshire  Peasant,  John  Clare,  Poetry. 
Northamptonshire  Poet,  John  Plummer,  Songs  of  Labor. 
Norwich  Weaver  Boy,  W.  J.  Fox,  M.  P.,  Magazinist. 

Occasional John  W.  Forney Philadelphia 

Old  Humphrey George  Mogridge.-.Every-day  Lessons. 

Old  Merry Edwin  Hodder Old  Merry's  Annual. 

Old  Sailor  Henry  M.  Barker  ...Tough  Yarns. 

Old  Shekarry Major  Leveson Forest  and  Field. 

Oliver  Oldschool.  .Joseph  Dennis The  Portfolio. 

Oliver  Optic Wm.  T.  Adams Juvenile  Books. 

Olivia ..Emily  Edson  Briggs  Newspaper  Corresp’nt. 

Ollapod Willis  G.  Clark Knickerbocker  Mag. 

Olphar  Hamst Ralph  Thomas Handb’k  of  Fic.  Names. 

One  from  the  Plough,  G.  Mitchell Letters  in  Times. 

One  who  has  Whis-  (Alexander  j Autobiography  of  a 
tied  at  the  Plough  j Somerville  | Workingman.  ’ 

Onuphrio  Muralto  Horace  Walpole Castle  of  Otranto. 

Onyx  Titian Sarah  Woodward... Apple  Blossom. 

Orpheus  C.  Kerr. -Robert  H.  Newell.. -Mystery  of  E.  Drood. 

Ouida Louise  de  la  Rame.. Under  Two  Flags. 

Owen  Meredith Lord  L3'^tton — Lucille. 

P.  Fisher W.  E.  Chatto Angler’s  Souvenir. 

Parson  Frank F.  Jacox -In  People's  and  Howitt's 

Partington,  Mrs.-.B.  P.  Shillaber Sayings  and  Doings  of. 

Paterson  Aymer  ..Charles  Knight KnigTit's  Quarterly. 

Paul  Beranger J.  A.  S.  C.  D.  Collin  .Memoirs  of  the  Devil. 

Paul  Creyton -J.  T.  Trowbridge  ...Prose  Fiction. 

Paul  Pindar  J.  Yonge  Akerman.. Legends  of  Old  London 

Paul  Priggins Rev.  J.  Hewlett Novelist. 

Peregrine  Persic.. James  Morier Hajji  Baba. 

Perley B.  Perley  Poore Newspaper  Corresp’nt. 

Peter  Morris J.  Gibson  Lockhart. .Peter’s  Letters. 

Peter  Palette Thos.  Onwhyn Artist. 

Peter  Parley S.  G.  Goodrich Walks  and  Talks. 

Peter  Parley William  Martin Peter  Parley's  Annual. 

Peter  Peppercorn  .T.  L,  Peacock Poems  in  the  Globe. 

Peter  Pindar Dr.  John  Wolcot Satirist. 

Peter  Plimley ^dney  Smith Letters. 

Peter  Porcupine  ..William  Cobbett P.  P.'s  Gazette. 

Peter  Priggins Rev.  H.  Hewlett College  Scout. 

Peter  Wilkins Robert  Pattock Fiction. 

Petroleum  V.  Nasby,  D.  R.  Locke Truthful  Resolver. 

Philip  Wharton... J.  C.  Thompson  .Wits  and  Beaux  of  Society. 
Philopatris  Varvicensis,  Dr.  Samuel  Parr,  Characters  of  Fox. 
Phiz H.  K Browne Illustrator  of  Dickens. 


ASSUMED  NAMES  IN  LITERATURE. 


497 


FICTITIOUS  NAME. 


REAL  NAME. 


REPRESENTATIVE  WORK. 


FICTITIOUS  NAME. 


REAL  NAME.  REPRESENTATIVE  WORK. 


Porte  Crayon David  H.  Strother  ..In  Harper's  Magazine. 

I*riam C.  J.  Collins ...Dick  Diminy. 

Publicola W.  Jf.  Fox Lomi.  Weekly  Dispatch. 

Publicola D.  K.  Williams Land.  Weekly  Dispatch, 

Puck John  Proctor Caricature  Cartoons. 

Chas.  G.  Rosenberg-,  You  Have  Heard  of  Them. 

Q.  Q. Miss  Jane  'I'aylor  . . . Tonth's  Magazine. 

Qiiall  fon S.  II.  Bradbury Poems. 

Qiiiz Rev.  Ed.  Caswall,  Sketches  ofYoung  Ladies. 

Radical Leslie  Grove  Jones..  Times. 

Ranger,  The Captain  Flack Life  of  aTexan  Hunter. 

Ramsbottoni,  Mrs.  Theodore  Hook In  yohn  Bull. 

Rawdon  Crawley  .George  F.  Pardon  ..Book  of  Billiards. 

Red  Spinner W.  Senior Waterside  Sketches. 

Reuben  Percy Thomas  Byerly. Percy  Anecdotes. 

Richard  Brisk J.  Duncan Railway  Book. 

Rcpfeert  (fc  Win.  Whistlecraft,  John  Hookam  Frere,  Poetry. 

Robinson  Crusoe, -Daniel  Defoe Romancist. 

Rob  Roy -John  Maegregor Canoe  Voyages. 

Roving  Englishman,  Grenville  Murray  Sketches  by  R.  E. 

Runnymede Benjamin  Disraeli  ..Letters  of  flunnymede. 

S.  G.  O Hon.  S.  G.  Osborne. Letters  in  the  Times. 

Sam.  H.  Bard E.  G.  Squier Waikna. 

Sam  Slick ,J.  C.  Haliburton The  Clockmaker. 

Sarah  Tytler Miss  Keddie... Papers  for  Thoughtful  Girls. 

Scrutator .J.  Horlock Country  Gentleman. 

Shakespeare  Scholar,  Rich.  Grant  White,  Edition  of  Shaks. 

Shamrock R.  D.  Williams Poems. 

Shelsley  Beauchamp,  T.  Waldron  Bradley,  Grantlev  Grange. 

Sholto R.  Shelton  Mackenzie,  Lojidon  and  Dublin  Mag. 

Sholto  Percy J.  C.  Robertson Percy  Anecdotes. 

Silverpen Eliza  Meteyard Lilian’s  Golden  Hours. 

Sir  Cosmo  Gordon  Sir  Egerton  Brydges  Letters  on  Byron. 

Smiff,  O.  F.  Q.  Philander,  A.  A.  Dowty,  Figaro’s  Natural  Hist 

Solitaire John  S.  Robb Swallowing  Oysters,  etc. 

Sparrowgrass F.  S.  Cozzens Sparrowgrass  Papers. 

Speranza Lady  Wilde Irish  Poems. 

Stella Mrs.  E.  A.  B.  Lewis  Records  of  the  Heart. 

Stonehenge J.  H.  Walsh The  Dog. 

Sydney  Yendys  -Sydney  Dobell Poetry. 

Syntax,  Dr William  Coombe Tour. 

Tabor Mrs.  Edw.  Robinson  Novelist. 


Tag,  Rag  and  Bobtail,  Isaac  D’Israeli.. Flim-Flams. 

Taivi Mrs.  Robinson Tales. 

Teufclsdrctckh Thomas  Carlyle  ....Sartor  Resartus. 

Teutha William  Jerdan Literary  Gazette. 

Timon  FieldmouseVV^  B.  Rands Essays. 

Timothy  Tickler  ..Robert  Sym In  Noctes  Ambrosianaj. 

Timothy  Titcomb  .Dr.  J.  G.  Holland  ...Bitter-Sweet. 

The  Black  Dwarf  .T.J.  Woolcr Politics. 

The  Celt Thomas  Davis Poems. 

The  Flaneur Edmund  Yates Novelist. 

The  Governor Henry  Morford New  Tork  Atlas. 

The  O’Hara  Family,  John  and  Michael  Banim,  Novels. 

Theodore  Taylor.  .J.  C.  Hotten Life  of  Thackeray. 

Thinks-I-to-myself,  Rev.  Dr.  Ed.  Nares,  Novelist. 

Thomas  Little Thomas  Moore Little’s  Poems. 

Thomas  Rowley  ..Thomas  Chatterton  .Poems, 

Tom  Brown  Thomas  Hughes Tom  Brown  at  Rugbv. 

Tom  Hawkins Theo.  A.  Buckley.. -Sydenham  Greenfinch. 

Trafford,  F.  G. Mrs.  J.  Riddell George  Geith. 

Tristram  Merton. .T.  B.  Macaulay Kiii^it's  Quarterly. 

Trusta,  H. Elizabeth  S.  Phelps. The  Tell-tale. 

Two  Brothers..  Alfred  and  Chas.  Tennyson,  Poetry, 

Ubique Parker  Gillmore Afloat  and  Ashore. 

Uncle  Hardy William  Senior Notable  Shipwrecks. 

Uncle  John Elisha  Noyce Maryels  of  Nature. 

Uncle  Philip Rev.  F.  L.  Hawks. . American  Histories. 

V Mrs.  Archer  Clive  ..Poems, 

Village  Schoolmaster,  Chas.  M.  Dickinson,  Tales. 

Vivian G.  H.  Lewes The  Leader. 

Vyvian  Joyeuse...W.  Mackworth  Praed,  Knight's  Quarterly. 

wFzar:::;:::::  [j°hnconett..  .j 

W.  Barrett,  Clerk.J.  A.  Scoville Old  Merchants  of  N.  Y. 

Walking  Gentleman,  T.  C.  Grattan Highways  and  Byways. 

Walter  Maynard-. W.  Beale Enterpris’g Impressario 

Waters W.  H.  Russell Detective’s  Recollections 

Werdna  Retnyw..Dr.  A.  W.  Wynter.. Magazine  Pjypers. 

Wetherell,  Miss  ..S  *.san  Warner Wide,  Wide  World. 

What’shisname E.  C.  Massey Green-eyed  Monster. 

Wilibald  Alexis William  Haering Walladmor. 

Zadkiel  the  Seer  . -R.  J.  Alorrison Prophetic  Almanac. 

* Henry  Ward  Beecher  2%^  hidependent. 


t 


If  w 


if 


^ • . 
<• 


( 


■ *T 


« 


> 


1 ^ 


' •• 


|i 

p 


■‘  y 


% 


M 


v;  ■ 


/ ' 


:f 


>1 


■1' 


» 


t , 

'K 


■ V 


■sr; 


/ / i 


vv 

<^c  c c < 

« { t 

fC  C'<C 

cC.C/.C 


< < ((  c 

< <■  C <<  c 

• c c rt  < 


C(  ( C ( 


< ■ (T  (.(,  C,  C ' 


CCC 
c(  c 

••  C.  < 

^ C ' 
C'  C 


(ff  ((  C C'  f(  <-  ( 

, , ((  C c 
I c c ('■  V 
^ ((  r C ■'>(.(' 

t-  ((  ( C C 


c cc  <r 

C'  . • f c , << 

('  ■ <r  <c 

C'  < c fC 

‘ ^ cr  ■ c 

< '.'  < 6.  ( (f 


C ' < 

<c  c c r 

<(  f C C 

rc  < C < 

c c c c . 


C C Cx  C 
C C C '^  f 


■ c.. 

( c 

C C '•r.  c 

c 

(C 

re  -ii  r 

cc 

. r 

c c .</  ( 

Cr 

re 

CC  r « r 

(1 

f c 

«C  *(  f ' 

( (C  C ( ((■(  C(  (C 
< c:  cc  ^ cc  ccc  cc  ^ crV"  ^ 

-C  C cc  rrc  c/^c  cr  cc,  C‘<r  5 C< 

i <c,'  c Cf  crc  Cf 

' Cf  « c C^  C .c  cc  '•  f 

: ' <Tc  cc  C < C C'-C  cC  jCvcc 

^ C «C  C(CC  C cc  ^ ^ 

' c cC'C.fC  'C  C;.  ^ 

^ ■ c<(  C ( - CiC  CC  <- 

, CC  C .cCX  (C  ^ 'C^^C^C^ 

< ^ c C c'  - me  Cf^  Cc  f . C. 

■y>  'ci c i$  «s  f- 


( ( t «:  ecc  c c ' ^ ' .' 

( C cc  K < c c < c .<  < 

V f C K •<<  i < f (..f  f C< 

C <C  «TC  C ' o(  re 

. t c CC  ecc  r < c 

( c C fC  (<<■''  • Cc 

(>  c <r  ecc  c « ' f <'  Cf 

V c «:<*.<■  c «<■  •'  < ( ' c« 
•tf . r c c<'  ^ c'  ''  cc  ■ re 

: t<.  c < c;  C*- ; Cf 

. n>,C  « '■C'C  C C' 

?-5  { € ••  ' • '.S' 

€<C « « C c>  , ; ; ; 
ccC  C cc  C * , Cf«,- 


( C .<  < C «•  < ■ ' 

c.r  r c<  '«:<..•<.< 
c r C'  C < err 
. c ' C C c c C 
<■  <"  cc  ; C < ''<'<  (^ 

<.  c . . r Cf  ' c c„  < '^cc- 

•'  < ( ' c*  ' c < f < c 
r C<  ■ cc  (cerc 
(c  < c(  ^ c o r/ 

< '■  <c  c r c <" 

( <■'4  /CC  " •■ ' ' 

cc..  <ct  i(C<Cc 
( . . rci'  a c <•  CC 

<(  c CCCCC  c<‘  C<  <C  / ( 

('  c eCC  'C  CC  <C  CP  ( 

< c'  ''aC'  <c  C<  Cc  A 

.\  ■ .a:  cc  <<  cc. 

cC  cvCc  cC  ^C  cc  C ; c 

'c  c<(  CC  CC  CC  c ' i 

C (C  cc  c c . 

' r e < r-  c?  c < 


; c c 

Cc  K c c 


‘ "^eCC  (C  ce  C c <C  CCC 
a c<  ca  e c C cc  c c 

. ( CC_C.C  V ^ ^ /-  /rTT  ' p ^ 


f^rc  cc  ca  e c c cc  'C  c 

/-^cc  cc  «<  c c c <rc  c c 

C C « C C C «CC  /C  C 

^rC  (C  (CCC  <cc  C C 

c e eCc  C C c (<^c  c < 
^^rr  v'C  ecC  e rcCc  Cr 
c c^cc  c rci  <c  c c < 


cc  < 

<XI 

cc  C rccc  eCc-  ' C errewe^ 

cc  CC'  cr  ' ' ccf  cccrc  .roc'  c Ctccrr^^ 

i5  < ecT  ^:cccci.  f c«^.c  ^^cc^^ 

tS-  ^'ccccc^cmx:  r.C  c.  C crccccc  rr 

S^/ ' fC  CL  c L ere  C C • c c . cr  c Cv-.Csr  ■ 

re  . fc'  f c occe^HC  c eCc  ' ' e<cC'C  c/ 

cc  cC  «-/'c  c cccgig^  CCv  ' ‘ c < C C 

' e.  re  (CC  ■ C c (,C:V> c ^ 

.fc  .c  f < ce<CcSr'<  c C " C ccCf-c^^-C 

ec  cc  CKL'<  c cc'«ire<ic:e  cc  ■ 

c<r  .c  : mr  'c  c r,  c:ec^  ^ c c ' c c r a < 

«;(',cc  tfsdc  V c c c:crc'-(^  r 

‘K  c cc<crc€r  r CC  <-  c c r C ' C 

•''<i  c f c«^CC«T'  c cc  c cc  Cc-  !. 

<cc  c <C(^C<r  c c c ‘ C C(C.  •/< 

•'c  V.  C cccccccr  <■  ‘TCC  ''  c C •' C " 

cc<rc  {ijaK'  c ccrccBC  c ( <Tcc  «.  c C r c,-  t 

r"r  c (Qta  c ccccsctC  C <Cc<e<c  c € c c^  ■;'■ 

''«■  c c<jcjc  C <cac<jir«l  C CC?'«T  C C C C c C 

rc'  C^CCcr  C t'^ccac:  c (CClcc:.  c C CC"C'( 
Cc  . .c  <C4CC  c C'<cmce  C • Cdc'C*  C dCC-.r^'f 

(C:  . ( cddrc  c c«ccccC  c?  c € C c c-r  < 

c . <e<*3c  r < <iW<  cc  eded  c c.  c c-  r r < 

C cC«CcL  r exceed  <r  '"^d  C c C Cc  ' « « 


^ c ^ , (c  c:  cc  cc^c  c cc 

CC  C cccc  cmrc 

Cd  C r cc.  ^CC  r djT  c com  c 

cc  €Z  rccr  mCC  r dC^.  ' C C^CLCcy  cc  ^ 

cc  d iCCc  cede  cdc  c crrCiCC^^-C  C 


cddCC 

. CLCC  ^ dC  C ^ ■<  ' 

1.  ^ cC  dC  C ( c dc^  . 

ccccc  CC'  CC 


'C  CcH«'  •ccf. 

. X crrCiCC^vCC  C 
c Ccc  Crr/dccc  C 

..r  eccc^c'rcC:  c 
r crcccccccc-d 


CCC 

dC  C < 
CrCCr 
X c 


c <cc  c 

c ddc 
C . d^'  c 
C -C  ' C 


d «E 

'C  : ^ 

<c  «K: 
'c^ 


CxrCnC  V^  f r cr 
r<  -:  C'cv  r CC  C ^ ^ . 

e x ( C .'w  ■ cC  C , 

C (-‘■C :<!■<■  ^Ci_  C ' 

C c C Cf-XxC  cy  d ^ ^ 

CCCCaCCrCd  Sec 

c erc^ccc  cc  f c ; 

C cr  C-rt^  fC  d 
r c f c ' CC  d ' 

c C C C -cr  cc  d - c ^ 

c C ( C-  . /r  d ■ ^ ^ 

C C •'  C'  ^ re.,  d';'  i , , >• 


cevCC< 

/ c ' <e<i 

ec  exa 

C;  <M8 

ex* 

c <r<a 


e C<  c rd  6 
r c c c ' <e  r 


~-  \ cc 

' ' ^'  S- 

-■  c c 

d-  cc^Tc  cce  < 

d,-  ^ ^S^C  C d c 

dc  ^ ^ CC  <c 

C*  ^ ^ Pff  C ■ CCC^< 

^ -Hi  < 

' ^^/.fe^  C ct^S 

Cerc^  ^ '.'5^  e^  ^cccd  d 

'(Vc  c cr«Lje-S^  (cccd-  c 

i-c^  d .rCOd  <. 


iC<r^C  C CcrCCBC 

r"r  c (Qta  c ccccsCtC 

''c  < dacSc  c tear  or  €1 

rr.  cddr  c ticme: 


I*  ■’'.  ( 


<<-  C c<dCC  C . CcAC'C 
*''  < t<'CxC  c <■ 

c .eCrf'CCC''  C.  C -c 


^c 

r€ic:c 


c:  c c-  r e 

CCC 

^ C c '^< 

cc  c C ' 


c<  ' ^ < 
CCC  c 
c CX^c  c 
c Cd  c 

c cd  C 


:.jri.  c 

roc?i  e 

C 

cC  c .r  c 

' <C.\  CT 

iC 

j ( c C 

c «”■- 

■c 

cr  c 

rc' 

:C 

r e 

■ c,  ■ 

.e,^ 

c '■  c 

r c ' 

<c 

c 

r c 

X' 

c.  C 

cc 

.V 

c'  d 

cc  ■ 

<e 

cc  d 

C X < 

ij* 

■ ti.  C 

e c c 

(C  d 

c c ec 

.X  C 

C Cv  ,.  c - 

■^C  C'  dC.dCCxrc  ^C(C.C  C rcrddc 
S "S  '-dec  c e ^ 'dc  c c c«d.d  ^ 

. '■C  dxCdCC.r  C'<cc  C rx'^dcc  V 

c<c<c«iC  <f  c etcc  C 
’ 'C  • <g  cc  CCC'CC  c rec  C • «d  ; v 
■ ' re  ^'.-f-eteCC  ‘.c  C ecce  d'  erd'  -C 

^ r cc  X'  c c£Cf?Q  ,e  c r.f  XX  c r eel  c 

< ce<  C'  C CCC'C'C'  C "C  X ere  < 

c .-CCC  .'  ..  CXdC'.^X  C • X c ccd  C 

r rc<o^  . CCCC  CTc  c C-  cC  C.  XCd  C 

<=  'cc.  cC'CCCC'  c ..■  '<.  «:  red*  f 

< < C',  fXC'C  Cl'  ...  C V.  < c C Cd  t 

c '<- « ..  «xcevccc-  CCC  < ccc  '; 

C / ( . X<<  d < . c C - e f<  C C Cd  < 

< <cc*(  <rcd  C((  c<c  t(  <e  c xcc 

r fee-  XCC  C.e.  ceC  c«r  d CCC..  - 

^ r.  r.c  <Cd  xcrc' C dC  . ■■  C(CC- < 

<C  . c <•.«  . <c  c c .« > c c d < < ».  t <cc 

* C\C^e  C <eC .,( (.  C <T7  < c ..  . c CXd 

:c  cc  cc  'CC red  C'c  c xt  c '<'  er"  c . ccc<r 

K.  cc  <<  cc  <f  d C 'VC  'C.  V C'd<  r • dC^C’ 

e..  < c . cc  flC  < ex  c . C C d er  C Ccc 

c ^ X cr  C.  e<C  .fe  d C d f c CCCc 

U ' 'd'CCcC'C-  C d C C .<<CC'C  . 

-.•'-Xife  X-- < c «X  X. ; ' CCC  < 

. c c<.  r 


CC  C <:•  ,'  «pb‘'/X/  ,-e;.  ;C  C.c 

d 'Or  ? , ; . c dx 

<r  O ' ■ X...  <r  d 


C e ccr  cc  c CCtC 

(.cr^c  V dc.  cr  C 

■ ■:  cc  ( « <.  d • <-  C«- 

• «d  ; c dc  - ded  -r  CcC 
cem^  C cc  V 'C  C X * O.  d 
r Cd  c c cC'  . * €'C  f 
<rd  V «dc  (Cc  ' rx-Xd- 
red  c c .C  V-  <r  id 
XCd  r d X rC'c  ^ CC  re, 
r<d<  c ex  c c - cerx 


r<d<  c ex  c .>  c 

rrd  c CC  <r  ...C- 

rcC  ; CC  c ecC 

red  < C«  C XC'.' 
ere  c ex  c<cc> 
CCC..  - C C C cc 
C(CC  C<  C CC 
*-^c<c  c t e ex 
cad  ex  c err. 

decree  C CC 
C X X 


r • Cdc.  c ' 

CC  C Cc<  < 

( c cccc  e 
c c .(<crc  C v 
C CCCC: 
r 1 <'cr 


C C 'X 

tc  cr 

c:  c c 


. . cC  -c:. 

C(  ' C x-cd  ■ ' ; 

>,:■  ..  X id  ' 

Cc  ^ cr  re.  ‘ 

c.  -cc^  r 
C-.  ' c.c  ,, 
^ ' x<-rc  . .' 

"y 

(j:  < «c  cr  / 

.c:  c ^ y 

C d OC;  - 

:x  ( cd.  ^ 

:cr.  «;  -c  d r- 

' r-  d- 

ex  r <T -c.*^-  " 
e x c / c.  ^ s 
C'X  cl  <f. ' S 

cr  (■><  c y f 

CC.C-C^  C:<ccA 


C/  dC 

o 


<r 

c <f 


c c d r 

X c C . 'C 

re  <c  r 
r c cc  X 

_ ccr  ' ^ 

f Ved  c . < < cr  c c ' 

ccc<^  C C c,  c 

. cccc:'  c d c «-  X.  r.  C ■ 

< ccc^  c .r.<  C ^ ■'  . ,c  c 

. ced  r 'c  u(  c x-x- . c c 

,\ccc  r c ;c  C « 
c^cCc^C  r V C ^ ^ i ' 

a CCr^CZl^  '"■  ^ ^ ^ 5^ 

cCC<^^  ^ S . 

c .o  c*dr  X-  c ■ d ^ < 
C.A..CCC  c ^ ^ 5 

( cLxr  r C •'.  r r d r C 
, >x.'  ( cc  ■ c . c ..j:  - c 


C C V < ' 

(.ex  < «Cr 
oc'r''(  r 
c X'cc  r ct^s  c 
. dx  < ■ c C 

e<L«  >»5 

■ cC  ' ■ y 

.c-  ■■  - c c 

c Cc  c . ‘ r r d. 


re  t r c < o < 


'<■  ^ c 

cd  r^ 
. cC 


re. 

•-.  C 
. cC 
-ere, 
eCC 
•'..Cd 

..rcr 

...rcCr 

.<  < C/" 


C C < 

C . C.c 

C C 

e . r 

r r 

c’  cC 
d'CC 

G . C 

CI«{C 

d C 

d rrc 

d'cc  .: 
■CC  < 
C X 
CC 

r C - 

'<  c , 


:c  < 
:*<'  C( 
:c  C< 
r ^ C*^ 
'.<  C 
< c C 

c C ' 

f C .' 

re 

(.  c . 

' cr  *: 

■ <■  ' c 

(■:■■'  I 

V »r 

ri#: 
c'’ 


